《Steel and Mana》


 Chapter 1 – Death and Rebirth

    Chapter 1 ¨C Death and Rebirth


    My name is Leon, and currently, I am in a very long line, waiting for reincarnation¡­ And no, I am not joking. Right now, I am floating along hundreds of others, forming a straight line on a rainbow road in the middle of the grand nothingness. I tried looking left, right, up, and down, but there was nothing but the infinite cosmos and the rainbow road under my feet. Or¡­ well, under me, as my feet are mangled horridly, facing the wrong way¡­ both of them. I can see the bones sticking out, but I feel no pain, and they aren''t bleeding. Maybe because my head is also not where it should be? Still, it is being held by my only remaining arm, which listens to my thoughts¡­ It''s just I am at eye level with my innards hanging out of my stomach.


    "Dude¡­ what the hell happened to you?" I hear the man behind me ask. Turning my head around, I met the eyes of a middle-aged guy with half of his face missing and his brain hanging out like some kind of jelly, constantly trembling as he moved his mouth.


    "I was run over by an FMTV."


    "What the hell is that?" He recoiled, almost letting the brain slip out from his skull.


    "A military truck from the past century. The damned driver was an amateur! When we were getting it out of storage, the idiot floored it, and it ran me over and blew me into pieces like some kind of pinata!"


    "Damn¡­ but from the past century? Do you mean from the 1900s? Some kind of WWI-era shit?"


    "Eh?" I chuckled, "From the 2000s!"


    "That isn''t past century! It''s 2004! Dude, you got rocked in the head by that truck harder than it looks!"


    "What 2004? It''s 2144! I think you have some brain damage, mixing up the numbers of the calendar!"


    "Fuck you; you mangled cheese tart!" He shouted, holding one hand against his brain, ensuring it stayed there.


    "And what happened to you?" I chortled, "Looked into the barrel of a gun?"


    "It wasn''t discharging!"


    "Bwahahaha! Fucking idiot!" I burst outughing, making some of the others turn towards us, joining in on the fun too.


    "Fuck you!" He blew out from his nose, hitting me, and my already badly bent remaining arm slipped, and I dropped my head.


    I saw it falling to the deep nothingness, seeing the road grow smaller and smaller, hearing the guy say it wasn''t his fault¡­ Idiot. Not that it matters. I died, and probably these are myst hallucinations before passing. My mind''s manifestation was probably disying the idiot who rode through me with that monster of a truck in this way¡­ just when I was starting to get my life into order! Typical me moment! I got myself a degree in Robotics of Past and Present, and finally, I could afford a gene enhancement from the money I made from being hired by the military. Bye-bye, memorizing all the books, trying to learn them! I could simply use my brain like a search engine, recalling everything I have ever read¡­ and they say you can''t pay to win in real life! I was even courting a cute girl; everything was too good to be true¡­ haaah¡­


    "Error. Contamination on the Cosmic Reincarnation System." A voice said,ing from every direction. Great¡­ now my severed head has be nothing more but contamination! You know what? Fuck you too! "Beginning cleaning process."


    Even if I wanted, I couldn''t scream as an otherworldly force washed me over and made my head disappear, leaving me with only my brain there, continuing to fall downwards. I don''t know how I remained conscious, but I still saw, heard, and smelled everything.


    "Error. Contamination is passing through the Realm''s border. Abandoning process, initiating emergency reincarnation. Spatial coordinates found. Commencing transfer."


    Huh? I wanted to ask something, but with a poof, everything was gone and turned extremely dark. Was my brain finally destroyed, too? Or¡­ no¡­ I was still here. W-wait¡­ I hear something. Sloshing? Muffled voices?


    "...!" I managed to open my eyes, and I saw tiny hands before me¡­ floating in some fluid in the dark¡­ while I also saw an umbilical cord attached to my body. Shiiiiit¡­ Am I an embryo?! Wait¡­ the fact I can open my eyes and look at the shape of my body¡­ My¡­ baby body? What the hell? Am I being reborn? Did my brain get dropped into an unborn child? Was it empty? Or did I squash the previous upant? Damn it! I need answers!


    Maybe it was my trashing that made it happen, but I suddenly found myself getting pushed out¡­ getting born. I wanted to curse, but I couldn''t¡­ I was simply hoping that if all this was real, I was not too early¡­

 Chapter 2 – Growing Up

    Chapter 2 ¨C Growing Up


    It turns out I wasn''t dreaming. My weird experience was not a delirious dream while I was lying on the concrete floor after being run over by a monster of a vehicle. I indeed died; my head got pushed off from¡­ whatever I was standing on, and then I got dispatched into reincarnation. It probably shouldn''t have happened that way, as I retained my memories and even my modified brainbox. Just aftering out of my mother, the intense light pierced my eyes, making them water up, and the loud noises around me were just as painful to my ears. I tried covering it, iling around, voicing my discontent with the whole situation, but I only managed to utter baby-like cries¡­ figures.


    It took me a day or two to get used to using my eyes, and finally, I could survey my surroundings. In those days, I was mostly in my mother''s arms, who had long, zingly red hair. She was a short but beautiful woman with breasts that would shame anyone I knew in my previous life¡­ and now I had the privilege of sucking on them daily. This¡­ isn''t that bad after all~! When I was not immersed in sucking out my tasty daily meals, I was memorizing the words and world around me.


    My father was surprisingly tall and built like a tank, making me a bit jealous, to be honest. He reminded me of the ancient depictions of gods from the ssical era, not to mention his straight blond hair and piercing blue eyes. I just hope I inherited his body, including hisdy-killer spear between his legs¡­ damn it¡­ That thing was a weapon in itself! And I saw it in use! They never bothered with covering my crib when they went at it on the bed next to me. Not that I''mining¡­


    Besides that, I immediately recognized I was in a room that reminded me of old images of a medieval noble''s chamber. Fancy rugs on the floor, a huge canopy bed, paintings of my father in armor or in grandiloquent robes, or with my mother. borate carvings decorated all the wooden furniture; even my crib looked like it should be in a museum or something. If my predictions were correct, I managed to be reborn into a life of privilege as some kind of noble''s son. Firstborn at that, as no siblings havee to visit me so far!


    Learning thenguage wasn''t hard; I managed to do so by the time I turned one, surprising the two when I started speaking¡­ in sentences. I may have taken this a bit too far, as my father threw a banquet for me, deciding to name me officially before my 2nd birthday. Which was a custom in this era, it seemed. Well, it was fine, but before they could bestow me with a name that went into the registry of the country, I myself suggested that I should be named Leon. Now¡­ with that, I have truly taken it too far as never before anything like this happened in history¡­ I think.


    Luckily, my parents turned out to be extremely protective and good people as I was given the name Leon, and everyone was threatened by my father; if anyone leaked that his son was a bit abnormal, they would be cut into four pieces and thrown to the pigs. Watching the maids, some invited lower-ranking nobles and merchants faces; he wasn''t joking. At that point, I understood why he was named the Lion of the Frontier, Ksh, while my mother had the unofficial title of Handler of Ksh, Louise¡­ and I got myself the title Cub of Ksh. What''s up with these people¡­?


    To that question, I got my answer in the following years while growing up and being allowed to tour our robust, sturdy castle and its cold, stone corridors. When I first went to the battlements and looked at the mountainous region, my jaws dropped to the floor; seeing the picturesque scenery was a true gift. I still wasn''t allowed to visit the town I could see from here... but if our home was the way it is, I not just reincarnated but also journeyed back in time¡­ a lot! Still... The first time Iid my eyes on the scenery, I was utterly mesmerized. So, it was a worthy tradeoff. The horizon was dominated by tall, snowcapped mountain ranges with a lush valley before us, dotted by small viges and pastures in the distance. I was born in the summer, yet the air was still only around 20 Celsius, which made me realize the winters must be freezing out here.


    Our castle was located halfway up a mountain, looking over the expansive valley we were in. It wasn''t a simple castle; it was also a fortress that guarded the passageway to the territory everyone called The Frontier. By the myths and sagas, my mother told me, it was a ce filled with wild beasts and monsters that sometimes tried toe through and harass the people of Ishillia. At first, I didn''t take it seriously, but it was weird that Ishillia didn''t ring any bells for me. I was never a history buff, but¡­ I should have known most of the kingdoms from medieval times, and I was sure that something like that had never existed. Not in Europe, at least¡­ and I swore that my parents looked European.


    "Call me Lulu and dress me in pink¡­ this isn''t Europe¡­" was my first thought when I looked at the region''s map in our study at the tender age of 4.


    I was standing on two boxes to reach the table and glimpse at the things Father left out on it, including a map of Ishillia. The region was anything but resembling any ce I knew about! Holy shit¡­ I wasn''t on Earth anymore! The revtion filled me with great excitement and expectations for my future. I couldn''t read the text in any of the books or on the map, so I had to start learning the writtennguage fast... I need to know more about where I am!


    Neither of my parents was surprised when I asked them to teach me, and my mother took on the role happily. Thanks to my brain still retaining all my previous memory and enhancements, it was easy. By the time I turned 6, I was writing my own journal, noting all my ideas down in one ce. Even if I could remember them perfectly, I liked penning them down; it gave me a sensation of turning them partially real. What I spent the next years with was reading, reading, and more reading, learning all that I could about the world I found myself in.


    Oh¡­ and with training in the sword. My father was an excellent fighter, a highly valued soldier andmander, but a small-ranking noble. What I thought of as a life of privilege turned out to be not really it. My family was nothing but a viscount tasked with overseeing the Frontier Region. That meant this valley and the only entrance to the wilderness, right where our castle was built. It was to be the first stop-gate against iing monsters. Something that was rtively important but also would be sacrificial if it came to that. It was a glorified outpost, a stop gate, nothing but a warning bell that immediately soured my perception of this Ishillia empire or whatever.


    My mother came from a family of barons in the neighboring region, a vassal territory to ours, providing us with the necessary food that our soldiers consumed yearly. As to how they met, going by my father''s words, he begged his parents to set up a marriage when he first saw her as a kid. Looking at it from my crib as a baby, they did love each other very much. Maybe even too much? Anyway, it turns out that my family does not really have any real power in any other ce in the Empire. They are nothing but glorified guard dogs of the border region.


    A pretty good one at that, I must say. I was 9 when I first experienced what it means to watch beasts trying to get into the kingdom. In the winter, there were three to five-meter-tall creatures throwing themselves at the outmost walls and traps we had built up in the previous decades and by the previous owners of this castle. Father was fighting them back valiantly with the soldiers, and he even led a cavalry attack, leaving the fort, sweeping the escaping ones in one of the battles. We were eating well that winter! They mostly resembled giant felines from Earth''s prehistoric days, but I also noticed some had magical capabilities, like breathing fire. It was that moment when I learned that magic existed in the world, albeit finding mages was rare as anyone with the power to control mana was a strategic resource.


    Going by my parents'' remarks, all the mages that Ishillia had kept their identities hidden and served as secret weapons of the Empire, guaranteeing national security against rival kingdoms and empires. My home, this so-called Ishillia Empire, was not a peaceful ce at all. While I was born into a family that guarded their back, the forefront of Ishillia was constantly expanding, gobbling up small countries and city-states. It was waging wars with its neighbors in almost every decade, puppeteering others, only resting to recoup their losses between skirmishes and campaigns. I bet we were hated for real by the others¡­ but it also showed that my home country had superior strength to remain standing and not copse. Good, If it''s like this, then I prefer being in the rear and out of harm''s way! Thinking about it, I didn''t have to worry about being assassinated or some other ploy ying out to get me for another family to rise to prominence and rece us!


    Besides training with Dad, I was anxious to try and cast magic¡­ I was sure I would be unique; well, I was already that, but everyone hopes for more, don''t we? This time, I had to be disappointed. I had zero magic. None. Nill. Zilch! It was proven when the local church of the Patheon of Gods, the religion prevalent in the world, tested mypatibility with a strange orb. Saying that I was crestfallen is an understatement. I still asked my parents if I could read some magic books, and they somehow acquired some beginner stuff I memorized at once.


    Turns out magic is moreplex than I first thought. It is not just waving your hand or a wand, saying the magic words, and poof, a fireboltes out of it. No¡­ It has multiple, long incantations and formations to adhere to, and the mage may have to hold unique crystals to support the spells and his or her powers. It is used as a kind of conduit and fuel to channel and amplify their mind, which was flowing through it. Reading the introduction showed that casting a strong fireball that could decimate multiple troops required the mage to stand still, mutter the incantation, draw a formation, and do numerous nonsensical things just to cast it.


    "This is so bad¡­" I bit my lips, reading it, "It does have great power¡­ but a mage is fucked if someone surprises him or her!"


    Well¡­ they can scribe down their spells on special paper, creating one-time-use scrolls, but I found no books describing the process and things needed for it. But¡­ It did give me an idea. Looking at the beginner magic formations, at first, they lookedplicated. After further study, it finally clicked for me. These were simr to blueprints and programs from my time, like how some top-of-the-line, anti-grav, orser weaponry functioned, mixed with old-age mechanisms! I am not saying this was a one-to-one copy of that, but the principle was very simr. I only had to rece the energy source with mana¡­ and the coding with formations.


    "With a bit of¡­ modifications¡­ I think I can replicate stuff¡­" I murmured, studying the basics, getting a new idea rooted in my brain. I can''t cast magic¡­ but that does not mean I can''t use the magical formations fueled by the mages'' energy source, those conduit thingies. If I can get my hand on it¡­ But¡­ that would be like wanting to buy plutonium. I don''t think they are avable at the corner store¡­ Wait. Do we even have a corner store here? I don''t think so¡­ What I have seen so far of ournd is that we only have mud or stone roads, no electricity, no plumbing, and no heating system; honestly speaking, we are living like a barbarian in my eyes¡­ haaah! Even bathing is a pain in the ass! Maybe I should worry about those things first instead of thinking about magic¡­

 Chapter 3 – Coming of Age

    Chapter 3 ¨C Coming of Age


    ¡°Not bad!¡± I said to myself, standing nakedly before a mirror. Although it was not a perfect mirror, it was more like¡­ a big bronze te reflecting my appearance. I was happy with what I was seeing. My body was improving daily; I was athletic and attractive with my slick, red hair and green eyes, a perfect mix if I say so myself. I was only 15, but damn, I looked charming! Thanks, Mom and Dad, for giving me some great genes!


    When I turned 12, I was officially recognized as an adult, and in the past three years, I have been helping out my Mother. She was the one governing the viges, and I was traveling alongside her to act as a judge when disputes arose amongst the people. We were listening toints and problems, trying to negotiate solutions with other regions¡¯ envoys, or acting as witnesses to deals and trials. It was pure politics, and I was surprised to see how fluently my Mother navigated through it. I¡­ I don¡¯t think I have the same patience that she does.


    Also, I never wondered why my father trusted her with it¡­ He was much more explosive in temper and quick in making decisions. Well, it did suit him on the battlefield. Despite his size, he was fast and agile, and his reflexes were such that I suspected he was also a transmigrated soul with an enhanced body¡­ But that did note clutch when it was about dealing with people. For that, my Mother perfectly bnced him out!


    Only a few days ago, when I turned 15, I was given full reign of my life. Ipleted my studies of ournd and its functions under my Mother¡¯s watchful eyes. Now, I was to act on my own and gain experience in the world.


    They made me sit down with them yesterday and told me that in the next three years, I will be left to my own devices. They won¡¯t step in and only help out if Ie up with a sensible request... Taking it like making a deal with another region''s ruler. They wanted to see how I fared before I was marked as the inheritor of the line of Ksh. Good! Exactly what I wanted, and I think they understood my happiness from the light that danced in my green eyes.


    ¡°First things first!¡± I started to dress up, turning away from my reflection. While I murmured, reciting the points from my notebook that I had used in the past years.


    <ul>


    <li>We need roads.</li>


    <li>Running water, plumbing, and a sewer system! We are in the mountains; we have multiple rivers and ces where the snow never melts! We have ample sources for it, and I bet we have big underground reservoirs that we don¡¯t know about!</li>


    <li>Need to get into animal farming. Our ce is unsuitable for growing big swaths of wheat or whatever else¡­ so we have to focus on what we can. We need better support besides importing food from my Mother¡¯s home region.</li>


    <li>Resources. We need more resources. I saw how we are being ripped off by others who provide the raw metals and weapons for our armies, soldiers who are defending their greedy asses! We need to start to open up mines and survey the mountains! The pitiful surface-level operations we have isughable.</li>


    <li>Modernization¡­ But¡­ those things can wait. First things first, I need to survey the towns and viges under our rule to determine which points are the most important.</li>


    </ul>


    Thinking about it, I just couldn¡¯t wait to leave the castle! I already informed my parents that I n to travel a little; I may be away for a month or so, visiting all the major cities and outposts, even if there is not much in our territory. Besides the town at the foot of the mountain, which housed around 5,000 souls, the rest of the settlements had a maximum of 1,000 people in them. Our whole region was as backwater as it gets, at the size of around 40,000 square kilometers and no more. In contrast, my Mother¡¯s home region was double that, while the central region, where the capital city was built, was around 150,000 square kilometers.


    My goal with this trip was to familiarise myself with the terrain and the people and, most importantly, to search for things others missed. Resources that could be useful! I had to be back before winter settled in, as traveling in the heavy snow would be more dangerous than anything. Father does keep a firm grip over the territory, so the threat of bandits should be low. They are not nonexistent, as evil is always present where people live, but I should be fine with the training I received.


    ¡°I should also try and invent something more¡­ deadly. Or would it be¡­ too much?¡± I thought out loudly while fastening my longsword on my waist. It was a simple, undecorated piece of metal made for killing and not for showing off. I was pretty proficient with it, learning my father¡¯s methods by watching him and making him proud. He said that if I kept bulking, I would be able to match his raw strength¡­ but no thanks. I like myself defined and lean, and he¡­ well, damn, he is big. Would he think of me weirdly if I brought some firearms into a world of swords and shields? Or would he think of it as an improved archery? Something that my Mother was proficient with? He didn¡¯t look down on that¡­ but guns¡­ eh, I will put it on the end of the list! ¡°I am not here to start killing people anyway!¡± I grinned, pping my face before leaving my room.


    That¡¯s right! I am not here to conquer the world, no! I am here to build up my region! I am bound to inherit it, especially because after my birth, my mom failed to get pregnant again. Was it my fault? I hope not¡­ Even if it was, then it is my duty to provide her with some grandchild! I caught them speaking about it once, thinking of getting me wives so they have more heirs¡­ and yes, they talked about it in the plural sense. Thanks, Mom, you are the best!


    It also made me realize that the living standards are low, child mortality is high, and people don¡¯t live that long. No wonder they don¡¯t name the kids out of superstition until they turn two! My father was only 33 now, and my mom was 30¡­ which meant when I came into this world, my dad was only 18 and my mom 15! And they were trying to make me for three years already¡­ damn. Medieval ages, you are wild! They still looked young now, but that is because they were nobles. Regr people may live 40 or 50 years if they are lucky¡­ This had to be changed! Better, longer life, more kids, more time to grow, more time to gain experience, and more time to enjoy life!


    Yes¡­ Enjoying life, that is going to be my goal! I am okay being stuck in here, enjoying the peace, the clean air, and the beautiful scenery! Ahhh¡­ precisely what my world already forgot about! I will also need to be careful not to mess it up; I don¡¯t want to bring in technology from my memories that would start polluting the world¡­ But, exactly, that is what magic is for, no? I have so many ideas, but first and foremost, I need to get some of those magic crystal things. And more refined knowledge about magic! I need to find a mage for that! How will I do it? I don¡¯t know. But everything wille to a ce! If nothing else, I will just wing it! It will be fine, I¡¯m sure!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ the fresh air!¡± I took a deep breath, walking down the stone road, snaking down from the castle to the valley, watching the emerald fields and its lush grass fields, sparkling with the morning dew still sticking to it. I wasn¡¯t going alone as Father made it so that Oleg, a warrior from his personal unit, was following me.


    I was wearing a simple leather outfit, best for traveling long distances and easily withstanding the wear and tear of the wilderness. With my height already at 180 centimeters and still growing, I was destined to reach my father¡¯s size of almost 200 centimeters. At least, vertically¡­ Then my eyes traveled to Oleg, who was even taller, with long, braided ck hair and piercing blue eyes. His height was, if I had to guess, probably around 220 or 230 centimeters, and his body was just like my father¡¯s. I was wondering how he managed to get in and out of the barracks at the castle¡­. Maybe only sideways, as he was built like a rhino. Was it because of my father? Did he make every personal soldier of his pump iron daily? Probably¡­


    ¡°Young Lord,¡± He noticed my gaze as he walked beside me. ¡°You need not worry; I will protect you with my life if ites to that!¡±


    ¡°I am not worried about that, Oleg! If I would face life-threatening attacks in my father¡¯s territory¡­ I would be disappointed!¡±


    ¡°True!¡± Heughed, pping my shoulders, making me feel like I was hit by a truck once again, ¡°It would be our shame as soldiers of Ksh!¡±


    ¡°Soldiers? Aren¡¯t you guys being called the Pride of Ksh or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha! Yes, yes, but we are not to repeat it too much! Out of humility! It is what themon folk call us, but we are just soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Common folk, eh?¡± I murmured, looking towards the most significant town we had here, the so-called capital of the region, Lionheart. Our castle was overlooking it from a bit farther away, up on the side of the mountains, and it was the picturesque image of what most medieval towns were in the history books. That was where we were heading right now.


    It won¡¯t be my first timeing here. I visited many of the settlements, but I did it with my Mother. I entered the carriage in the castle, exited it at the local noble''s courtyard... I never walked their streets. I was mainly in the background, dressed in the attire of a clerk or an insignificant helper. I wasn¡¯t really introduced, so people would ignore me, and I could survey them more easily from the back. Mother¡¯s mind did work in weird ways sometimes. I did wonder now how people would react to me. Would they recognize me? Would they see my parents¡¯ features in me? Probably yes. That is why I was wearing a hat, hiding my crimson hair.


    I was hoping I could pass on as an adventurer while Oleg was mypanion or master. He couldn¡¯t pass on as anything else but a warrior; it simply was ingrained into his body since birth. I was so excited¡­ adventuring in apletely different world! I have been waiting for this since my rebirth!

 Chapter 4 – Reality

    Chapter 4 ¨C Reality


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    It was the first thing that came to my mind: walking into the town on the cobblestone road. When I previously visited, I exited the carriage at the mayor¡¯s house, which was in a private courtyard at the other end of the town. This time, we wereing in on foot, walking along the northern road, which was pretty deserted. It led to our castle, so not many would use it, and not many people were there to see us arrive.


    There were no walls here; it was pretty open, built in a t area where the houses sprung up naturally throughout the years, resulting in many sneaking roads and dark alleyways. It was a littlebyrinthian, but it gave it a unique charm. Scouring my memories, our cities were all nned. Everything was straight, meeting at a ny-degree angle. It made sense¡­ it was clean. Lionheart before me? Anything but.


    I barely managed to step over the pile of shit left on the cobblestone by a horse, who knows when. It was what prompted me for my previous outburst... For Oleg, this was perfectly normal; he didn¡¯t even notice it, nor did he wrinkle his nose as we walked over it and headed into the city. Passing by the many wooden houses until we arrived on the main street, I had to repeatedly curse, dodging dung mines.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    I repeated under my breath as the clean, fresh air was gone, reced by the stench of piss, shit, and who knows what. I was expecting a fantasy-esque town¡­ Maybe some colorful houses? None. All was brown because of the wood it was built from, only colored a little by the straw roofs they had. Okay, there were a few lighter-colored houses made out of cob, the mixing of y-based subsoil, sand, straws, and water. The wealthier people managed to erect stone houses, but those were extra rare. I know that the mayor had his made out of it¡­ and the temple of the Pantheon of Gods was also a beautiful and sturdy building made of lime mortar and some other stuff I didn¡¯t recognize.


    The roads? Those were made out of cobblestone and dirt¡­ or horse shit. I couldn¡¯t tell because everything was stinking like the nine hells. I saw people throwing buckets of¡­ something into side alleyways, out of sight, but¡­ fuuuuuuuck. This was not just looking dire or smelling nasty; it was a biohazard waiting to explode. We need a proper sewer system... And I wasn¡¯t thinking about modern things¡­ hell, I remember reading about the Roman times. We solved the problem way earlier than¡­ Whenever this was. Whatever timeline I was reborn into.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Young Lord?¡± Oleg asked, noticing me wincing and grimacing constantly as we walked towards the market square.


    ¡°A lot,¡± I answered, trying not to hold my nose and look like some kind of snobbish brat. ¡°This ce is a mess. I remember going to a small vige with my Mother, where I felt it was okay¡­ But... this¡­ this is a town? What the hell? This is a cesspit!¡±


    ¡°Young Lord?¡± He asked again, confused as he found nothing out of the ordinary or any reason I would say that. In his eyes, it was a lovely town, with many people present, so it was lively both in the daytime and at night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± I shrugged, looking around, and most people ignored us. Or me. To be honest¡­ many did peek at Oleg. He was huge, but nobody had the gall to gaze at him for long before turning away or walking around us. ¡°I simply used to¡­ more cleaner ces.¡±


    ¡°Well, maids maintain the castle daily; here, that can¡¯t be done.¡± He nodded, thinking about it, scratching his chin.


    ¡°Not that¡­ ah, no matter, no matter. Let¡¯s go to the temple!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked but still started to lead me to it.


    ¡°I want to see it, that is all. I was wondering about it as my father always mentions Toobu this and Toobu that. While my Mother answers that Ariana would do this and Ariana would do that¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Young Lord¡­ they¡­ never exined?¡±


    ¡°They did.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I know that six deities were visiting our world once.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t mention that I believed none of it. ¡°From those six, one was a man named Toobu who was a warrior, upholding justice.¡± Hogwash, if you ask me¡­ of course, I would also not say that out loud as everyone seemed to take it seriously. As if they witnessed it. ¡°The woman named Ariana was smart and just, but her wrath could turn day into night and summon demons from hell itself.¡± Which sounded like an angry wife to my ears.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Oleg nodded rapidly as we walked towards the temple. ¡°The Pantheon is made up of the Six Deities! Besides Toobu and Ariana, Wnd, Valen, Elyse, and Orsi are the rest.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I know of their names, but I will be honest¡­ I¡¯m not really into believing in deities.¡±


    ¡°There are many proofs, Young Lord!¡± Oleg exined while we arrived, entering the temple and walking into the domed, clean building, and the fresh scent of burning incense assaulted my senses. Ahh¡­ the relief from the smell of shit. Temples are not that bad after all.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered, not really listening to him, listing out all the ¡°marks¡± littering our world. In my previous life or now, I wasn¡¯t interested in old fairy tales.


    The inner sanctum was decorated with their statues, standing in a circle. Studying their figures, they were nothing extravagant, but I noticed they all wore a simr robe, colored ck and purple. Three of them were men, while the other three were women. I quickly lost all interest, regarding them the same as our old, ancient people¡¯s nonsense.


    What I was genuinely interested in was the temple itself and how it was built. I walked around and studied the walls, the seams between its blocks, the work on the statues, the marks on the floor, and the ceiling. All this pointed out that we had the technology to build something modern. Something sturdy. I would bet a lot that this temple could withstand some abuse or survive a fire¡­ the houses in the city? Not so much. Good¡­ then this also means it is not the problem of ¡°Can we do it?¡±; instead, it is a problem of ¡°How much will it cost?¡±


    ¡°Where did the stonese from?¡± I asked Oleg, not expecting an answer, but I turned out to be lucky.


    ¡°The temple was built long ago,¡± He exined after recalling his memories, ¡°The church was financed by the Empire; they opened a mine in the mountains, a few hundred kilometers away from here. It was mined and cut to pieces there, then transported here!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do the same?¡± I asked, turning towards him in surprise, ¡°The buildings here are ultra shabby.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Young Lord¡­ we can¡¯t!¡± He said, gobsmacked, ¡°First of all, we don¡¯t have the resources or money to buy the equipment and people to start mining and transporting. Secondly, the thing that holds stone buildings together is a national secret. Only the Empire can send artisans out to build something out of stone. Even your own home, the Fortress of the Wild, was built and is owned by the Empire.¡±


    ¡°What a pain in the ass¡­¡± I groaned, rubbing my head. ¡°Is everyone this paranoid here?¡±


    ¡°Young Lord?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Oleg!¡± I waved my hand. ¡°I saw what I wanted. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ no prayer, Young Lord?¡± He asked, a bit conflicted, bowing towards the statues.


    ¡°None. I am not a fan of that! Now, I want to see all the stone buildings in the city. Can you show me around?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± He hurried after me, continuing to y the role of a somewhat confused guide.


    The whole day was about nothing else but surveying the masonry works of the Empire. I studied all the buildings that were not erected by locals but by government-employed artisans. It was evident that everything was determined by money. The mayor¡¯s ce was only 40% close to what the temple looked like, in build quality at least. Other, wealthier noble¡¯s ce was even less well built, but¡­ at least it was made from rock and stone and had some style to it. The fact that they kept something as simple as mortar secret¡­ was sick. Paranoid beyond belief. I will need to start from scratch¡­


    By nightfall, I was in my room at the local inn, finishing washing up from cold water poured out in a bucket, using rags to clean myself. This also needs to change. I need to start introducing running water, bathhouses, and personal hygiene. I don¡¯t care if they look at me weirdly that I want to bathe and clean myself daily¡­ damn it, I¡¯m not a barbarian. With anger, I opened up my little notebook after sitting down on the edge of my bed, naked, and started writing¡­


    ¡°There is a lot to be done¡­¡±

 Chapter 5 – Touring

    Chapter 5 ¨C Touring


    The following days, I did nothing else but walk up and down in the town. Most people were already familiar with my face, deeming me a weirdo as I drew a street map in my notebook, muttering to myself. I spent two weeks doing it, recording all the details and amazing Oleg with my cityscape drawings. He said I could easily be a painter as my pencil sketches looked like he was staring at reality itself. I think he was simply trying to butter up to me¡­ I don''t think they are THAT good¡­ but it felt nice being appreciated. I likepliments as I am a simple man. Somehow, I always missed it in my previous life... I got nothing from home and life, not until I got older, and then¡­ when I did? I was dead the next day¡­ Oh well! There is no point in wallowing in it; instead, I should wallow because this is aplete mess!


    "Not good¡­" I moaned, sitting with Oleg in my room on the tavern''s second floor, looking at the torn-out pages, forming a detailed map of the whole town.


    "I think it looks terrific, Young Lord! It is more detailed than what we have at the castle!"


    "No, I am talking about how this city was built!" I pointed at the snaking streets, their criss-crossing form, and how it was more like abyrinth than a city. "It is a MESS! No symmetry and no elegance! It was built haphazardly, attaching new roads, houses, and buildings to each other, wherever you felt like it!"


    "But¡­ It''s normal, Young Lord¡­ This how cities are made."


    "Then we will change it! Start from zero!"


    "You can''t just destroy a city! That would lead to an uprising, Young Lord! Not to mention, the Empire would take it as an attack on itself! All this is the property of the ruling Emperor or Empress, even if it''s under your control, Young Lord! Think about it!" Oleg eximed, going into a panic.


    "Rx, my Truck-sized Friend!"


    "Truck what?" He asked, blinking his eyes rapidly, not getting it.


    "No matter! I am not demolishing the city! I will build a new one! My own!" Iughed loudly, throwing off the papers from the desk andying out different ones, a whole set of them, showing a perfectly designed city.


    By my calctions, this new one could house at least 50,000 people. It should be enough for the whole region! I already designed it to be perfectly sensible and symmetric to look at! In the middle would be the Royal Sector, of course! I am everything but a saint¡­ I need my own ce. So, I totally stole the idea of the Forbidden City''s ns andid it out to be my next home. It should give enough space to livefortably. Next, I designed it so that the homes of my future, most trusted partners would be around it, surrounding me! I need to recruit people I can rely on¡­ I wouldn''t be able to do everything alone. I need some excellent brains to help me govern this shithole- khm, region. Yes. The shitting problem will be solved too!


    "My Lord?" Oleg asked, seeing me grinning and giggling like an idiot.


    "Nothing¡­" I shook my head, running my finger along the sewer system drawn on my ns.


    I will make a city so clean you can lick the ground and not get sick! I also designed it to have trees and a lot of green nted while building! I want colors, beautiful trees blooming in the spring, and the smell of flowers when you walk down the main street! It will be the desired holy ce for anyone in this sorry world! Hah! On the outer skirts should be the rest of the housing for the people, shops, markets, whatever I need to run the city! I was expecting it to be booming and blooming every day! I want it to be the heart of the region where peoplee to visit and spend their money!


    "Money¡­" I whispered my biggest opponent right now.


    I don''t even know if the locals have enough to afford anything. Haaah¡­ So, I will need to ensure we get the ball rolling; if I can push it down the hill, it will snowball. I think. I''m not really a finance guru... But even I know we will need to step up our industrial sector for that to happen. Which will be at a different ce; I don''t want to pollute my future home! It was the thought that led me to my next goal: the mountains.


    Recollecting my ns, I asked Oleg toy down the map of the surrounding mountains, especially where the stone came for the building of the pantheon. I will visit that next and see what I can do with it. I won''t build from wood that can rot away and be burnt down by an invading force or monsters¡­ Everything will be sturdy and heavy of stone to withstand the ages, nature, and¡­ magic! I need to make sure we are magic-proof! As to how? Well¡­ I wille up with something, or I will rename myself to Lulu!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Traveling to the mountains was much harder than I thought it would be. The footpath was overgrown, and we had to track through a challenging, uneven terrain while getting closer to the old site where the church mined the rocks for its purposes. It took us four days of literal marching, watching the mountainous horizon getting bigger and bigger. It was a sight to behold for sure, seeing the snowcapped tips getting closer and more prominent day by day. I was loving it! The air was so clean and fresh; with one deep breath, I was rejuvenated at once.


    "Young Lord, we will need to get a bit more alert now!" Oleg said, constantly surveying our surroundings as we were heading into the pine forest surrounding the basin of the mountains. His giant hand was resting on the hilt of his sword, making me furrow my brows.


    "Are there¡­ bandits here?"


    "You can never know!" He replied, walking in front of me. "There are some old logging sites around here, but they have been abandoned for decades now! We switched to a different location to let the forest regenerate. There are always low lives around ces like this¡­ no matter what you do, some people choose to be evil! When you can take others'' property, why work hard?"


    "True." I tilted my head, finding no fault in his words.


    "And people like them don''t do well in society, so they are drawn to ces like this. Like rats! Living in others'' hopes and dreams!"


    "You can be surprisingly deep, Oleg!" Iughed, pointing a thumbs up toward his back.


    "Thank you, Young Lord!" Heughed sheepishly, "I try to read a lot! It is a privilege to be able to read, a gift bestowed upon us soldiers by your Esteemed Father!"


    "Wait¡­ you don''t learn reading?" I asked, surprised, almost tripping up myself.


    "Not really." He looked at me over his shoulder. "The average citizen gets to learn a little, but most can only write their own names and read short, simple notices. Anythingplicated, long, or filled with flowery words is going to be lost to them!"


    "No fucking way¡­" I groaned, rubbing my temples with two hands. "Then I will need public education, too? Shiiiiiit¡­ Another problem¡­ Okay, okay, I will deal with that too! Fuck."


    "Young Lord¡­ you want to teach the people?" He asked, stopping, looking stunned.


    "Of course!" I shrugged, opening my arms wide, "What should I do with a bunch of illiterate people? How would I be able to trust anything they do?! Should I do everything by myself?! I am not a mule! I need qualified people who can think for themselves, and I can delegate the tasks so I can focus on the big picture! Let my subordinates micro-manage it; I will do the macro side of it!"


    "What are¡­ micro? And macro, Young Lord?" He asked, scratching his head, looking lost.


    "No matter! The thing is, Oleg, reading and knowing numbers is something essential! I will need all of my subjects to be capable of doing it!"


    "Everyone?"


    "EVERYONE!" I quoted a famous line, proud of myself¡­ but I also knew he didn''t understand it. But he still wiped his eyes of tears.


    "How benevolent! My Lord, you are a truly good person!"


    "Eh¡­ Am I? Er¡­ well¡­ if you say it¡­ um¡­ sure, I guess?"


    "Yes, You- Young Lord!" He shouted and lunged at me.


    I didn''t know what was happening, but when I was on the ground, shielded by his big body, I noticed the arrownding close to us. It would have missed me, shooting at my feet instead. Honestly, it looked like a warning shot, if anything, but I was still touched by his quick reaction and going so far in protecting me. But¡­ I was not a fan of being squashed by a big, muscr guy lying on me. Why couldn''t he be a beauty? Haah¡­ Well, at least I know that I can keep my mind clear and calm even in danger.

 Chapter 6 – Shadow People

    Chapter 6 ¨C Shadow People


    In reality, Oleg onlyid on me for a brief moment before jumping up, grabbing me by the scruff, and dragging me into the forest, hiding behind one of the thick trees. With his longsword at the ready, peering out, his eyes were searching for the attacker like a hawk scans thend for prey. I wasn¡¯tining; a little roughing up is not something that would kill me, and he was my bodyguard anyway.


    ¡°It could have been a warning shot,¡± I said calmly, looking out, watching the improvised arrow stuck in the ground. It was something that was not the work of a cksmith but more like something thrown together haphazardly.


    ¡°They aimed at you, My Lord¡­ their life is forfeit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡± I shrugged, not wanting to argue. ¡°Oh¡­ at ten o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°At what?¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ there!¡± I pointed it out for him, where I saw the shrubs move on the other side. ¡°They probably retreated.¡±


    ¡°Nice catch¡­ we are going back and reporting this to Lord Ksh! We are going toe back with force and find these bandits!¡±


    ¡°Woah, woah! Rx Oleg! Bandits? Why are we not surrounded then? Why are we not robbed yet?¡±


    ¡°They may have been only scouts!¡±


    ¡°Do bandits use twigs and stone arrows? Because if they do, I am not really afraid of them.¡± I shrugged, patting the authentic steel sword at my waist.


    ¡°You want to follow them?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You are sharper than I expected! Yep! I do!¡± Iughed, feeling excited.


    ¡°Young Lord, that is not a good idea!¡±


    ¡°You can go back and make your report; I am going after them while their trail is hot!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Oleg cursed as I was already striding forward, crossing the clearing and heading towards where I saw movement before.


    I was in the army previously. I mean¡­ in my original life. I wasn¡¯t always responsible for unearthing ancient machines, no. I was part of my home country¡¯s mobile regiment and was abat engineer on the front lines when our forces were sent to deal with insurgency. Some still thought it was the Third World War, yet that shit ended when I was four. I am trying to say that I had livebat experience before being called back and given a safer position. It happened after proving myself and my skills with machines. And then I was killed by essentially a ¡®friendly fire¡¯ ident. Wonderful¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± I stopped, hearing voices in the distance signaling to Oleg, who asked no questions but likewise slowed down, catching up to me. We inched forward slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible and listening in to the conversation.


    ¡°You idiot! Why did you shoot at them?! Now they know we are here!¡± A man shouted at another.


    ¡°It snapped! I didn¡¯t want to shoot!¡±


    ¡°I will snap you into two too! Idiot! Now they will bring people here, and we will be discovered! She will be discovered!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I whispered to Oleg, ¡°Can you disarm the two? And capture them alive?¡±


    ¡°Alive?¡± Confused, He asked, ¡°We should chop their heads off and disy them on pikes!¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­ No? Then we won¡¯t have a chance to question them! Or if you can evoke some kind of spell to speak to the dead¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t cast magic, Young Lord.¡±


    ¡°See? So¡­ can you capture them or not?¡±


    ¡°I think I can.¡±


    ¡°Good, do that for me, okay?¡±


    The significant advantage of being the son of the region¡¯s lord is that our subordinates do listen to our orders. Seeing my order, Oleg didn¡¯t question it a second time and stepped forward faster than his big, bulky body would suggest.


    Before the two had any reaction, he was between them, bringing down his sword and knocking the shouting one out. Its pommelnded square on the back of his head, and it was lights out at once. Next, before his panicked, surprised partner could get anything out of his belt, Oleg punched him in the gut. I could only hear grunting and gurgling, and his body copsed.


    ¡°Weak¡­¡± He said, his voice betraying his surprise while I walked out looking at the two figures.


    ¡°Of course they are! Look at them; they are bare bones!¡±


    Crouching down, turning them to their backs, revealed their emaciated figures. They were grossly underweight, wearing shabby clothes that looked like what you would find on a nature-loving elf from some fantasy story. Or on a sociopath, living in the forest for forty years. I couldn¡¯t tell their age, but I was sure they would be in their thirties¡­ or forties? Maybe younger, but had a hard life¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some vines and tie them up!¡± I said, kicking away their ¡®weapons¡¯ that looked like tools from the Stone Age.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± He nodded, and they were already tied to a tree by the time one of them was in the middle of deciding whether to wake up or not.


    ¡°...!¡± He wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t as the sharp pain assaulted his head from where Oleg hit him with the pommel of his sword.


    ¡°Any excuses before being dealt judgment?¡± Oleg asked, sneering.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just kill us; we are-¡± The man panicked, but Oleg smacked him so hard that I saw a tooth flying out.


    ¡°You attacked the son of the Lion himself! You will be yed alive, your skin fed to you, and then you will be tied to a pole so the animals from the other end of the mountainse and snack on you!¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡± I spoke up, twitching my mouth, ¡°You scared him a bit too much¡­¡±


    ¡°But it''s true, My Lord!¡± He protested, ¡°A simple beheading is not enough of a punishment!¡±


    ¡°Whatever! He fainted¡­¡± I shrugged with a groan, rubbing my forehead, ¡°Next time, I will ask questions; you just stay alert, okay?¡±


    It took me a little effort to wake up the other guy, the one who had supposedly shot the arrow at me. When he heard who I was, he fainted too. Great! I was getting annoyed, so I decided to wake them up with a ssh! Of course, I won¡¯t use water on them, that would be a waste! So I simply pissed on them until they woke up.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked Oleg, who looked on, his jaw hanging close to the floor.


    ¡°My Lord¡­ you are pitiless!¡±


    ¡°Efficient. I ain¡¯t wasting our drinking water on two idiots! Now!¡± I turned to the two, who were just as dazed as what had just happened. ¡°I want to hear everything you know, or my friend here will break your legs, and we will drag you back to the city for your public execution!¡±


    None of them fainted again this time, and I quickly learned of their predicament. They called themselves ¡®Shadow People¡¯ because they were citizens who somehow slid down to the absolute bottom and left their towns and viges, deciding to live in the forest. On paper, they didn¡¯t even exist anymore. Their current base was at the old logging site, and their little collective numbered around a dozen men and women, led by their ¡®Queen.¡¯ It''s an interesting title, to say the least!


    ¡°What is special about this Queen?¡± I asked, feeling the weird reverence in their voices.


    ¡°She can-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Now, this was interesting¡­ suddenly they were not so keen on speaking anymore? I looked at Oleg, who pped a few teeth out of them once again, but none budged. Now, this was most interesting¡­ Something is so special about that woman that they grow a backbone? Huh¡­


    ¡°How long would it be to send a message back?¡± I asked, crossing my arms.


    ¡°If I run, I can return with people on horses by dawn.¡±


    ¡°Do it. Bring enough men so we can capture everybody! I¡¯ll stay here, guarding these two-¡±


    ¡°My Lord, that is too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I put my foot down, looking up at him with a serious gaze. ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Lord Leon, the young cub of the Lion of the Frontier!¡±


    ¡°Then do as I say! The more you dally, the longer I will remain alone!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lord!¡± He saluted and sprinted away as if his life depended on it.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± I crouched down, watching their faces with a soft smile. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me what is so special with your Queen?¡±


    ¡°No..!¡± They answered, but I saw in the eyes of the more submissive one that he was ready to spill the beans.


    ¡°I see. Okay.¡± I pulled out my sword and knocked out the more aggressive one with another pommel strike. I think he may have brain damage now¡­ oh well! ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± I looked at hisrade. ¡°We are going to make a simple deal! Whatever the oue is, you won¡¯t be killed. Nor tortured!¡± I chuckled a little, feeling like I was ying some kind of viin in a school y.


    ¡°You swear?!¡± He asked, already gulping the bait down with hook and sinker¡­ how desperate can one be?


    ¡°On my name as the son of Ksh!¡±


    ¡°Our Queen is special¡­ she can¡­¡± At that, he went mute for a little. I wasn¡¯t hurrying him, simply watching his face, reading his emotions. He was part hesitant, part guilty about what he was about to do, ¡°She is a mage.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± I asked, my voice loud, scaring some of the birds away from the treetops. ¡°Tell me more!¡±


    ¡°Her name is... well, I don''t know what her name is, but she was born in the capital city!¡±


    ¡°In our territory, or are you talking about the Empire¡¯s capital?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± He added quickly, ¡°A simplemoner, My Lord! It was discovered early that she could do things¡­ sometimes tools around her levitated when she was sleeping. That is what I heard!¡±


    ¡°And what is she doing in the forest with a bunch of hobos?¡±


    ¡°Hobo¡­? No matter¡­¡± He murmured, thinking it was some fancy word and it best not to ask about thenguage of aristocrats. ¡°Her parents didn¡¯t want to give her up, so they fled into the forest and have lived here ever since! We gathered around them because she can do things¡­ heal injuries and make miracles!¡±


    ¡°Miracles, eh?¡± I scratched my chin, even more interested now, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in miracles, but I do believe in magic¡­ I can¡¯t wait to meet one who can cast it! Lucky! Ahahaha, in the end, I may just get what I was missing¡­¡± I whispered, walking up and down before the two men and couldn¡¯t wait for Oleg to return.

 Chapter 7 – A Witch

    Chapter 7 ¨C A Witch


    Oleg arrived right by dawn. He looked out of breath but still full of energy, followed by a dozen warriors, all from my father¡¯s personal men.


    ¡°You were fast.¡± Iughed, weing them, ignoring the two who were still tied to the trees, moaning, and admitting we weren¡¯t kidding about who we were.


    ¡°Of course, Young Lord!¡± He hopped down from the horse, breathing out with relief that I was okay. ¡°We should be enough to deal with any ragtag bunch who took up residence in our forest.¡±


    ¡°I already investigated where they are.¡± I said loudly, looking at the rest, dismounting their horses. ¡°Do you all know where the old logging site is? Good!¡± I grinned, seeing them nod, ¡°We are going to travel there on foot; tie the horses up.¡± I exined, showing them a drawing on the ground.


    While waiting, I wasn¡¯t just chatting with the prisoners. I made sure they told me everything about the ce, and I drew it out, making my ns. We would surround the site and ambush them. I told Oleg that there was a wild mage inside, and his face went dark, listening to everything I said. First, he wanted toin it was sneaky and¡­ dishonorable to do so, but after saying there is a witch¡­ he no longerined. That is the power of magic. I already knew it was a rare and unique gift, so much so that most people thought a mage could do anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is untrained and weak,¡± I continued, trying to keep the men calm and collected, ¡°and we want to capture them alive, okay? Use non-lethal attacks!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They asked, making me twitch my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill, please? I need them. Think! If we can capture them, we can control the witch. If you kill them, what if she goes apeshit? And conjures something to kill us all? Huh? Think a little man. With hostages, she wille with us peacefully.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­ are you sure? With a witch around¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be fine! I want her to join us, not to threaten! When the initial shock has settled down, let me talk, okay?¡±


    ¡°Young Lord?¡±


    ¡°Rx! Trust me! If Ie in like, oh hello, I am the son of the Lord of this region, I am here to recruit you, h h h¡­ She would think I want to ce a cor on her and keep her as a pet. Why else would she be out here? She values her freedom, for sure. So, I think the quickest method to get her is to be more straightforward and... well, we need to show our strength. Show her we can do this multiple ways, and I am open to taking the cooperative route.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They had no real answer to my monologue, but that was good. I was already excited to do it, so we left for the logging site after going over the n a second time. It wasn¡¯t that far, only an hour of walking distance, following the old route now overgrown with shrubs. When we got close, we could hear the noise they were making, waking up and starting their morning routine. Spreading out, I also took part in the ambush, rushing in from the front side of the ce.


    Surveying it, it had some old warehouse, a few buildings, and many shabby ¡®tents¡¯ held up by sticks, leaves, and whatnot. It was worse than a shanty town from my time. I think some homeless people lived better than these poor men and women. Yes, both were present¡­ hell, I think there were more women than men! Not that there were many of them, around twenty people at most, all of them scrawny and dirty.


    ¡°There¡­¡±


    I quickly singled out who I thought must be the witch. She had a different aura covering her. Yes, her clothes were rags thrown around her bony body, her thick, bushy, dark, orange-colored hair had leaves stuck to it, and her face ckened by dirty spots¡­ but she exuded something unnatural from her pores that even I could pick up. It is hard to put it into words, but it is the same feeling when you open the door to a cool cer on a hot summer day.


    I was aiming for her from the moment I noticed hering out from one of the wooden sheds. She was clearly panicked, not knowing what to do, but I couldn¡¯t take chances. If she really was a witch, she could be dangerous. I read about how those who never were educated cause themselves and everyone around them to blow up. Of course, I had my doubts, but¡­ it never hurts to be careful. I was before her in a few seconds, using the techniques from my past life, quickly wrestling her to the ground before she could cast any spells.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or try anything! If you try releasing any magic, I will have to hurt you!¡± I shouted, seeing and feeling her tremble while I knelt on her back, pinning her to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± She cried, thinking this was all caused by her¡­ well¡­ it wasn¡¯t that far off the truth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Pulling her up, I held her arms locked behind her back with one hand, holding my sword with the other. She was unhealthy and slim, so much so that I think I could have broken her bones if I had twisted her a little more. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, and you won¡¯t be hurt! We are soldiers of the Lion himself! As the son of Ksh, I give my word you won¡¯t be killed if you give up now!¡±


    I was surprised that my words had any effects. Many stopped struggling or trying to fight back. They were simply¡­ giving up. Looking at me, my zing red hair probably gave it away that I wasn¡¯t lying. Besides my mother, I didn¡¯t see anybody with the same scarlet color parading around this part of the country. When everybody was under control, I made them gather, and my men tied their arms behind their backs as to my instructions. I did the same with the witch, and to be extra careful, I also covered her mouth. I know they had to say incantations to cast a spell; I just hoped saying it in their head was not enough.


    ¡°Listen!¡± I looked at them while Oleg and two other soldiers stood behind me, holding crossbows at the ready. ¡°Two of you attacked me yesterday!¡±


    Seeing how they looked around, realizing who was missing, and the change in their faces¡­ I knew the two, left with the horses, were probably hupping like mad. Hehe¡­ totally deserved. Fighting back the urge tough, I continued seriously, as if I was taking a huge risk here.


    ¡°I ought to execute all of you for this capital offense.¡± Ignoring the loud cry for mercy, I continued on, ¡°If not that, the simple fact that you are squatting here is worthy of serious punishment. Not to mention¡­ having a rogue witch¡­¡± I looked at the girl who had tears in her eyes, looking around at the others, trying to apologize with her gaze. Now I truly felt like a viin¡­ shit¡­ well, suck it up, Leon, and continue! ¡°Look¡­¡± I switched to a much lower, kinder voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause you trouble. I need¡­ people. I have ambition, and tell you what! I am here to offer you two choices.¡± I walked up and down, exining it clearly and simply, ¡°First, you get punished, ording to thew. Or, youe with me and be my subordinates. Not the church, the Empire, or my family¡¯s subordinate. My subordinate! What do you say?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect a quick answer, but many of them almost immediately chose the second option. Huh¡­ that was¡­ relieving! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t trust them just like that, not immediately¡­ but they will have time to prove their worth and loyalty. First and foremost, I needed to secure the witch¡­ without anyone knowing about it. I don¡¯t know if my parents would approve of it, but for the things I have nned, I will need their help, so I will find a way to convince them.


    ¡°Will you cooperate?¡± I asked, but I only had the witch in my sight; who knew I was pinning this question directly to her. With a slow nod, she gave her answer, and I waved my hand, and we started to empty the camp.


    It was time to go home. Visiting the mountains? That can wait. My travel around the countryside? Will also wait for me¡­ this was much more important!


    ¡°I will take this out,¡± I mumbled, helping her to stand, personally guarding her, loosening the cloth in her mouth, and letting it fall to her neck like a weird, saliva-soaked scarf. ¡°Just don¡¯t start mumbling a spell, or I will have to do something I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really cast spells¡­¡± She sniffled, looking crestfallen, ¡°If you think you are capturing a strong witch that can level cities¡­ You are making a big mistake.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to st my enemies with lightning or summon a flood.¡± I chuckled merrily, ¡°I just need someone attuned to magic to help me with my research. Studying magic is like a blind man trying to learn writing and reading for me. I can''t use it!¡±


    ¡°You are learning¡­ magic?¡± She looked at me weirdly.


    ¡°Kinda. It''s¡­plicated. Listen¡­ what I said is all the truth! I am here not to punish you all. Honestly, I am here because I heard you were capable of magic.¡±


    ¡°So it was me who brought pain to everyone¡­ again¡­¡± She lowered her head, and I saw tears falling to the ground while we walked.


    ¡°Temporary pain. I told you. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Said the soldiers, before they murdered my parents¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡± Now, that was¡­ something I didn¡¯t expect. Nor did it add up to the other two¡¯s tale. Not that they could have been important or somebody close to her. Well¡­ I had the source walking next to me while holding her still-bound arm with one hand. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Sasha. That is my real name¡­ the one given to me by my mother. The people here call me Queen; please ignore that, My Lord! They don''t know better!¡±


    ¡°No problem. Well, I am Leon; good to meet you! We have a long road to walk, so¡­ care to enlighten me what happened?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Fair.¡± I shrugged, ¡°No pressure. How¡¯s life? You all look dreadful¡­¡± I switched the topic immediately, making her raise her head with surprise, amusement¡­ and anger. ¡°What? You said you didn¡¯t want to talk about it. I have other questions that need answering. No? Okay, then¡­ how old are you?¡±


    ¡°16¡­ or¡­ 17¡­ I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tough. Favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Cats or dogs?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± She repeated, getting lost by now.


    ¡°What are your three sizes? Looking at you, they are probably in the minus category, as not even a bulimic model aspirant looks this bony.¡±


    ¡°HUH?!¡±


    ¡°Nah, ignore it, we will-¡±


    ¡°Just stop!¡± She moaned, half crying, halfughing, letting out a defeated sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll speak¡­ okay? Haaah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Sasha~! And do take your time¡­ I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

 Chapter 8 – Sasha

    Chapter 8 ¨C Sasha


    "I was born in the city¡­ My parents were simple bakers, operating a shop, selling pans, nothing more¡­ nothing less." Sasha exined, her gaze growing distant, reminiscing about those long-gone days. "My gift manifested itself when I was eight. They tried to hide it because they couldn''t bear the thought of me being taken away from them. All mages are whisked away and transported to the Capital! Nobody knows what happens then, but they no longer appear¡­ never again!"


    "Well, they get a new identity from what I know." I murmured, "And be used as strategical resources in wars."


    "My parents did not want that. But¡­ it got out when I was 10. I don''t know how; I never really knew how to cast a spell for real! But heavily armored soldiers and the church came for me."


    "Never did anything weird that others could have seen?"


    "No! Not¡­ consciously, I think. I don''t know, I was young!"


    "Sorry, please, continue!"


    "My parents tried to plead, but they killed them¡­ without questions or warning! They said they wouldn''t when they first arrived, but then¡­ swords were drawn the moment they didn''t pass me over at the first order! When I was transported out, there was a storm, and my hand managed to slip out from their grip, and I ran¡­ I don''t remember how I ended up in the forest, but¡­ When I came to, I was already far away from everything. Lost... alone."


    "I''m sorry to hear¡­"


    "You just say that because¡­" She looked at me but stopped mid-sentence. I really meant it, and I think she could see it in my eyes. "Since then, "Sasha turned away, continuing, "I have been living here alone. It wasn''t easy, but I managed, and somehow, people started turning up year after year. We came across the logging site and built up our own home."


    "As I see it, you didn''t really improve your living standards much..."


    "At least we lived freely¡­ Until now."


    "Oi, I get that you are angry, but you will change your tune soon enough!" Iughed, and seeing her face, expecting something nasty, made me grin, "No, nothing like that! You are too bony for my taste!"


    "Hey!"


    "Oh? What? Want me to molest you?"


    "Hmph! Swine!"


    "Ahahaha! Good to see you have a temper; it will be useful when herding the people!"


    "..." She suddenly realized I was someone who could sentence them all dead, lowering her head, biting her lip, "What you said¡­"


    "Is the truth. I want underlings, and you are the best first candidate for it! I will provide you a better life in exchange for your loyalty!"


    "So we be servants or get killed?"


    "You can choose. Be free and miserable, or be under my rule and prosper. I won''t make you stay forcefully! I am dragging you all away because I know you won''t believe me otherwise! It is like rescuing strays; I need a rope, trap, or something to catch you and show you that it CAN be better! As to will you ever wag your tails to me¡­ we will see!"


    "I will never wag mine towards you!"


    "Hehe¡­ you are an interesting girl, Sasha. Look weak at first, but act strong afterwards. Huh! I think we will get along just fine!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It took almost a day to travel back to the castle, where my Mother weed us after noticing the group of people heading up the road. Needless to say, it was a bit of a surprise, especially for the ragtag group we captured. They probably expected to be thrown into the dungeons or something, but instead, they were herded towards the barracks, given a small space where they could settle down for now. It was cramped, but even then, it was leagues above how they lived in the forest.


    While Oleg oversaw them and kept an eye on Sasha, I went and sat down with my parents, who looked at me questioningly but patiently waiting for my exnation. What was there to say besides the truth? So, Iid out all my findings and ideas. I slowly and clearly told them what I wanted to achieve along with building my own city.


    "Big dreams." Mother told me, the first to speak up, preventing Father from opening his mouth. "But-"


    "Please! This is the recipe for lime mortar; this one is Roman cement, or if I want to be fancy, opus caementicium!" I interrupted her, knowing full well what she was getting on about. "It''s easy to procure and can stand the test of time; I am sure of it! I can do this, Mom!" Heh, from where I am, 2,000 years have passed, and people still go around taking pictures of buildings built with them. "We are surrounded by mountains! Getting the resources should be child''s y! I don''t know what the Empire is ying on keeping such a thing secret and monopolized¡­ but I don''t really care. Get me enough manpower, and I will build a better city than anything this world has seen!"


    "How¡­?" They asked, looking at the recipe, gobsmacked. It was something that was a treasure of the Empire. It was what built the capital city and made it an imprable fortress. Even when enemies attacked it centuries ago, their ming arrows did nothing to it. If the history books were as honorable as I heard, weak fireballs were also repelled by its thick walls. But I could also guess there were other things to it, but¡­ oh well! It is far away from here! "Son?"


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± I flinched, forgetting to think up a reason for this all¡­ but it seems inspirationes to my help in times like this. "I found a witch."


    "What?!" The two stood up at once as it seemed it was a piece of even bigger news than my recipes and ns. Those were only on paper, nothing but an amalgamation of an idea. Something yet to be proven. A witch was a tangible existence.


    "Yeah, she has been living in the forest since childhood. Escaped from being conscripted!"


    "Ah!" My parents looked at each other, quickly remembering the event. As lords, they knew every major thing that happened here, past and present. "We heard they killed her¡­ when she was escaping!"


    "Well, evidently not." I shrugged, pushing everything onto Sasha, "She is the source of the recipes!"


    "Is she now?" My Mother questioned while I nodded even though I could see the doubts in her eyes¡­ but she didn''t pursue the matter any further.


    "This is a big problem, son!"


    "Why?" I turned to my Dad, "Nobody needs to know about it! Not to mention, I n to do this¡­ a bit further away from here! Nobody would notice it!"


    "I see it otherwise, looking at your blueprints!" My Mom tapped on the table, looking at my Dad.


    "This can easily turn into high treason!" He added.


    "Only if they know about it!" I retorted, "Sorry, but I am not content with ying the guard dog! Father, I read the history books; your predecessor was wiped out in a nasty incident when beasts pushed through! Our family got to this position because someone got to rece the line that was gone! Not to mention¡­ we are being taxed constantly when they instigate a war with a neighbor! Yet they do not even fund us with food? We need to produce and procure everything for our soldiers¡­ and we defend and that, in reality, is not even ours?! Hell no!"


    "..."


    "Heh, I will defend their backs, sure! But only because I will turn this region into my home! They don''t need to know about it. We will pay the taxes as usual! If we can improve the region and cut back on spending so much on keeping our men equipped and fed, we will have more remaining in our treasury! Then, we can use that Capital to invest in thend, improve it, get more back, and repeat the cycle! It''s simple!"


    ¡°Well¡­ he is your son¡­¡± My Dad whispered, making my Mom shake her head, but I was too engrossed in my ideas to listen to them.


    "I want to take Sasha, the witch, with me and help her make me understand many things while I also teach her about what she doesn''t know! She looks capable and smart, and nobody needs to know she is capable of using magic!"


    "How far have you nned things?" Mom asked, her voice extra serious.


    "Not that far. My first and foremost goal is to start building the new city. Honestly speaking, the living standards around here are abysmal!"


    "Heh!" Father snorted, watching me as if I said something equally funny and aggravating.


    "Here!" I presented my notebook, "I wrote down everything! We will have roads, aqueducts, and sewers, just to mention a few things! I am not joking! If you let me¡­ I will do my best to transform this region into something that will overshadow any city in the Empire!"


    "Son, your ambitions are something that even I, your Father, apud! But-"


    "Huh¡­" My Mother interrupted, her brows raised high, looking at me, then back at the notebook¡­ then back at me. "Dear, I think we managed to produce a very quirky offspring!"


    "Huh?" Asked both of us at the same time.


    "I would say, read this, but I don''t think you will understand it."


    "Hey!" My Father protested, looking hurt.


    "Didn''t you alwaysin to me that you hate that there is no chance to advance higher in the Empire? That your talents are being wasted here? Then what should I say, hmph!"


    "Err¡­ Dear¡­, it is¡­ for us... When we are between the four walls of our bedroom¡­"


    "Mom is right!" I agreed at once; it was my chance, "We can be so much more!"


    "And I am starting to believe our son." She patted my notebook. "This is a big chance, and I think my family would also be on board! Not right away! But¡­ter on¡­ for sure!"


    "And if we fail, our heads will be ced onto spikes! Are you certain?" He asked back, and I was totally ignored in the decision-making process.


    "The risks are high¡­ but¡­" She looked at me, "His ideas did¡­ inspire me."


    "Oh well!" Father pped, surprising me with the ease of how quickly my Mother made him agree, "If you think it''s worth a shot, then all is fine! I trust your brain more than mine! Bwahahaha!"


    "This is why I love you~!" She snuggled up to him, kissing, and I think if they were alone, something else would have happened¡­ but I was no longer a baby.


    "Khm!" I cleared my throat. "So¡­ what do you think?" I needed their verbal agreement spoken to me, not just between themselves.


    "We want to know about everything before you make any moves!" They said in tandem, "Got it?"


    "Of course!" I pped, unable to wipe off the grin stered straight onto my face. "For starters, I need the people I brought back to rest and get back to strength. I will take care of Sasha myself, and when she gets a bit stronger, I want to return to my original n! Get to the mountains and find a perfect source for the building blocks for my new city!"

 Chapter 9 – Midnight Talks

    Chapter 9 ¨C Midnight Talks


    My next meeting with Sasha happened that same night¡­ and it resulted in a bit of¡­ misunderstanding. You see, the maids made sure she was washed up, trimmed, and transformed from a bony, thin street urchin to a presentabledy. Now that her hair was clean, it was almost glowing in the color of fire. With proper clothes on, she looked human¡­ and surprisingly beautiful. And¡­ this is where the misunderstanding started. She thought it was done because she was being prepared for me¡­


    The fact that she was led into my room at night further solidified this thought in her head, and when the maids left, she only looked at me once before closing her eyes. I was standing on my balcony, enjoying the cool air and looking at the giant moon in the sky, when I heard her starting to strip. Looking back, I was surprised to see her standing there, naked, trying hard to not cover herself.


    "Let''s get this over with." She mumbled with gritted teeth.


    "Sure!" I chuckled, walking in, letting my eyes feast on her naked body while I sat down in my armchair. "I didn''t know you were a nudist, but oh well! Each to their own! I''m notining! Come, sit; we need to talk!"


    I barely could hold back myughs, seeing her shocked face, realizing I wasn''t going to touch her or do anything to her.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ you¡­¡± She mumbled, turning just as red as my hair, hurriedly pulling the clothes up and starting to cover herself.


    "You were cleaned because you stank!" I articted the fact inly and clearly, "You looked like you were taking a bath in the mud instead of water, for crying out loud! I can''t have you stinking up my room, can I?!"


    ¡°B-b-b¡­ Bu¡­¡± She stammered, unable to speak as multiple things hurt her at once. But that was the truth.


    "Also¡­" Turning a bit more serious, I continued, "I have basic principles! I may be dreaming and imagining perverted things in my mind right now, but I wouldn''t act on them!"


    "So you did think about it!" Sheined, which¡­ was weird, given the situation.


    "Of course I did!" I grinned, "I am a healthy young man, and you were stripping before me! Hell yeah, I did imagine things! But I am not a monster. I only indulge myself if it is permitted. Otherwise, I can show restraint. Now¡­ Sit. Please!"


    "..." She walked closer in the end, finally taking her seat, looking at me but avoiding my direct eye contact. "You could have still done it¡­"


    "I''m more aroused if my partner is moaning in pleasure and just as active as I am! I''m not into fucking a wet sponge, thank you very much! Tears make me sad and not aroused!"


    "I guess having so many experiences made you know that?" She asked sarcastically.


    "I''m still a virgin. I was simply raised well." I answered honestly. Well¡­ I was a virgin in this body, for now. "Okay, we talked about spicy things; it''s time to switch it up! As much as I find you exotic and sexy, even in your emaciated state, we have bigger things on our tes!"


    Before she could interrupt with something unrted again, I exined my ns to her as clearly as possible. I showed her objectives, ideas, and finally, what I was really interested in: my first magic circle design. It was made through the past few years, constantly adding to it. In reality, I had no big hopes for it to work. It was as if someone tried to paint a picture with closed eyes. I needed Sasha to be my eyes in the future, so I know what I am doing!


    "What''s this?" She asked, taking over the parchment and looking at it.


    "Haah¡­" I groaned, fearing her answer. "A magic formation I made. I have been studying basic magic to the best of my abilities. I am not magical, as I said, but I learned some entry-level theoretical stuff, and with my understanding of nature and how magic operates, I came up with this! I just don''t know how stable or usable it is!"


    "And¡­ why should I know? I told you, I was never trained!"


    "I thought you may get a feeling from it? Looking at it, activating some¡­ innate connection? Or something! There''s nothing?" I asked dejectedly. "Really? Not even a little bit? Some tingling or whatever?"


    "Tingling? I don''t know¡­ This is the first time I see something like this." She mumbled, focusing on it, flipping it up and down in her hands.


    "Try¡­ using your mana? Maybe?" I asked, getting more anxious, but then it happened.


    With a little bit of mana moving in her body, the parchment immediately reacted, bursting into mes. With a loud pop, it was gone, ash falling into herp while nothing remained between her fingers.


    "Ah!" She gasped, finally reacting, "I didn''t mean to!"


    "Great!" Iughed, a boulder falling from my heart, "This was exactly what I wanted!"


    "It was?" She blinked her eyes, thinking she was mishearing me.


    "Yeah! I was trying to make fire! Well, it could be better; my intentions were to create a feedback loop that would transform the paper into a fireball that remains stable. Using the parchment''s basic energy conversion to the initial ignition and then drawing oxygen in to maintain the flow. Of course, it would only be stable until it was fed with more energy to maintain its form¡­ but if I can perfect it, I am sure to build a perfect loop so no outside interference is needed, and once it''s on, it remains on perpetually! Hehehe, I know that is really far away, but-"


    "What the nine hells are you on about?" She asked, looking at me weirdly.


    "Ah! Sorry, sorry¡­ nothing! I''m just happy!"


    "Happy of what? Of a paper going up in mes?"


    "Exactly! Don''t you get it? mes! Magic! It worked, made by someone who doesn''t know magic! mes are symbolic, anyway! I will be Prometheus!"


    "Huh? Aren''t you named Leon?"


    "It''s from the myth! The one who brought fire down from the gods, giving it to men!"


    "Never heard of it." She replied at once, "I never want to hear about it either! The church can go to hell!"


    "It''s not a church tale. I don''t think they would even approve it!" I chuckled as I don''t think anyone knows that tale here.


    "Then I''m interested!" She switched her stance at once, looking at me with a surprisingly youthful light. "So? Who is this Promete guy?"


    "Prometheus. He stole fire from the gods, brought it down to men, and taught them to use it! For his sins, he was punished, of course, tied out to a rock so birds tear him to pieces, pluck out his eyes, eat his liver, and all that¡­ being an immortal, he always regenerated by the next day just so it could repeat it again."


    "The bastards!" Sasha cursed suddenly, and I could feel it¡­ she really, REALLY hated the church and probably all authority. I will have to keep an eye on that, as such suppressed rage could cause big problems if I let it fester. "What happened to the humans?"


    "Progress. They started to evolve." I continued nonchntly, "His tale is about progress. Standing against the forces of nature. He has given humanity the gifts of fire and hope! Hope helps humans struggle for a better future while fire, as the source of technology, makes sess in that struggle a possibility! To rise above all challenges and even to face gods!"


    ¡°I like this Promete¡­ Promeus¡­ Prometheus guy!¡±


    "Hehehe, good~! I want to do the same! As I have shown you, I will build my own ce with things that will make living fun and enjoyable! That is the hope part. The second will be fire." I pointed at the ashes on the floor and in herp, "I will bring fire, in our case, magic to the normal people!"


    "What if they grab you too, tying you to a rock and killing you repeatedly?" She asked, watching my eyes, and when answering, I never blinked.


    "A risk I am willing to take. If all goes right, I will have the power to resist it¡­ I do not intend to go down without a fight!"

 Chapter 10 – The First Companion

    Chapter 10 ¨C The First Companion


    We spent a week back home, and while I spent my time teaching Sasha to read, the maids and soldiers began to whip the rest of my new retinue into shape. They would be mine tomandter on, so they had to be strengthened. Not to do battle but to at least look like regr humans. Living in the forest without many skills to speak of, I was surprised they were still alive.


    Of course, I gave them a chance to leave. If they wanted, they could have left. Go back to the forest and do whatever they want. Seven people did so, and I never stopped them from leaving. Nor did anyone send people after them to silence the bunch, although Oleg was arguing openly with me to do so. I think the firm way I shot him down made Sasha open up a little more, as she neverined when I pressed her to start learning.


    "I don''t get this word!" She came up to me, holding a parchment as we were walking on a narrow footpath, heading towards my original destination, the open mine where the church got its stones in the past.


    "It''s the word for mana," I exined to her patiently.


    I was surprised by the speed she was learning. Memorizing the alphabet with its 44 characters was done by a day. What she was kind of struggling with was recognizing words when those characters were written down in sequence. I say she struggled, but it meant she learned it after around 8 to 10 tries.¡­ still doing it with lightning speed. I suspected that mana had different effects on her body besides enabling her to cast spells.


    Talking about that¡­ she was shaping up beautifully. A week of normally eating and sleeping started to turn her for the better, almost making her glow. Her body began to gain back its healthy weight¡­ in return, she was getting sexier by the day. I was a bit¡­ jealous. I had to work besides inheriting my parents'' genes¡­ she only had to eat and sleep. Not fair.


    "Thanks!" Sasha chuckled, putting the parchment away, stretching, wearing a traveler''s outfit, and carrying a bag on her back.


    "No need. It is the basic I can''t do with subordinates who can''t read! When you can do it well, we will practice writing and move on to numbers."


    "I can learn that too?"


    "Of course! Duh! It is the basics; I will have to teach you moreplex stuff, or how are you going to help me with my research?"


    "What if I can''t do it?" She asked, tilting her head, looking a bit nervous and troubled.


    "Oh well, I will have to look for another mage and find you a profession you can excel in."


    "I will do my best¡­" She mumbled softly, but I did catch it.


    "Not that I am not looking for more mages, but I am not stupid enough to think one would fall into myp! Eventually, I will need someone who can do some advanced stuff!"


    "That would suggest something is very wrong here!" Oleg chimed in, still ying the role of my bodyguard. "I never heard about mage escapees before!"


    "I think they thought I was dead." Sasha shrugged, "They did pursue me but then gave up after a while."


    "Do you think they made a report?" I asked not Sasha but Oleg, who simply shrugged. "I guess they wouldn''t tell the higher-ups they lost a child¡­ a witch at that¡­ probably their heads would have been lopped off!"


    "Good!" She added, enjoying the thought.


    "Rx with the hate train there!" I patted her shoulders, making her raise an eyebrow, and Oleg also looked back over his shoulder.


    "What is a train?" Both of them asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s an invention! In my mind only for now!"


    "What does it do? Does it work with fire?" Sasha went on, bing more and more inquisitive after she realized I hadn''t lied to her before.


    "Well, yeah, yes, it can!" I thought about it, already pondering how I couldy down tracks and use steam engines to go back and forth¡­ the problem was, where the hell am I going to get steel from?! When we can''t even build stone houses? Shit¡­ this will take time.


    "Leon?" She poked me gently, drawing my attention back to her. "You spaced out. Again... You are doing that too much!"


    "Sorry, my train of thought is led from one issue to another that I have no solution for yet!" I shrugged, stopping and quickly drawing up the image of a train on the ground with the tip of my sword. "This is a train! I can draw you a more detailed blueprintter if you want. Simply put, it is a carriage made out of steel, running on steel tracks. You ignite a fire in it, feed it, and then it can go along those tracks with great speed, dragging carts you can fill with whatever you want! Even people."


    "Woah!" They eximed, watching it with wonder in their eyes while I started walking again.


    "Hey!" Sasha rushed after me, catching up quickly, "Can you really make something like that?!"


    "Not now. Too many problems prevent me from making it into reality!"


    "How much would it be able to carry, Young Lord?"


    "Well¡­" I looked at Oleg, thinking if he would believe me or not¡­ so I went with an example I think was in the realm of possibilities for them to understand. "It could easily drag the church in town behind it."


    "No way!" They both eximed, and it took me some persuasion to calm them down.


    "I can''t give you proof, so it is up to you to believe me or not! But why would I lie?"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already dusk when we finally arrived. While the two began setting up a campsite, I decided to look at the mine. Calling it an open-pit mine was a kind gesture. It was¡­ pathetic. I recognized the work, how they chipped off or, with some unknown method, broke off the stones from the side of the mountain. A maybe 10- or 12-meter-deep oval-shaped pit was dug out, getting some hard stones mined from deep within, but it was nowhere near what I expected. However, I had to realize my expectations came from my previous life. Something that was not applicable here.


    While walking closer, I was also picking up rocks, as many small chunks littered the ground around the area. What I was most surprised to find was that some had traces of iron in them. Why wasn''t this area exploited yet? We certainly have an ore vein deep underground, probably running into the mountains¡­ I could only think about other regions already having an industry built out, and it''s much cheaper to mine there than to start one up here¡­ My evidence to support my conjecture was the fact that we had to buy the equipment for our soldiers from one such region at an exorbitant price! Saying it was because they had to ship it from so far away¡­ bullshit.


    "This is good¡­" I murmured, pocketing some samples before returning to the camp, seeing that Oleg was cutting wood and making a fire while Sasha finished putting up the tents. "Why do we onlyhavetwo?"


    "One for me and one for you two," She answered casually.


    "Pft, heck no! I''m sleeping with you! Oleg is so big I wouldn''t have space next to him!


    "Hah!" Heughed, feeling proud, but Sasha was gawking at me.


    "Rx, rx!" I walked past her, sat down on a log, and started examining my little rocks, but it was hard as the night settled in by now.


    "It''s¡­ inappropriate!" She protested again, making me look up at her face, repeating the facts she seemed to forget from time to time.


    "Ialready saw everything that there is to you, Sasha. We could go bath together; it wouldn''t change a thing."


    ¡°Y-y-y-you!¡± She stammered while I caught Oleg looking at us and showing me a thumbs up, managing to finally ignite the fire.


    ¡°M-m-m-me~!¡± I replied, rolling my eyes. "I won''t molest you! Rx!"


    Well, she was still unhappy about the fact, but there was nothing she could do¡­ and I won''t sleep with another guy when I have a girl with me. Dinner was fine; I always liked barbecuing some meat over an open fire. Although I missed the variety of spice we had in my time¡­ oh well, maybeter on I can get some! Sasha, even though she was recovering quickly after a good dinner, became extremely sleepy, so she returned to the tent early. I remained, talking with Oleg a little, listening to how the others fared back in the castle before I also excused myself.


    "Have a good night''s sleep, Young Lord! I set up warning traps and will stay up for now to guard you!"


    "Wake me up when you are sleepy," I looked at him, "Then we will switch!"


    "Thank you, Young Lord!"


    I only smiled before disappearing into my tent and settling down beside Sasha, who was lying on her back. Looking at her, she was cute and innocent. Pushing down my perverted, evil thoughts, I justid down next to her, letting sleep take over me. What I didn''t expect was that my mind would make a move while I was asleep, and somewhere in theing hours, I did climb onto her, finding a ce for my head on her t chest¡­ I just couldn''t help it¡­ she did smell really nice.

 Chapter 11 – Starting Out (1)

    Chapter 11 ¨C Starting Out (1)


    Waking up on her was surprisingly lovely. I mean, she smelled good, and even though she was t as a washboard, her aura was¡­ different. I can''t really put it into words, but I felt refreshed and fired up! Unlike her.


    "You are heavy." She groaned, looking wronged, watching me sit up and stretch, wiping my mouth. "And drool like a dog."


    "Somebody forgot to push me off!" I added snarkily, but she simply snorted, sitting up and turning away, changing clothes. "No crying to look away?"


    "What? You said it¡­ you already saw everything!" She shot back, looking over her shoulder, her face still turning red.


    "Ahaha~ True!"


    When I emerged from the tent, I realized Oleg didn''t wake us up, and instead, he remained up all night, guarding us. No matter¡­ he had time to nap as I spent the day climbing down the mine, bringing Sasha along as I inspected the rocks and the walls of the open pit mine.


    "I don''t see anything but stone¡­ what is so interesting about it?" She asked, standing next to me while I took notes and penned drawings, marking them in my notebook.


    "Think of it like this!" I exined patiently, "Look at this as a cross-section of the earth and the foot of the mountain! Have you ever seen a birthday cake?"


    "Y-yes¡­" She nodded, licking her lips unconsciously.


    "Same thing! The people here cut it up; now we can see the differentyers! Like on a slice of a cake! See these?"


    "Yeah. Rocks."


    "No! Look closer!" I moaned, tapping directly at the differently colored vein visible inside of it.


    "Yep. Still rocks."


    "The ones that are rattling in your empty head!"


    "Wha-?!" She red up, looking hurt and starting to pout, stomping in ce, "You¡­. YOU!" But no retort came from her, probably because she was still wary of our difference in social standings.


    "Say it clearly; I would not be mad hearing it!" I shrugged, giving her time to gather the courage.


    "You¡­ poopyhead!"


    "Pft!" I chortled, not expecting a kinder garden-level insult¡­ but it was cute. "Look, little one!"


    "Your ding-dong is what little! I am as tall as you!"


    "I''m still growing for the next five years! But if you want, I can show you my ding-dong, and you can measure it with your hand!"


    "Eek?!"


    "Don''t flinch! If you can''t handle it, don''t bring it up!" I added with a grin before waving her toe closer, but instead of my spear, I showed her the vein of iron ore before us. "See this? This is not rock. This is iron. This shows that there is a vein here that can be mined! We need only the manpower to start digging, to be honest¡­ and I could use this mine for many other things!"


    "Like? Don''t you just need stone for your city?"


    "Haaah¡­ look." I shrugged, trying to say it as simply as possible. "I will go step by step. I need stone, yes. We will start cutting here and expand on the mine. While getting the stone blocks I need, we will also create enough raw material to create cement¡­ and I was thinking of making a st furnace. Nothing fancy, just a smaller one, to make iron and proper tools for ourselves. Then, when we are getting work done, build more and try my hand at steel forging."


    "We could do¡­ all that?"


    "Yeah. It won''t be easy, and at first, it will need a lot of manpower. I can''t do shit until we have a proper flow of iron at our hands! I can''t order tools from elsewhere; that would raise suspicion in the Empire¡­ so I will have to procure them myself! I will need to train cksmiths out of some talented people who I can trust. Anyway! When we get the tools, we will be able to equip more workers, get more people to operate at a higher level, and snowball it from there. We can easily set up pulleys around here, so getting the stuff up won''t be a problem!"


    "What is a pulley?"


    "You''ll see! It will make things easy! What I wanted I already got from here¡­ a ce where we open up our first mine and start extracting the building blocks of my, I mean, our future!" I chuckled, returning to the surface, looking around, now watching the mountains and their snowy tops. "Next is water!"


    "Don''t tell me you will conjure a river out of nowhere?" She joked, but I just rubbed my chin.


    "No¡­ not really. I was observing the mountains. In winter, the snowcaps are spaced much lower than they are now. If you watch it, they are slowlying down as we speak as winter gets closer and closer. Where do they go when they melt?"


    "Um¡­ I don''t know. Into the air? Like how puddles disappear?"


    "Partially, yes, but not really." I hummed, tilting my head. "When they melt, they don''t evaporate fully like that! They have to flow down¡­ and where that is, you ask? Underground!" I pointed below our feet. "I bet there is a subterranean river here!"


    "A what river? The only river I know is a bit further away!"


    "Which probably originates from somewhere here, from the one that flows underground! So, I will have to trek up the mountains soon enough, find a source we can use, and start building an aqueduct."


    "Um¡­"


    "I will exin everything!" I patted her head gently, "Lucky for us, it would be on a slope, so I would not need to set up siphons and whatnot to battle uphill inclines¡­ I can tunnel the water straight into castellums¡­"


    "Caste¡­ what?"


    "Distribution tanks. From then on, I can set up secondary and tertiary ones; from there, pressure takes over gravity''s role and distributes water to wherever I want it! This is going to be my first and main priority!"


    "Why?" She asked, and even if I saw she didn''t understand much of it, she was still curious.


    "When building my city, I will need to tten thend. When doing the groundwork, I intend toy down the pipings. Which means many things! First, I will have to integrate a sewer system¡­ Connect it to that said river. Then, we will get fresh water from the source, which will not just make it so that every building in my city will have drinking water at the ready, whenever we want, but also that it will wash the waste away! I counted the number of wells in the city! We have ample groundwater here, which gets renewed constantly¡­ Whatever is under our feet is plenty!"


    "I don''t get it¡­"


    "You will, in time! Or when we start executing it! It sounds moreplex than it is in reality! What I am doing here is ancient¡­ khm, I mean, bare bones! Something that can be done by sheer hard work and by hand! It is a start¡­ If I can, I will upgrade itter on, like¡­ adding some kind of magical filter to it so we can recycle it without wasting it¡­ Oh well, I will focus on what I can do for now! If I am creating Rome here, I must heed the saying¡­ Rome wasn''t built in a day!"


    "What is Rome? Is it something to do with Prometheus?"


    "Um¡­ yes?" I answered, jolting back to reality, lying a little. It was best to include the city in myth as¡­ this world had no Rome of its own.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Winter wasing in faster than usual this year. Luckily, when we returned to the castle, I located what I wanted. Taking a trip to the mountains and climbing up high, I recorded multiple cave entrances that were probably part of an interconnected system. I say probably because Oleg was adamant about not letting me in and investigating deeper. It was the same with Sasha, who was highly superstitious, saying there had to be monsters living in the dark. If they did, then why was my family guarding the only corridor into the valley? The beasts could have gone through the holes any time then!


    Anyway¡­ The clues on the walls were clear; they were eroded by water. The snow and ice, when melting, had to flow downwards, and I had the proof I needed that it seeped into the mountain and was going under our feet! It was the perfect filtering process! This was good and bad news at the same time. On the flip side, we could start digging, finding a source, and building my uing city''s water system. But this also meant when I open up mines, I must be extra careful of flooding. This was not only a boon but also a hazard.


    "Mhm! I will deal with this in due time!" I stretched, leaning back in my chair after putting down my quill.


    "Mh?" Sasha moaned, waking up in her chair, sitting before the fire, balled up in multiple nkets, looking like a burrito. Ah¡­ I really would eat one now¡­ haaah¡­ "Did something happen?" She grumbled, trying to open her eyes with difficulty.


    "Nope, I just finished my nning!" Iughed, standing up and opening the door to my balcony.


    "Close it! It''s cooooold!" She cried again, wiggling around like a cocooned animal, only her head being visible.


    "I know! But I need some fresh air!" I said, standing there, letting the night''s cold air blow past me. I don''t know what the time was, but it was probably around midnight, and the sky was covered with dark, grey clouds. Snow was falling heavily, and it was¡­ beautiful. "How did you survive the winters?" After a few minutes, I asked, closing the door and walking to the fire, sitting on the adjacent armchair.


    "It was hard¡­ I don''t want to talk about it! Now it is much better¡­" She murmured, avoiding my eyes, watching the fire instead.


    "I see. Well, I''m d you have let up a little! See? I am not that bad, and I was true to my words! The rest of your people areing along nicely! Come spring, we will start working!"


    "On the city?" She asked, turning towards me, happy that I didn''t press on and try to make her relieve painful memories.


    "Yep! I have chosen the spot! Starting tomorrow, I will spread a notice through the region of hiring able bodies! I will also take some of Father''s men and start cutting down the forest, ttening thend! We will use the wood and everything else we dig up; nothing will go to waste!"


    "I don''t know how many people will show up¡­ I read your draft! Paying with the opportunity of a better life? That sounds¡­ extremely vague!"


    "I know. But want the first batch of people who wille to be part of the building process! I want them to be proud of what we will build and look at it as their own! You know¡­ I believe if people think they made it by their own hands, they will protect it to theirst breath! This city will be for those who are living in it! I want to create a unity that will center around the people! The individual! You will own your own home, your own property! Something that nobody can take away from you!"


    "We will?" She asked, still a bit foreign to the idea.


    "Yes. Don''t be mistaken! This castle is not mine. Not my family''s! The same is true for the people in our towns! We own nothing¡­ it is the Empire''s! We are just being allowed to live here¡­ If they ever want toe down on us? Move us? Rece us? They can do it! Not in my city!"


    "Owning your own home¡­ where it can be warm when you want it¡­" She murmured, imagining it, and I saw a happy light dance in her eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ of course we will need rules andws! So, when the construction starts, I will start working on that! So by the time it is finished, we will have rules set down. But that is for me to worry about!"


    "What about the tools? Did you solve it?"


    "Yes and no." I shrugged. "I will select a few people and start opening up the mine that the church used. For now, I have to work with the tools we have at hand. I will be mostly present there, helping them get started. The others can cut down the forest and tten the earth by themselves. That should be easy."


    "Have you ever thought about resting?"


    "I will rest when I''m dead!" I grinned, leaning back my head and watching the ceiling. To be honest¡­ I was way too fired up, and I couldn''t wait more for spring toe.

 Chapter 12 – Starting Out (2)

    Chapter 12 ¨C Starting Out (2)


    I spent the winter mostly inside my room, either teaching Sasha or drawing up my ns. What I noticed was that her mind was like a sponge, quickly slurping up the knowledge and managing to retain it in the long term. Whenever I asked her out of the blue, she managed to give the correct answer, no matter when. I was starting to suspect that magic truly affected a mage''s intellect¡­ which was a great boon and a requirement to remember so many incantations and drawplex formations. Now, I only had to find a way to start teaching her magic, but¡­ with my te so full, it had to wait.


    The moment the weather started to warm up, and the snow began to melt, I was ready to go out, bringing people away from the castle and collecting everyone who signed up to my notice. All-in-all, I had around 300 people wanting to work. Many were men with no choice, meaning they were either young or without exact skills that they could sell to anyone else. I was surprised that there were many kids between the ages of 11 and 12, and the oldest looked to be maybe 25¡­ Well, in a ce where their average lifespan is 50 at tops¡­ I couldn''t be picky.


    I made sure that Oleg and a few capable warriors took the more significant chunk of workers to the area I marked for them on the map. It was from a day walking from here, and I had chosen a spot where thend looked rtively straightforward, and the mountain was forming a slight U-shape. It would be a very well-protected spot, and the mountain range would always protect one side of the city. By my estimation, just cutting the trees down and ttening thend would take the whole year, if not more. That gave me enough time to start the primary industry at the mining site and start producing the building blocks we will need and, if I am lucky, maybe some iron tools, too!


    So, with the rest, we headed straight to the mine, and our first move was to create a clearing. We cut out significant parts of the forest, using the wood to build houses on my instructions and erecting log cabins where the workers would stay. Just that alone surprised them¡­ which then surprised me as I think they thought they would live in shoddy tents. Please¡­ This will be a site where they will have to live for the foreseeable future. I am not a ver to not care about their living conditions!


    "Leon! Come quickly!" Sasha rushed up to me as I was overseeing one of the houses being built, exining to the people how to do it, as many of them were still unable to read or follow a basic blueprint.


    "What happened?" I asked, expecting that somebody already had an injury. It was bound to happen; I just didn''t think it would be this soon. "Did someone chop off his own hand already? Did a tree crush him?"


    "Nothing like that! We found something incredible!"


    "Oh? Really now?"


    She didn''t lie. It indeed was incredible. Now that the open pit and the surrounding area were cleaned up, shrubs, vines, and tall grass mowed down, something brilliant appeared. It was a magic formation etched straight into the ground. It was already faded, and some ces of it were damaged, making it iplete, but it was there.


    "Woah!" I eximed, ordering everyone to make a cordon and keep an eye out for others in the vicinity. This made my brain whirl, and now I understood that they used magic when mining! I just don''t know what this did¡­ but it was a magic formation, so it surely had a function!


    "What is it? Can you tell?" Sasha asked, her eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "Aren''t you the witch? Why do you ask me? You tell me!"


    "Err¡­ I don''t know! I had never seen one until you showed me yours! I only recognized this because of that!"


    "Well, I don''t know yet! I will draw it down and study it; maybe I can learn a thing or two! Don''t try to activate it yet! I see that it''s broken¡­ maybe it will explode and kill us all if you fuse mana into it!"


    "Wah?!" She shouted loudly, jumping backward.


    "Ahahaha! Don''t be silly, I don''t think it explodes just because you are here¡­ just don''t excite it with your powers!"


    "I won''t, I won''t!" She waved her hands like a windmill, now keeping at least two meters from it.


    "Go, look around the mine with some soldiers! Start sweeping away the road and the rocks and try to see if there are more around here!" An idea in my mind was slowly forming, but I needed more proof.


    While the group began to clear more rubble and dirt away, I was drawing the formation into my notebook, and I had already found the first problem. One part of it was missing. Not because it was damaged being left here for decades, but deliberately. A chunk of it was cut out and either brought away or destroyed. It''s probably a safety measure, so others won''t use it. Replicating it will not be easy¡­ but my brain was already working on it. I was referencing the different parts of it and deducting the missing one from what I was seeing. It was truly like an equation. It''s aplex one, but I could work with it and, in its weird way, calcte what was taken away.


    "There are more!" Sasha came back, running, out of breath, and sweating. She wasn''t used to much physicalbor, but she wasn''tining.


    "How quaint¡­" I murmured as there were seven more, smaller ones, etched into the ground, previously covered by decades of dirt, now swept away. "These are connection or booster nodes to the main one at the top¡­"


    "What does that mean?" Sasha asked, her eyebrows raised as high as possible.


    "These are also damaged, but I can infer from their structure that they are all identical. It''s probably the same method as setting up long-range radio signals. You need to set receiver and booster towers at intervals, or the signal gets weak¡­ but of course, there is a difference between radio to radio and cell towers and¡­"


    "Leon?" Sasha asked, tapping my back as I crouched down, running my fingers on the faded lines of the formation.


    "Hm?" I looked at her, blinking my eyes with question marks in them.


    "Are you possessed by evil spirits?"


    "Eh? Why?" That was such an abrupt question I failed to process it at first.


    "You were talking strange!"


    "Khm¡­ Anyway! What you need to know is that these little ones are receiving the magic from the big one, transmitting it towards the bottom of the mine! So¡­!¡± I rushed down, following my conjecture, and lo and behold, there it was! Another big one at the bottom, same looking at the one at the top!


    "Another one!" She eximed with surprise while I walked around it over and over again.


    "Mhm¡­ Keep up the work, and first, finish building the residences! Don''t worry about this for now!" I stood up, telling the others and sending everybody back to work while I returned to figure this one out.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was four dayster when I finally finished it. I, well, possibly, recreated the formation with the missing part! My calctions should be correct, and I was ready to try it out! To the dismay of Sasha, as she would apany me in this¡­ project. We filled in the missing parts, and Ipleted the formation with a chisel on all of them. It was crude, but it should be okay! Or I may blow this whole thing up, but¡­ I am willing to risk it. Standing back at the top, most of the others retreated to a safe distance, and I was d that Oleg was with the other group and he wasn''t here to say no to this all. The rest of my people were not brave enough to say no to me¡­ or to progress!


    "Stop grinning¡­" Sasha moaned, pulling on my sleeves. "It creeps me out when we may be just killing ourselves!"


    "Oh, please!" I moaned, rolling my eyes, "These were used here by the church and the Empire! This has to be safe and not something destructive! Even if I failed, the worst that could happen is that it won''t work!"


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you tell me it could blow up?"


    "If iplete! But even then, it was just a wild guess; I am not a formation master!"


    "Then how do you know that they won''t blow up now?!" She cried out, her legs shaking, "What if you turned them into something dangerous?!"


    "Then we die. So what?"


    "We die, that''s what! I am not ready to die!"


    "Bah, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal! Now¡­ do it!" I pushed her before me, "Infuse mana into the formation!"


    "No!"


    "I am ordering you, Sasha!"


    "No! I refuse to do it!"


    "Come on¡­ please?" I shrugged, holding her waist, but she was like a donkey, refusing to move an inch.


    "I''m not doing it! Find someone else!"


    "Girl!" I grumbled, and with a hard p, I grabbed her buttocks, slipping my fingers deep between her thighs.


    It was immediately effective. The sudden feeling drove her over the edge as she red up, simultaneously feeling multiple emotions, such as shyness, anger, and maybe a little bit of excitement sprinkled on top. She was about to turn around andin, but her unstable emotions excited her mana, which activated the formation.


    "Hyah?!" She screamed, forgetting to be angry at me, and I failed to pull my hand away, watching without blinking, wanting to see everything.


    The formation glowed in a blue light, looking extremely beautiful. It remained active as I saw it pull energy from the air and recircte it while, one by one, the smaller ones also lit up, going in steps until arriving at the one at the bottom¡­ then nothing. They simply remained glowing and doing nothing.


    "We¡­ didn''t die?" Sasha asked, on the verge of tears.


    "No, we didn''t," I whispered, still kneading her bottom.


    "Stop it already!"


    "Hm? Oh. Sorry. It felt nice." Iughed, letting her go and walking forward.


    "Leon?!" She tried grabbing me but missed my hand as I walked into the light.


    "Oooooh!" I eximed at once as I saw my hair be raised, and I felt my weight gone the moment I was inside its effective area. "This is an anti-gravity formation! Huh! Now I am really getting it! I can improve this, ahaha!"


    "Huh? What are you talking- waah?!"


    Her scream came because, seeing how I was okay, she followed me, but the moment she lost all feeling of weight in her petite body, she panicked¡­ and now she was floating and spinning in mid-air.


    "It is an area of effect," I continued, turning towards her, letting myself float there with a grin, "Nothing has weight here! They could easily mine out the rocks and transport them up from the bottom! Probably had other tools that made it extremely easy to cut it out and bring it away! Hahahaha! With this, building my city will be a piece of cake!"


    "Help! I''m floating away!" She wailed, throwing her legs and arms everywhere, not even listening to me, her body slowly rising upwards.


    "You are hopeless¡­"


    While shaking my head, I grabbed her ankle, pulling her down and stabilizing her. Clearly, the formation could be kept on for a long time without further input from anybody. My next question was¡­ how do I turn it off? Probably with a spell¡­ but I knew none, and I don''t think Sasha could do it either. So I simply scratched a part of my added solution, and it immediately disrupted the flow and turned off at once.


    "Haaah¡­ I can feel my body again!" She exhaled with relief. "This was too weird!"


    "No, my dear Sasha!" I answered, licking my lips, feeling I hit the jackpot, "This is something that will change my world¡­ You''ll see¡­"

 Chapter 13 – First Building Blocks

    Chapter 13 ¨C First Building Blocks


    When we opened up the mines again and carved out the first blocks, I taught the people here how to use the pulleys we set up in the previous days. I decided to go with the safe route and lift out the smaller blocks like that, as the first job would be to start building a road. It would give a basic understanding of how it works, what to look out for, and a good training regime. Pump up their experience a little before we start building something more extensive.


    What surprised me was how quickly they learned and adapted, and after a month or so, we had a stone road leading out from the mine to the main dirt road that was frequently used. Of course, it was not a perfect, modern road¡­ but it was a start! While they were working on it, I also perfected the magic formations, worked on it tirelessly, and figured out what to add to it to turn it on and off without damaging it.


    "Are you sure this is going to work?" Sasha asked as I was finishing up my modifications on the actual magic circles.


    "I am. It is simple mathematics! Even if it is about magic, it followsws, which I could infer by studying them! I just need a witch to start operating it, as I am useless when ites to mana!"


    "I wouldn''t call you useless if you managed to decode something that nobody else could¡­"


    "You just don''t know people who could. I can''t be the only one¡­ anyway! Enough of rubbing my ego!" Iughed while grinning at her, "I would be much happier if you started rubbing something else!"


    "Mhm? What?" She asked innocently, which in turn made me shrug. I don''t know if she was serious or simply learned that I can''t joke around if I feel I am abusing her innocence.


    "Nothing! Instead, start focusing! Like how we trained!"


    This time, I wasn''t groping her buttocks... It made me a bit sad, but oh well! While working, I recalled all the old rumors of ''meditation'' and ''gathering ki'' from my old life. A bunch of nonsense gathered from books and shows¡­ but as magic was real here, I thought it might work. And it did! Sasha quickly eximed while following my retelling of fantasy concepts; she felt weird, as if little bubbles were running through her body. She did not manage to cast a spell, but she did manage to summon her mana. Her body became a bit more glossy, like being oiled up, and her eyes were glowing in the color of fire. I don''t know what it really meant, but it did work, and when standing close to the formation, it reacted at once, activating.


    Now, with my modifications, the moment Sasha started to think about calmness and imagining a serene scenery, the magic circles picked up on it and followed suit, slowly powering down until they were dormant once more. I was already figuring out that mana had to work like some kind of wave or frequency or something simr along those lines. They can be tuned and attuned to a base frequency, from where they can be excited or calmed down. I still needed more information to get something concrete, but this was an excellent start!


    With it on, I ordered men at the bottom to ce the first giant block of stone on it, pulling along with ropes tied to its side. It was too big to lift with any primitive pulley system we had set up here, but we didn''t need that. The moment it touched the first formation at the bottom, it floated up like a balloon, no longer weighing anything. Our men just had to hold the ropes, lead it up, and follow the road and the active nodes until they arrived before us.


    "Hah! This is pure awesomeness!" Iughed, pping while many others were looking on with mouths wide open in pure wonder at what was happening.


    "Magic is something else¡­" Sasha murmured, looking down at her hands, finally realizing that her talent was not a curse and not something terrible but instead a gift with great potential.


    "It is!" I agreed, patting and rubbing her back, "People! Look out because it will leave the anti-gravity field in a few moments!" I shouted at the others, and soon enough, when it got an arm''s reach from the central circle, the stone block fell to the ground with a loud thud. By my estimations, it had to be at least around a ton in weight, if not more¡­ And it was floating like a piece of cloud a moment ago. Wonderful!


    "What are we going to do with it?" Sasha asked me as I was rubbing my chin, wearing a big smile.


    "I have multiple ideas about how to transport it¡­ The first is very simple." I started exining it, not minding that everyone else was listening in on it too, "I can etch the formation onto the block itself, and we can transport it that way! Or we can create tools for transporting, like a carriage that has the formation and generates the field itself, designed for ferrying stones back and forth!"


    "The second one sounds more practical." She said only after a brief thinking.


    "I also think so! For now, we are going to cut out simr blocks, expand the mine, and just keep bringing them up here! I want everyone to get used to how mining works, and we will continue to build the roads!" I pped, and with that, everyone was getting back to work, including me, trying to design this world''s first heavy-duty truck. And hopefully, this one won''t roll over and kill me¡­ again.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    My first prototype was ready in a month. Of course, it was not a real ''truck,'' far from it. I took the tform of one without the many confusing elements, as it would be dragged by horses anyway. But I did improve the wheels, the suspension, how it turns, and all the little, important details so it would be more sturdy and more easily controlled. It was made out of wood, as we had that resource in abundance, and it made it easy for me to grab my tools and etch the magic formation onto it.


    Aaaand¡­ this was when I ran into the first big problem. Sasha could activate it, and my new glorified cart had achieved the desired result of producing an anti-gravity field. We could even load up four giant blocks of rock onto it, tie it down, and start dragging it around. All was good¡­ right until it got far away from Sasha, and it simply turned off. The weight of the stones immediately crushed the whole thing, breaking it apart, scaring the horses, and causing minor chaos.


    "Shit¡­" was the only thing I could say.


    I had to realize there was more to the official magic circles than I first thought. Then I remembered how my basic book told about the crystals that mages use, helping them cast powerful magic. I wanted to investigate and see if our found formations had something to do with that¡­ see if they have something like that in them. Maybe they were made with a tool or with a conduit of such properties, but I couldn''t risk ruining them. My modifications alone were a significant risk, and now I felt lucky that I didn''t screw it up. So¡­ for now? I was stuck.


    "Well, Sasha, I think it will be up to you to transfer the stones back and forth!" I shrugged while waiting for a new cart to be made so I could etch my magic circle onto it.


    "It will help me train and improve my magic!" She answered, sounding fired up. I was happy to hear it and d to see she was changing her mind. Maybe she was right! If she supplies the formation with mana, perhaps something will be triggered within her and¡­ evolve? Who knows! Magic could be unpredictable, and I was hoping for some good results.


    The first trip with the mined stones to the area where the majority of my people were clearing away the forest happened not long after my second prototype waspleted. It took two days to get there, and it also showed me that building a road was instrumental. The moment we were off from the hastily built stone road, back on the dirt one¡­ it was so uneven and filled with bumps that I was afraid that the stone blocks rocking back and forth would destroy my magic circle! Then we would have been stranded¡­ Luckily, that didn''t happen.


    After arriving at our destination, I called for Oleg and exined to him that they would have to break the stones down and start building a road as soon as possible. I outlined it to him on the map, and if everything would go smoothly, we should have the first primary road towards the mine. While the others were amazed by the cart and by Sasha''s gift, I took a walk around the now t and empty space. I was honestly surprised at how quick they worked and managed to clear away thendscape. I had nothing but praising words leaving my mouth.


    "Good¡­ good! Very good!" I pped Oleg''s back, looking around with a grin, "While working on the road, I also want you to select people who show talent, who are functioning hard and doing their tasks precisely!"


    "What are you nning, Young Lord?"


    "Here!" I gave him multiple parchments with my drawings of the city''s basic blueprints. "We will have to dig these trenches to the exact same parameters as I detailed them! They have to be the same in position and match my calctions! This is really important! For now, don''t worry about it¡­ but keep an eye out for those people while building the roads! I need to start selecting people who can then lead others and break them up into working groups. Start motivating them with food. The talented ones can get a bit more every time, okay? A bit more meat and whatnot!"


    "Really¡­?" He asked, finding it weird, but he wouldn''t go against me. I knew that meat was a bit rare in peasants'' diets, but I was going to slowly switch that up.


    "We still have some beast meat in the castle. Even you bulky bunch can''t eat that much, so yes! Instead of letting it rot away, I already made a deal with Father. Some will be transferred here, and those who work hard and put in the extra effort will get to eat more of it! Simple! I will trust this to you, Oleg! So use it and motivate them! I want a selection of skilled workers so I can teach them easily!"


    "You can trust me, Young Lord! I will not fail you! Um¡­ can I ask what the purpose of this?" He asked, watching my ns. "Why will these holes be under the city?"


    "This, my friends, is what will make it possible that water gets to every home and also brings the waste away! No more shitstains, no more stench! This will be a clean city, you will see!"

 Chapter 14 – Foundation

    Chapter 14 ¨C Foundation


    While the works were underway, Sasha being the carrier of the building blocks between the two sites, I took Oleg and some soldiers up the mountains. Now, it was time to get water flowing to where I wanted. Not even Oleg''sints could hold me back this time. Following the clues on the rocks left behind by the snow and ice, I could easily infer where to look for our underground spring. It turned out I wasn''t wrong as only on the second day I found a cave where I could hear water rushing after ten minutes of exploring.


    "Gods above!" Oleg eximed as he followed me with a torch, finding it hard to squeeze through the openings with his huge body¡­ but he was right.


    What we saw was mesmerizing. It was just as beautiful as my first glimpse at this world: an enormous cavern with flowing watering from above, rolling down in a hidden riverbed inside the mountain, rushing forward, heading into a hole, disappearing to who knows where. It was like a scenery out of some movies from my time¡­ like an ancient cave of dwarfs. I just hoped some Balrog wouldn''t show up, killing us prematurely.


    "Perfect!" I pped, feeling happy but also careful not to slip. "Watch out, as it''s not just cold here; everything is wet! You fell into the river, and you will be gone! Noing back from that!" I warned the rest while finding a ce to stick my torch. Besides our fire, a low, pale blue light came from some kind of moss on the walls. I wasn''t a biologist, but I was sure it wasn''t something we had in my world.


    "Be careful, Young Lord!" Oleg warned me while I lowered myself, lying on my stomach, and got close to the river bank and put my hand into the fast-flowing body of water.


    "Woah! Chilly!"


    Scooping out a handful, I tasted it, and even though water doesn''t really have a taste, it was the tastiest water I ever tried! Hell, it was more refreshing than any energy drink I had while studying!


    "Perfect!" I backed off, standing up and looking at the rest. "We will mark it! First, we must widen the opening so workers cane in! We will open up a new channel to the river that will lead to the outside and tunnel it down to our city!"


    "Young Lord, cutting through the mountain will not be easy! It is extremely sturdy!"


    "I know, but it is a must! Plus, it''s only the cave''s opening! After I get my workers who are precise enough, I will start on the foundation of the city. What iron tools do we need will be imported for now¡­ But building an advanced cksmith''s workshop will be easy after water flows towards where we want it. I can build a kiln, and we can start producing our own iron tools!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    Winter wasing just when we were finishing up the foundations. It was also the first time I could prove to my parents that my form was right and produced the empire''s secret form... cement. Iid down the first blocks myself as my people began to use the stones and my cement to build the base of my city¡­ mainly the future sewers and pipes! Of course, cutting out round rocks was hard, so I opted to work smart, not hard. We used big blocks that we drilled a hole into. It was much easier that way, and we justid things down like ying Lego. Although, they didn''t get my reference when it slipped out loud from my mouth. Oh well! They couldn''t understand why this was important, and when finished, they asked why we buried them? It would have been too much to exin, so I just smiled, saying they will see it next year.


    This winter, beasts attacked once again. I brought Sasha along, heading to the walls so she could witness it, and something interesting happened. The beasts noticed her very quickly and stopped attacking. Like they were afraid of her presence. This made me sure that they had something magical in their blood¡­ probably in their meat, too. No wonder my dad and his soldiers grew this big! Eating magical beast meat!


    "Don''t eat them." I blurted out, looking at Sasha, who was thoroughly confused.


    "Why? They are juicy and tasted good when you gave me some¡­"


    "Yeah, but I think it''s what makes my dad and the soldiers this bulky¡­ If you start looking like a wrestler, I ain''t touching you!"


    "Who would want you to touch them?!" She red up, almost screaming, drawing the nearby soldier''s attention.


    "You, of course," I replied with a shrug.


    "It is you who love to touch! Always climbing on me while we sleep! You are heavy, you know!"


    "No, I''m not." I rolled my eyes, "You could push me off any time, yet you don''t. If you dislike it, you are free to leave my room any time."


    "Hmph!"


    "Exactly." I concluded, grabbing her waist, "I remember someone caressing my hair this morning."


    "You were up?!" She yelped, but before we could continue, my Father''s loud snort interrupted us.


    "Now the prey has gone! Tsk! Go back to your rooms and produce a grandson already instead of screwing US over, son!"


    Well¡­ that made Sasha blush to a color that was simr to my hair. But Dad was right¡­ so I led her away. We needed a grandson¡­ khm; I mean, if Sasha''s presence alone stops a beast froming near us, how will we replenish our spent resources?


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Will this work?" She asked, looking at my blueprints in our room the same night. She was wearing a puffy, thick robe while I knew she had nothing under it¡­ which did make my imagination wiggle a little.


    "Yep!" I answered, finishing washing my face in a bowl, wearing only a towel around my waist. By now, she was somewhat used to it, even though she didin about it on the walls. Mainly because others were around us. When we were alone, she was much more¡­ epting. Was it because she was timid?


    "We will run these pipes down from the mountain?" She asked again, finding it inconceivable.


    "They are called aqueducts. Until better options surface, these will do! You will be surprised how effective they are! If done right, they will be there even after 2000 years! While I oversee the building of those, you will work with others on this!" I exined, walking next to her and hugging her waist, which, this time, didn''t result in herining.


    "The big one?" She picked up another blueprint, looking at it. By now, she could read it fluently and understand the numbers ced on it.


    "Yep! That will be the main castellum!"


    "Distribution tank."


    "Exactly!" I giggled, slipping my hand down onto her buttocks. No resistance¡­ Nice!


    "Water will gather there, and with the pipes connected to it, it will be sent through them¡­"


    "Yep! With this, the city will always have running water! In every home! Want to take a bath? Open it, and water will flow! Fountains, decorative trees, and flowers, everything is possible! It will be nice, sweet-smelling, and-"


    "And stop groping my ass!" She moaned, pulling away as I was leaning very close to her neck, breathing down on it. Bummer. "I can''t focus like this! I don''t want to mess it up, so teach me instead of fondling me, you perv!"


    "Okay, okay!" I answered with a chuckle, sitting down with her and exining how it would actually work. Not just to her¡­ but throughout the uing days, I also taught the selected few we invited to the castle for the winter break.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The moment winter was over, I led our people out. To my surprise, the moment it happened, another group was waiting for me, asking me to join up with us. Looking around, I realized we essentially tripled our workforce. I hoped some new faces would show up this spring, and it did happen! With more people, I could elerate things¡­ I delegated them under Sasha, so she should be their overseer and make sure they work as intended. Their first job was to clean away the building site while Oleg brought the others to the mine, which had already expanded to double its original size. When Sasha ran out of materials to build with, she could go and pick up the next batch at the mine and bring it away. Easy-peasy!


    If everything goes as nned, I will be able to finish the aqueducts by summer and connect it to the piping. I would do a test run to see how the water flows before we close it down for now. Hopefully, all will go without major issues, and I can start building the first part of the city¡­ Or more precisely, the inner city with my own pce! Aaaand with some surrounding buildings, made out of stone for the most talented people we have. I can''t just build my own as it would make me look horrible¡­ maybe even make them think it was all for my own ce, and they will have nothing.


    Of course, only some of the city would be built of stone. I want variety, so I have already made ns and decided to mix a little bit of Asian and Roman architecture. My own pce will be such a mix, using stone blocks for the base and a wall surrounding it, while the actual building atop it will be built of wood, copying my knowledge about the Forbidden City in my memories. The most genius thing is they made it without nails¡­ so I won''t need to waste iron on it either!


    My only wish was now that I would have at least ten Sasha with me¡­ The fact that with her around me, I could carve my perfected formation into anything and turn it weightless was a godsend. It made handling the materials extremely easy, and one man could raise any blocks above his head and ce them down where we needed them. Maybe they built the pyramids with magic? I was honestly considering it¡­


    "Young Lord!"


    It was Oleg''s shout that knocked me out of my things, and I saw him and Sasha run towards me, looking panicked. Not good¡­


    "What happened?" I asked with worry.


    "To the mines! Quick!" He said, almost pulling me away while Sasha grabbed onto my other hand.


    "What the hell happened?!" I asked again, now with a raised voice.


    "A witch! Another witch!" She eximed, and I managed to kick out my own leg; if not for them, I would havended face-first on the ground.


    "What?! Are you sure?!"


    "Yes!" Sasha nodded rapidly, "She is young! Before I had a chance to activate the formations, she went close, and it¡­ came to life! She is a witch!"


    "Now¡­ isn''t that interesting?" I whispered, my excitement going through the roof, and soon, I was the one who was dragging them along to meet her.

 Chapter 15 – Merlin

    Chapter 15 ¨C Merlin


    Arriving at the mines, I was already fired up, wanting to meet my, I mean, our second witch! I was curious as to whether her skills would be different than Sasha''s or if she had more affinity towards spells! Who knows! When we arrived, the people there already surrounded a very nervous and trembling kid who barely reached up to my waist. Damn¡­ he was short¡­ and young¡­


    "There she is!" Sasha said with excitement, exining everything again, but I wasn''t listening.


    My eyes were scanning the kid''s features. The long, ck hair that was gleaming unnaturally. The intelligent, dark-brown eyes and the almost perfect, doll-like body. Yet there was a problem. My senses were not tingling. Not like when I first looked at Sasha¡­ this one was not a witch. But a warlock!


    "Hey, Sasha¡­ Why did you say there was a witch here?"


    "Because¡­" She stopped in her steps, looking at me, getting confused, and now multiple heads were turning back and forth between me and the evidently little boy before me.


    "Have you asked his name?"


    "Mernin!" She replied at once.


    "Merlin¡­" The small boy murmured, correcting her and making me almost choke on my saliva.


    "That is what I said!" Sasha protested, not finding the errors in her words.


    What¡­ the¡­ fuck? Is he like me? Or¡­ is this some kind of cosmic coincidence? Is it the joke of aughing god or something? What the hell was going on?! I had to test it, so I spat out something that he would have surely heard about if he was from the same ce as me.


    "KFC."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What is that?" Sasha questioned me, just as lost as everybody else, but I only waved my hand. I already got my answer¡­ which was nothing. I was looking at him without blinking, and he wasn''t faking it. He was from this world, so the name he was blessed with had to be something¡­ local. Heh¡­ Maybe transmigration works both ways? Who knows!


    "Forget it!" I pped, smiling, "Merlin is a boy''s name, my little dummy!" I knocked on the head of Sasha, who started pouting and discontent with how I spoke to her before everyone at the scene.


    "I am a boy¡­" Merlin nodded, reinforcing my conjecture, and to show proof, he simply pulled down his trousers.


    "STOP IT?! NOW!" Sasha cried, rushing forth, pulling it up on him, scaring the kid.


    "Haaah¡­"


    While everyoneughed, I rubbed my forehead because this was NOT what I expected. Don''t get me wrong¡­ I am d that there is a second witch, I mean, wizard¡­ warlock, whatever, in my group, but¡­ I don''t want to raise a kid, not yet!


    "Where are your parents?" I asked before doing anything else, and the boy looked around as if he was searching for them.


    "I don''t see mom and dad. We came together, but they are not here."


    "They are probably at the other construction!" Sasha interjected at once.


    "I hope so." I added, ncing at Sasha, "Okay, okay! We will get to the bottom of this, but first, Merlin, can you walk to the magic circle?"


    "Yes."


    He was surprisingly obedient and didn''t look afraid at all. He was either a chill little guy or simply didn''tprehend anything yet. My guess was thetter option. Watching, I couldn''t help but smile as the moment he got close, the formations came to life without him doing anything. Didn''t have to concentrate or think about it¡­ it just happened. This, in turn, told me he had more tremendous potential than Sasha... or controlling its output had to be learned by anyone magical and wasn''t something innate! They presumably can''t handle it at first, which is how they get discovered! I think she also thought about Merlin being stronger than her as she began to shuffle around with a bit more nervous look, ying with her hair.


    "Okay!" I walked forward, bringing the kid away, "Let''s go and find your parents!" I smiled at him, gently stroking his head, and he was quickly at ease, smiling back at me, holding my hand while I instructed everybody to get back to work.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It took me a day to finally find his parents as they were at the construction of my city. They were clearly worried themselves sick when they were separated when we split the group, but they were too afraid to go and find their kid or ask for help¡­ They never even dared to look me in the eye when I appeared with their son. When I told them he was magical, the mother fainted, which was¡­ unexpected. But I can understand it as usually, that meant the kid would be brought away, never to be seen again. Well, not anymore!


    I spend hours to calm them down, tell them things are changing and that I won''t take him away¡­ but he will be under my supervision! I had to put it into terms that they would understand easily and not think it would be me who would take him away in ce of the church or something. So¡­ I made him my first squire. A knight in training, to be more precise. Hearing that, their panic and fear turned into ecstatic happiness while Merlin tried to make sense of everything happening around him, turning his little head back and forth.


    In the meanwhile, Oleg also arrived, bringing me the information about the parents, and I learned that the mother was, well, a mother. The father was registered as a leather worker, but he has been out of work for a long time, and they were in a horrible condition as a family. No wonder they applied¡­ Going by the fact my workers received a ce to live and food was already better than their current situation. After nobody wanted to look after little Merlin, they brought him along just to get separated right at the start. Lucky? Yeah, I think I am! Very much so!


    "Okay¡­ here is the deal!" I sat down with the family once I made my ns, "You three will now stay in a permanent location near the mine! I need little Merlin there so he can operate the magic formations during the day and study at night! That frees my Sasha up, and she can help here, at the city''s construction, without being forced to go back and forth!"


    "Study?" They asked, seemingly lost.


    "Sasha will visit every night and teach you, and I mean you, the parents, and Merlin, how to read!"


    "I will?!" Sasha flinched, sitting next to me. Until now, she was lost in her thoughts, and I bet she was extremely nervous as her face was way too gloomy. Was she fearing I would rece her as the mage I fuss about? That I would pay more attention to Merlin now as he showed more incredible talent? I will be honest.¡­ she was kind of cute when worried.


    "Duh!" I flicked her forehead, "You can already read, write, and count! I have too many things to focus on, so I can''t babysit everybody! You are needed in the city to help out with its building! But you can travel to the mine at night and teach Merlin and the parents for an hour or two!"


    "We-" The parents wanted to say something, but I shot them down with a wave.


    "I don''t care about excuses! Public Education will be mandatory, so I don''t want to hear justifications for why I should not care about you! I don''t need people who can''t write down their own names! You will learn, or you will go home! Without Merlin, of course!"


    "..."


    "Good." I nodded, not giving them a chance to argue¡­ not that they would dare go against me, I think. "Merlin, you will be a good boy and learn under Sasha-chan, yes?"


    "Chan?" Merlin and Sasha asked, and I flinched because I was letting my idiotic brain blurt out something stupid!


    "It means¡­ Lady! In the magicalnguage!" I lied, and they simply nodded, believing me without questions¡­¡­ Good for you, Sasha, that I am a proper gentleman and don''t abuse my power by giving you some idiotic title! "Anyway, that is not important! What is important is that you focus on things you can do, which is studying! How old are you, Merlin?"


    "Um¡­" He looked at his parents before the mother finally answered.


    "Five, My Lord."


    "Mhm. I see! Well, kids have to be kids, so let him y around until we need him to study or turn the formations on and off! I am not here to rob someone from his childhood!" I ended the meeting with a p and stretching.


    While leaving, the parents couldn''t stop thanking me for the incredible generosity, and I won''t lie, it was getting a little bit tiring, so I left them to Oleg to escort them back. Haah¡­ it was already dark, so I gave up ascending the mountain and overseeing the works on erging the entrance to the underground river.


    "You were surprisingly kind."


    "Hm? Was I?" I asked with a smile, looking at Sasha, who walked up next to me with a gentle and warm smile.


    "The thing you said¡­ about being a kid¡­ I¡­ I really liked the sound of it¡­ Something I wish I heard when I was at the age of Merlin."


    "Huh, I think it''s how it should be! In the future, kids won''t have to work, not until at least 16! Later on, maybe even 18!"


    "Yeah? Then what about me? Or you?"


    "Not everyone can be that lucky!" Iughed, hugging her waist, pulling her close, and she wasn''t protesting. Instead, she went really silent.


    "Hey¡­ Leon¡­ Am I useless?"


    "Huh? Why do you ask that?"


    "You know why¡­" She shrugged, looking at me with worried eyes, "I can do nothing¡­ that is how I feel! I can''t cast spells or¡­e up with things you do! I can only¡­ memorize stuff and do what you say, turning things on and off¡­ but I don''t make those things! I never even came up with anything unique!"


    "Dummy!"


    "Yeah- Nyauh?! Don''t pinch my butt¡­" Sheined with teary eyes, but I justughed, continuing to knead her bottom.


    "You are worrying too much! Yes, Merlin showcased today the clear evidence that he has mana! He has special powers! Maybe even a lot of it! But you, too, don''t forget that!"


    "But he is better at it¡­"


    "Is he?" I grinned, watching her look at me while holding onto me and ignoring my hand on her buttocks, waiting for me to continue. "Or it''s the effect of your life?"


    "Huh?"


    "Think! You were told not to use it, then you escaped and lived for years, suppressing your powers to not get caught! Of course, his mana disys itself differently! He was never told or taught to hide it! Your experiences are totally different, my dear Sasha! So don''t worry¡­ You are not worse, not even by a longshot!"


    "Really¡­?"


    "Really!" I leaned in, kissing her cheeks, which turned her bright red, and finally, she realized where I was continuously touching her, so she quickly broke free from my holding.


    She was cute when embarrassed. She was a bit chaotic¡­ She didn''t mind it when it happened, but the moment her mind switched into overdrive and met with a new impulse¡­ or she was reminded of her position, she immediately turned bashful once again. But I didn''t mind. This weird duality of her was the product of her life¡­ She wanted to appear strong and somebody who could do anything. Who can survive¡­ then when she gotx, she suddenly switched into a young girl, someone bashful. Somebody who was still innocent.


    "I will¡­ teach him right!" She mumbled, ying with her hair and scratching her cheeks.


    "That is what I expect from you! I can''t be everywhere at any time, so I need capable people! You are one of my first trusted subordinates, Sasha! I am counting on you!"


    "Um! I will¡­ do my best!"


    "Thank you~!" I walked past her, patting her shoulder before heading to find Oleg, as I had to talk to him about Merlin and his family. I was happy about them, but I wasn''t naive. What if they are moles? Agents who keep an eye on the territories for the Empire? The chances for it were low, of course¡­ but not zero. So I wanted trusty people who I knew I could count on to keep an eye on them at all times.

 Chapter 16 – Sasha’s Thoughts

    Chapter 16 ¨C Sasha¡¯s Thoughts


    I felt confused¡­ and afraid. I really did. I have been teaching Merlin for the past four days, and he is frightening! He learns much faster than I did when Leon began teaching me¡­ I only had to tell him about the letters, how they look, how to write, and then he could mimic it after a few tries! Of course, copying what I do is not the same as understanding it... But after four days of learning half of the alphabet, he already recognized them in a book I brought along! He even managed to guess words with letters he didn¡¯t know about yet! He is so much smarter than I am! If he keeps this up, he will overshadow me before he turns six! Will¡­ Will I be left behind again? Left alone? Sent back to the forest? Will he send me to the church?


    ¡°Hauh¡­¡±


    He said he won¡¯t¡­ but what if I start screwing things up? Nobody answered these questions¡­ and I just couldn¡¯t ask Leon! He would say no; of course he would!


    ¡°What should I do, Mr. Moon?¡±


    Anytime such questions came to me, I always liked to look up at the full moon¡­ of course, it couldn¡¯t give me answers; I knew that, but it was something I always did¡­ There was nobody to talk to for a long time when I was younger. Haah¡­ I feel really lost! If Merlin gets powerful and more valuable than me in magic¡­ Why should he keep me around? To clear my head, I decided to go to the ce we built, and he called it a ¡®washroom¡¯ or something like that. It was just a wooden shed with two big basins filled with water. One was to wash off the dirt and grime of our bodies, while the other was to rinse ourselves when finished.


    The others had already changed them, so both basins were filled with clear water. The task alone was a long trek back and forth from the closest water source¡­ that problem will also be solved if he can build those¡­ aqueducts. Looking into one of them after lighting the candles on the walls, I saw my sorry expression looking back at me. Haaah¡­ I was ugly! My hair was messy, no matter what I did, and I was way too skinny!


    ¡°Small¡­¡±


    That was the only thing I could say when I took off my clothes and looked at my tiny breasts. After eating well, I gained some weight, so my bones were no longer sticking out¡­ I expected them to change, too... but they didn¡¯t grow! Most of the women I saw had way bigger ones¡­ not to mention Merlin¡¯s mother! She had a pair that were as big¡­ as¡­ as my head! Ugh¡­ So unfair! No wonder Leon refused to touch me when I first visited him!


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    That was not entirely true. Turning around and looking over my back, I tried to see the reflection of my butt in the water. He liked touching this part¡­ maybe because it was more round than my breasts? It does look more plump than those sorry bunch on the front¡­ Perhaps I should let him do it more? He did kiss me on the cheeks!


    ¡°Yes¡­ I should let him do more!¡±


    Especially now! What if another witch pops up? Just as talented as Merlin, but indeed a girl? With big boobs and a wide hip! Someone who is perfect for bearing children! I can also do that! Yes, I have been bleeding since long ago! I can have kids! His kids!


    ¡°Um-um! Yes!¡± I agreed to myself, shaking my bottom a little and watching it jiggle in the reflection.


    It was the perfect n! If I am not good enough in magic, I can be useful in other things! Then he won¡¯t send me away, and I can stay with him forever! That would be the best!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°She did what?¡± I asked, turning towards Oleg, who was standing at the entrance of the cave where at least 50 people were working with pickaxes. We were in the middle of creating the trenches that would make a new tunnel for the river to flow through straight into our stone pipes. Then, the aqueduct would sneak down from here directly towards the city.


    ¡°She burnt down a cabin. The fire was stopped in time, but it waspletely demolished¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! How¡¯s Sasha?¡±


    ¡°She is fine,¡± Oleg answered, gulping, and I knew there was more to it.


    ¡°Continue! Just tell me as it is!¡±


    ¡°She said she was reading¡­ cookbooks, imagining how to make¡­ meals. Making the movements with her hand.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I urged him to continue as he stopped constantly, and I was too anxious to hear what happened!


    ¡°She said it justbusted. Then the fire spread and the cabin was aze at once! With her in it, My Lord!¡±


    ¡°But you said she is uninjured!¡± I yelped, imagining her being burnt badly, disfigured¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want that; she suffered enough while growing up; she deserved better! If nothing else, I will take care of her still¡­


    ¡°That is the¡­ weird thing, My Lord! The fire didn¡¯t hurt her! She stood amongst the mes, unbothered, uninjured! It couldn¡¯t burn her! It consumed her clothes, but her skin remained untouched! She said she didn¡¯t even feel the heat! She just panicked that she destroyed one of your creations!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you telling me¡­ she is fireproof? Or was it because it was her magic that conjured the mes?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really know, My Lord. It was¡­ frightening to watch! It burned so fiercely that it left only ash behind! Not even charcoal! The wood is¡­ gone!¡±


    ¡°How interesting! Take me there! I want to see this!¡±


    After arriving, the scene was¡­ magical. I mean it. The fire clearly burned in a circle, right around where the cabin was. Nobody dared to go close, afraid it would burst into mes once again. Worse¡­ Sasha was huddled up, far away from the camp, sitting below a tree, hugging her legs, face buried in her knees. She looked like a lost puppy¡­


    ¡°Wait here!¡± I told the rest, and when Oleg opened his mouth and tried to stop me, I looked back at him with eyes that told him I was not in the mood for nonsense. ¡°If you dare to tell me it is dangerous, just stop now. Don¡¯t anger me.¡±


    Walking up to Sasha, I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I crouched down, gently patting her head. She flinched and looked up with her puffy, red eyes. I knew at once she was bawling them out just an hour ago.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ mean to¡­¡± She sniffed, but I simplyughed, patting her head and pulling her into a hug.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡± She yelped, going stiff as she didn¡¯t expect something like this, I am sure of it.


    ¡°Oleg told me everything; damn, I wish I could see it again!¡±


    ¡°Again?! But¡­ but¡­ but!¡±


    ¡°This means your magic reacted to your thoughts! I bet you focused on it really hard!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ But Leon! I am dangerous! What if I burn you? Or anybody else?!¡± And with that, she hurriedly pushed me away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly!¡± I resisted and pulled her back into a hug again. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would want to burn me! So it won¡¯t happen! I trust you!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I. Trust. You. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± She rxed, hugging back, burying her head in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, quite the opposite! This made me excited, and now I have so many questions that need answers!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how it happened¡­¡±


    ¡°We will figure it out! I already have ideas, but we need to check something first!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She yelped as I pulled her up, and when the covers fell, I realized that she was¡­ naked.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± I looked her up and down, remaining unabashed and letting my gaze have its fill. ¡°You little exhibitionist! I like it!¡±


    ¡°An exhi¡­ what?¡± She murmured, going red in the face, but¡­ she wasn¡¯t covering herself now. ¡°You¡­ like it? Really?¡±


    ¡°Duh! I do!¡± I grinned, grabbing her waist with two hands, making her shake it, and she followed my lead obediently. ¡°Sexy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± I stopped her teasing because seeing her face¡­ I was having trouble saying no to my sword that was unsheathing itself in my trousers. ¡°Cover yourself as we are out in the forest! I don¡¯t mind if you want to gomando around me, but let¡¯s do it when we have no more work to deal with!¡±


    ¡°What is amando?¡± She asked again, dressing up in the nkets that were given to her, looking like some kind of ancient Greek philosopher as she followed me barefooted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± I cleared my throat, looking at her. ¡°I can¡¯t molest you when we still have work to do; if you want that,e to my tent tonight!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She nodded, making me trip as I was just joking¡­ well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say no to it. She is a cutie and a kind girl; I would happily ept her if she epted me.¡­ ugh, focus Leon! ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your face went a bit red, Leon¡­¡± She giggled, finally in a good mood, as we arrived back at the scene of the fire.


    I was walking around it for minutes before ordering the others to bring a broom over so I could gently sweep the top of the ash away. I was careful not to touch the ground, and my first thought proved to be true.


    ¡°Do you see this, my Dear Sasha?¡± I asked with a wide grin.


    ¡°There are¡­ markings on the ground?¡± She crouched down, looking at it curiously.


    ¡°Burnt into it. It is a magic circle!¡± I nodded gently and continued cleaning the top, trying not to scratch or make it indiscernible.


    ¡°There was a magic circle here? One that we missed?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I answered, seeing her mind work, but I continued, not waiting for her to catch up, ¡°This was left here by you! Your mind and mana, to be exact! Do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°N-not really¡­¡± She answered honestly, lowering her head.


    ¡°Magic is part of nature¡­¡± I whispered, licking my lips, ¡°This means that all magic circles are part of thew of nature! What you burnt into the ground, my Dear Sasha is a fundamentalw of nature¡­ Now, help me carefully clean it as I want to draw it! What we have here is the world telling us one of its corews concerning magic and mana! Ahahaha! This¡­ is AWESOME!¡±


    What I didn¡¯t see at that time was how Sasha was looking at me¡­ as if I were¡­ those eyes would have made me kiss her. The look of relief and rising joy, making her eyes glow, just made her even cuter¡­ but,ter on in life, I did have time to see her like that¡­ many times, in fact!

 Chapter 17 – A Steamy Night

    Chapter 17 ¨C A Steamy Night


    It was at night, and I was holding a torch,ing down from the mountain, feeling extremely tired. We were making good progress; the stone pipes were all in ce and being reinforced, and I was using my cement solution to make doubly sure they were well sealed at the points we connected them. My day went with going up and down constantly, following the route we made, and ensuring everything was in order and up to my expected quality. The real test will be when we let the river flow into it and see where it starts leaking! Meanwhile, the people below were also surprisingly ahead of schedule,ying the foundation of my city.


    By now, everything was t; the sewers and pipes were finished being connected to the first castellum. As per my instruction, they wereying down square stones at the moment and creating the streets to my exact specifications. I had to make it known multiple times that they followed my words to the letter, and the newest, talented trainees did not disappoint! I took a measure, and they nailed the width of the main street and the side streets connecting to it. The former could apany four carriages side by side, while thetter was perfectly wide enough to let them go past each other.


    I did not bother their brains about the extra information; I just told them it would be so everyone coulde and go without holding up the other. They did find it weird that everything was measured at a ny-degree angle, but they will get used to it. When I arrived back at camp, I could already see the base of my future home, the buildings taking shape in my mind''s eyes¡­ it already looked gorgeous!


    But¡­ for now, the ce I returned to was my personal tent. I felt battered and exhausted as I opened the p,ing in, already in the process of undressing. I only stopped when I realized I was not alone, mid-way of pulling my pants down.


    "Sasha?" I asked, surprised to see her here, wearing only a nightgown.


    "I made¡­ bath¡­ water!" She mumbled, red from her toes up to her ear, but she was telling the truth. My tent had a big wooden basin, and hot water was steaming inside of it, calling me like a siren.


    "Huh." I blinked my eyes rapidly, but I was not to refuse her and squander her efforts! With a confident move, I stripped naked, not covering anything on me, letting her stare. Hehehe¡­ I won''t say it was the first time she saw something like mine¡­ but going by her eyes, it was the first one she liked~! "Thank you, I do appreciate it, I''m beaten!"


    With an honest sigh, I sat into the tub, enjoying the water that was hot enough but not so that it would burn me. A momentter, Iy forward, letting Sasha kneel behind me with a sponge and something that counted as the most luxurious item of all¡­ soap. Of course, it was not the simple rough soap they were making here, made out of ashes from an oak tree, some tallow, lime, and whatever else, mixing and stirring to create it¡­ I ensured ground-up petals were added to it with some extra ingredients so it had a pleasant scent and wasn''t so rough!


    In my time, this would be the choice of girls, smelling like a flowerbed but damn it! I also liked it! Who wants to smell like the forest or¡­ the waves¡­ or whatever other bullshit when you can smell really lovely instead? It was something that I mentioned in passing to Mother once, and since then, my household has started producing it, albeit in very few numbers. Oh well, once my city is ready, we can mass produce it, and everyone can say bye-bye to smelling like a wet hog. Wait... could I make a profit of it? The thought alone stiffened me and stopped Sasha from moving her hands, thinking she hurt me.


    "Leon?"


    "This is nice¡­" I moaned, not thinking about the idea further, as she scrubbed my back. Her fingers were ever so gentle that I could fall asleep amongst them.


    "T-thank you!" She replied to me, clearly startled but also happy, continuing it with a bit more vigor.


    "I like it when you are this caring¡­ it is so rxing¡­ Why don''t youe and get in, too?"


    "But¡­ um.. I¡­ Um... okay¡­"


    I was surprised once again! I expected her to say no, but instead, I turned around and watched her undress while looking sideways. She tried not to nce at me while she climbed in, and in return, I had time to inspect everything about her¡­ from up close this time.


    "You are beautiful, you know that?"


    "No¡­" She murmured, ying with her hair. I could see she was genuinely embarrassed this time. Back then, when she first came to my room and threw her clothes off, it was because she didn''t look at it as something¡­ intimate. It was just a thing to get over with, but now? It waspletely different.


    "Come here¡­" I smiled, holding her hand, and before she could protest, I pulled her into myp, hugging her from behind, sshing water everywhere, but I didn''t care.


    "Kyah?!" She yelped, flustered, especially when her butt slid up against my sword.


    "Sorry, can''t help it; as I said, you look stunning!"


    "Will¡­ Will you¡­ do¡­ you know¡­ that¡­¡± She murmured, looking everywhere but at me, letting out another yelp as I started rubbing her body all over before settling down on her perky, small breasts.


    "Nope!"


    "Nope?" She stiffened, looking back at me over her shoulders while I kept grinning.


    "Oh? Does this mean you WANT to do it?"


    ¡°I¡­ never did it before¡­¡± Well, I could have guessed it. And it seemed we were going in circles.


    "It is something that is very important, Sasha." I continued talking, seeing how it was rxing her body. Or¡­ was it the result of my unruly hands? Her nipples stood erect and at attention, listening to me just like her. "It is not something to squander away! Especially for a girl!"


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    "I am d you opened up, but if you are in a rush because you are afraid that you can only stay here if you catch me in your¡­ then you wille to regret it. Look, I am more than happy to do it with you! I want to do it with you! But I''m not a guy who takes advantage of those I care about!"


    "..."


    "I see that you are confused," I whispered, and she nodded honestly, making me chuckle as we sat in the wooden tub. "Well, I''m going to help you rx a little, and maybe it will clear up your head! We will¡­e back to this after you reorganize your thoughts!"


    "What do you meaaaah?!"


    She pressed her legs together with a loud moan, but it was toote. My right hand had already slipped between them, and my fingers were exploring her hidden valley, looking for the little monument erected in it. It wasn''t hard to find it and start caressing her in a way she knew nothing about. I enjoyed how she constantly wiggled in my embrace, moaning and grabbing onto my hands, her nails digging deep into my skin... She was¡­ beautiful. And a bit wild. Holding her right breast in my left hand, keeping her from escaping, I yed with her body until she finally reached the peak of sensation. I felt something warm hitting my palm underwater, but I didn''t mind; it was quite the opposite¡­ it made me proud. I still got it¡­


    Watching her eyes go misty and her body falling limp, I just held her in my arms, letting her breathing return to normal, gently rocking her like a baby. When it did, I realized she had also fallen asleep yet still clung to me. I wasn''t about to wake her up, so I sat there, caressing her, and after I got out of the tub, I dried her and myself. Even through all that, she didn''t wake up at all. I was still pent up¡­ and had no outlet for it now, but... it was worth it. I wasn''t in the mood to dress up, and neither did I put clothes on her. I simply carried her to my bed and snuggled up to her while pulling the sheets above us. This is the way to go to sleep... for sure!


    It didn''t take long to doze off and relive everything in my dreams¡­ hehe¡­ in there, it was even more exciting as I didn''t have to hold back at all¡­

 Chapter 18 – First Step: Complete

    Chapter 18 ¨C First Step: Complete


    Waking up the next day was wonderful. Sasha was pretty silent and didn''t know where to nce, but she didn''t look angry. She even helped me dress up, so I guess all was fine~! After eating breakfast, I was at the back of the city, heading up the trail, checking thest connections of the piping before we began. I would lie if I said I wasn''t nervous.


    Back up top, people had already carved a path into which the underground river could split; they were only waiting for my word to break away thest part. When it happened, I was rushing down, following the pipeline, watching for leaks, but miraculously, it worked like a charm! By the time I arrived at the bottom, Sasha was already waiting for me, excited, exining how water was filling up the castellum.


    "Great! Let it be filled before opening the valves and letting it flow through the city!"


    It was the first stress test. From here on, what would push the water forward was not gravity but simple pressure. I watched with my breath being held as it took some time, but the open ends of the smaller, thinner pipes finally burst out with water, signaling everything was working as intended! I watched as it flowed towards the finished sewers, disappearing from sight. Goodbye, shit-stained streets and the smell of pigsty! Hah!


    While I observed my sess with a wide grin, others were also marveling at what we had just achieved. They finally realized this meant no more walking a kilometer to the river and back, digging wells, or¡­ taking a bath only once a week. They already knew that the pipes that were sticking out of the ground were where houses would be built. It meant everyone would have their own bath in their homes¡­ which was still like a fairy tale for them.


    "Great! I think the first step isplete; time to move on to the real work!"


    "The real work?" Sasha asked, thinking we were already doing that.


    "Oh yes!" I nodded, hugging her waist and pulling her close, "Get to building homes! I will split up our people into three groups. The most talented ones we collected will work with me as I begin building my pce. The second group will assemble the surrounding infrastructure and housing! The third will continue the work on the roads and in the mines! I alreadyid out my ns; they just need to follow them, and we can build up houses quickly! Maybe do it in a year?"


    "In a year?!" Sasha gawked, thinking it was impossible.


    "Why not? The magic circle of ours that makes things weightless alone is a great tool! One man can lift up any log, block of stone, whatever, and ce it where it needs to be! The hardest part of construction is out of the window like this! Oh, this reminds me, I had an idea!"


    "About magic?" She chuckled, and I nodded with a grin.


    "Remember the circle you burnt into the ground before? I was studying it andparing it with what we have at the mines. Some parts are an exact match. Which, in turn, told me a lot about how they work, so I made several new ones! I want to test them out!"


    "Should I bring Merlin here?" She asked, a bit unsure and loosening her smile, which became less honest.


    "No, I need his presence at the mines; we are still working, producing what we need. I told them to start expanding, and it turns out the iron vein we found runs deep¡­ anyway, he is still a kid, and I want you to work with me now. At least you can control your magic better!"


    "Um! Anytime!" She nodded like a chicken; I feared her head would suddenly fall off.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Later that afternoon, further away from the constructions, I had my new ''inventions'' ready and set up. I call them inventions, but they were nothing more than three thick wooden logs and one cksmith''s tong. I was apanied by Sasha, Oleg, and a few other soldiers who were here to protect me if anything goes wrong¡­ well, if it does, I don''t think they could shield me from it.


    "What do you expect to happen, Young Lord?" Oleg asked, being apprehensive of it, feeling it had to be dangerous because we hade so far from the city.


    "They are all different, and I don''t know if my calctions are right or not¡­ you see, making up magic formations is like working out an equation with too much unknown! I can think of some possible solutions going by nature''sw, but¡­" I looked at them, forgoing to exin it further. "What I am saying is that there is a high chance I messed it up and made bad alterations, so they-"


    "Will blow up?!" Sasha yelped, making me twitch my mouth.


    "No¡­ they will simply not work."


    "Oh¡­" She blushed, lowering her head and making me chuckle.


    "Okay, there is no reason to dy the inevitable, soe Sasha! Try to focus on the first log! I inscribed the formation on the back of it!"


    "Um! Right!"


    Stretching her hand out, she looked directly at the prepared specimen, and when the magic in her activated, we heard a loud, scary crunch. She quickly stopped while jumping back a meter. On the other hand, I was looking on with sparkling eyes. The thick log that should weigh multiple hundred kilograms broke apart as it copsed in on itself.


    "What happened?!" Oleg eximed while I waved my hand, silencing him.


    "Sess, that''s what!" Iughed loudly before exining. "I tried to reverse the anti-gravity properties! It doesn''t work as smoothly, or else this wouldn''t have happened¡­"


    "But you said it was a sess¡­" Sasha whispered, walking up to me, holding my shoulders, and looking out from behind my back, ready to pull me away if necessary.


    "It was! The formation increased its weight so much that it broke apart! The problem is, the weight should have been spread out evenly¡­ instead, it was concentrated where I put it, so it needs tweaking¡­"


    "Young Lord, does this mean that the thing became¡­ heavier when activated?"


    "Much, much heavier!" I nodded, happy to see that Oleg caught on quickly.


    "What use does that have, Young Lord?"


    "Right now? I don''t know. I''m just experimenting! But we could use it to drop a pebble on someone but raise its weight to that of a boulder? Or seal away something, and then a wooden door bes as heavy as a mountain? We can find a use for itter; I just want to see if my modifications work as intended or not! Okay¡­ Sasha, now do the same with the next one!"


    "Um!"


    The second log was a bit more fiery. Literally... On it, Ibined the one formation that Sasha left behind and parts of my very first invention that I showed her. In a snap, the wood has gone up in mes like it was dosed in kerosene. It burnt like the sun, and it wasn''t put out even after Sasha stopped concentrating. What was strange was the fire didn''t spread but remained attached to the log where the formation was ced. Pouring water over it also had no effect; it just turned it into vapor and kept burning on merrily. We had to wait until only the ash remained behind, which only took around half an hour.


    "Fire that can''t be put out¡­ that is a potent weapon!" Oleg eximed, rubbing his hands together.


    "The soldier''s eye." I looked at him with a smile. "I had a different idea. If I can adjust its intensity and how long it can burn, it would be the perfect addition to the cksmith''s workshop! Not to mention, I could use it to create kilns and smelt steel with less effort¡­ and in a more eco-friendly way!"


    "Huh?" They looked at me, and I just waved their questioning gazes away.


    "Next, please!"


    I knew she wanted to ask what the eco-friendly meant, but she was also curious about the next experiment¡­ yet nothing happened.


    "I¡­ Um¡­ Is it my fault?" She looked at me after a minute of trying, but no results.


    "Nah." I shrugged, patting her head. "It is on me. This one, I fiddled with too much and probably messed up many things. I was hopeful, but I can''t be lucky all the time! This one is a dud¡­ okay! Try the tongs! Pick them up, and try to pick up the log with it while focusing and using it!"


    "Eh? O-okay?"


    I knew she wasn''t getting it¡­ not until she touched the tong. The moment her magic interacted with its handle and its embedded formation, she already realized what I wanted to do.


    "This is genius!" She yelped, and I just shook my head. "You are sharp. So? Try it! We will see if it is truly genius or not! If it doesn''t work, you must take thepliment back!"


    Luckily for both of us, it worked. The moment she used the tongs to ''hold'' the log, the anti-gravity effect spread over, and she could lift it without issues. Now, just like the simple tools, the thing held with it also had zero weight.


    "Woah¡­ Young Lord¡­ this is magical!" Oleg pped, looking at Sasha, holding a huge and heavy object above her head with one hand like some kind of circus freak.


    "It is magic!" I winked at him, "For now, it only works in a witch''s hand, but I will tackle that problemter. But this would also have many uses, especially as we begin our Second Step!"


    "Finishing the city?" Sasha asked, and I just nodded.


    "Exactly¡­"


    "Young Lord¡­ is there a third step?" Oleg asked curiously, and I couldn''t help but grin.


    "Of course! I can finally have a base then to start exploring magic for real! Do you think creating a city is my ultimate goal? Nah, it is just to have a headquarters to create even more wild stuff! Ahahaha! You will see! I would say, I feel like ying a 4X game, but¡­ none of you will get that¡­"


    "What are the¡­ four¡­ exes?" Sasha asked, putting the log down and deactivating the tong before approaching me.


    "Explore, Expand, Exploit and Exterminate. I want to explore magic, expand it, exploit its features, and¡­ well, thest one is something I don''t want to do~ So let''s forget about it!"

 Chapter 19 – Progress (1)

    Chapter 19 ¨C Progress (1)


    Working in the summer heat, people were already praising me, which, I will be honest¡­ felt extremely good. I tried to remain nonchnt about it, but it was hard. The reason? Simple¡­ with the water system in ce, the workers, when tired and thirsty, just had to go to some of the finished fountains and could fill their canteens with fresh, cold water. Just like that! After the end of the day? They were ordered to take a bath! With soap! Okay, it was a soap they had to share... but still! I wasn''t ready to stink up my new city just yet, hah!


    Everything was going smoothly, so much so I was worried that something would go very wrong very soon. That would be more like my luck¡­ thest time I felt so confident in my life getting on track, I died.


    At the moment, I was working with the rest of the first team, building the pce where I would live. I walked amongst them, helping set up the wood and carve their shapes out perfectly, instructing them how to ce them together. The foundations were already in ce, and as I had previously nned, I was copying many things from the Forbidden City of my previous life.


    It was easy to create the base, made out of its stone walls and steps. The difficulty came onlyter. It was hard to teach them how to carve out the wood how I needed them. We wasted a few weeks until they started getting it right, but it did not matter as I expected it. What was really helpful was that all the materials were weightless with Sasha around and my formations working perfectly. We could juggle around multiple heavy and tall wooden beams and rock bs as if they were simple feathers¡­ I just can''t get enough of magic, it seems.


    "Young Lord!" Oleg walked up to me hurriedly, and I was surprised to see him back so soon. A month ago, I sent him and my parents'' men to visit my mother''s region to procure more tools and raw iron for us. It was best to do so discreetly, and I was surprised to see hime back so swiftly.


    "Already back? Everything went smoothly?" I put down my used and old tools, ready to take inventory of my new ones.


    "Yes, we hurried as fast as possible, and the men are bringing in everything as we speak!"


    "Great! We will first distribute the pickaxes and the rest to the mines to speed up their production! I want to have houses ready by the first snowfall and test out my designs!"


    "You really n to spend the winter here?" He asked, feeling unsure about my idea.


    "It doesn''t look much, but trust me! Plus, I have to spend a cold season here; I need to see how it is to modify my ns ordingly! It won''t be easy, but it is crucial to do so! By then, the main room for me should be ready with a firece in it. I will survive! The problem is the flooring¡­ I will have toy down a nice parquet, but I also want some pleasant fur rugs¡­ if we get beasts attacking us again, try to kill some and skin them carefully!"


    "We will keep an eye out, Young Lord!" He saluted, taking it as a mission, "Also¡­ there is something I think I need to report!"


    "Hm? What happened?" I looked at him questioningly as his voice was strange.


    "Whening back, we visited the mines and¡­ I don''t know what the little Merlin kid is up to. He is weird."


    "Exin." I furrowed my brows, cing my hands on my hips. The kid was Weird. With a capital W. I still thought he was simr to me in a sense¡­ but nothing happened whenever I tested him.


    "He was gathering the people around him and¡­ teaching them."


    "He was¡­ teaching them?" That¡­ was not something I expected.


    "Yes. Reading, writing, and counting. He was even holding lessons about how to be a good citizen when getting the chance to move in here. I won''t lie; it was a bit funny to see a small child standing on a stone b, lecturing the adults¡­ But then I forgot to look at him as a child. He was like any adult, My Lord."


    "Teaching them to be a good citizen¡­" I repeated whisperingly, and my surprise was clearly visible on my face.


    "We didn''t intervene because he was saying only good things about you, My Lord, and warning everybody to behave and be thankful."


    "He sounds like someone who will be a good negotiator¡­ or a teacher¡­ nice!"


    "You are not worried?" Oleg asked, and I just smiled at him.


    "Nope! Look, if the kid is smarter than me, has ambition and the skill¡­ sure. Let him take over!"


    "Young Lord! What are you saying?!"


    "What?" Iughed, "I don''t really care; if he can do it better, do it! I will survive; I will find a way to thrive!"


    "We wouldn''t let that happen, Young Lord! We would first die before abandoning your family!" Oleg shouted, pping his chest.


    "Okay, okay, I wasn''t that serious¡­ I wouldn''t just go away; I don''t like to be pushed around! But I''m not a sore loser, either. If someone beats me¡­ so be it! I''m not afraid of starting over nor of death!"


    "Please stop, Young Lord¡­ this could ce perilous ideas into some heads!"


    "You are right." I nodded, scratching my chin, "You see, I will have to think about defending ourselves too, but¡­ oh well! Too many things to deal with, too little time! How much raw iron did you manage to gather?"


    "20 ton, Young Lord. A whole yearly output of a small mine!" He answered proudly. "It did cost a lot for us, but¡­ we managed to do it!"


    "Good! You did not disappoint me, Oleg! Hah! I hope you will follow me when the city is ready; I need a general under me!"


    "It would be my honor!" He replied with twinkling eyes, going to his knees immediately.


    "We erected a temporary warehouse; go and ce them there! In the winter, I n to perfect the new magic circles and create a cksmith''s workshop¡­ one that the world has never seen before!"


    "It sounds exciting, My Lord!"


    "It does! With the new tools and with what I will be able to make, we can start up our own mine in earnest. Dig out that sweet ore vein and fire up an industry! No more buying expensive shit from others! We will make our own tools and weapons!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Phew! You are still just as good with your hands!" I moaned as Sasha was sitting on my back, massaging my shoulders. None of us wore anything right now, and most of the camp was already asleep.


    "Thank you¡­" She whispered, still a bit shy, but after what happened previously¡­ she no longerined when I did something. "Isn''t my hands rough? I have been helping with chiseling the wood, and it''s¡­"


    "Nope." I cut in, enjoying her touch with closed eyes, "It is perfect¡­ Don''t stop, please."


    "At first¡­" After a brief pause, she murmured, "I couldn''t see how the buildings would work¡­ but now? It will be beautiful, Leon. I had never seen anything like it before and how it alles together¡­ it is nothing like the houses in the town! Nothing!"


    "Style over function~!"


    "Huh?"


    "What I mean is that sometimes, things have to look cool. Beauty is something to be looked at, and enjoy it!" And with that, I surprised her by turning around. A momentter, I was lying on my back, and she sat on my stomach, looking a bit troubled but touching my chest. "Yep¡­ I was right~!"


    "I''m not that beautiful¡­"


    "Then look behind you."


    When she did, I chuckled, seeing her body jump a little because of noticing the spear between my legs.


    "See? I''m not lying!"


    "Should¡­ I¡­?¡± She asked with such a weak voice I almost missed it.


    "I would be thrilled if you did!"


    That night, it turned out to be it was my time to be fiddled with. Like how I did it to her previously, this time, she took advantage of the situation and yed with my recorder. I couldn''t help but get hypnotized by her swaying hips and glistening valley, so when she was least expecting it, I pulled her back and took a deep lick.


    "Tasty~!" I mumbled with her on my face, drawing out surprised and panicked moans, but I wasn''t letting go.


    Luckily, she is a quick learner. When she realized I wouldn''t stop, she copied me, and my personal popsiclended in her mouth. She was immature with it¡­ she even scraped it with her teeth multiple times¡­ but damn, it felt good! The pure, raw passion behind her actions, the loud slurping noises¡­ the wildness in her, wanting to please me just as much as I was doing it to her, it was the best blowjob I have ever received.


    To top it off, she never let it go, not even when I warned her. She simply took it all in, drinking it without a fuss. When no more wasing out, she didn''t let go, only continued cleaning it up from top to base before finally sitting up and looking back at me, gasping for air.


    "It is really bitter¡­"


    "I bet¡­" I answered, just as out of breath as her. "You are something else!"


    With a chuckle, I grabbed and hugged her close while she snuggled up to me.


    "Will we¡­?" She asked, letting me caress her body while she put her leg over me as if mping down on me to not run away.


    "Not here. Not in a tent. Wait until the winter, when we have our own room, and then we will do it there. It will be the perfect blessing for our new home~!"


    ¡°Um¡­ okay¡­¡± She smiled, looking way too cute with her innocent eyes.


    "I am curious about something."


    "What?" She asked at once, already in a chatterbox-like mood.


    "Do witches give birth to magical children? Or not?"


    "...!"


    She had gone mute at once, her whole body turning pink and burying her face in my chest, no longer wanting to talk to me¡­ but somehow, her hold on me got even stronger, and I was sure¡­ something extremely sweet was tickling my nose for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 20 – Progress (2)

    Chapter 20 ¨C Progress (2)


    I don''t know what happened. It was probably because I died, but it seemed that my luck got reversed or something because the winter held back its arrival right until the point the inner pce was finished. I won''t say it is perfect. Or furnished. It wasn''t pretty¡­ but it was finished and livable. That is when the first snow arrived, and winter officially began. I am honestly worried¡­ I kinda believe in karma, and if this many good things are happening to me, there is no way I won''t have to pay it back.


    "Is it the cold?" Sasha asked,ing up to me while I stood on the balcony of my room, looking at the unfinished garden. It was not a real garden yet as nothing had been nted previously¡­ but that didn''t show because of the snow covering it.


    "Hm? Why do you ask?" I turned towards her while she put a thick coat on me and pulled her own tighter around her neck.


    "Your face looked troubled."


    "Ah¡­ no, I was just thinking about¡­ stuff."


    "You worry too much! Everything is going well!"


    "Yeah. That''s it!" I chuckled, walking back to the room and closing the door behind me.


    For now, it was still barebones. We had a few rugs, a bed, and a big firece where, right now, orange mes were dancing. Nothing else and no real luxury to speak of. Except for the firece¡­ it had a magical formation put in the bottom of it, and with a bit of experimenting, I perfected it. Right now, no matter what we put in there, it came to life with a thought from Sasha and started burning at full power.


    What was even better is that it produced no smoke! I was so mesmerized by this magical fire that I even tried using snow and operating it as its new fuel source... and it worked. I watched snow catch on fire and burn, warming up our room. If someone told me this a year ago, I would have pped him across the face for taking me for an idiot.


    Sasha didn''t find it weird, saying it is what magic does. But that was not an answer for me, so I started studying it and developing theories about what was happening. My final conclusion was that magical fire is different from normal fire in that no matter its source, it consumes it and transforms its pure essence into heat, right until nothing remains. And I mean nothing, as not only smoke was missing from it but the ashes too. When the fuel finally ran dry and the fire went out, the firece remained empty and clean.


    "Will you install something like this in others'' homes too?"


    She asked while putting a tray above the fire and a pot onto it to start making tea. When I first started experimenting with the mes, it very quickly turned out that she was kind of ''immune'' to it. She could put her hand into the mes and feel nothing. Her clothes would catch on fire like any standard fabric¡­ but her skin? Unharmed.


    "Nope. They do have their own firece," I answered, "but that''s it. I can''t have you and Merlin go around igniting magical fires all around the city, or you will do that until the end of times! Not everyone can get everything, you see!"


    "They are already grateful." She smiled, leaning against the undecorated, raw stone firece, watching me. "Having a home, even if they have to share with others right now, is something we never dreamed of. Not when we were in the forest! Even the vigers here¡­ homes made out of stone? With a firece? That was an extreme luxury and a sign of nobility! They think you are humble about building your home from wood and theirs from stone."


    "Hah! Fine by me! I like well-made wooden houses. It feels¡­ cozy. I like cozy. If they think like that, I won''t tell them my real reasons~! I won''t go against a good image; it is important to lead them without issues!"


    "I am curious where you will lead us¡­"


    "What if I lead you to the bed now?"


    "Hmph! Pervert!" She giggled, but we were interrupted by the teapot''s whistle as she began preparing it.


    As I watched, my mind started to wander again, and I got really curious, which she also noticed when she put the steaming mug in my hand.


    "What did you think about now? I recognize when you have an idea brewing!"


    "I do want to test something¡­" I whispered, sipping on the tea, "I''m just unsure if I should wait with it or go ahead and test my theory out soon. It includes Merlin, and I don''t want to traumatize the kid."


    "Is it dangerous?" She asked softly, a hint of worry in her voice, "I can do it if it is¡­"


    "Kinda, but you will have to do something else. You see, I have been thinking about this¡­ about magic. About how it seems it has multiple elements. When you concentrated, you summoned fire¡­ and seemingly, you are impervious to any fire damage!"


    "Well¡­ it does feel hot! The longer I keep my hand in it, the hotter it gets, and¡­ it gets painful! I think after ten or so minutes, I would start showing damage¡­ I can try if-"


    "Nope!" I shook my head at once, "You can test yourself, but don''t go and injure or burn your body, you hear? I am fine knowing you can withstand mes for a certain period of time! That is enough. I don''t trust our current medical knowledge to heal you¡­"


    "That is why many think you are someone extraordinary. So many people get sick in the winter¡­ In the forest, I saw it many times¡­ getting a fever and dying. It was frequent." She whispered, her eyes growing distant as she remembered it. "Um¡­ but now it is different!" Watching her, I saw her shaking away the thoughts and returning to the topic, "So what do you want to do with Merlin?"


    "I want to see if he is resistant to fire or is it your¡­ well¡­ your unique element or not! Of course, I won''t throw the kid into the fire, but I would want him to try and get close to it. If he can''t bear it, we will know. For me, just standing close to the magical fire makes me sweat! The heating off it is way stronger than any regr one!"


    "I see¡­ if he can''t stand it¡­ what will you do?"


    "I will have to look for what he specializes in! When yours surfaced, you left behind a formation! I want the same to happen with him! This is the only way I can study magic. I can''t travel to the capital city and start asking questions now, can I? It is not feasible without me ending up on a cross or something!"


    "I heard they do that¡­ I don''t want that to happen to you!"


    "Wait¡­ there are crucifixions in ce?" I asked as I just jokingly mentioned it, but seeing her nod¡­ I had to ept it. Thinking a little, it shouldn''t be that weird. Torture is universal, and of course, people wille up with it here, too.


    "I heard that there are even worse things done to traitors¡­"


    "I bet. Well, that is why we are doing things¡­ here. Where nobody reallyes and looks because it is a backwater ce with muscles for brains as leaders!"


    "You are not like that!" She chuckled, hugging me while I hugged her back, rubbing her head.


    "I was talking about my father. Especially in the winter, all the blood from his brain wandered down to his crotch, banging my mom day in and day out. Well¡­ there was really nothing else to do when beasts weren''t attacking."


    "They¡­ they did¡­ it¡­ all the time?" She stiffened up but still remained hugging me.


    "Yep. Right next to my crib!"


    "Wait¡­ you remember it?!"


    "Err¡­" Whoopsie. That¡­ slipped out. "Don''t tell anyone, okay? I do remember my baby years, but I never told this to anyone¡­ not even my parents!"


    "I won''t, I won''t!" She replied with shining eyes. The fact that she learned a secret of mine seemed topletely excite her, and well¡­ her shining, innocent look excited me.


    Soon, my lips sealed hers, and I pushed her down on the bed a momentter. She didn''t resist, even opening her legs, weing me. It didn''t take long to throw off our clothes and continue immersing ourselves in a passionate, long exchange of saliva. When our lips parted, it was connected with a long, thin bridge that only broke apart when she sheepishly looked down where I was poking against her slippery slit.


    ¡°I¡­ want it¡­¡±


    "You are not the only one¡­" I answered, and after a bit of fidgeting, I pushed on.


    There was little resistance to finding my way in, and her body was so excited the sheet under us was already soaked down to the bedframe. When I felt pushing against the soft resistance inside, I leaned ahead, kissing her and thrusting forward, going in deep with one move. Sasha loudly moaned when it happened, wrapping her legs around my waist as Iy on her naked figure. I don''t know if it is because I am reborn in a new body or because she is a witch¡­ but she was extremely hot. Literally, I mean.


    "Can I¡­ move?" I whispered, not wanting to hurt her, and she nodded almost immediately.


    "It stings a little¡­ but that''s it! It isn''t bad¡­ it is¡­ very¡­ great¡­ ah!" She stuttered, gasping for air every time my body moved and twitched, and I was the same. She was taking my breath away...


    I never felt anything simr before. Okay¡­ I didn''t have that much experience to boast about, but¡­ I wasn''t a virgin. But Sasha here¡­? She was like an angel. I had never felt something so soft, hot, and yet tight. I don''t know how many times I could move my hips while continuing to kiss her neck and body before I shot my load into her womb... but I was trying my best to not be a quick shot. In the end, I wasn''t thinking about pulling it out, not even for a minute. If she gets pregnant? I would be happy, and the way she was holding me and moaning in pleasure when feeling how her body got washed with my seed told me she was just as satisfied. None of us said anything and justy there, still connected for the uing half an hour.


    "You are still¡­ stiff." She chuckled, and it seemed something did awaken in her as I found myself lying on my back and she sitting atop me, slowly moving her hips, grinding against mine.


    "What did you expect? You are too wonderful to calm down!"


    "Well¡­ if that is true¡­ we can do it through the winter¡­ there is really nothing else¡­ to do!" She smiled seductively, and at that moment, I knew¡­ I hit the jackpot with her.

 Chapter 21 – Problems

    Chapter 21 ¨C Problems


    Winter. When most things stop, hibernate, and nothing really gets done. A time when I remember how my parents were trying to make a little brother or sister to me. Well, times have changed. Now, it was my turn to do it with Sasha, and we were getting pretty good at it. She even started initiating it when night came. This... I could get used to it.


    Sadly, not everything can go on forever so smoothly. The first problem came knocking in right in the middle of winter. We had a day when the cold was so severe that some of the exposed pipes cracked. The water froze solid in them, expanded, and destroyed parts of the aqueduct, especially around the foot of the mountain. Those that were buried survived without any problems. The earth itself was a good instor and would not let the water freeze. The problem was those that were above ground.


    "Is it really bad?" Sasha asked as I was returning at sunset, taking off multipleyers of clothes while patting the snow out of my hair.


    "Manageable!" I chuckled, letting her help me undress, "We built it in segments, so it is easy to rece parts of it. Luckily, not the whole line is busted, but it will set us back around a month or so! Hopefully, next winter, it won''te to this!"


    "You have an idea what to do to prevent it?"


    "We can use straw and hay to inste them, but my best option is to keep the water flowing. Still, water freezes much more quickly. That is what happened now! We checked the castellums, and they are fine for now. It''s not a big deal, so I wouldn''t really worry about it!"


    What I had to worry about came in the spring. The moment the snow started to melt and we began warming up, I set goals for my people and sent them to start working. We couldn''t miss any day now, not if I want this year to be the opening of my city. Yet, once again, only a week in, disaster struck.


    Back at the mines, while going at the ore vein per my orders, the wall broke through. We hit an underground cavern, and the worst thing was hidden behind it when it opened up. Water. Freshly melted, ice-cold water. It was the first time I lost people, four in total. The hypothermia got to them before we did... tsk. I felt horrible, not because the mine was destroyed and turned into a mineke but because people died under my watch.


    Nobody med me. Although, I have a feeling they would dare to do it either way. I made sure their families were looked after, and while thinking about what to do now, I also had to look for a ce where we could open a new mine... haahhh... this was not good, and it was making me tired even refusing Sasha''s advances and opting to simply snuggle up to her instead when we went to sleep.


    I thought about why it hurt so much but couldn''t find an answer. I was a soldier before; I saw death. Multiple times. I lost good friends, too... But now it made me lethargic. I... didn''t get it. Back then, in my world, it wasn''t something newsworthy. People died in idents daily; hell, it would be celebrated if only four workers perished on a day and not twenty.


    "Leon?"


    "Hm?" I looked up from Sasha''s chest in the morning, letting her y with my hair. "Woke you up?"


    "Um, but it''s okay. You didn''t sleep well?"


    "Nah, I did! I just... my brain is working non-stop."


    "It wasn''t your fault."


    "Maybe. Hard to tell." I shrugged, sitting up with a yawn and a stretch.


    "You would be a good king... it is rare when someone thinks so deeply about his people... I never saw something like that!"


    "You never really had a chance, did you not, my little wood elf?" I chuckled, making her smack our pillow into my face, which made meugh even more.


    "What is an elf?" She asked in the end, pouting.


    "Oh, they are legendary creatures, beautiful beings who live in the forest, in tune with nature!"


    "Oh... well... you can call me that then!" She added, with a much more happy voice.


    After breakfast, we were about to go and oversee rebuilding the broken parts of the aqueduct; Oleg was already waiting for me.


    "Don''t tell me someone died again..." Grunted, but he just shook his head.


    "It''s Merlin. He... did something."


    "Sound ominous... so? Will you tell me, or should I start guessing?" I grunted, not in the mood to y games.


    "The water in the mines... it''s... gone."


    "Gone?" Sasha and I asked, looking at each other, now getting why he was acting so weird, not finding the words to say.


    I decided it was best to see it first, so we hurried to the sight, where a great hubbub waited for us. Merlin was trembling, afraid he did something nasty, and when he saw me, just like a kid, he burst into tears, saying he didn''t mean it.


    "I''m not angry, kiddo! On the contrary... I am amazed!" I sighed, rubbing his head, and I wasn''t lying. I was barely able to keep my mouth shut.


    On the ground, just like in Sasha''s case, a magical circle was etched into the muddy earth, but this one was active. It was glowing in a blue hue, resonating with the ones the church had left behind. It acted like some kind of control formation or... master key; I don''t know how to describe it, but it increased the others'' effects. The water that flooded the mine was rotating in mid-air,pletely weightless, and the scene reminded me of video feeds from outer space. Looking down, the mine was dried up, and the water behind the hole in the wall was just as weightless, its natural surface tension halting it from flooding in.


    "We copied it, My Lord!" The other guards came forward, presenting me with a paper and a drawing... and I was surprised to see it was exceptionally detailed.


    I made a nod, ncing at Oleg, who quickly knew what I meant and led these men away. As he was going to be my General, he needed people directly under him, and I just marked him some valuable guys to consider. Of course, I would still go over the formation, checking their drawing and redoing it for myself... but I was more than happy to see how their minds worked! Somehow... I was starting to feel much better!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Did you learn anything from it?" Sasha asked me two weekster while I was sitting in our room, finishing a drawing of a replica of the formation that Merlin''s mana had left behind.


    "So far, I can be 99% sure that mana surges in an individual follow their desires and corrtes to their mental concentration. Both yours and his happened in the same circumstances; the only difference was he was trying to think about something to help me and get the water out of the mine."


    Ultimately, I decided to put the water back in ce... I turned off the formation by disrupting it and watched the extensive body of water drop back like a weird, magical waterfall. The mine was not something I could just reopen like that... Nobody would feel safe to go in and start working again; I had no choice but to look for an alternate ce and start up a new one. I already had Oleg go out and scout for a suitable ce. This hindered us a lot, but I could do nothing about it.


    Until he returned with a report of possible locations, I didn''t have much to do... I was happy that our progress captured many interest in our small region, and almost 80% of people were now interested in working for me. Why? They got wind of those lucky ones who already had a stone home here with running water and their own firece for the winter. The problemy in those who held some power under my family''s rule. I had to do something about them before they went behind our backs and caused some major trouble.


    "Leon?"


    "Sorry!" I shook my head, "I feel troubling timesing... I told you, I was too lucky so far... it had toe back and bite my bottom sooner orter! That is karma for you!"


    "What about Merlin?" She asked, not wanting me to think about the problems.


    "Yes... so, from what I could gather, what he is good at is enhancing. The one that was left behind by him is extremelyplex... so much so I only decoded around half of it!"


    "So he is smart... and talented..." She murmured, but I just patted her head.


    "From my current standpoint, he is someone who can boost already present magic formations! While yours seems to veer towards the element of fire, his specialty seems to be boosting magic that is already present! It would also exin while he always activates all the formations he gets close to."


    "That sounds dangerous..."


    "It is! So there is something I need to get my hands on!" I sighed, rubbing my head and ying with my hair. "My first book of magic talked about something that all mages use."


    "Magic crystals?"


    "Yep! It always made sure to hammer home; a mage has to have one. It helps focus and guide the mana in their bodies and bolster the strength of their spells! Now I am starting to think it is more than that! To me, it seems mana can be vtile... no, that is the wrong word. It is reactive. Your emotions are its fuel, and it can go out of control when you fall into deep concentration. My bet is on the crystal acting as something that helps you take control of your own powers and give your mana an outlet and not just let it explode around you!"


    "And where are we going to get that? Even I know that it''s something guarded behind closed doors, hidden by the Empire! By the church! They won''t just lend you any of it!"


    "I know! My n is to get some... under the table, through... some other, not-so-legal way."


    "Bandits?" She asked, raising an eyebrow, thinking about it before nodding. "Good idea... but I don''t know if they would be crazy enough to attack a caravan belonging to either of the two parties!"


    "That is also one of my main fears! But... this is where my parentse into y! Let''s go!" I stood up, stretching, smiling at her, "I told them I would be back after this winter and give them a report... Which was postponed because of the troubles... Oh, and I also need to inform them we are a pair!"


    "Hauh..."


    It was funny watching her go pink in the face, but it warmed my heart. All the hurdles I was facing somehow looked insignificant at that moment. Heh, I never knew being in love could feel this good!

 Chapter 22 – Plans for the Second Phase

    Chapter 22 ¨C ns for the Second Phase


    The meeting with my parents were surprisingly formal even for me. They weed me as if I were an envoy and acted formally... which I was not used to. It threw me into a loop, to be honest! Sasha wasn''t faring any better; she felt as if she wanted to melt into the ground and run away. My Mother scanned her from top to bottom whenever they looked at her. It was nothing like our previous visits... not at all!


    "We read all your reports!" My Father started while we sat in the castle''s conference room, facing each other over a wide mahogany table. "Do you have anything to add?"


    "Um..." I blinked, my eyes flusteredly, "No, I haven''t. I already told you everything!"


    "So you are going through with it?" He pressed on further, crossing his muscr arms before his chest, looking at me with the eyes of a predator, ready to strike. What the hell was going on here? Did the Empire contact them? Or what?!


    "Yes!" I answered in the end, starting to feel annoyed and getting aggressive myself. "Even if you have problems with it! My ideas are right, and it would greatly benefit ournd and people!"


    "It would. And it would concentrate the power in our family''s hand." My mom interjected, turning her head from Sasha, finally looking at me.


    "And?" I asked back, now feeling defiant against their usatory tone and looks. "So what? From what I have seen, they are living in a pigsty! Our castle is not much better!" The moment I said it, I thought I saw a dangerous sh go through my Mother''s eyes, but it was not the time to start backing down.


    "The local nobles won''t like it." Father continued, and in turn, I couldn''t help but chortle.


    "So what? They have power because of us! They were appointed to lead some sectors. Oversee food production, hunting, the security of the towns, and so on! Are they really nobles? I don''t really see them that! They are the same as any other civilian under us! The only difference is that they pocketed benefits for themselves, skimming off the top that ising from our rule anyway! Are they unhappy? Why should I care?"


    "They have power."


    "Bullshit!" I mmed at the desk, "They don''t! I have the power here because all the people who have been working with me in the past summers realize what I am doing! Especially now that the skeleton of my work is getting visible and they could experience the barebone functions, keeping them warm through the winter!"


    "They still have influence over many and can raise an army."


    "An army?" I smirked at my Mother, "We have the army right here!"


    "Which is under my rule!" Father boomed, "And they won''t leave the walls!"


    "If these so-called nobles," I shouted back, "recruit peasants to fight for them, I am confident in standing out and calling those people to my side! They won''t have any ''army'' to speak of!"


    "They can hire mercenaries." Mother added nonchntly, which... I had no answers for. Yet.


    "I am still confident in dealing with them. I will deal with them. It has been set into motion, and if you are starting to doubt me now, then I am sad to say it is toote! I will go through with it; these nobles can suck my dick! If they want, they can join me to start their own businesses; I won''t stand in their way to make a fortune! But if they think they can stand in my way, then I will grind them into the ground and make them into the fertilizer for a better future!"


    "Huh..." Mother eximed softly, forming a smile and elbowing my Father, who was also trying to hold back a grin, "He inherited the best things from you and me, it seems!"


    "I told you! Let''s push him a little and ce some pressure on him to see if he buckles or has the backbone of mine! Bwahahaha! Good kid, good kid!"


    "Err... was... was this some kind of test?" I stammered, looking at Sasha, who was trying to look invisible, already sinking below the table, dragging her long hair into her face to not be part of the family feud.


    "Yes, yes, it was!" My parents said simultaneously before my Mother stood up, continuing, "Some of the local nobles are here longer time than our family, you see. They arecent in holding their current powers and don''t want to give them up. They won''t give it up! Whether our region is small or poor, they count as the top dogs here! You apanied me multiple times, and you saw me handling them carefully. The reason is simple: they do have control over their little areas. Like how a cock struts around their little pen!"


    "And you won''t help me deal with them..." I whispered, and I wasn''t using them. I get it. They just can''t. If they do, the others would send for help, telling the Empire we are rebelling.


    "You are at the point where you have to start worrying about their reactions. They have started taking notice as more and more people slip out from under their fingers, going away to do some weird project of ours! Some already came to us, demanding an exnation!"


    "They did?" I asked, leaning back and watching my Mother, who smiled and nodded.


    "For now, I dealt with them. But this won''t hold for long."


    "Hmm... Okay, I expected something, but not so soon..." I whispered, my brain going overdrive, nibbling on my thumb while doing so.


    "Had any ns for this stage? I hope you did!" Father spoke up after a minute of silence, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Yes, I did. I was just undecided, but now I got more information."


    "Out with it and be clear!" Mother ordered me, leaning forward, wanting to hear everything.


    "First, I will draw away the people. That will not change..."


    "What about the food production?" Mother immediately stopped me, and her gaze was like knives, "I won''t bring EVERYONE away. But things will change. I am nning on changing it up. Our crops yield so little because we are on a hignd, so we need to switch to those types that can withstand the worst soil!" With that, I pointed at my report papers, which I had already detailed on multiple pages. "I am no expert in the field, but this should do. Then we can try terracing, but... that will need much work... I would try it more confidently if we had earth mages or something, but... oh well!"


    "I read that..." My Mother whispered, holding back her excitement, but I caught it in her eyes. "That is not something we can aplish right now! I am more interested in the part about the livestock and crop rotation."


    "And then you already know if we focus on what I outlined, we need fewer people in the countryside with a more significant yield! If my industry gets to an operational level and I can churn out superior tools, their life will also get simpler! It is a win-win situation. Plus..." I continued, looking at my Mother, maintaining eye contact. "We can import food from your homnd. We already do it a lot, in fact."


    "Even if they are somewhat subordinate to us... they won''t just give away food!"


    "I wouldn''t ask for it free! I am nning to open up more frequent trade routes towards them! You already know what I want to sell~!"


    "Scented soap."


    "Exactly!" I giggled, watching her lips curl upwards, "I am not going to give them cheap! And I have other ideas to produce some ''luxury'' items that are cheap to make. But for now... yes, my main item would be that. Aiming it at the wealthy!"


    "Could work... but-"


    "I''m not finished!" I added with a raised hand, "I only answered what I want to do with the food side of the problem! I am going to address the nobles now!" With a smack of my lip, I couldn''t help but shake my head at what I was about to say, "You gave me an idea. About mentioning mercenaries... okay. I will hire my own mercs!"


    "And how do you n to do that?" Father raised his voice along with his eyebrows.


    "I spoke poorly... I will hire bandits."


    "What?!" Not just my parents rose from their seats but Sasha, too.


    "Heard me right!" I looked at them, deadly serious. "I will hire bandits, thugs, scum. I will aim their weapons at our nobles who wouldn''t back down and use them for the dirty work. We can clean them up in one fell swoop when they are finished!"


    This silenced them quickly, and I let them think about it while sitting there calmly. When nobody wanted to say anything, I cleared my throat, continuing.


    "I''m not naive. The world is not kind, and I am not a saint either. I want to create a ce where I can enjoy life, and if others stand in my way, I will deal with them. In this scenario, we only lose those who, even if joining me, would try to cause trouble! I don''t need partners who can''t y nice! On the other hand, we get rid of scummy ones!"


    "Our territory has very little in terms of bandits. Even if there are some, they are equipped with sickles and pitchforks!" Father grunted first, nodding at me, giving me the green light to continue with my idea.


    "Nope! Not yet!" I shrugged, "This only came to me now! I was thinking about how we could y it off, and even if someone reports it, we would only scolded for not keeping our borders clean! We would have no linkbacks to the connection to the bandits; trust me on that!"


    "I can point you the way."


    "Mother?" I perked up, curious, but she shook her head.


    "Give me time as I need to exchange some letters first with my family! I will do it along with traveling back home and bringing some of the scented soap with me! It should take a month or two, but I''ll be back by the summer! Then we will speak about it again!"


    "I knew I could count on you!" I grinned at my parents, who simply shook their heads.


    "Now! About another important news!" She turned back to her serious mode, looking at Sasha, making her yelp and go stiff. "Are you pregnant or not?"


    "Not!" She replied like a soldier; I almost imagined her standing up and saluting.


    "Tsk! Then work on it!" She grumbled, making me twitch my mouth.


    "I can see the change in you! My son already made you his, right? Then start giving me grandkids! I want four! No, make it six!"


    "Woah, woah, Mom, let''s not put weights on her, okay?! It happens when it happens!" I waved my hands after seeing Sasha turn as red as fire, afraid she would identally summon a zing inferno.


    "Yeah!" Father joined in, feeling just as troubled, ncing apologetically at Sasha, "Don''t worry about it; I am sure it will happen!"


    "Yes, we are doing it regrly!" I blurted out, making it even worse, resulting in me quickly escaping to my old room, dragging Sasha behind me, still hearing Mother yelling from afar, saying she would herselfe in and instruct us in which pose makes it most efficient... Haaah... geez... I thought my Father was a beast in bed... turns out my Mother is worse...

 Chapter 23 – Lothlia

    Chapter 23 ¨C Lothlia


    While my Mother was away, going on a trip, bringing away the first batch of soap, and doing some scouting for me, I was back on the construction site. We had a lot to do. First, I marked out the new area where we were ready to open up the new mine of ours. It was not easy, and everyone finally realized how much of a blessing the magic formations were in transporting the rocks away. This time, it fell to me to etch a simr formation down when the new mine. I could only do it when it became big enough to start producing stones for us that we needed to continue building the city.


    That is when a new surprise weed me in the form of Merlin. The youngster watched as I worked, and when I finished the first one, observing it activate and work wlessly... he asked me to let him try. I didn''t expect much, but oh boy, was I wrong! He not only put it down, but he perfectly matched my version! They were identical. I would have adopted him right there if not for the fact his parents were watching excitedly. This meant that I could leave them to continue establishing our new mine, letting Merlin put down the formations, and I could go work on the city! This was the best news possible!


    Before leaving, I promoted him... well, his parents, to be exact, to oversee the mining group before I returned to the scene of my new city. By now, multiple houses were standing ready, and I was guiding them on how to build around the pipings. I was going around in the meanwhile, installing primitive valve systems. We should have no issues, not after reinforcing and repairing the damages we had in the winter. We should have constantly flowing water, and because of the pressure, I didn''t need any fancy doodads. Only a simple open and close gate at the end of the stone pipes in the homes. When someone opened it, the pressure did its job, and water was flowing into the tub, and there it was. A primitive but working bathroom! Same with the toilets! Turn a simple knob, open the seal, and let the water wash it down into the buried sewers, carrying it away.


    For now, the sewers led out of the city, pretty far away, but that was only a temporary solution. After mining is back to its fully operational level, my long-term n was to make it go far into the river a few kilometers away. But that can wait! I should focus on where we are now. What was a pleasant surprise was how people got used to it almost instantly... I even caught some discussions between them, mentioning how weird it felt to go back to town and watch others throw the waste on the streets. Good! That is the thinking I want to take root in their minds! Better hygiene, longer lives!


    "Is this really necessary?" Sasha asked as I showed her my ns for a fountain in the square that I nned to be where all trading would happen. It would be not just a market square but a whole block! The ''houses'' here were different because I was making them out to be shops. They were not for living in, and I think the people here were also realizing it as they got finished.


    "Yep! We need ces like this! Where people coulde, look at something, and say: Yes... This is only possible here! I want them to be proud of their achievement! Also... wouldn''t it be nice to walk around here with a fountain that is always on? The real problem is that we need people who can sculpt. I don''t want it to be extra fancy, but... it shouldn''t be ugly either."


    "That is why many in the mines have been chiseling some of the faulty blocks like there is no tomorrow?" She chuckled, remembering how many of the workers, even after their shift ended, were trying to make some statues out of stone bs that were chipped or broken off badly and deemed useless.


    "They do that? Heh! Good! I did announce that the one who gets the job to make the statues for the fountain gets his full name put on it!"


    "Oh! That is... really generous!" She blinked her beautiful eyes with surprise. I know that people would be happy to have a headstone after death... It was still a luxury here. But having their names ced on a work in the middle of the city? That was akin to bing immortalized.


    I was about to answer her when Oleg came into the pce, gasping for air, clearly in a hurry.


    "Lord!" He bowed, "A letter!"


    "Oh?" I took it hastily as I recognized my Mother''s vax stamp on it. The two patiently waited for me to read it, and after I did it twice, I closed my eyes, thinking. "Oleg, go prepare a squad of the best fighters Father assigned under me!"


    "Yes!" With a salute, he asked no questions but rushed away, fulfilling mymand.


    "What''s happened?" Sasha asked, a bit afraid but also curious.


    "Mother found a bandit group I could use. They called ''Yuri''s Banewraiths,'' which I think is hrious..."


    "Eh? It sounds scary instead!"


    "Chuuni, if you ask me."


    "What?"


    "Nothing!" I shrugged, "Mother says it is a group led by a young but vicious woman, going by the name of Yuribisaida... What a weird name."


    "Oh, it is an Easterner''s name!"


    "A what now?" I looked at her, one eyebrow raised to the top of my face.


    "I read about them!" She exined happily as, besides lovemaking, she was reading a lot through the winter. I had to move many more books over from the castle and start building a library wing ahead of time just for her. "They have an empire in the east, and ours shed with them multiple times! From what I read, we upied half of their country before the current peace treaty. So... there are a lot of easterners living under our rule, but... they rarely should appear here; they tend to stay in their oldnd and lead multiple rebellions against us."


    "I bet none were sessful yet... figures..." I murmured, thinking, already imagining a fair, Asian-looking girl... huh, this should be interesting! "Well, these ''brides,'' I mean, ''wraiths,'' are a criminal gang that came to power in my Mother''s birthce. The region has been having a problem with them for a decade or so... and she writes here that they became even worse since a new leader of theirs appeared. She is this Yuribisaida who renamed the whole gang after herself."


    "What will you do?" Sasha asked me, holding onto my hand, and I could feel she was extremely nervous.


    "Set up a meeting with them, then try to recruit them! If I can manage to convince them to serve me for my goals, it would be great! So far, from what I heard from Father, none of the nobles are interested in any change. Good for me! I can sick my new hounds on them without remorse!"


    "You are already talking as if you convinced these evil people to serve you..."


    "Confidence, my dear Sasha!" I grinned, holding her waist and giving her a deep kiss, "I conquered you, no?"


    "Bully..."


    "Ahahaha~! Maybe I am one! Anyway, while I''m gone-"


    "What? I am going too!" She shouted, looking at me with erged eyes.


    "Are you a fighter?" I asked, flicking her nose. "Listen! I am going because it is my idea; I have the cards! My ns are in my brain, and nobody else could do it besides me! I will go with soldiers who are trained against beasts, which are much more unpredictable than humans!"


    "But-"


    "I won''t bring you! End of the story! Sasha, you are not a warrior nor a fighter! You are smart and my wife, even if there was no ceremony yet! It is my duty to make sure youe to no harm''s way! So you will stay and coordinate the construction in my ce! Your strength lies in your head! You understand what I want from this city, so keep helping me build it, okay?"


    "But... but... spells... magic..." She sniffed, her eyes going wet in an instant.


    "You can''t even cast a fireball yet, no? Come here..." I chuckled, hugging her close and stroking her head, and I could tell she was afraid to be abandoned once again, reverting to that of a little girl. "I will be careful and back before fall! Promise!"


    "Promise...?" She whispered, not letting me go.


    "Pinky-promise~!" I grinned, showing it her how to do it, finally drawing back a smile onto her face.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Riding a horse was still a bit ufortable, but I was getting used to it. Armed and ready, we were heading to the borders and would soon be crossing over to the home of my Mother''s family, Lothlia. It was my first timeing this far, and I was excited to see how it fares to my home... and it did surprise me.


    A lot. First of all, it was like crossing a strange barrier. The mountains were gone quickly, and the hilly, bumpynds soon turned t. Just as t as Sasha was when I first saw her. Next, the forests were reced with a sea of gold as wheat was swaying in the wind, dancing like some kind of otherworldy ballerina.


    The viges we wereing across were all small, housing the families working the fields and a minor noble who was responsible for collecting the tithe and delivering it. There was nothing outstanding, only the identical wooden houses that made up our towns. When we arrived at their capital city, it was finally time to see something that was more aligned with what a fantasy-esque medieval city should look like in my mind. Of course, that doesn''t mean that all buildings were made of rock or bricks, but there were significantly more than in ours.


    "Surprised?" My Mother chuckled, weing me at the gates and leading Oleg and me in while the rest of the soldiers I arrived with were housed in a different part of the city.


    "A bit. Is it more... advanced? It''s hard to pinpoint what I feel. Yet I know this ce is ruled by a baron while our family is a viscount."


    "Our territory is focused on battling the beasts, so all efforts in building it up were concentrated on our castle! This ce is not so single-minded, so... of course, it had more time and resources to grow bigger and be a better city. Also... the poption in this region is double that we have!"


    "Huh... I see. So... Am I going to meet with my grandparents then?" I asked, grinning, changing the topic.


    "No." Mother sighed, shaking her head, "They long passed away. You are going to meet with my eldest brother, the current baron of Lothlia. I warn you in advance to not let him push down on you; he is a bastard through and through! Even though we outrank him, and they are decreed by the Emperors of the past to serve us in our efforts of defending the passage, it also made him cranky."


    "Huh?" I grunted, and I also realized why my Mother never mentioned my grandparents or her side of the family. So it wasn''t all nice and lovely... figures. Noble families and their intricacies... I already hate it. "Why?"


    "Because he always dreamt about being a knight in shining armor but never achieved it. He wasn''t even epted into the imperial army."


    "Let me guess, it is our fault? Somehow?"


    "What I am saying is to not show weakness! Or he will try to exploit it! Also, he does not know why I am here for real! He thinks I only brought the soaps and want to sell them; introducing you is just the excuse to let you explore the city and make contact with the gang... though..."


    "I will be careful!" I shrugged, but then she just patted my shoulder, smiling and whispering into my ears.


    "I''m not afraid of that... I wanted to say I would not be angry if you lit a little fire under his butt... You see, I have a younger brother, too, and I would happily see him sit where my idiotic eldest brother resting his useless bottom right now."


    "Ah..."


    I couldn''t help but stop and look at my smiling Mother... As I said... Noble politics. I hate them.

 Chapter 24 – Pig

    Chapter 24 ¨C Pig


    The city of Lothlia... what a contrast to ours. I mean, to the one we have currently, not the one my people are building. There were more stone buildings here, especially in the city center, behind the secondary wall. No wonder, as the nobility made their homes here, they weren''t keen on living in shabby, wooden homes like the rest of the popce.


    But, with a capital B, the smell of shit still permeated around most of the town. Most people were still throwing their waste onto the streets, and I didn''t see proper sewers anywhere. Haaaaah... It looked bigger, it looked nicer, but it was still smelling just as bad. Shame.


    I was focusing on the buildings, roads, and people here while we walked, mainly to not let my honest thoughts show on my face. Yes, we all walked as I asked my Mother to do so instead of taking the carriage. It was good to see that, in the outer city, most houses, even if they were cleaner and more colorful than those I saw back home, were still... primitive. The only difference was that they kept it renovated and somewhat decorated.


    After passing the inner gates and finally entering the nobles'' quarters, this couldn''t be said to be true anymore. This part of the city was leagues above ours. Clean roads, clean houses, and I even saw servants being out, making sure that the horse shit that some carriages left behind were shoveled onto a cart and carried out of there. Money speaks as they say... and the nobles could afford to live in a cleaner ce.


    "It will sell." My Mother smiled, finally speaking, interrupting my thoughts and scrutiny of the homes of wealthy people.


    "I thought the baron would have bought it all for himself," I answered with a small smile, and she returned it with a soft giggle.


    "He did, but news travels fast! He simply wants to resell it himself at a higher price. He may be someone I think is a bastard, but he is a shrewd one. He knows how to make money."


    "You do, too, no?" I whispered, looking around, and my mom didn''t disappoint with her answer.


    "Of course! Even more so! So, I sold the batch to him at a higher price than I originally wanted. Then, I met with a few old friends and families, giving them a sample from my own cache. I already wrote up and signed six contracts with six families who ced an order for a batch at... a reduced price."


    "Without him knowing..." I added, looking at her with twinkling eyes, and she just shrugged.


    "Why should I tell something to him when he is just a baron and I am a viscount?"


    "Touch¨¦!"


    "Tou... what?"


    "Sorry! It... it is a magic word, eximing victory over another!"


    "It has a nice ring to it! It was a good idea to let you study magic! How''s Sasha? Is she pregnant yet?"


    "Err... No, not yet, Mom." I answered, feeling immediately troubled as her eyes were strict, questioning, and almost angry, making me feel as if a spanking was in order.


    "You should get a second wife! Someone who is not a wi-" But she stopped, looking around, quickly changing her words, "Who is not special! We must know!"


    "Know what?" I asked, grunting, hating that we have to go over this again.


    "That it is not happening because she is... she, or because of you!"


    "I feel like I am perfectly fine and functioning right!" I countered, but I could understand her reasoning.


    "Son... you are our only child, and I couldn''t get pregnant again! Believe me, we are trying to this day! I am afraid you inherited your Mother''s curse..."


    "Huh, how do you know it is not father who is faulty?" I groaned, rubbing my temple in frustration.


    "He is not..." She shrugged, sounding defeated, "He had two bastard daughters before you; they are currently young maids back home! I made him test his weapon out; sadly, he was so potent that the girl gave birth to twins. They were taking care of you while you were little, and we were attending to our duties, you see... of course, you wouldn''t remember that!"


    "..."


    I remembered that... but never noticed. Holy hell! Mother, you are something else! Tsk... but now you also made me worry! What if... argh... I don''t need this information right now! Not that it depresses me, but... it could cause problemster on. Without an heir, it could be... dangerous in the future. Damn it! Okay, calm down, Leon... just put this on the pile of ''deal with itter'' and move on! Fuck...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The meeting with my Uncle was worse than I expected. First, I was made to wait. So much so that my Mother got more agitated than me and dragged me to the side room, ordering the maids to serve dinner. I decided to go with the flow and let her deal with everything.¡­ if the others see me as just a youngster who has nothing to him, not even his own backbone, all the better. I don''t want to be troubled either by rtives or by the Empire. At least, not until I feel ready to stand up to any of them.


    So, I sat in silence, waiting for food, and avoided any eye contact, even with the servants. I wasn''t stupid, I knew some may have been tasked to ry any and all happenings to this douche, so I sat there, squirming here and there¡­ being nervous. I think Mom picked up on it quick as she never addressed my strange behavior, even ying on it a little, telling me to rx already.


    When he finally appeared, he did so after a maid loudly announcing the arrival of the ''Baron of the Fertile Fields, Benedict!'' or something like that; in my head, I was thinking about him, going around the wheat fields, shitting on the ground, fertilizing them by himself. All alone¡­ Maybe that is why the city smelled just as bad, huh? What stopped me fromughing was the procedure I had to perform. Bow, introduction, whatever else¡­ even though I was the future viscount, that title was yet to be bestowed upon me. So¡­ he was above me but also not. It''s a weird situation if you ask me, but I can deal with it. His attitude and the way he carried himself? That was much harder to notment about.


    He very quickly waved a hand at me to stop and get back to my chair but continued to ignore me and sat down with a wheeze. I now fully knew why he was not recruited¡­ he barely fit through the double-sided door! I couldn''t tell where his neck was as he looked like a snowman who half-melted then got refrozen¡­ or something. He was sweating grease and smelled like someone who hadn''t bathed for a year, leaving giant patches on his expensive clothes by the simple fact he had toe down from his room.


    I tried looking for simrities between him and my Mother but found nothing, as his face was distorted by the fat rolls attached to it. Eye color? Couldn''t tell. Hair? Long and either ck or brown, but that brown could be grease and not its natural color. What in the actual fuck was going on? I know people could let themselves go¡­ One of my old friends in my old life did the same. The poor fellow got his legs blown off and went off the rails¡­ but even then, he was aware of his situation and never was¡­ rude.


    This thing that calls himself my Uncle? He was berating the servants left and right the moment they werete with the food. Worse, he was constantly cursing at the cook, saying he didn''t use enough salt or the food wasn''t cooked well enough, yet he was stuffing his face continuously. I hate when people talk while eating and chewing, and I felt sick to my stomach just listening to his slurping and belching¡­ I wanted to throw up. When I was at my limit and looked at Mom, she was not there.


    No joke, I could not see a light in her eyes. I never saw her like this, but I get it. She was tuning her brother out, already forgetting to be angry and to berate him; instead, she was like an automaton, sometimes saying ''yes,'' or ''agree,'' or something else, just so she didn''t have to interact with him while he was eating. Fucking A+, Mom! I need to learn that skill¡­


    In the end, I had to tell him about my life a little, so I made up some stuff, how I like the simplicity and how I am training toter take after my father, the usual stuff. The moment I brought it up, he began exining to me his genius ns and tactics... for the next... four... hours. I think by the second one, poor Sun Tzu would have asked for a cyanide pill just to escape... When I was finally let go, thanks to my Mother dragging me away, I felt like I was tortured for days.


    "Bastard..." Both of us eximed the same thing after getting to our room.


    "Don''t mention that outside of this room!" She warned me with a smile, "Haah... I totally forgot what I wanted to discuss with him... damn it. Anyway, I will deal with it tomorrow while you go into the city. Here, take this!"


    "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow, taking the small letter from her and reading it through before I tore it apart and threw it into the fire that was burning inside our firece. "Is the information urate?"


    "It is. Son, be careful. Even if you bring the soldiers along, this city is their home turf. They have an advantage here. We do suspect that some city guards are on their payroll!"


    "Don''t worry, Mother! I''ll be careful, and I am going there to make a deal not to fight!"


    "If it goes south, don''t worry about consequences. Safety first, the rest I will deal with! If something big happens out of it... Try to make it even bigger!"


    "Huh?" I flinched, looking at my smiling Mother, who now looked like a fox, ready to pounce.


    "He is still a baron who is below us... and I could use it as an excuse to start pressuring him so much, even he starts feeling it under that nket of fat he wears!"

 Chapter 25 – Duel

    Chapter 25 ¨C Duel


    The next day, early morning, it was time to head down to the marked location. Of course, I wouldn''t go alone; that would be stupid and reckless, so the people I brought along all of them were apanying me. Being a noble had its advantages, as now I had a sword on my side, and nobody could question me why. And¡­ After entering the district where their base was¡­ I was pretty sure they would be used.


    It was in the northwestern part of the city, and it reeked more than the other side. It wasn''t horseshit that troubled me; it was more of the stench of cheap ale and unwashed bodies that passed by us. It was like walking into a changing room of rugby yers after finishing the most brutal match of their lives. Tsk¡­ Wherever I looked, the wooden houses were old and faded, and some were inplete shambles, propped up by sheer luck and will of their upants.


    I knew there were city guards, but probably they rarely ventured into this part of the city, or if they did, they only came when there was a reason for it. I was sure of my conjecture after we walked pretty far, and the watchful eyes doubled¡­ then tripled. Every big city has its streets where the dregs of society gather and wherews be suggestions. Nobody bothers with ces like that as people need it¡­ it is like the sewers. Where those who can''t fit in get flushed down by the rest of society. As long as they are policing themselves and the shit doesn''t overflow to the streets, they won''t bother with it. Well, I was determined to never let such a slum develop in MY city.


    "Lord¡­" Oleg leaned closer, speaking in a low tone, "If troublees knocking, stay with us. We will escort you out as soon as possible."


    "Thank you for your concern, but if all goes well, we won''t need to kill anyone. Or too many. Don''t forget that my Father also taught me, and I was good at it."


    "Still¡­ Lord, you never really fought before. This is not like training!"


    "Well¡­ I know." I shrugged in answer.


    Yes¡­ and no. In this life, I did not take anybody''s. Not yet. Also, he was right in that my Father did teach me a lot, but I was not that versed in his techniques. What I was confident in was my previous military training. Even being a techie, basic training didn''t skimp out on any soldier. I had to go through the same stuff that a grunt or a marine had to, at least in the first year. We were all taught closebat techniques, be it unarmed or knife fighting. Well, I had a shortsword, so it could be applied to it, but we will see. If ites to that, I can fall back on my knowledge of hand-to-handbat and use it here.


    From what I have seen so far, here, it is less developed than in my time. What my Father taught me resembled the basics of budding martial arts, but it was still not there. It was born from his experience, and although it had good technique, it wasn''t streamlined. Well, it is up to him to refine it; I can''t and won''t get in his way in that. I will use what I am familiar with, and I am confident that the people here won''t be able to cope with it. Simply because it does not exist yet. About taking a life¡­? I don''t think I would have an issue with that. It wouldn''t be the first one, and when I was deployed on the front? I saw people bing a mist of gore. I know how it sounds when you stab someone in the back and hear the air escape from their lungs.


    "Keep alert!" Oleg hissed, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword, and it was his voice that brought me back to reality.


    The street was empty, and the houses on both sides were all boarded up. We also reached the very end of the district as the high, grey city walls were casting a shadow on us. When my feet stopped, so did my soldiers'', and I listened closely¡­ Even though we were standing still, footsteps were still echoing between the houses, and looking back, the entry was closed off by five figures¡­ all women.


    "Huh¡­"


    I hummed, looking at their leather and fur armor, swords, and shields while two of them had crossbows in their hands. In the front, six others appeared in simr dressings, except one¡­ She was a woman with a striking body and posture, with porcin-like white skin, in contrast with her nasty, reddish scars visible on her almost naked torso. She wore a metal te over one breast that was intact while the other was missing entirely, reced with a nasty scar. Just one of many that filled her body... I was thinking about what was she wearing under her tight, leather pants? A dick or a pussy? Probably both. Looking at her grinning face, it was also scarred, with one of her ears having a chunk bitten out of it. I knew that because her ck hair was shabby, looking like a bird''s nest, revealing it. What was more striking was the twin daggers she was ying with, dark red from the unwashed blood sticking to their edges.


    "Lost?" She asked, remaining where she stood, showing she was not that reckless and probably wary of any throwable weapons we may have had on us.


    "Oh no, no!" I smiled, standing firmly in my ce while my soldiers were ready to fight, separating into two groups, one looking at the girls behind our back and one at the same party I was talking with. "I was looking for you, Miss Yuribisaida."


    "And why would be that, Mister Nobleman?" She asked back, but she couldn''t mask the surprise in her voice. Was it because I knew her full name? Maybe. Maybe not...


    "Because I have a business proposition! Simple!"


    "Are we looking like people who-" She startedughing mockingly, but I cut in with a smile.


    "I need killers and robbers. Easy."


    "..."


    "What? Is it not what you do? Maybe you are freedom-fighters? Lost in thends of your hated enemy? Should I call you terrorists instead?"


    "No, no." Yuribisaida raised a hand, scoffing at me, "I don''t care about that, so you are going in the wrong direction, boy! I was just surprised that a noble like you would say something without coating his words with honey-looking shit!"


    "Ah, I see. Well, I hate drawing things out, so here is the deal! Let''s sit down and talk without resorting to any bloodshed, hm?"


    "Too bad that I love bloodshed... and I don''t trust nobles."


    "Haaah... I see. So?" I shrugged, my grip tightening on the hilt of my sword.


    "But I like your style, kid! Here is what we should do! You and me, one-on-one! No rules, just go at it, and if you survive, we''ll talk!"


    "Lord!" Oleg cried out, but I silenced him with a hand and walked forward.


    "Come! Just don''t regret itter!"


    "At least your balls have dropped... good!"


    With a quick burst of speed, she had already rushed at me, wielding her two daggers and aiming to stab me in the groin as her first attack. I expected her to be wild, looking at her injuries, but she was as dirty as this ce! When my sword met with the edge of her de, it twisted and turned while using momentum; she changed aim to stab at my neck with her off-hand weapon. When we separated, there was a slight cut on my neck, only enough to let out a thin trail of blood, not dangerous enough to be threatening.


    "Yum~!" She grinned, licking her de while looking at me. "I will cut off your cock and eat it for dinner."


    "That is no way to speak to your Master." I countered, looking into her dark eyes and seeing sadistic mes dancing inside. She was not right in the head...


    "I am my own master!" She roared, attacking again while I mostly dodged, using foot techniques from my old life to keep a distance between us and let her exhaust her explosive energies.


    "You will be my mad hound, and you will do what I say... and you will enjoy it." I continued, sidestepping, feeling her daggers pass by my chest.


    "I will enjoy making new underwear out of your skin, bitch boy!" She cried again, turning on her heels, kicking back like a horse, going for my groin again.


    "Okay... that warrants a punishment, one that will remind you who I am..." I grunted, forgoing my sword, which surprised her and the spectators.


    "And who are you?" She giggled even when I caught her ankle. I had the perfect chance to break her leg... but I needed her able for what I was nning to do.


    "Leon, your owner!" I spat at her while bringing her leg up, and without any hesitation, I punched her in the pussy. Straight on, without holding back. Who said they are not as sensitive as boys? Because she sure dropped her knives as pain coursed through her body.


    Of course, I was not done. Bringing her to the ground, I hurriedly brought her into a chokehold, turning her face redder than her scars. Yet she wasn''t giving in. Instead of fighting back against my arms, she stretched out with her bare feet, trying to reach the dagger.


    "So..." I continued choking her, whispering into her ear like an abusive lover, "Here is the thing. I need a group to rob and kill other nobles I have problems with. I can''t do it myself for obvious reasons, but I can let a capable group of rabid dogs do it... and even keep half of the riches. Sounds fair, doesn''t it?"


    "Ghmgh..fhf..gh..!" I couldn''t tell what she was saying, but she sure spat all over my arms as I pulled her further from the dropped daggers, watching her face turn purple... but she was still struggling. What surprised me was that her people didn''t attack... was this some kind of honor thing? Weird...


    "Stop struggling if you are in! If not? I will break your neck and find someone else to do my work!"


    She just wouldn''t stop it; by now, she was gurgling, and her eyes rolled up, yet she still tried to bite me... in the end, I choked her unconscious. When I stood over her limp body, the others were finally drawing their weapons while I stepped on their leader''s neck.


    "She is not dead. Yet. If you lower your weapons, she will survive... as I need her for a job!" I shouted, looking at them unperturbed, ready to fight to the death in this shabby, empty street, "Keep aiming those crossbows at us, and I will kill her, then kill all of you, too. Choose quickly... I am out of patience..."

 Chapter 26 – Leon’s Laws

    Chapter 26 ¨C Leon¡¯s Laws


    Inside one of the ramshackle homes, I felt like I was back on the front lines... As if we had just upied a vige and were squatting in a destroyed home. The only thing that was missing was the dead bodies, but I did have an unconscious woman lying on the floor with me. And... To be honest? It could soon have dead bodies in it, too.


    Most of our men were outside, staring down the other group while in the house; Oleg was sitting next to me, looking at the, probably, second-inmand of the unconscious barbarian. She was examining Yuribisaida, and after making sure she was indeed alive, she said nothing, just looking at me with those dark eyes under her ck bangs. All of the girls were Easterners, and it showed in their looks. I won''t lie; I liked what I was seeing, but... Their eyes were like savages. Twisted... dark.


    "Ugh..."


    It was then when Yuribisaida was waking up, her moan reced with a coughing fit, and when she finally managed to sit up and breathe, she looked at me with the eyes of a madman. Madwoman. Nah... with a beast''s.


    "Little bitch..." She spat, her voice hoarse, rubbing her bruised neck. "Afraid to off me, eh?"


    "I need you and your hounds." I said, looking ahead, staring into her eyes, "And I am told your group is perfect for my goals. I am somebody who has a purpose, and I want to achieve it in the most optimal way. But if you continue proving difficult to deal with-"


    "Like you would have the balls to kill me, you spineless fuck!" She giggled, and I had enough! With a nod of my head, Oleg acted without hesitating. He was faster than his bulky presence would suggest, surprising both women... and me.


    His sword shed and came out of its scabbard without a noise, then went through the woman''s chest standing behind Yuribisaida. It was a perfectly delivered execution, impaling her heart, and with his hand on her mouth, she couldn''t even scream while life left her body. Her blood spilled onto the head of Yuribisaida... but she didn''t flinch. We kept looking into each other''s eyes, ignoring the killing happening right next to us. Oleg gentlyid down the dead woman, his sword now pointing directly at Yuribisaida, letting blood flow from its edges onto the tip of her head. If she made a noise, he would kill her without hesitation. Then? My people outside would finally engage the rest of her people, and we would massacre them.


    It was at that point when I realized... Father''s soldiers were eating beast meat... beasts that could breathe fire. I was sure it was what made them this big yet this fast! I will have to gather evidence of it! My conjecture was now almost certain: they were no longer ordinary humans.


    "Listen..." I opened my mouth, speaking calmly, "As I said, I want your expertise. I am not afraid of killing you; I just don''t want to go through the same hoops and loops to find someone perfect for my goals... Get it through your thick skull, or should I skullfuck you so your brain connects the dots?"


    "That sounds like a wicked death!" She grinned, wiping a bit of blood off her face and tasting it. "Speak, I''m listening."


    "Finally!" I sighed with an annoyed, tired voice, "Here is the deal! Youe with your group, move to my border territory, and you will have to raid some nobles'' little provinces. You can start with their trading routes that I will mark for you and keep half of the stuff you got your little bloody paws on! But the main course would be killing those nobles I send word about!"


    "Hah, and why should I do it?" Sheughed, licking her lips, but I saw it in her eyes: she was intrigued by the idea.


    "You will earn a lot, and I will get what I want. Win-win."


    "And when the Empire notices it, you will kill us all; how nice!" She smirked, catching on quickly.


    "You can survive. The others?" I smiled back, lowering my voice, "Heads will have to be presented to the envoys, yes."


    "No deal! Unless..."


    "Go on!" I urged her, listening while Oleg kept his de pointing at the now agitated woman who stood before me on all fours, wiggling her bottom like an actual dog.


    "I want the power of one of the offed nobles! Make me rece him!"


    "..."


    "If you do that, deal! I will wag my bitch ass for you, and we will fuck up everyst one of them; I will make a ne out of their balls and pillows from their tits!"


    "I don''t need either of that!" I grimaced but then fell into deep thinking, which was interrupted by Oleg.


    "You can''t consider it, My Lord! A rabid beast can''t be trusted!"


    "Strength is everything!" Yuribisaida countered, still looking at me, "I want a noble''s power... I know which hand to bite and which hand to lick... give me what I want, and I will lick your hand, your cock, whatever you put before me!"


    "I wouldn''t trust you with that... I would be afraid of you biting it off!" I snorted, hearing her remarks.


    "Yeah, I may do that... but isn''t it more exciting that way?"


    "Let''s do it my way..." I murmured, thinking about it, "I will see how your group operates. Keep within limits and only hit the targets I select for you. Only them! Be a good bloodhound, and you may get your own doghouse. Deal?"


    "Woof~!" She grinned, and I felt she was someone I could barely read.


    When we left, I was in deep thought and ignored Oleg, who was trying to persuade me to not do this. That it was way too risky... but... it was my quickest option to deal with the nobles who were sure to oppose us.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "She got you?" Was my Mother''s first question, noticing the thin line on my neck.


    "If she did, I wouldn''t be here. No, it is nothing."


    "Your father would have gone after your soul and spanked you if you lost to a mere bandit!" She added in a strict voice, but I knew she was simply worried.


    "Heh, worry not, Mom! I can defend myself! Anyway, that woman is crazy... Probably her gang, too; they are not right in the head!"


    "And you will use them?" She questioned me, and I knew this type of tone... she used it when she was testing others.


    "There are things that can''t be done honorably and must be dealt with under the table. Every Empire needs forces that can be deployed and tasked with missions that will be forever forgotten. Never to see the day of light."


    "Empire... You have big ambitions!" She chuckled before pulling me into an embrace and rubbing my head. "You are definitely my son, ahaha!"


    "Err... really? What about-"


    "Your father wouldn''t dare look that far! Not by himself!"


    "Ehhh... okay..." I chuckled, shaking my head, and was surprised by the letter she pressed into my hand."


    "You were too busy building the city, and now, with this, you probably didn''t follow what was happening back home. We enacted some new rules, and it slowly drew out the nobles who gave us pushback. Out of the eight noble families in our region, six did it."


    "Daaaaamn!" I grunted, looking at the multiple pages detailing their names and their assets. "That many?"


    "Vying for power is as such. They want to be the new viscount after we are reced. That is what they are thinking about."


    "Tough luck! Okay, the moment my newest rabid strike force is ready, I will sick them onto one of these idiots!" I hummed, putting the letter away for further study. "This meeting also made me think aboutying down a new governing system andws. I will write it up while I am here and give it to you to look over it! I am still an amateur, so I need some extra input~!"


    "I wouldn''t call you that..." She smiled gently, caressing my face, "I am curious what you wille up with next!"


    Well, she didn''t need to wait for long... As I just couldn''t sleep, my head filled with thoughts, and I wrote up myws, presenting them to her in the morning.


    1. The Law of Two:


    - There are only two ranks. The Sovereign, the ruling family, and the Citizens, the people living under the Sovereign. Thetter is not forbidden from gaining wealth and power on their own merits, but in the Empire, no nobles exist besides the Sovereign.


    2. The Law of Loyalty:


    - Loyalty to the ruling hegemony is the highest virtue.


    3. The Law of Skill:


    - All positions of power and influence should be filled with skilled members and masters of their crafts.


    4. The Law of Ambition:


    - Citizens are encouraged to be ambitious and to constantly strive to improve their own and their fellow citizens'' lives.


    5. The Law of Prosperity for All:


    - The Sovereign shall oversee and promote an economy that generates wealth and opportunities for all of its citizens.


    6. The Law of Progressive Taxation:


    - A fair and progressive tax system shall be implemented to fund public services and welfare programs while ensuring that the wealthiest contribute proportionately more to support the less fortunate.


    7. The Law of Workers'' Rights:


    - Comprehensiveborws will be enacted to protect workers'' rights, including minimum wage standards and safe working conditions.


    8. The Law of essible Healthcare:


    - Universal healthcare shall be provided to all citizens.


    9. The Law of Education Equality:


    - A high-quality and equitable education system will be established, offering free education from kindergarten to high school level, empowering citizens with knowledge and skills. Higher education will be provided for free for those who show exceptional skills and talents.


    10. The Law of Phnthropy:


    - Encouraging individuals and guilds to engage in phnthropic efforts, contributing to social welfare andmunity development.


    11. The Law of Fair Competition:


    - Businesses willpete in a fair and regted marketce, with anti-monopolyws and consumer protections to prevent exploitation.


    12. The Law of Innovation and Entrepreneurship:


    - Encouraging entrepreneurship and innovation by providing resources and support to individuals and businesses striving to create economic opportunities.


    13. The Law of Empowerment:


    - Encouraging citizens to participate in theirmunities, fostering a sense of ownership, and providing opportunities for civic engagement.


    14. Centralized Military Authority:


    - The Sovereign has direct control over the military. Soldiers receive their pay and benefits from the Sovereign and will remain in the Sovereign''s service even after leaving the armed forces, be it due to age or injuries.


    15. Military Loyalty:


    - The military is expected to pledge loyalty to the sovereign and uphold the Sovereign''s authority.


    16. National Security:


    - The Sovereign can use the military to protect the nation''s security and interests, ensuring stability and safety.


    17. Defense and Deterrence:


    - The military''s primary role should be the defense of the domain and deterrence against external threats.


    18. Humanitarian Military Interventions:


    - The Sovereign may also employ the military for humanitarian purposes, such as disaster relief or peacekeeping missions.


    19. Professionalism and Training:


    - A well-trained and professional military is essential to ensure that it serves the nation''s interests. Any soldier must go through basic training and evaluation before joining the military.


    20. National Defense Council:


    - A body of advisors, military leaders, and experts who help ensure military decisions are made with absolute certitude.


    21. The Law of Magical Registry:


    - All individuals with magical abilities must register with the royal magical authority, providing information about their powers and capabilities.


    22. The Law of Magical Education:


    - All witches and wizards must receive formal magical education and training under the supervision of the Sovereign''s magical academies.


    23. The Law of Magical Military Service:


    - Witches and wizards are considered a vital part of the kingdom''s military forces and are subject to conscription when the ruler deems it necessary for the nation''s defense.


    24. The Law of Magical Research:


    - Magical research and experimentation are considered top priority for any capable witches and wizards.


    25. The Law of Magical Oath:


    - All witches and wizards must swear an oath of loyalty and obedience directly to the Sovereign, pledging to use their magical abilities in the service of the Empire.


    26. The Law of Magical Council:


    - A council of magical advisors, including representatives from different magical schools and disciplines, assists the Sovereign in making informed decisions about magical matters.


    27. The Law of Magical Equal Rights:


    - Non-magical citizens are protected from magical abuse or discrimination, and any use of magic to harm or exploit them is strictly prohibited. This is also true in reverse. No magical individual can be the target of discrimination.


    28. The Law of Magical Citizenship:


    - Witches and wizards are granted a unique status as magical citizens, allowing them certain privileges and responsibilities within the kingdom.


    29. The Law of Magical Rehabilitation:


    - Individuals who misuse their magical abilities may be subject to rehabilitation and re-education to ensure their loyalty to the Sovereign and the Empire''s well-being.


    30. The Law of Magical Inheritance:


    - Inheritancews may govern the transfer of knowledge and artifacts, ensuring that they remain under the control of responsible individuals.


    "Is... is this all?" She looked at me, blinking her eyes rapidly.


    "Nah... this is just the first thirty... I am still writing the other parts and expanding on them. This is just... the rough sketch!" I answered with a huge yawn, rubbing my eyes and trying to wipe away the giant bags under them.


    "You do know that there are words in here that I do not recognize... You should start writing your own encyclopedia for your made-up stuff!" Sheughed, hitting my head with the papers yfully. "Your brain outshone your Mother''s this time! Hah! Good, good! It is best if you are more like me! I will chew through this again and get back to you with some modifications... things you mentioned here will only be possible if you build a striving empire... Son. I''ll be honest with you here: I don''t see you seeding with half of this! Not to mention the crazier parts with educating the masses and paying them? For their work? From where? We can barely keep our soldiers fit and ready!"


    "It will happen!" I smiled confidently, "It won''t work from the start, of course not! But give it time... it will work, and when people get a taste of it... they will be the most loyal servants, never wanting to leave my little corner of the world! The only ce where they will have these benefits!"

 Chapter 27 – Elliot

    Chapter 27 ¨C Elliot


    While my Mother was still doing some rounds with the nobles, making deals behind my Uncle''s back, I was left there to ''entertain'' him... which meant I was sitting there, listening to him endlessly about his ideas and how he could change warfare forever... but they just don''t get his genius ideas. Like... dressing someone up inplete te armor, leaving only his eyes visible... Making him impervious to all damages. I was not even attempting to try and reason that the poor bastard would be unable to move at all.


    I was groaning heavily, feeling my head would burst at any given moment, escaping my Uncle''s clutches at thest minute... Damn it... Yuri should hurry the fuck up because I am on the verge of lobotomizing my Uncle! Or myself! Would my Mother be angry about it? Probably not... but I would surely get into trouble. I told Oleg and the rest to keep a close eye on the district and not let anyone leave it without questioning them. I also briefed them that I allowed every method they knew to use while interrogating and deciding on what to do. Either they would bow to me, or I would send them in and eradicate this gang of crazy bitches. While I was hurrying back to my room, I turned a corner in the castle, just so to run into someone, knocking our heads together and falling onto the ground.


    "Ugh... sorry..." I groaned and said the exact words that my unfortunate partner parroted at the same time. Looking at him, I saw he had a girly face, very simr to my Mother''s; the only difference was that he had short, dark-brown hair with his green eyes. Simply by guessing, I would say he had to be between 16 and 17... and if not for the male clothes, he could have fooled me.


    "No, no, It was my fault!" He repeated, standing up as we looked at each other.


    "Let''s say we were both at fault!" I smiled, patting myself down, "My name is Leon... you are?"


    "Elliot!" He bowed a little, "So you are my sister''s son?"


    "Ah... That is why you look like my Mom, huh?"


    "Thank you." He smiled serenely, taking it as apliment... shit, he needs longer hair, and that smile would be like a charming youngdy''s!


    "I am a man." He eximed, speaking out of nowhere, making me flinch and shudder. Was my gaze that oblivious?


    "Yes?" I... I just couldn''t find anything else to say.


    "I am a man. I am used to the looks you just gave me... haaaah... And no, I am not into boys, and no, I am not young; I am already 26."


    "That is still not old..." I mumbled, now feeling awkward. But... he was more approachable than my Uncle, that is for sure!


    "Thank you again, Leon~! It is good to meet you!" He stretched out his hand, and I grabbed it quickly; that was when we both heard my other Uncle waddling towards us from the corridor I had juste from. "Shit, the warthog is out of the pigsty? Come!" Without a question, he pulled me along, and after a few hurried steps, I ended up in the castle''s library. "Here we should be good... he rarelyes here anyway."


    "Thanks! I think I heard enough of the abysmal battle scenarios that he ys out in his head! He only wins them because he thinks for the enemy, too!" I moaned, still tasting the greasy, sweaty aura that he was surrounded with... I think I hurled a little then and there.


    "Ahaha! True, true!" Elliotughed with me, patting my back, and led me to one of the tables, "I was about to go back to my room to nap a little, but oh well, that can wait! Wine?"


    "Thanks!" I nodded, seeing that there were still snacks and wine lying around with multiple open books. "Studying?"


    "You could say that," He nodded, giving me a cup. "You see, even though my elder brother is the one who has thest say in things, he is only interested in those that fill up his personal coffers. I am left with dealing with the mundane part."


    "How mundane?" I questioned, honestly curious about his part in the family.


    "All the rest? The boring, economic part. I heard you visited the gang of those crazy ones?"


    "Waaaait..." I stopped him, looked into my cup, and then nced back at him. This guy was... dangerous. Was he not just like my Mom in appearance... but in mind too?


    "It''s fine." Elliott grinned, taking it from me, sipping up a little bit of wine before giving it back as he licked his lips, making me shiver. "Ahahaha! Sorry~!"


    "Just so you know, I am also not into men! I already have a girl!"


    "Good! Good! You should!" He nodded agreeingly, "I, too, have three maids I sleep with!"


    "Pfft?!"


    "What? Not to your liking?" He asked with a half-grin lingering on his face, and now I knew he was ying with me... damn you! You baby-faced bastard! Shit... I think I like this guy! It''s much better Uncle material than the pig!


    "Okay... okay... you got me. Was our meeting a coincidence at all?" I grunted, wiping my nose from wine.


    "That it was! Although I was going to look for you sooner orter. It is about your ns."


    "ns?" I stiffened... did my Mother leak it? No... No way.


    "It is my deduction so far, but I guess you will use them to be your hidden weapons against a rival noble, yes?"


    "You could say that..." I murmured, looking at him without blinking, slowly sipping my wine.


    "What if I... help you out?"


    Mother did mention she had a younger brother she would like more to sit where her older brother does right now... Was her hand in this? Or was this some kind of dirty y between nobles I read about so much? He didn''t press on after his question, letting me think. Whenever I looked into his eyes, he never looked away and just smiled amicably at me.


    Was this a trap? My instincts told me it wasn''t... and I trusted my gut. Then, this Uncle of mine was someone with ambition and someone who was ready to jump into the fray to grab power for himself... but how far would he be willing to go?


    "Why?" I asked a simple yetplex question, and now it was my turn to wait. I watched him refill his cup and taste the wine before he leaned back in his chair and answered me.


    "Because I tolerated them here for the same reason. I was using them to slowly gain more and more power over the city guards. You see, I am nning a... mmm... let''s say, a hostile takeover against my Eldest Brother. He is unreliable, unfit, literally mind you, and worst of all, goingpletely senile. If he remains leading my home, he will drive it into ruins."


    I was totally floored by what I was hearing. For one, he was speaking so candidly and openly that I was at a loss for words. Then... there were the phrases he was using. What the... hell?


    "Surprised?" He asked with a slight chuckle.


    "Yeah. A bit. So... I spat into your soup?"


    "Kinda. But I can adapt. I already did and came up with a new idea! Care to listen?"


    "Please. I''m all ears!" It was better to have an ally who ispetent... than one who is a pig... so let''s see what he has to offer!


    "Here is the deal... whatever you are nning will sooner orter drag the Empire''s eyes onto our little corner. Now... we don''t want that to happen without providing any solution right after. Any sign of destability here would make them dispatch the military and rece us with new puppets. The thing is, they don''t really care who sits here... as long as their back is protected and we pay our tithe every year!"


    "They have time for that? Or the manpower?" I asked, genuinely curious about their resources.


    "Of course! Anyway... what I am saying is that we will work together. I already had much evidence nted within those animals to lead back to my good old brother!"


    "What makes you think he would take the fall?"


    "He would have no say in it!" Elliot continued, "The evidence I would provide to the Empire''s agents would be enough. If you are backing me with it... then it would be done even more quickly. They would take him away, make me the new baron, and everyone would live happily ever after!"


    "Are you a fox in a man''s skin?" I asked, but he justughed at it, not answering. "What if they decide you or we are too much of a hassle and decide to kill us all?"


    "The Empire is pragmatic. Putting me into power is much easier than raising apletely new family! Yes... That... could happen. But... the chances are slim."


    "But not zero."


    "Risk is with us in every facet of life. I could have run into you while you held a knife, and bam, you just stabbed me to death!"


    "What a specific example!" I shrugged, shaking my head while Elliot continued smiling, looking at me.


    "It was how the 17th Empress was murdered, and her cousin took over the Empire. Soooo... it is not as farfetched as you would think!"


    "Huh... I see... You are ambitious, huh?"


    "Not overly so!" With a yawn, he stretched, looking so rxed that I couldn''t help but yawn myself. "I know my boundaries. I just want this region, and it will benefit you too! We work well together, and I really love my sister. We could trade more openly and profitably, and I have some friends in other regions. I could open up more trade routes than my brother! Case in point, the pig is looked at warily and hated by many because he is too shrewd of a businessman. Always squeezing out as much profit as possible! I am much more mellow... much more easier to work with."


    "Well... you are selling yourself expertly! Hmm..."


    "You can think about-"


    "No." I shook my head, standing up and patting myself down, "I am already determined to go through with my ns, and if you are lending me a helping hand, I will take it. I am doing something essential, and any aid is appreciated! You scratch my back, I scratch yours!"


    "Ahaha! Good to hear it!" He jumped up, stretching his hand out, which I grabbed as we shook on it. "If you want, you can scratch my back in the bathhouse!"


    "Errrr... thanks, but no thanks...."


    "Joke. It was a joke." He added with a wide grin, but... I somehow was not sure of it. Or... shit... this guy is insanely good at confusing someone! "I will go and speak with Louise and tell her everything. Then, we can sit down and work out the details, hm?"


    "Sounds good; I am still waiting on the bandits'' answer anyway! It is better than listening to the pig one more time; how we should tie four crossbows together to make a repeater!"


    "Yeaaaaah... and you didn''t even hear about his idea of giving wings to knights who would jump down from the walls, gliding above the battlefield and throwing javelins..."

 Chapter 28 – Hellfire

    Chapter 28 ¨C Hellfire


    Leaving the room of Elliot was... weird. I mean, I felt weird. The guy was... weird... Shit, my family is weird, as I think about it! Aaaaargh... Whatever! If my Mother says he would be a better ruler, I will trust her on it. His ideas did sound nice... If he really has connections to people and I could import critical resources through him, that would be perfect. Plus, if I invent, I mean... Let''s be honest: if I steal and implement some ideas from my previous life, I could sell them through him. Make him the inventor of it publicly... I was beginning to like the idea more and more.


    "Lord!" It was Oleg who waited for me in my room, saluting at once, presenting me a letter. He was wise to say nothing as there could be spies here... I read a lot about ancient castles having secret passages and hiding holes between walls... although that pig couldn''t fit into them, that is for sure!


    "Good job." I nodded as the letter was a clear report that the crazies had agreed to my terms and listed everything they wanted. Including a base from where they can operate and ambush their targets... and have it as soon as possible. "Here."


    What I gave him was a prepared order that he opened and read through twice before... eating it. I looked at him strangely, and then I couldn''t help but nod towards the firece, making him smile sheepishly. My instructions were clear... he was to remain here with the rest as a connection and oversee their preparations. Only return by escorting them over and keeping an eye on the group at all times. I will return home and repurpose the old logging site where Sasha lived previously... I am going toy down some magic formations hidden from them, and if they ever rebel, a firestorm will wee them one night, burning them to a crisp.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was a relief when we began heading home with my Mother. I finally didn''t have to listen to my Uncle and could rx my mind.


    "I heard everything went smoothly?"


    "You could say that! We will seeter! I met with-"


    "I don''t need to know about it!"


    "But, Mom..."


    "It is best if you do it your way! Don''t make me worry with the gory details, hm?"


    "O-okay..." I nodded with a small smile, rubbing the ridge of my nose, "Don''t worry, it will go without a hitch!"


    On the way back, she didn''t ask about it anymore, and I took it as her confidence in my abilities. On the other hand, the one who asked a ton of questions was none other than Sasha, jumping on me the moment I appeared.


    "I am also happy to see you again!" I grinned after a kiss and held her by her bottom, and I could tell she was excited as she didn''t reprimand me even when others were watching. "I will tell you about it slowly at dinner, hm? Instead, it''s your turn! Tell me, how things are? Did I miss something big?"


    "Yes."


    "Please say it isn''t some ident..."


    "It isn''t!" She giggled, holding my arm happily. "We finished the school building, and you won''t guess who is teaching the people how to read and write..."


    "Merlin."


    "How did you know?" She yelled, surprised as she wanted to surprise me with the strange news.


    "Sixth sense. The kid is weird, and he was also teaching people back at the mines. I am not surprised he got a knack for it... my surprise is more because the people listen to him..."


    "Well... he is funny as he can only reach the... um... what its name..."


    "ckboard."


    "Yes, that! So he can only reach it while standing on boxes, but you know... I get why no adult isining about it or mocking him!"


    "I''m all ears because it is still a mystery to me!"


    "How would you feel if a small kid who is yet to get hairy can read and write better than you?"


    "Errr... okay. Point taken!" I answered by twitching my mouth, but then again... I was in an excellent mood, seeing how well my city wasing along. Magic speeded up things way more than modern technology. With my new ''inventions,'' blocks that should weigh as much as a modern-day car were lifted up like they were nothing and put in ce effortlessly. It was like building a city from Lego sets... it meant I didn''t need to focus on it any longer, and people could take care of it by themselves. Good!


    "What is it?" Sasha asked, noticing my smile and snuggling up to me.


    "I am just happy. Seeing how all ising together, I can focus on different things! You wille with me tomorrow as I am going to try to set up my very first smithy!"


    "You mentioned it before, so I was taking some liberties!" She said proudly, her eyes sparkling, "We finished the building!"


    "You did...?" Now, I was really shocked. She... did it all by herself? Perfect... I couldn''t help but hold her close and kiss her deeply. "You are full of surprises... I am loving you more and more!"


    "Hauh... Leon..." She moaned, turning bashful but wiggling her butt happily. "You spoke about it multiple times, and you had some drawings, so... I talked with Merlin, and he had some ideas, too! After that, I made sure everything waspatible with your sketches, and we built it! So... I didn''t... do anything out of order, yes?"


    "No, you didn''t! I was hoping for this: my people making their own decisions! Perfect! More than perfect! Let''s go, show me!"


    Not far from the pce, in a street where multiple, for now empty houses stood, I arrived at apleted cksmith''s workshop. Of course, it wasn''t furnished; only the building was ready, along with the kilns and the forge; everything else needed to be put in ce. There were still many things I had to get and install before I could call it prepared to start operating. But that didn''t matter...


    "Good job, Sasha... this is perfect!"


    "It is still barebones..." She murmured yet beaming with happiness.


    "It''s enough! Most of thepleted houses, along with our pce, are pretty empty, but not for long! I got ourselves some dogs to send out and hunt... so when they start doing their job, we will start building up our treasury."


    "And we will buy resources and furniture from what they get their hands on?" She asked me, trying to put it together, and she was correct. Mostly.


    "Partially, yes. The gold will go towards that. But I am guessing we will have many items I do not need, like jewelry. It isn''t very helpful to me right now, so those gold and silver knick-knacks are going to be melted down right here! Along with the scrap metals! I will have to create molds to reforge the tools we need... but that shouldn''t be hard. The furniture part will be easy! You see, the fountainpetition also helped show me who are those who have a good hand. I will recruit them to start making wood furniture pieces and help them set up their first businesses! But now, let''s focus on this forge... I will have to make it ready for a formation..."


    "I already put a formation of fire in the main forge... I hope it works..." She added after hearing that, and I immediately looked over; more than that, I climbed into it. "Hyaaa?! Leon! What if it turns on!" She held onto my leg that was sticking out and pulled at it with all her might.


    "I would worry about that if Merlin was here... but with you? Nah, I''m safe!" Iughed while checking it and crawling back out after a few minutes. "Nice! Superb work! Let''s test it!" I grinned, throwing my boots into it as fuel. When Sasha circted her mana, it immediately came to life, and the fire burning inside was more intense than I anticipated. "Woah!" I was forced to take multiple steps back, shielding my face from the heat. "Turn it off! Quickly!" I shouted as I still felt the heat rise, and only she was unbothered by it.


    "Y-yes!" It took her more effort to halt its workings than to start the fire. But after a few seconds, she managed to cancel it out. Luckily, by now, Sasha''s control over fire and her mana was way better. "D-did I... do it wrong? What... happened?" She asked nervously, looking at me, seeing if I had any injury.


    "I have a theory..." I muttered, watching the glowing insides of the forge, the formation still shing with a bright red color, "You remember what I taught you, yes? About how the mages use a conduit for their spells?"


    "Yes. Would it... be able to control the heat?"


    "Here are my current thoughts! Mind you, I could be wrong! The formations I put down are rtively weak when activated because I am magicless. I copy thews of nature but do not have any genuine effect on them. They work at their minimum capability. A fire formation put down by you... just look at how hot it was burning! I think it would easily melt tungsten... It was like... fires straight out of hell! Awesome!"


    "What is that? Tungsten, I mean..."


    "Not important now, a type of metal. But this is a small problem we will have to deal with... no human could work in here if the forge is on with this kind of fire..."


    "Hauh... so I did mess up!"


    "No, no, you didn''t! This just shows that we are missing a crucial ingredient! This showed me that if I was the one to ce down the formation, it would not be strong enough for what I needed it for... Yours is way better, but it is untamed! We need something that helps you focus your powers! I bet if we have those focusing crystals or whatever they are called, you couldy down formations that you could easily manipte! So, in short... I will have to get my hands on some!"


    "Where could we find any? We can''t just walk up to the empire or the church to ask for it!"


    "No, we can''t... but I know a group of crazies who can steal some for us! Ahaha... Come! I will need you toy down some simr formations, all hidden from untrained eyes!"


    "But if they will make this kind of fire..."


    "It is exactly the kind of fire I want! I do not trust them, so they will be ash if they rebel! Sasha, my dear... this uncontroble hellfire is what I need against the dangers of this world!" I grinned, hugging her close and sharing a kiss that she returned with much more passion than I anticipated.

 Chapter 29 – Hounds

    Chapter 29 ¨C Hounds


    The old campsite where Sasha and the rest lived got cleaned up, but not overly so, as I didn''t want to waste too much time with them. With a few hastily built cabins, I deemed it ''good enough,'' especially because their floorboards were all decorated by Sasha, drawing up a fire formation on their underside. If they ever rebel or reinforce their little camp... it would mean nothing.


    "You are inviting... no, you are hugging danger, you know that?" She asked me, sounding worried.


    "I ampletely aware of it. But do you know why I''m not worried?"


    "Because you are stupid?" She countered quickly, pouting.


    "Maybe. But mostly because even if they go rogue, I am not really afraid of them. My father and the army that defends the opening within the mountains are way more potent than their little bandit group. If alles to worse, we will wipe them out and ask the Empire for resources to rebuild our forces so it won''t affect our job in defending the region."


    "I don''t know how the Empire works... I just hope you are right..."


    "Me neither." I shrugged with a grin, "But I know how powers like this operate. Throughout history, many empires like this had different people delegated to lead the regions while their main forces concentrated on expanding their territories or pleasing their Emperors'' immediate needs. They didn''t bother with anything else as long as a region remained stable and worked efficiently. Of course,ter on, this led to the rise of strong warlords and sovereigns who no longer obeyed their Emperor as they became stronger than them..." I trailed off with a smile, not really exining further.


    I don''t know if this ce had anything happen that was simr, but if not? Then, soon, they will have a precedent of it.


    "I hope you are right..."


    "Let''s focus on our immediate ns, okay?" I chuckled, looking at the future camp for the bandits.


    ...


    ....


    .......


    Their move was more peaceful than I anticipated. When Oleg''s message arrived a weekter, I went for a visit, bringing Sasha along. I was surprised that their camp was filled with about 50 bandit warriors, all women, while they brought around another 50 males... Were those... enved people...? It was hard to tell, but they were acting weird and subservient to the women present, groveling before them from what I could see.


    "What''s this?" I asked while Yuribisaida walked forward, grinning at me savagely.


    "Jealous, pretty boy?"


    "Hmph..." Sasha snorted, momentarily drawing Yuri''s eyes onto herself before I interrupted the bandit leader''s thoughts.


    "Nope. I''m just not going to feed your pets."


    "Don''t worry, we feed them well, and we will rob enough food for us, bwahaha! So? When do we start?"


    "Tomorrow," I answered firmly and gave her a letter. "Read it, memorize it, then burn it."


    "What if I don''t?" She smirked, and without me having to say anything, Sasha red up in a way that I never saw before... but it was hot. Literally.


    "Then I will burn your people!" Her breath was searing the air, surprising Yuri, and I was a bit afraid that the formations maybust right now and right there.


    "Wait a minute..." Yuri whispered, furrowing her brows, looking into Sasha''s eyes, who maintained eye contact, not wanting to back down.


    I was looking at them with great interest because how Sasha acted confirmed my suspicion. It seemed that the nature of their elements influenced the wizards and witches more than I first assumed. While Sasha could quickly get angry, changing her mood just as fire changes direction depending on the wind, she could also be mellow and warm, beautiful like a firece on a cold winter night.


    "You are a witch!" Yuri eximed, making Oleg and the other soldiers draw their des, ready to jump on them and protect us.


    "So?" Iughed, raising a hand to stop them, "Is that a problem?"


    "No..." She murmured, biting her lips, drilling her eyes into Sasha''s, who withstood it with such pride that I wanted to make her mine right there.


    "I am more than a witch!" She sneered at Yuri, grabbing my hand and pulling me close, and I could feel her body''s heat that made me think she had a dangerously high fever. "I am his wife!"


    "Now all things are clear..." Yuri whispered, turning towards me, "I want to change our deal!"


    "Fuck you." That was my immediate and straightforward answer. One she should understand.


    "You can fuck me if you want." She nodded, "Or I fuck you if you are into it; we do have some things that can be put on, pretty boy!"


    "I will...burn... you..." Sasha said through gritted teeth, holding my hand even more firmly.


    "Whatever!" Yuri waved her hand, ignoring her and watching me solely. "You are nning a fucking rebellion! Now I am 100% sure! You are not just power hungry; you will stick it to the Empire!"


    "Are you want me to-"


    "Fuck if I care about the conquerednds! Don''t bring that up!" She interrupted me immediately. "I asked you to make me into a noble because I want power! Fuck that! Make me your bitch!"


    "Eh?!"


    It was not just me who said that; Sasha and even Oleg joined in our little exmation of surprise.


    "Being a noble is nice, but if you are nning to create your own Empire... I want to be on the top! Make me into your concubine, then! I can ride you like no other girl! Fuck, if you want, you can stick it into me anytime, anywhere; I don''t care if others are watching! Fuck me in the public square, who cares! But I want in on the big ones! Sit on those massive balls!" She said, heaving heavily, wanting to grab me by the crotch, but I drew my sword, holding it against her neck. "This is fine too... you can be rough with me... my Prince~!"


    "You are out of your mind..." I whispered, "What about your followers?"


    "Every Queen can have their own little guarding force, no?"


    "As if!" Sasha shouted at her, but Yuribisada didn''t even flinch and just kept looking at me.


    "Think, baby... I will be your rabid little bitch, and I will go and kill anyone you want! No questions asked! In turn, you make me into one of yours, and I can enjoy a life of utter luxury and power! Sweet deal if you ask me!"


    "You are not running ahead of yourself, Yuri..." I whispered but slowly drew back my de, "You are flying. I won''t promise it! Not when I am not even ready for a breakaway!"


    "I am willing to risk it!" She grinned even wilder when I acknowledged her guess. "You brought us here because you need a dirty little whore for your dirty little ys! Every Emperor has a hand that is covered in shit!" She heaved as she grabbed my arm and started licking and sucking on my fingers, shocking Sasha. I could tell that she was fuming like a chimney but held her tongue, unlike Yuri. "I don''t mind... I will lick it off!"


    "Listen closely..." I shrugged, grabbing her tongue and pulling on it. "Keep to the original deal and ns. If everything works out fine, we will sit down and talk about the future. I won''t promise anything now. I am not someone who builds on a foundation held up by empty pledges! Prove yourself that I need you so bad that I risk putting anything of mine into your holes. Capisce?"


    I knew she didn''t know what thatst word meant, but she still nodded, moaning before I let go of her tongue.


    "Perfectly!" With a moan, she read the orders I gave her and then tore it up and ate it before blowing a kiss towards me and hurrying back to her people.


    "She is like you," I mumbled, seeing her eating it, but Oleg was not getting my reference.


    "No way I would tolerate her in our home!" Sasha cried out after we were leaving, pulling on my clothes, "That is aplete maniac! You can''t trust her! Her head needs to be on a pike and not between yourp!"


    "Woah, woah!" Iughed, trying to calm Sasha down, "Easy there, my love! I haven''t promised anything to her yet! We don''t even know if she survives it! On one part, that crazy bitch does make sense. I will need a group that could be used for ck-ops, I mean, murky, nasty operations."


    "We are loyal, My Lord, we can also-!" Oleg started, but I shot him down.


    "I don''t want to use you for things that would trouble your consciousness... You are a good man! You are my First General!"


    "My Lord..."


    "Enough! I dislike heavy topics, so don''t bother with it! For now, I will take it as if everything is going on as nned, and I will deal with the crazies when all is settled and we are seeing the results!" What I didn''t mention to them was that an old saying popped up in my head while leaving... Never put it in crazy. But... ah, oh well! I will let fate y itself out and stop worrying!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Only two dayster, it was Oleg who came up to me with hurried steps while I was directing my people to install the first fountain with the winner''s work. It was something genuinely artistic, a collection of statues that made me question whether he was indeed an amateur. Where the primary pipes were, stone trees were being erected, three in total. The water would push through at their tops, while different figures would enjoy the water under their shade. There were sculptures of beautiful women, a group of half-naked warriors, and a handful of children at thest one. It reminded me of something out of a Roman-era fountain, straight out of a history book... I was already thinking about appointing the man as my chief architect!


    "My Lord!" Oleg interrupted me, and seeing his eyes, I knew it was important.


    "What is it?" I asked, walking away with him, and when nobody was near to earshot, heid it out inly.


    "The crazy bitchespleted the first raid. They left no survivors; it was aplete massacre..."


    "I expected as much."


    "Refugees areing down from the northern viges, afraid of the news of the ughter."


    "Divert them here! I need their workforce anyway. What else?"


    "We are already collecting them. The thing is, the woman sent a messenger directly to me. She says they looted something... Well... Unique."


    "Did she say what?"


    "No, the message only stated that Lady Sasha would love it."


    "That daughter of a bitch!" I cursed, surprising Oleg, who waited for me to exin, "She either got her hands on some magic books... or the crystals I was looking for all this time! Gather the men! I am going to see them... NOW!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"

 Chapter 30 – CC

    Chapter 30 ¨C CC


    Before going, I grabbed Sasha, telling her to be ready because it could be that she would have to activate the formations under their base way sooner than I anticipated. But I really hoped that wouldn''t be the case. It would be such a waste of time and resources!


    After we arrived, some female bandits waited for us, ''escorting'' the group into their home, which was now littered with hundreds of boxes as they went over their fresh loot. Surprisingly, they were well-organized, and I could see a pile of parcels, untouched, separated from the rest.


    "Yo!"ughed Yuri,ing to greet us. She was still covered with patches of dried, ckish blood. "We already separated some for you to take away; you will love them, my dear hubby!"


    "I am not your hubby. And don''t call me dear; it makes me retch."


    "Sure, baby, sure!" She grinned, ignoring me, ncing at Sasha, but she was now ying her game differently, disregarding Yuri as if she wasn''t even there. "Cum, let me show it to you!"


    "..." I was sure she did not saye... I could swear, but I was not here to argue about it.


    When we walked over with my guards and saw what was inside the crates, I wanted to swear. I was sure of it as Sasha''s brows were constantly furrowing, rxing, and then contracting again, giving her a pretty funny appearance.


    "Where did you get these?"


    I asked in a firm voice, leaning forward and picking out one small block from the box. They were all like an oversized plum seed. The smallest wasparable to a mobile phone in my old world, while the biggest wasparable to a coffee table. To the touch, they felt like rough, unpolished stone and were milky-white in color.


    "The noble we killed and ransacked had it. They were sitting in the basement of his little courtyard without any marks, so they are not the church''s property! Well, they could have been once, but who cares!"


    "Have you ever robbed them?" I asked, weighing the strange stones that, even though their sizes varied, none felt heavier than a kilogram.


    "The church?" Yuri asked, tilting her head, "A few times, yes. They are nothing special and are just another arm of the state. They are responsible for searching for mages and collecting resources for them. Preaching is just secondary. Why? Are you afraid of them?" She grinned widely, thinking she had something on me now.


    "No, I just want to deal with themter. I already have ns to kill them silently and rece them with my own people so they can send back reports that all is well here."


    "Sneaky~! I am getting wet! Want to fuck?"


    "No," I answered before Sasha could because the moment she opened her mouth, I felt the stone in my hand turning hot and bing slightly more orange-colored. "And we will take these. Now."


    "Heh, I knew you would love this gift!"


    "I do, and delegate a few of your bitches to keep an eye on the looted region! I want to know where these came from."


    "You do know how to talk to a woman, eh?" Yuri moaned, licking her mouth, then performed an exaggerated noble''s bow. "We will do so!"


    With Sasha, we coordinated the others to carry the boxes out, and soon, a carriage arrived to pick them up. I brought them to the scene of the old mine where we could test them out without worrying about destroying something, especially after it was flooded.


    "Oleg, send some trustworthy soldiers to the city; I want them to observe the church and their people at every passing minute," I said as we were traveling, and I was immersed in my thoughts for a little while.


    "Yes, My Lord!" He nodded, riding further up, speaking with two of his men who sped away, heading towards my budding city.


    "Leon..."


    "Hm?" I smiled, looking at Sasha, who was still squirming a little.


    "These stones are weird... I feel a slight vibration in my body whenever I look at them!"


    "Is it ufortable?"


    "No... it''s nice... that is the problem, hauh! It tingles... me... you know..."


    "Oh!" I blinked my eyes and barely held back myughter, making her pout.


    "Not funny! It is... ufortable! They are just rocks! Why are they like this?!"


    "Well, they are not just stones, but I get you. I am sure they have a ton of official names, but I will start calling them... hmmm... CC!"


    "CC? Why?"


    "Control Crystals! In short, CC! A good and short designation that is easy to remember, and I will appoint them as a resource that nobody but I can deal with! You say it makes you tingle? We don''t know what other effects they may have, and what if they are problematic for a mage? Could they be addictive?"


    "I wouldn''t be addicted to them, hmph!"


    "Of course not~!" I hugged her closer, giving her a deep kiss, "I would make sure that toys like this wouldn''t satisfy you. But this can be dangerous! So I will monopolize them just as I monopolized you~!"


    "Hauh... bad... you are bad..."


    "I know~!"


    ....


    .....


    ......


    While sending most of the loot to my city, I took one box with us to the flooded mine. After choosing one that was easy to hold, I gave it to Sasha, telling her to try and focus on it and see what happens. I had no idea how to operate something like this, but... live practice is the easiest way to go about it.


    "It tingles... makes my fingers numb!" She exined as she looked at it, trying to concentrate her mana on it.


    "From here, it seems to turn more orange the more you focus!" I shouted back, standing a few meters away at the behest of Oleg, who held my shoulders with one hand.


    "It is warming up nicely! It is good to hold!"


    "But it seemingly teaued..." I murmured, and then an idea came to mind. "Think of Yuri flirting with me!"


    It had an immediate effect, and the crystal turned bright red in just a few seconds. I saw a glowing, crimson magic formation appear behind Sasha, who then shifted towards me, oblivious to what was happening to her.


    "Like I would let it happen! That woman is a beast in human clothing!" She snorted, but that seemed like enough of an activation for the new formation.


    I felt a firm grip pulling at me as Oleg flung me away before dodging himself, and a fireball whizzed past us, hitting a tree, making it explode as if a cannonball shot through it. I watched from the ground as mes erupted, consuming the tree and leaving only ash behind before starting to spread.


    "Oh shit! Not good! Sasha, try thinking about recalling it!"


    "How?!" She yelled, panicking at what she did as it quickly turned into a spreading forest fire.


    "Just think about slurping it up like some soup; I don''t know, you are the witch!"


    Well... I didn''t expect it to work, but it did. Like trained dogs listening to their owner''s whistle, the mes returned to her, now swirling around Sasha''s body like a whirlpool. It was interesting to see fire act like this, but I couldn''t get close as the heat was still continuing to rise higher and higher.


    "How is it now?!" I shouted, raising my arm, feeling it hard to breathe because of the heat waves.


    "Fine!" She yelled back, "It is like taking a hot bath on a cold night! It feels so satisfying!"


    I bet! The formation in the air behind her was glowing intensely, and I could see the multiple intricate signs inside slowly turn, realigning themselves as her thoughts changed. I was so d for my brain to still have its functions from my previous life as now I could record them and look backter on while resting. I felt like I was taking a glimpse at how this world''sws were working in real-time.


    "Think of calming down! Try turning it off!"


    It was hard to shout, feeling as if I was breathing right next to a cksmith''s oven, burning my lungs. I was d that it was Sasha who I was working with, as even though she was a bit panicky, she was surprisingly adept when it came to learning and handling magic. She was a natural... but maybe all witches were. I watched as the mes began cooling down, retreating and dissipating, leaving behind apletely scorched area around her.


    "My Lord... Now I understand why they are whisked away and used sparingly... that fire was like mes from the underworld! Unleashing that on an enemy would be more deadly than a well-equipped army!"


    "Didn''t you get used to it fighting beasts that breathe fire in the winter?" I asked, looking at Oleg with raised eyebrows.


    "The monsters'' mes don''t feel this hot, My Lord!"


    "You may be right..." I whispered, finally being able to approach Sasha and realizing a problem. She was naked. Okay, it was not a problem, but a bonus.


    "Khm!" Oleg had already turned away, not looking, and it was what prompted her to cry out.


    "My clothes! They are gone!"


    "Duh!" I grinned, exploring her curves to my heart''s content. "You have grown! Seeing you now in natural sunlight, I must say, a good diet is all a girl needs!"


    "Uuu! I can''t go back like this!" She continued shrieking, trying to cover herself, but didn''t know where to put her tiny hands.


    "Why not? You are perfect~!" With a grin, I couldn''t help but start tickling her as she protested andughed at the same time, hugging me.


    "I will crawl under your clothes then!"


    "Sure~! But enough ying..." I whispered, kissing her and giving her my clothes as I didn''t mind heading back in nothing but my underwear. "What you did here was eye-opening!"


    "Was it?"


    "Of course!" I whispered, taking thepletely intact CC from her hands. "No wonder this is important for mages. In a battle, it can significantly enhance and focus your spells. Didn''t you notice how much easier it was to control the mes? Still, it has a windup and cooldown time. It wasn''t instant... hmm...."


    "What are you thinking about?" She asked, looking curiously at my face, holding a sweet smile that made my heart melt more than her fires.


    "Just some fancy idea. Something... unreasonable. Like, and don''tugh! What if I can store mana in them? What if I can program them somehow and activate their effects at specific times or in different conditions? Could then they be used by even someone like me? Or more importantly... could I make them to be the energy source of some particr machines..."

 Chapter 31 – Experimenting

    Chapter 31 ¨C Experimenting


    Back home, the construction was still going on, entering the phase when people were building the outer city where most future residents would find a home for themselves. These houses were less spacious and not meant for those who had been there since the first day. Still, they were leagues better than what most people were used to, and the moment they were finished, we could begin erecting the first wall around the city. That... will be an actual undertaking.


    As groups were emerging, with enough experience to take over in delegating the work and showing the neers how it was done, I was free to start studying my newest resource. My first problem showed itself when we were still returning with Sasha, and I tried breaking one of them apart. It just didn''t work.


    Even if I beat it against a b of stone, it remained whole, without scratches or dents. Then I tried cutting it. Nothing. Smashing with a hammer? No results. I threw it into a kiln. Of course, it withstood it without a problem. It didn''t even get hot! Is this the most resilient piece of ore in the world, or what?


    "Well, this is a problem!" I shrugged, visiting Sasha, who was in the middle of designing the interior of the pce, and she was wholly immersed in how it should look, working on it with none other than little Merlin.


    "What problem?" They asked, turning towards me.


    "I am running out of ideas on what to do with these CCs and how to split them apart!"


    "How are they mined?" Merlin asked, quickly narrowing it down to the question also floating within my head.


    "It is a good question!" I shrugged, rubbing his head, "But I can''t really go to the Empire, ask them, hey so... these strategic resources that only you can ess... so, how are they mined? Why? Oh, I''m just curious, that''s all!"


    "I see." He nodded, thinking, "You are right, My Lord! And magic won''t be of use as they react to it then... hm... Why not hit one with another?"


    "Fuck." I stopped as I eximed, wanting to hit myself instead, "That''s it!"


    "Leon! Not before the child!" Sasha grumbled, but Merlin just looked up at her with an innocent smile.


    "I heard worse! I know that coarse people use it to express intense feelings when they can''t do it otherwise!"


    "You little shit!" I grinned, pulling on his face, stretching it, "Are ya callin'' ya daddy here uncultured?!"


    "No, My Lord!" He giggled, answering withoutining.


    "Tsk! You win this round, kiddo!"


    I don''t know why I never thought about that; it is evident in hindsight. I started out small, beating two at each other, and the moment the impact happened, both shattered into a dozen pieces. Okay, so this needs to be refined, or I will destroy my stash. For the second try, I picked out basically the same-sized CCs, and this time, I put one on a table and hit it with the second one.


    "Sess!" I eximed when only one was smashed apart like a ss. "How quaint!" I couldn''t help but wonder about the properties of CC. What happened right now partially ignored a fundamental naturalw in my previous life... so I had to develop some tools to help me study it. This led me down a road that kickstarted some extra development I didn''t expect.


    First, I needed a universal weight system as I couldn''t go on with my feelings alone. I could have used what was present in the Empire''s books, but they were using past emperors'' body parts as a base. Screw that. So.... How did I decide about what was a kilogram? Easy. Thanks to my memory, I could quickly determine how long a meter, centimeter, etc., was, and I had already used it while building the city. It was normal for me to draw the ns with those included, and Merlin had already taught it to the masses.


    The little genius didn''t even question it, epting it at face value and deriving the rules of the decimal system, correctly guessing all the exchanges. I was still somewhat doubtful he was not a reincarnated person... oh well! Less work for me!


    Going by the same method, I grabbed a bucket and drew the scales on it after recalling a simple image within my brainbox. When it was done, I filled it up with water... and there. One liter of water equals one kilogram. Of course, I knew it would be off because of the weight of the bucket, but... oh well, I am creating it now! In this world, 1 kilogram will be this from now on, and if one of my old teachers pops up here, he can suck it!


    Now, it was time to make my weights, and as they were nothing but lumps of iron, it was easy to make. The best thing to train my future cksmiths on! I quickly gathered individuals who either showed interest or even had some background in making horseshoes, fixing tools, and the like. After reworking Sasha''s formation inside the cksmith''s workshop, it was burning with less intensity, making it bearable for us, mere mortals, to exist. For what I needed now, this was enough!


    I began introducing them to my new invention as I was exining it. It was less challenging than I expected, and I saw Merlin lingering close by, watching intently, nodding his little head asionally. After a few tries, the first, ideally 1-kilogram tes, were made. I left a set for them to replicate and gave them my first scale to measure thepleted pieces. I was d to see that Merlin jumped at the asion that there was something new to learn and teach, and by the time I left, he was exining to the others again why it was crucial to develop a new, unified system.


    "Now... where was I?" I murmured, snapping my fingers as I remembered. Yes, I wanted to weigh the CC fragments!


    After a week''s worth of detour, I was back at my initial experiment, putting them on my new scale with the correct weights, and there it was. No matter what I did, they all had the same weight, 1.5 kilograms. The one that was as big as a ring? 1.5. The one that was the size of a head? 1.5.


    "Magic..." I murmured as it was inconceivable yet real. Even if I broke one apart, the two new sides were identical. "One. Point. Five."


    The other weird thing was that when breaking them up, the stationary was the one that always broke apart when hitting them against each other. Even if I smashed a smaller CC against a much bigger one. Was this a perfectly stic collision? Where did the kic energy go? What the hell was happening? I didn''t know... What I did know was that they acted like nothing I had knowledge about. I was never a scientist, only an engineer, so it baffled me, but it was not enough to make me stuck.


    So what if their weight remained the same? What if they don''t indeed follow thews of energy transfer? These were fucking magic crystals! Hehe... After developing a more sophisticated version of breaking them apart, I could start determining their efficiency. Are the big ones better? Or could the smaller ones do the same?


    That experiment happened once again at the abandoned mine. Oleg made sure to surround the area with his men, keeping everyone froming close to sabotage us while doing the tests. I brought Merlin along this time, and he was so excited I barely recognized him. I had never seen him chatting and babbling so rapidly, asking a hundred questions about CC and magic, to which I had no real answers.


    "Merlin, we are here to explore what they can do! So, if you want answers, you must also start experimenting with them! Okay?"


    "Yes, My Lord!" He nodded while jumping up and down in ce, saluting towards me.


    "Calm down for now! This can be dangerous;st time, Sasha shot a fireball at me!"


    "It was an ident!" She shouted back, hearing me despite being almost a hundred meters away.


    "Understood!" He grinned, hiding behind me.


    "You little... heh! Okay!" I shrugged, waving at Sasha, "Do it!"


    She was standing with a lump of CC in hand, almost as big as Merlin''s little head. After focusing her thoughts and mana, a formation appeared right behind her once again before a fireball flew out, hitting the water in the flooded quarry this time.


    "Woah!" Both of us eximed as Merlin''s eyes were shining brightly.


    Of course, Sasha was not finished, as she was switching to a smaller piece about the size of an almond. The fireball came out once again, but as I had expected, it was weaker. Noticeably weaker.


    "It broke!" Shouted Sasha, and after turning off her magic, she rushed to us, showing the tiny CC continuing to crumble until it turned to dust.


    "So there is a size that makes them into a one-use item!" I nodded, "Maybe the big ones are also eroding? Would using them multiple times end in them breaking apart? Hmmm... this will have to be tested!"


    "I will do it!" Merlin yelled, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    "You just want to y with them, no?"


    "Yes!"


    "Honest boy!" I grinned, ruffling his hair and nodding.


    "Leon... is... is this? You know..." Sasha murmured, feeling shy, but he may be too young to feel that way when holding it. So far, he didn''t mention anything weird when standing close to CC.


    "Ah!"


    Well... Right until Sasha gave him the big one. The moment itnded in his hands, he dropped it, falling to his knees, his face turning bright red, and it was the first time I saw him close to crying.


    "I peed..." He sniffled, looking up at us, panic-stricken.


    "He''s yours!" I shrugged, and to my surprise, Sasha, like a good mother, quickly ensured Merlin was cleaned up and changed without any awkwardness.


    On the second try, he was now much more collected, expecting something strange, and with a serious face, he resisted, nodding his little head.


    "I withstood it! You are both meanies... You didn''t tell me about it makes you pee..."


    "Err..." Holding myugh, I chortled, unable to fully keep it under wraps, "We thought it would not affect you as you are still too young!"


    "Um... now I should... do... magic stuff, yes?" He asked, quickly forgiving us as he was keen on learning something new and exciting.


    "Yes and-" But it was toote. A massive, blue formation appeared right under our feet, spinning way faster than Sasha''s. "Look at that..." I murmured, memorizing the symbols as fast as I could.


    "Leon!" Cried Sasha, and I watched her panic as a red formation materialized behind her, responding not to her mana but resonating directly with Merlin''s! A new fireball was forming in the hand of Sasha as she began sweating and breathing heavily. I could not feel any heating from it, which just made it more dangerous.


    "Lord!" I heard Oleg''s shout, already rushing in, but that would be useless anyway.


    "Aim towards the sky!" I said, holding Sasha, helping her aim. When Merlin managed to snap back to reality, he quickly began reigning in his powers, trying to turn them off.


    The moment his formation disappeared, Sasha''s spell sted off, throwing all of us to the ground. Looking up towards the sky, I watched a bright sphere soar higher and higher, just like a rocketunch. It had to be a few kilometers high when it finally exploded. The sound reached us a secondter, and it was like a dragon''s roar, echoing through the whole region.


    "Holy... shit!" I gasped, sitting up, "That was fucking awesome!" The ball of fire was still flickering and glowing in the sky, dying off very slowly.


    "Lord!" I arrived at Oleg with another shout, inspecting me first like I just survived an assassination attempt.


    "We are fine, fine!" I waved my hand, checking on the two mages, and Merlin was at the edge of tears again, feeling he had done something terrible. "Chin up, kiddo!" I grinned, patting his face, "This is what experiments are about! This is progress!"


    "If this is progress..." Sasha moaned, unable to move, "I want to rest before we make another advancement... I feel numb..."


    "Like when we-"


    "Shut up..." She groaned, turning red as a tomato, "Not before Merlin..."


    "What is it?" He asked sheepishly, returning to a good mood after my encouragement, and I couldn''t help but tease them a little more.


    "Nothing Merlin~! Sasha here just peed herself the same!"


    "I DID NOT!"


    "But you usually do when-"


    "NOOOO, DON''T LISTEN TO HIM!"


    This time, I didn''t hold back anyughs as I was not just happy but excited... Magic. Damn... I need to harvest its forms! If I can manage it... I will have rockets that can escape the pull of gravity before I invent any type ofbustion engine!

 Chapter 32 – Unexpected Trouble

    Chapter 32 ¨C Unexpected Trouble


    For the next few days, I was holed up in my library, using my newest, shiniest giant tables filled with drawings of the magical circle that appeared under us. My goal was to gain some understanding of Merlin''s ability as it was clearly some strengthening type... He was a natural support character. Previously, he made the formations at the mine work better now, with his mana being focused, which forced Sasha to release her own spell without any chance of saying no. Looking at the hundreds of new runes inside of it, I finally got an even clearer picture while reying in my mind what really happened.


    "You should rest a little!"


    It was Sasha who arrived, gently rubbing my back, but I was too excited even to register her words.


    "This is awesome!" I began bbering like a little child, "Looking back at it, Merlin''s magic is acting like an amplifier! The moment it activated, it sensed your presence, and look at this!" After a bit of rummaging through the dozens of big papers filled with my drawings, I found the one where I circled a dozen or so runes. "Look! This is precisely your formation!"


    "Mine? You mean... the one I left behind on the ground once?"


    "Exactly! Merlin''s own rotated and threw out the unnecessary runes right until the point they matched yours! It automatically synced up with yours! Do you know what this means?! It means Merlin''s magic formation has all the runes! I have all the building blocks of magic! Right here, right on this table!"


    "Are you sure?" She asked, feeling it hard to believe.


    "No, but I am pretty confident! The fact that it mimicked yours and amplified your strength means that Merlin can use his inborn gift to boost any other mage''s output! He is like a little dynamo!"


    "What''s that?"


    "A little mechanic thing that converts- eh, doesn''t matter! What I''m saying is that if your spell has a strength of ten, with Merlin''s help, it will have the strength of a hundred! He is invaluable!"


    "Is he..." She murmured, sounding dejected, smiling in a somewhat sad and jealous way.


    "Don''t be like this~!" I giggled, hugging her waist, "You are just as invaluable to me!" I whispered, kissing her cheek, "I will still need to study these runes a lot as I can''t really reference them, and putting them together willy-nilly could cause problems. I don''t want to blow us up!"


    "Yeah, me neither!"


    "Anyway, it exins why he is good at learning and teaching; his natural disposition is to help others get better! I think the moment he bes a teenager, I am going to make him my Prime Minister! It is best to delegate tasks so everyone can focus on the things they are the best at! He is already teaching a lot of the others; he will help me select the perfect person for the posts I need!"


    "And... what will I do?"


    "You will be my Empress, of course! So you will help with my personal projects~!" This immediately drew a happy and satisfied smile onto her face, and I was about to kiss her when a knock disturbed my thoughts, and Oleg entered, saluting at us.


    "I have a report to make, My Lord!"


    "Yes?"


    "It''s from the Hyenas."


    "...?" Sasha looked at me questioningly, and I just chuckled, telling her I gave that nickname to the gang of Yuri. I felt it to be reasonable.


    "What happened now?"


    "They had their second raid... and they found..."


    "Don''t tell me it is another stash of CC?!" I shouted, my heartbeat increasing. I can''t have thisnd to be a secret source of their crystals, or I would be fucked! If I disturb the flow of their rare resource... they wille in force to establish order, and that is the end of my dreams!


    "N-no!" Oleg answered, surprised by my fearful voice.


    "Phew! Hallelujah! That would have been catastrophic!"


    "Why?" Sasha asked, but before I could continue, Oleg interrupted me hastily.


    "My Lord, they found evidence of collusion between the Church and minor nobles! They are mining CC and selling them to other regions under the table!"


    "What... the... fuck?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What a nice ce I will live in! Cool!"


    "You won''t be living here!" Sasha said coldly, watching Yuribasida looking around my halfpleted throne room.


    "I think the white and gold ising along nicely! A bit of red would make it pop!"


    I only slightly looked up from my chair in the middle of the raised tform, watching her spin over and over again, taking in the room''s appearance. I was somewhat satisfied as this ce would be where the future of my own little Empire would be decided. Right now, only my throne was prepared, and the space before it was still empty. Still, soon enough, there will be a long table where my future ministers can sit down, have their debates, and present their conclusions to me afterward.


    "It''s not real gold," I spoke up, interrupting them, my eyes returning to the stacks of papers in my hand. "it''s just paint."


    "Really now?" Yuri hummed, walking closer to one of the golden pirs, touching and knocking it and feeling that it was made out of wood and painted to look like solid gold. "Is this made with magic? It is so real!"


    "You can think of it like that!" I shrugged, not wanting to exin it to her... that was when Sasha chortled, looking down at her.


    "It is made out of beasts! It''s pretty easy if you have a little basic knowledge! But that would be too much for you..."


    "Enlighten me then, my Queen~!" Yuri grinned, turning towards her, and before Sasha could react, she pped her butt, "We will be having threesomes a lot, so don''t be shy! Educate me, and I will educate you on how to please a woman!"


    "Y-y-y-you!"


    "Enough!" I snorted, but deep inside, my mind was already picturing some really wild images... damn it, brain, get a hold of yourself! "I found out when young that the beasts from the mountains'' other side are strange. Some of their livers produce paint-like fluid in this gold color when they are being disemboweled. It is odorless, which is weird... anyway. I painted my throneroom with animal guts. Happy now?"


    "That''s badass, my dear! You are making me wet again!" Yuri grinned, letting Sasha go, walking before my throne, and looking up towards me with a grin. Once again, she was barely wearing anything, letting her scarred and somewhat mutted body be on disy... Brain, stop! Don''t be horny! Enough!


    "Whore." Sasha spat, walking past her and sitting on the armrest of my chair, gently caressing my hair, providing a very seductive image, clearly provoking Yuri. My dear wife... this does not help my horny brain right now, and I need to focus on the new pieces of information!


    This thing was troublesome. Extremely... troublesome. It seemed that the previous vige''s governor, who was offed by Yuri''s gang, had been secretly working with the Church for the past two years without notifying anyone else. They found a vein in the mountains, and they have been slowly chipping at it, gathering CC up and slowly selling them away. Their stash was as full as we found it because it took a lot of work to find a buyer, and they had to be careful. Very careful. If I didn''t deal with this carefully... this could be bad.


    "Soooo? Any rewards? Some extra? You can knock me up; I will give you an heir!"


    "I will pass." I answered before Sasha could, "You brought me trouble, not joy, with this discovery!" I groaned heavily.


    "I''m up for a spanking too! I am hungry for some quality fun time besides gutting some poor fucker!" She grinned, and I could swear her eyes were glittering with delight.


    "I will reward you if you go and work with Oleg and begin openly arresting the remaining nobles," I said in a firm voice, putting the papers down and looking directly at her. "Only kill those who resist! Their heads need to be intact because I will need them forter!"


    "Roger! That is why you called us here?"


    "Yeah. Oleg is waiting for you; follow his orders! Can you do that or not?"


    "Woof!"


    "..."


    I was watching her wiggle her butt towards me while leaving, and I couldn''t help but shake my head, trying to throw out the evil and perverted thoughts.


    "I can do it better..." Sasha murmured, which finally made me chuckle.


    "For sure~! Haaah... this news really took a dump on my dinner table!"


    "What will we do now?" She asked, feeling nervous as she didn''t want to be discovered by the Empire.


    "I already had a talk with my parents. Father has mobilized our army and is closing down the border crossings. We will conduct a raid on all the nobles and arrest them one by one!"


    "That will..."


    "It''s not the end." I continued, raising a hand to halt her thoughts. "I determined to be proactive. I nned to sacrifice Yuri and her gang, but... now I am thinking otherwise. They are proving to be useful, so I will retrain them to be my knife in the dark."


    "I don''t know if they can be trained..."


    "I will just need to keep Yuri in check, and she will deal with her goons. Working with Oleg is the first test. If they fail, I instructed him to kill them all. But I need a group for my dirty work! One that I can deny any connection to if they are caught. Anyway... back to the problem at hand! We will capture the priests, too, and bring everyone to the capital! Of course, those who are in the know of why, their head figures... well! Only their heads wille with us!"


    "So that the Empire doesn''te and do it themselves? Are you going to use this against your Uncle, too?"


    "You do learn quick!" I grinned, giving her a kiss, making her smile happily, "Yep! They wouldn''t believe it could have been done without a proper noble''s help! Mother is already on her way to visit Elliot in secret. They will nt evidence in my pig of an uncle''s treasury and also into those noble''s ledgers who are firm supporters of him! Then we will let the Empire clean house and reward us for being good puppies!"


    "If they believe our story..."


    "I will be persuasive!" Iughed, but yes, that was an unknown factor, waiting to be seen.


    "And you will need to hide the fact that there is a mine here."


    "Yes. That is why the top figures will be made sure to be dead, and only their heads wille with us." I nodded heavily, "We will make it so that my Uncle is the mastermind, sourcing CC and making a big profit for himself. This also means when we go to the capital city, we are bringing along ALL the CC we have. We need to show our loyalty to the Empire. This is a risky move, but... I think pulling it off will ensure that they don''t bother us in the foreseeable future!"


    "Why not just work with the church?"


    "Sasha, my dear, I never expected you to ask something like this!" I grinned, knowing she hated them.


    "I am not unreasonable!" She pouted cutely, making me tickle her and pull her into myp.


    "I won''t work with them because that would make me an aplice, and if things go down, I would be easily ckmailed! No. I will pretend to be the most loyal subject and make sure this backwater region remains out of the focus of the big and scary Empire! At least, until we can defend ourselves!"

 Chapter 33 – Yuri’s Story

    Chapter 33 ¨C Yuri¡¯s Story


    Traveling to the Empire''s capital city would be long and exhausting. I knew that, and my estimations told me that I would probably miss a good chunk of the year, so I ensured everyone had their missions and tasks delegated while I was gone! When I returned, I made it clear what I wanted to see finished and left everything to my Mother and Sasha.


    "Take care..." Sasha murmured, standing next to my carriage when I was about to board it.


    "I know you want toe, but what if they discover your gift?" I smiled at her, giving her a long kiss, "I''ll be back before you know!"


    "Don''t worry, I will satisfy him!" Echoed Yuri''s loud voice from the side, sitting atop her horse.


    "Hmph! Don''t knock up that crazy one!" She whispered to me, almost making me choke on my saliva. "I am sure she has some disease between her legs!" Well, my dear Sasha... your jealousy is something else!


    I didn''t wait any longer as it would be a tiresome trek anyway, so it was time to move out instead of further dying it. First, we would visit my Uncle''s ce, and Elliot would join us. At least on paper, we will conduct an official visit to the Capital. All because of some new trading rights; that is what my Uncle Piggie would be told. It was a half-truth, as our cargo would be the heads and his life. Not that he would want toe, as leaving his castle is already a strain on his great figure.


    "Your bandits were surprisingly obedient!" Father chuckled, sitting at the opposite side of me, taking up the two-seater, looking out the window, watching Yuri ride her horse along with Oleg. "Following all the orders of the soldiers, heh! I didn''t think it would be possible!"


    "I was also surprised, but it shows they are trainable. Viscious and bloodthirsty but controble. As long as I know what Yuri wants."


    "Mmhm. She is a sick woman, but that makes it interesting! Those scars on her show remarkable will to survive and continue living despite her appeal being destroyed."


    "Geez, you are ruthless, Dad!"


    "Anyway, make her dress up properly when getting to the Capital. There arews in ce that dictate how much skin she can show."


    "Really now?" I asked, as it was my first time hearing about it.


    "Nothing serious, but a long dress or skirt is preferable. Bare shoulders are allowed, but the way she unts her almost naked torso? Would be thrown into a pillory, naked, and offered for public use."


    "What?" I choked, taking a sip from my sk, filled with fruit wine. "You mean, there is a dress code which, if breached, the offender is punished by public indecency? What is this? Nero''s Laws?"


    "No, Emperor Nero ruled further back; his most famousw that is still remembered is that you can''t marry within the family for more than two generations. Emperor Usborn made the public shamingw some two hundred years ago. He loved watching it happen... Since then, it remained in effect!"


    "What. The. Fuck."


    "You see, oldws established by the other rulers are rarely revoked or changed. Maybe they get slowly forgotten about, but... changing it goes against the image of the Empire. Our monarchs are chosen because they are the best of us. Their bloodline contains the righteousness of Gods, so their decisions can''t be wrong or questioned. That is how it is."


    "Well, going by their church, the righteousness doesn''tst long, eh?" I groaned, shaking my head.


    The massacre that happened a few days ago was surprising. When we confronted the local church, they were fighting viciously to escape, even killing multiple innocents trying to use them as hostages or meat shields. It was a total shitshow, so we left none alive. By the end of it, their headless corpses were dragged away by the ordinary people, being paraded around the town. The church''s brutal act quickly turned everyone against them, so at least I don''t need to find excuses for why we did what we did!


    "We exchanged letters with Elliot." After a brief silence, Father added, "He will bring the evidence that supports us! The little bastard is really crafty; your Mother said his forgeries would fool even her!"


    "Is he a bastard as in bastard or...?" I asked, ready for some juicy gossip, but I was disappointed.


    "Nah, he is alright; I just like calling him that! Anyway! If everything goes smoothly, you will be named the new ruler of our region, and I can finally rx!"


    "Huh?"


    "Duh!" Heughed, taking out his own sk and swinging it hard, "Everything will be your achievement. I will step down, and you will take over! Don''t worry, I will live in the castle with your Mother, beating back beasts in the winter and fucking like bunnies! It will be like when we married!"


    "Why am I not surprised?" I moaned softly, rubbing my face, but it wasn''t like I wasn''t doing that already. No wonder they were content with letting me do what I wanted; they were enjoying their early retirement!


    "Bwahaha! You will do fine; you are already doing it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Our little caravan was an interesting sight throughout the journey, but it kept most people away when they saw my family''s gs. It was a simple but recognizable symbol as it was the image of a white rook before a ck mountain, the identifying mark of the Frontier Region. Our journey went through the middle regions of Ishillia, a very tnd dotted with nothing but thousands of square kilometers of farnd. I thought this whole world was nothing but wheat fields while passing through!"


    "What is the long face for my dear? Want me to suck you off?" Yuri asked, riding next to me.


    "Just bored, nothing more!" I answered, not wanting to entertain her offer because it sounded way better than looking at another wheat field! I expected more but... damn! This was just as boring as watching paint dry!


    "Let''s do it on the back of the horses! I sit in yourp, and we start galloping! We can fuck by matching the rhythm!"


    "Why are you so horny all the time?" I asked, looking at her with one eye. I was now questioning if it was a good idea to borrow a horse from one of the soldiers and decide to change up the monotone journey a little.


    "Because I am also bored! So are my girls! At least they can have fun with the guys when we make camp!"


    "What?" I chortled, looking around, but it made sense. "And you are doing nothing? Are you pulling my leg or something?"


    "I am keeping myself for you!"


    "Yeah, sure!"


    "If I lie, fuck one of my eyes out!" She said forcibly, and I was surprised by how serious she was. "I can''t risk it, my young baby daddy!"


    "Stop calling me weird names."


    "It''s the truth! If some other dickwielding bberfuck makes me pregnant, how am I supposed to bag my Princess status? To hell with me if I risk that! I am not fucking around here! Literally!"


    "You take this extra seriously, aren''t you?" I shrugged, sighing again.


    "Of course! I learned quick enough that power is everything! My Sweet Prince, you are my ticket to the seat of ultimate power!"


    "Are you seeing me as a vibrator?"


    "I don''t know what that is. What does it vibrate? Sounds fun!"


    "Whatever..." I waved a hand, not wanting to get into it. "Were you always like this?"


    "Pretty much! Only I was more put together! I still had both of my breasts until I turned 13! Then one was mangled so much in a fight it had to go!"


    "What type of fight?" I asked, curious about her past.


    "Life or Death! Most of my battles were that." She exined it without issues, telling me everything without wincing or looking hurt. "I was sold away early; my first memories are about being railed in a cheap brothel."


    "Sor-" But before I could even say the word, she waved her hand.


    "Nah, it happens. I don''t care because I made my own fortune! By the time I was ten, I had seven kills under my belt, and I robbed the fuckers blind! It was easy to get into their bed as little bitch! Good sex, and I slit their throats while doing it! They never suspected a thing, and then I just had to leave with the money!"


    "You do realize that this makes me more reluctant to get naked with you?"


    "Don''t worry, My Prince!" Sheughed, "I wouldn''t hurt my ticket to a good life!"


    "No wonder you are this wicked... shit, you have been disfigured in the head."


    "I''m liking it like this!" She countered me with a heartyugh, "I am me, pure and undiluted passion! I wear no fake masks and say no honeyed words because I am what I show! Have a problem with it? Too bad, ahaha!"


    "How did you collect the rest of the girls?" I asked before she would go on another tangent.


    "Trained them myself! The first of my partners is no longer alive, but she apanied me to a guy to serve him, and when I offed the old prick! She got hooked on it there and then! We did multiple heists together, and it was awesome! Later on, we gathered more girls, and, well, here we are!"


    "What happened to her?"


    "Blown up. We had a botched run-in with a mage. We realized it toote, and when she struck down while riding the guy, an energy field blocked her swing and blew off her torso. Instant death! Luckily, he thought it was her idea, and I could y it off as a scared little girl!"


    "Wait, wait, wait!" I almost yelled out, and Yuri just shrugged.


    "It was a quick death! It was always a possibility in this type of work!" She began speaking, rolling her eyes.


    "What energy field are you talking about?"


    "Oh? That?" It took her a while to continue, recollecting her memories, "Yeah, I think it was the ne he was wearing. It lit up before turning into dust. It blocked the strike, and the rebounding force tore Umi apart like a paper doll."


    "Was it CC?" I asked, not really expecting an answer.


    "Mmmm... It could have been... I don''t remember too many minute details; my mind was focused on ying the crying, terrified little girl persona to not get killed!"


    "Are you sure it was a mage?"


    "Yep! He used a long incantation afterward, cleaning up the mess with a spell! It was the first time I saw magic. It was pretty awesome! But I wanted to avoid running into another one, so we moved to your region. I guessed that in a backward ce, there were easier targets!"


    "It had to be a one-time use artifact..." I whispered, already thinking about multiple possibilities.


    So they have artifacts developed! One-time-use trinkets? Maybe even weapons? I guess I won''t really be able to find out more about them, not even in the capital city! But... that doesn''t mean I won''t try!

 Chapter 34 – Luna

    Chapter 34 ¨C Luna


    While traveling forward, my mind was stuck on thinking about the usage of CC. So, techniques that gave them different properties and made use of them were already developed. My next question was, how far did they go with it? What could I do with them? How will I get my hands on some samples to reverse-engineer it?


    I discussed this with my Uncle, too, while traveling, having exciting debates with him throughout the nights, the perfect reason to ignore Yuri, who was trying to rape me. No, I''m not joking; one night, I woke up to her sneaking into my tent, all naked, trying to tie me up. It was the harshest beatdown my guards received from Oleg and me. Especially from my General because I made him responsible for failing to guard me, and he took it to heart. Good, because Yuri is a wild card, and what if she decides that she wants to relive her old habits? I had a feeling that it all happened with my Father''s blessing because I had seen himugh, turning his back to me.


    "We are getting close, My Lord!"


    It was Oleg''s voice that disrupted my thoughts, and he was talking to my Father. Leaning out of the carriage, I could see a massive city in the distance. It was right in the middle of a t field, and a circle of 30-meter-high walls surrounded its central part. Before that monstrosity, I could see a secondary city and then a circr moat... no, it wasn''t a moat. That was a river. I was sure it wasn''t natural as it was a perfect circle where the city stood while flowing from the north and heading down south. I know of no river that does a roundabout by itself! From thend, nine bridges connected to the secondary circle, and we were on a stone road, heading towards one of them.


    "Now, this is what I expected..." I whispered as this was the type of city I imagined when I realized I had been granted a new life.


    "It is unique!" Fatherughed, patting my shoulder, "This city has never been conquered and has been standing here for thousands of years! At least, that is the legend."


    "Yeah, sure!" Yuri scoffed, her eyes more interested in the passing by caravans, and I knew she wanted to rob them. Although her scarred body was now hiding behind standard leather armor, I could see her fingers twitching on her horse''s rein.


    "The outer city is where 60% of the poption is concentrated!" Father continued exining, "The nine bridges are all numbered and lead to different regions of the Empire of Ishillia. Our first stop will be at the foot of the 9th bridge. They will be examining our identities, and until they are confirmed, be mindful! I am a viscount, but that means nothing here!"


    "I know."


    "I don''t!" Yuri added, and Father looked at me, telling me with his eyes that she would be my responsibility.


    "Come here! No, I will go there!" I grunted and climbed out of the carriage window, quickly hopping onto her horse and hugging her from behind.


    "Oh? Are we finally fucking?"


    "No," I answered, holding her waist down as she was already leaning forward, ready to press her bottom against my crotch. "I am here to tell you what you need to know, and you will listen to me! I am saying it directly into your ear, so you can''t say you didn''t hear it!"


    "Tsk! Go on." She grunted, sitting back properly.


    "First. You and Oleg are my personal guards. Only speak when I permit it!"


    "Heh, are you ying the role of the owner of my leash?"


    "I am your owner." I replied coldly, and I could see her shiver a little. "Should I choke you out again?"


    "Yeah... that made me cum so hard!" When I heard what she said, somehow, I didn''t doubt Yuri.


    "Listen to me!" I raised my voice before she went into a degenerate ranting once again, "We are a viscount! Above us here are still Counts, who rule the neighboringnd, and Earls, who oversee certain parts of the city! They are more or less equivalent here, but they are above us! Even if an Earl here has as muchnd under him as a vige in our region, he is still above me in rank!"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t piss off my boss''s boss! Got it!"


    "Not just that! There are still the ranks of Marquess and Duke above them! Piss off the wrong people, and I will toss you to the wolves! Want to be powerful?"


    "Yeah...?" She nodded, grinding her crotch against the saddle.


    "Powerful enough to piss on the current Emperor''s head?"


    "Oh FUCK yeah!" She moaned even louder, shuddering.


    "Then follow every word I say while here, and you can get closer to that power! Screw this up, and I abandon you without fucking you once! Got it?!"


    "Geez, you know how to speak to a woman! I''m wet!"


    "No, you are fucking crazy!" I shrugged, turning her head away as she wanted to kiss. Or bite my face. I couldn''t really tell. "Focus on the road, got it?"


    "Yeah, my Master! Ahhh... Shit! Talk to me like this next time, too! If you spark my fantasies this hard, I will get pregnant from your voice alone!"


    "Son!"


    "Hm?" I turned towards the carriage, seeing my Father sh a thumbs up at me.


    "Keep her in line, just like that! Don''t worry; a few concubines are normal for an Emperor!"


    "Thanks, Daddy!" Yuri cheerfully shouted back at him while I couldn''t help but shrug. This was building up to be a disaster...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The stop at the bridge went smoother than I first expected. The structure itself was around 20 or 30 meters wide and had twones, separated in the middle by a waist-height wall. The left one was for the regr people and merchants to use,ing and going in great quantity, while the right side was for nobles.


    Thanks to this, we didn''t have to wait for long. A handful of soldiers appeared at a moment''s notice and conducted the inspection of our identities from a thick codex. Watching their armor, it was clean, new looking. It consisted of ck cloth undergarments with shiny, silver tes strapped to their arms, chest, and legs, giving the feeling of a knight... but not one that would be useful in battle. Mainly because these were highly decorated and way thinner than they should have been, with golden ents and the image of a sun stered everywhere on it. You don''t use armor like this for battle, not when the soldier would drag it through mud and guts.


    "Showoffs." I murmured as silently as I could, but Yuri next to me clearly heard it because she let out a small chuckle.


    Luckily, it didn''t bother anyone, and after Father proved who we were, including my Uncle, before we were let into the city. My follow-up surprise came from being assigned a whole courtyard to stay in, with a fully supplied stable and maids waiting for us. It wasn''t as big as my newly built pce, but it was still impressive! At least being a noble had its advantages.


    While we entered, I tried scanning the outer city, and I could tell that most buildings here were made out of stone, and people were well dressed. Most important of all, nothing smelled like piss and shit. Which meant the Frontier Region was just that. A shithole. Well... not anymore! Hah! I will trump this city with mine!


    "What are you grinning for?" Yuri asked, but before she could poke my sides, Oleg grabbed her wrist with full force, making her moan. "You are gonna break my wrist, big guy! How will I jack off my prince then?!"


    "Don''t. Touch. Him."


    I wasn''t in the mood to interact with the two, so I left them there and began exploring our temporary home. Since my scolding, Oleg has be hypersensitive. The best course of action was to let him cool down. As for Yuri? Probably, euthanasia would be the only solution.


    As nobles, my Father, my Uncle, and I had a different wing to ourselves in the mansion that reminded me of a Renaissance-era chateau. My room was on the first floor, and opening its heavy, thick wooden door greeted me with a lovely view.


    It was pretty spacious, having my own huge bed, a separate garden that was only essible through my room, and a firece with a wide couch before it... And right on it slept a young girl. A teenager? She was totally out and defenseless, and she was wearing maid clothing on top of it. Walking closer, I got a better view as she was lying on her back, a half-grin on her face, drooling a little.


    "Mmm... A gift for the nobles?" I asked myself, examining her heart-shaped face that was ripe for cing it between my palms and mushing it a little. Damn, she was cute! Like a little kitten.


    She waspact. That was the best way to describe her, as she wasn''t tall, nor was she thick. But she wasn''t as thin as Sasha when I first met her. Although, I couldn''t really tell her three sizes, not with this many clothes on. Damn it! Yuri''s effect has been poisoning my mind! While I was leaning over her, it seemed my presence disturbed her sleep because it made her wake up and open her mismatched eyes.


    "Oh..." We both said, but hers was frightened while mine was amused. Her left eye was green as a polished emerald, while her right eye was the deepest amethyst I have ever seen. A unique beauty. "Good morning, sleepyhead."


    "Hyaa?!"


    With a scream, she scrambled to her feet, climbed over the couch, and fell onto her head, giving me a perfect look at her blue-striped panties. This city has better clothing stores and a proper fashion sense, unlike mine, huh? I already guessed so because of how the people were dressing here. Now I felt like a hillbillying to town... My home was centuries behind the capital city! Is this a joke?


    "Are you okay?" With a chuckle, I walked over, helping her up, fixing her clothes and messy, long ck hair while using the asion to get a quick, subtle feel. She was soft.


    "Y-y-yes, um... I was cleaning the room and... who are you?"


    "My name is Leon, and I am here on official business with my family."


    "Which family?" She asked, looking confused, trying to figure it out, but I looked out of ce with my red hair. Sinceing here, I have seen nobody else having it.


    "My Father is Ksh, Lion of the Frontier."


    "Hyaaaa?! The barbarians?! AH!"


    I couldn''t help but stand still, feeling my eyelids twitch, watching her get teary-eyed and begin trembling. What she did was probably worthy of flogging.


    "Name?" I asked, trying to sound unbothered, but now I finally had a first-hand experience of what the others think about my home, and it made me sound irritated. Because I was.


    "Luna, my lord!" She answered, bowing with elegance, "I won''t bother-" She wanted to leave, but I reached out with a hand, stopping her physically.


    "Good. I need a personal maid who follows me around and does what I say while staying here."


    "I will notify the-"


    "Thank you for volunteering, Luna."


    "I... I did... didn''t... I..." She sounded like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown, but I wasn''t budging.


    "You did. Just right now. So, Luna!" I smiled and probably looked like some kind of cliche evil noble from a soap opera. "Please! Show me around the ce!"

 Chapter 35 – Mugs Filled

    Chapter 35 ¨C Mugs Filled


    "Who''s the little fu-"


    "Did I permit you to speak?" I asked before Yuri had a chance to finish the sentence. "Thought so. She is Luna, a maid who volunteered to show us around."


    "G-greetings." She curtsied, looking shy and reserved, but I knew that she was probably crying in her head.


    "They are my personal guards. Yuri and Oleg. You can ignore most of the things Yuri says as she is sick in the head."


    "I am not." She answered, but after I gave her a doubtful look, she simply shrugged her shoulders. "Whatever. You''re the boss!"


    "Leon!" My father''s shout reached me, and as I looked around, I saw him hanging out from one of the windows on the first floor. "Heading out?"


    "That was my n! I want to look around the city a little!"


    "Don''t stray far; we may be insignificant, but that doesn''t mean some other nobles wouldn''t want to use us in some idiotic ploy! We are only staying for a few days, don''t stir shit up for your old man! The meeting will happen tomorrow, the first thing in the morning! Getting an appointment with the Empress herself was hard, so I want no problems!"


    "No worries, Dad! I got it!"


    "I am not worried about you! Whatever... We will go over most things with your Uncle, and we will have a meeting after dinner. Be back by then!"


    "Sure!"


    "You... You will have a... meeting with the... the.. the Empress?!" Luna asked, stuttering, feeling her legs wobble like jelly.


    "Yeah, why?" I asked, not getting her sudden dizziness and why her face had abruptly turned whiter than chalk.


    "Meeting the Empress of Envy... I wouldn''t dare do that, not even if I am a noble!"


    "Huh?" We looked at each other before now surrounding Luna. "What do you mean?"


    "You are really clueless, aren''t you? Haaaah... bar- Khm!" She flinched, holding back her tongue and looking at me with pleading eyes, "Can we go to a ce where nobody can listen in? I don''t want to end up without my head! Please!"


    "This sounds juicy!" Yuri grinned, licking her lips, and I couldn''t help but agree.


    "I''m hungry! Luna, take us to a ce you think is fine, and we will sit down, chat, and have a fulfilling lunch!"


    "I have no money..." She whispered, which was a surprise; I thought she would catch on quicker.


    "I will pay."


    "Really?" It was as if a switch had been flipped; she looked much more eager and ready, the shaking evaporating at once, her legs standing firm and travel-ready. "Okay! This... isn''t a prank, yes?"


    "No." I answered seriously and honestly. "We are not barbarians." That made her blush and fall silent, looking at the ground, drawing circles with her toes. "Now that we have established our first goal, let''s go! I am interested in what you can tell us!"


    "Maids are nice!" Yuri grinned, watching her from behind as we began walking. "They can get into nobles'' beds and gain some juicy information!"


    "I am not that kind of a maid!" Luna protested, looking over her shoulder, her face turning red like an apple.


    "Those types of maids always say the same." Yuri countered, but then I interrupted them. I still needed Luna to spill the beans; the best course for this was being on her good side.


    "Just look at her walking, her speech pattern, and how she carries herself. She is a proper maid, and you are a street kid, Yuri."


    Surprisingly, she didn''t shoot back, and watching her eyes, I saw she quickly caught on to what I was doing, ying along. I should remind myself that although she acts crazy, she has sharp senses and a quick mind. Or she wouldn''t have lived this long. Mypliments quickly did their job as Luna walked much more happily next to us, feeling proud, leading us to only a street away from our mansion, right to a two-story restaurant.


    "Mugs Filled." Oleg murmured, reading the sign above the front door as we walked in. "Filled Mugs? Weird..."


    "They have been here for more than a hundred years!" Luna exined proudly, but I wasn''t really listening.


    On the way here, I was inspecting the roads and buildings, all made out of stone and bricks; there was not one that was made out of wood or any much easier material to get and work with. The way the city was built was a minimum of five or six centuries away from what was present in either our territory or my Uncle''s region. Not to mention, I didn''t see any mines nearby, so all of it had to be transported here from elsewhere. This also meant that the technology that the Empire was sitting on was way more advanced than I first thought about. I just never guessed that there could be THIS much of a difference between regions within the same Empire.


    "Is he... okay?" Luna asked, and her question knocked me back to reality.


    "He is fine. When my boss''s mind gets ticking, he goes into this ultra-focused mode!"


    "Then why are you squeezing my thighs?" I asked Yuri, who quickly withdrew her hands with a grin, not exining anything, making Oleg snort and Luna blush.


    "Let''s switch!" My general suggested, but we were already seated at a private booth on the second floor, reserved only for nobles.


    "Leave it." I shrugged, looking around, examining the empty tables as right now we were the only ones up here. "You can''t turn a wolf into a sheep anyway."


    "Woof!"


    "You are weird..." Luna whispered, making me look at her. She looked even tinier, with Oleg sitting next to her.


    Before I could question her, the waitress came up, wearing an article of red and white clothing with an apron, reminding me of how waitresses used to dress in old movies. At least... in my old life, that is. She was young, a teenager maybe, and clearly nervous but also happy that she could serve nobles. Was she expecting tips? Is tipping a thing here? Damn... I truly felt like a country boying to the big city for the first time.


    In the end, I let Luna order for all of us, and going by the names of the dishes, I was sure we would get some chicken and beef with either rice or potatoes. I wasn''t sure and couldn''t deduce it from the names alone. While the dishes were being prepared, the young waitress suggested we order drinks, and I was expecting the usual. Oleg and Yuri didn''t hesitate to call for some wine, while Luna only asked for water. Me? I was feeling mischievous.


    "Coffee."


    "Most certainly!" She smiled, bowing and hurrying away, leaving me awestruck.


    "Coffee?" The others asked, looking at me, and they were just as dumbfounded.


    "I didn''t know it would work." I said honestly before shaking my head. "I will need to get me some for home..." I almost added that I was missing the taste of a good coffee but managed to hold thest part in.


    "I didn''t know about any nobles who drink... coffee. It is the ordinary people''s drink." It seemed Luna rarely could hold in her thoughts, speaking them out loud again, making Yuri nod.


    "Yeah, and soldiers. They say it is the workers'' and ves'' drink. It keeps them functioning longer!"


    "Bullshit!" I scoffed, now feeling angry, "It is the best drink. Period. Oleg, no! I don''t care what you want to say! Coffee is the best."


    "I didn''t try to say anything..." He murmured, ncing away, looking troubled.


    "Okay, while we wait, we can have a little chit-chat! So, Luna, please exin!" I said hurriedly, ending the conversation.


    "Well, this ce is-"


    "Don''t y dumb." I chuckled, seeing her try to divert the topic, "Empress of Envy. Why?"


    "Please don''t say it out loud; it is not something you want others to hear!" She pleaded, looking around, but luckily, the waitress hadn''t returned yet. "She ascended the throne 12 years ago, and since then, they say whenever she found something she liked, it simply disappeared. Taken away and ced into her private collection! I know that there have been somews made that prohibit other nobles from wearing certain colors, like purple. Or ck. Or crimson! Only the Royal Family is allowed to appear at events, donning those colors!"


    "Pft..." I could barely hold back myughter after hearing it.


    "It isn''t funny!" Lunained, pouting, turning silent while our drinks arrived.


    "It is! It is precisely what I imagine that some self-centered noble would do." I countered, lifting up my mug and enjoying the aroma I had subconsciously missed for all these years. Oh yes... this needs to be imported, like, immediately.


    "They say people who meet with her try to look mundane, so she doesn''t find something interesting about them and takes it away! There were rumors that..." She stopped momentarily, looking around twice before whispering, "Even people have gone missing!"


    "Spooky. But! I wouldn''t worry. We are here to report, and our family is tasked with guarding the Frontier. I don''t think our barbarian lineage has anything worthy of an Empress, hm?"


    "That''s true." She nodded, agreeing without hesitation before her mind realized what she had done, turning white and teary-eyed.


    "Barbarian?" Oleg scoffed, his fingers squeezing the metal mug in his hand, leaving imprints on it. "What a brave observation! Have you ever visited the Frontier?"


    "N-no..." Luna answered, looking up at Oleg, gulping multiple times, shaking like a lonely leaf in the wind.


    "I bet she never even left the city." Yuri added, leaning back in her chair, enjoying her wine.


    "Y-yes..."


    "That makes me curious!" I interrupted them, "What is your background?"


    "I am just a maid... um, nobody important!"


    "Exin." I pressed on, resting my chin on my crossed fingers. "I can learn it in multiple ways. I just want it from the source first."


    "Hauh... Well, I am Luna Gottfried. My family were the servants of Earl Sigismund, but that line died out 40 years ago, so since then, we have been dwindling in reputation and numbers. Families that lose their noble backing usually fall further and further down if they don''t find a new family to serve. I just finished my training and this was my first job, taking care of an empty mansion, uuuuu! I didn''t know guests wereing!"


    "Why don''t you strike out to do something else? A new profession?" I asked, honestly curious about her situation.


    "Do what?" She moaned, lowering her head in dejection, "You don''t know what it is like here, huh? It is all about background! Prestige! Rank! Families like mine have no chance to rise or change. We have been servants since we wrote memoirs within my family hundreds of years ago, and we will die out as one. Earl Sigismund''s enemies are still present, and anybody taking us in would also say they are thete Earl''s supporters!"


    "I thought they died out?" Yuri asked, baffled, but Luna just sighed again.


    "That doesn''t matter. Not for nobles."


    "Lucky me and my birth!" Iughed, looking towards the stairs, seeing our food arrive, "I wouldn''t want to live here!"


    "..."


    Luna didn''t really get that, but that''s fine. I didn''t try to exin it either. Instead, I focused on the nice roasted chicken and mashed potatoes. I need to bring back some recipes... they know how to cook!


    I was just about to finish my meal, enjoying thest bites of food, when loud noises interrupted it. Looking at the stairs, I saw a group of young mening up, wearing shy blue, gold, orange, and green colored silk clothes. They were like a clown-troupe, stinking from cheap cologne.


    "Are those silkpants?" I moaned, holding my head, rubbing my temple, not believing my darned luck.


    "My Lord?" Oleg asked, not getting me, and neither did the two girls at our table.


    "Of course they are. Of course, there are silkpants here... why wouldn''t there be?" I continued ignoring them, praying for fate not to do it, but of course, it wasn''t listening. Or it was and wasughing behind my back.


    "Whose the weird guy?" One of themughed like a hyena as they approached our table.


    Of course, they are approaching me. Why the fuck wouldn''t they...

 Chapter 36 – Silkpants

    Chapter 36 ¨C Silkpants


    "Leave it to me." I whispered, telling Oleg and Yuri to stay put. There was not really time to start a conflict, not when we can easily screw ourselves over. I tried ignoring the clowns as they approached us, stopping next to our table, but it was evident that wouldn''t work.


    "Are you really a noble? Because you are dressed like some horseshit shoveler!" The kid in the green clothes chuckled, scanning me with mocking eyes.


    "Well," I answered after wiping my mouth, ncing at his fair expression, his gelled-back, blonde hair, finally settling down on his blue eyes. "I am from the Frontier." It was interesting to see their expressions change for a minute, looking at each other before the same guy continued.


    "No wonder! Barbarians have no taste in clothes!"


    "It is surprising they know how to dress up! I thought they all wore animal skins and slept in caves!" The one in blue chimed in,ughing like a crow with a sore throat.


    "True." I answered calmly, no longer looking at them, watching Oleg instead, who was waiting for a signal to knock their teeth out. "We do wear animal skins, and I got my wife by smashing her over the head with a stick. It''s the best unga-bunga I''ve had in a while."


    "Is that her?" They cackled, pointing at Yuri, "The wild man married a fucking dreg from the border region? They do have feral tastes!"


    "Thightest pussy I have ever tasted." I added with a chuckle, standing up and nodding at the others that we should leave.


    Luna was the first to follow my order, not even registering my words, wanting nothing more than to disappear and run away. When Oleg stood up, they did flinch as he was bigger than the four idiots put together. However, their sudden doubts didn''tst longer than their brain remembering they were nobles in the capital city.


    "Is it now?" They blocked our way, now looking at Yuri, who was smiling amicably, surprisingly well-mannered and silent. Wait? Is she now deciding to follow my order and remain muted until I say so? "Isn''t it customary to bring presents whening to visit? We would like to taste the beauty of a farawaynd!"


    "I doubt it."


    "Come on, we are in the same echelon, aren''t we?" The one in the green clothesughed, hugging my shoulders as if we were long-lost pals. "Let''s have some fun; we wouldn''t break her!"


    "..." At first, I remained silent, not because I lost my voice but because their cologne smelled like a public toilet from up close... did they use some cheap shit to mask the fact they were not bathing regrly? Anyway, I wasn''t really interested in what they wanted to do. "Sure!" I answered readily, shocking not just them but Oleg and Luna too.


    "Hah!" Finally, Yuri couldn''t hold it back andughed a little, but she quickly forced it down, standing there, trying not to grin.


    "Strip." I ordered, looking at her, which made her shudder, beginning to quickly throw down her top clothes, revealing her scarred body without any shame.


    "What the fuck?!" The silkpants cried out in tandem, reeling a little, backing away, while I nced at them, holding up my hand at Yuri to stop.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked, looking confused, tilting my head a little. "Where Ie from, we like it rough. I did use her a bit hard, I admit, biting off one of her breasts. But she is just a meat to fuck, so if she expires, I will get a new one. Is it really that weird? You city folk are too soft..."


    "Husband," Yuri chimed in with an excited voice, and I could hear it in her breathing that she was totally fired up, "I hope they can hurt me satisfactorily... I never had so many strong men trying to rend me to a horrid spectacle!"


    I wanted to ask why she was using words I guessed she didn''t even know the meaning of... but oh well. The frightened and disgusted faces of these silkpants were satisfying enough.


    "Don''t worry. I will be watching; if they don''t make you scream, I will step in and show them how it is done! I will go and prepare the ropes, the hooks, and the heated iron!"


    "The what?!" They asked, their voice going an octave higher, watching me with revulsion.


    "Hm? The essories for good sex, of course!" I answered, looking at them as if they asked the dumbest question possible, "Pain is an essential part of pleasure, so she will also inflict it on us! It makes it more spicier! Let''s go! Now I am excited!"


    I think that was what broke their bravery as they began backing out without giving a correct exnation as to why they were hurrying out of the restaurant.


    "Barbarian..." Luna murmured, looking pityingly at Yuri, who was heaving like a dog in heat.


    "I was lying." I added, feelingpelled to say it as Luna''s gaze was weird.


    "No, no, we do that! We do that for real;e, my husband, fuck me here and now! You can choke me out! Again!"


    "No, and start dressing up!" I groaned, and it was Oleg who had to forcefully put the clothes back on Yuri, who acted more like a kid with massive tantrum issues than a killer bandit leader.


    "It... it was just a lie?" Luna asked again, her eyes going back and forth between us, and I couldn''t read her thoughts. Was she disgusted? Afraid? Disappointed? Her mismatched eyes were disying a way too varied range of emotions.


    "Duh. I told you she isn''tpletely normal in the head. Anyway, the problem was averted! Let''s go; I still want you to lead us around the city a little! I want to see the parts you think are interesting!"


    "But... if they retell it... a rumor and your reputation... and..." Luna stuttered, trying toprehend it.


    "It would matter if I cared about it. But I don''t! So let''s go; it''s time to move on!"


    I watched Luna lead us back down, her brain trying to make sense of what just happened while I paid, giving a little tip. I could sense the nervousness in our little waitress and in the owner as they expected a fight to break out. It could have easily made it so their lives were over, along with their business.


    "Daaaamn..." I moaned after we were out, patting my shrunken coin purse on my waist. "I didn''t know the city would be this expensive! Half of my coins are gone from lunch?! What''s wrong with this ce?! Were we scammed?!" Iined, making Luna blush, my ranting interrupted by Yuri, who was still breathing heavily.


    "I can rob us some fools... ah... Let''s find those idiots and kill them; their clothes would sell for sure!"


    "W-w-w-what?!" Luna yelled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    "No killing." I knocked on Yuri''s head, which made her moan, "Plus, you would ruin the silk, and with bloody, torn fabric, you could not make any profit. Idiot."


    "Then just kill them!"


    "Go home and masturbate or something!" I sighed, rubbing my forehead, knowing now she wouldn''t shut up for the time being. "Let''s go!"


    "Eh?!"


    Instead of standing still on the street, I stepped behind Luna, holding her shoulders and pushing her forward so we could explore the nearby streets.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Did Iete?" I asked,ing into the study way after sundown, wearing a fresh set of clothes.


    "A bit, but not much." Father nodded, sitting on a couch with my Uncle, drinking wine. "How''s the city?"


    "Fine." I shrugged, not wanting to go into the details. I got a good look at the architecture, and I presently felt confident in my conclusion that they were built with such precision they rivaled the world in my previous life. I was proud of giving my people back home the option to bathe in their homes, yet here I was, seeing drinking fountains at every corner. Even this mansion had a bathroom and flushable toilets. Yes, flushable toilets. Damn.


    "What''s the problem? Something happened?" Father asked, but I just sighed again, smiling at him.


    "No, nothing like that. I am just surprised by the difference between the regions. I feel like I traveled forward in time."


    "This city is special; you can''tpare it to other ces." Elliot chuckled, trying to lift my spirits.


    "Maybe. Also, I think I started spreading another weird rumor about ourselves, Father. Sorry about that."


    "Who cares!" He chuckled, giving me a cup of wine, "This city is far away from us, so don''t stress about it!"


    "Rumors are what makes this city tick, so there would be some even if you did nothing." My Uncle added before turning a bit more serious, "Listen, Leon, tomorrow will be important."


    "I am fully aware of that. I have been hearing it sinceing near the city."


    "First, let''s go through the protocol!" Elliot continued, without addressing myint, "We will arrive in time; only the three of us will enter the pce, and we will wait, SILENTLY, until we are called. When entering, you can''t look the Empress in the eye, not until you are given permission to do so!"


    "Noted." I nodded, "You already told me this! Stay in a slight bow, and speak when spoken to. Until Father says what he must and I am officially named his sessor, I am a nobody who should be thankful to be in the presence of the Empress! Believe it or not, I can y the little ant when I must. I won''t cause problems, not when what I am doing behind the scenes is worthy of losing my head."


    "Exactly." Elliot pressed on, looking into my eyes, "We will present our findings, the evidence, and wait for her verdict!"


    "After the meeting, if everything went smoothly," Father interjected, continuing my Uncle''s thoughts, "We will return here, pack up and leave."


    "Right away?" Now, that was a surprise.


    "The city is dangerous, so yes. The longer we stay, the higher the chance we will be dragged into some scheme and sacrificed for a cause we have nothing to do with!"


    "A bit disappointing but duly noted. Then, I will go to sleep early and wake up even earlier!" I chuckled, standing up before being reminded of what I wanted to mention. "What would happen if I asked for the Gottfried family to be assigned under me?"


    "Who?" They asked simultaneously, looking at me seriously as I sat back down, exining everything.


    "Well, a dead family like that wouldn''t cause us many problems." Father murmured, scratching his chin.


    "The problem would be the family itself. They wouldn''t be able to refuse if they are officially signed under you, but they would feel it as an exile. Families that are born here are extremely prejudicious and would think that moving out the city is discarding them to the pigs." Elliot added, holding a slight smile on his face.


    "Hmmm... I was thinking about it and realized that I would need a trained, proper family back home who could help me keep the ce clean and organized. Secretaries make it much more easy to keep track of things..."


    "Secret tallies?" Father asked, making me chuckle and exin quickly that I meant a capable, administering body. "I see. No guarantees, son! But, there is a chance that when you get appointed as the new lord of the Frontier, you get to ask for something. There is a custom where new nobles get something from the Empire so they don''t forget which hand feeds them."


    "But don''t get hopeful!" Elliot warned me, "Right now, with Envy herself on the throne, that thing may be an event of the past!"

 Chapter 37 – Royal Meeting

    Chapter 37 ¨C Royal Meeting


    I did what I said I would do and woke up before the sun had a chance to peek above the horizon. After a quick shower, I put on the best dress I had, which was not made out of silk but still gave me the look of a noble. Or more like some kind of governor of a Spanish colony in the eighteenth century. To my surprise, my Father and Uncle were both up and ready, so after a brief breakfast, we stepped out of the mansion and prepared to board a carriage that would take us into the middle of the city.


    That was when I heard it. A low, resounding echo of a horn,ing from afar, making my insides vibrate. Looking up, I felt my jaw slowly drop as I saw a giant, flying shipe from the west, heading straight to the inner circle. I couldn''t see or hear anything else as I just watched it sail over us, getting bigger and bigger as it descended and made itsnding.


    From the outside, it looked like a ship from a pirate movie I liked to watch as a kid. The only difference is that it flew through the air, its giant sails billowing above, while its underbelly was surrounded by a faint blue hue. I recognized it... that was the hue of mana. I couldn''t see the magic circles, which were probably operating within its body, but I knew what that light meant.


    "We are lucky." My Uncle whispered, patting me on the back, making me flinch, returning to reality. "That''s Justice."


    "I guess that is the ship''s name?" I asked, finally getting into the carriage as we began traveling forward.


    "Yes."


    "Father?" I turned towards him, "Did you ever see it before? I never read about it..."


    "I saw it once." He nodded, letting out a nostalgic sigh, "But I was little. The Empire has five such ships, all of which are mobile military bases. The Justice, if I know it right, should be on the eastern front."


    "What I gathered," Elliot exined to us, "the east reached an agreement of a 2-year cease-fire. The ship has been called back for resupply and maintenance. Well, that is the official story."


    I knew that they wouldn''t have any more information about it, not without ranks, so I slowly tuned their talking out. Instead, my eyes were drawn towards the inner city walls that were getting bigger and bigger. I saw as the sun finally rose high, illuminating thend, and I felt goosebumps growing all over my body just thinking about the ship''s deep horn once again.


    I had to reevaluate some things in my mind. I assumed the world was in a simr state of development in every corner of this Ishillia Empire. Evidently not. Some regions were left behindpared to others. I guess this happens when an empire focuses on gaining new territories instead of developing existing ones. Are they aiming to conquer the world? Sooner orter, they would hit a wall. Ignoring the growing problems and such profound differences within the same Empire would do that. With how things were developing on my end, there was a high chance that I would be that wall.


    If that ever happens, I will need to get ready. I must develop measures against mages, a stronger army, and superior magic technology. If they have flying ships that they are happy to show to the public, there must be more hidden weapons, which are only seen on the battlefield. The fact that they even consider mortar to be a state secret and won''t divulge it, holding architectural advancement as a weapon, was telling enough.


    This way, they could determine which region grows to which size, easily keeping ces below a certain level. Divide and conquer. They held the reins firmly and dictated how parts of the Empire grew. Which in turn tells me that our domain is deliberately kept as a ''barbarian'' outback. I don''t know how other territories are, but I can''t go and travel the world. Time is of the essence, and I need to use it to the best of my abilities. From now on, I will have to look at the world as if it is much more advanced than my home and act ordingly.


    "Stop!"


    Turning towards the voice, I saw multiple heavily armored guards approaching the carriage. They were unlike the ones at the bridges, and I could see engraved magic circles on their pauldrons and on one of their shields. What for? I couldn''t tell for sure, but they couldn''t be witches and wizards. Maybe if a mage is nearby, they can boost their abilities? While I was thinking as to why they had them on their armor, the soldiers checked the carriage and our identities before letting us pass.


    Passing through the 10-meter-tall gate, I realized the wall wasn''t just as tall as a highrise building but also just as massive. It was at least 15 meters wide, and I could see tunnels leading deeper inside its inner structure. This thing wasn''t simply a wall; it was a fortress. Coming out of the other end, the road was no longer made of cobblestone; it was t, smooth like marble. The houses were three stories tall at maximum, but all of them were their own vis, luxuriously decorated with statues and masterfully crafted dioramas.


    "Anyone living here is a decision-maker in the Empire." Father whispered to me, seeing me scan the buildings we were passing by, having family names written on their front gates with gold. "You don''t need to envy their homes."


    "I do not." I answered with a smile, "There are tasteful decorations, and then there is wasteful extravaganza. This is thetter. Buildings should be pleasing to look at and not cluttered with nonsense. There is a thing called sensory overload, when your eyes don''t know what to look at, losing its focus."


    "You have interesting ideas." Elliot chuckled, but soon, his smile was gone, reced with the nervousness he was trying to hide.


    I saw the same thing in my Father for the first time, but I couldn''t fault him. From what they told me, whatever the Empress wished for was granted. So, who knows what she will think about our little story. But this also meant we had already won if we could persuade her.


    Arriving at the pce, it had its own courtyards, and yes, multiple of them. We parked at the front entrance, and after getting out of our carriage, a butler-like man, apanied by more guards, was waiting for us. This time, we bowed and greeted him respectfully; even though he was not a noble, the fact he served the royal family made him their extension. Disrespecting him was the same as doing to the Empress.


    "The items had been investigated, and the supporting evidence looked through. The services of your regions are recorded, and the audience with the Empress will be granted shortly. Please follow me."


    While speaking, he only looked at us once; most of the time, his eyes were looking past our faces or over our heads, continuing to ignore us in an arrogant, posh way. Of course, my thoughts remained hidden, making sure my face wouldn''t betray me as we followed the man into the pce.


    The first room reminded me of a museum with giant paintings on the walls and shiny, armored statues decorating the floor. We weren''t there for long as we were quickly led through multiple chambers into the throne room. We were the first toe and stop before the golden throne that was elevated from the ground by four rounds of concentric steps.


    We were silent, just like the guards who stood three steps behind us. They became the identical statues I had seen before, making me wonder if they were indeed that or if they were also guards back there. If yes, then they blended in quite nicely. To not get bored quick, I let my eyes continue scanning the room as we made to wait for almost an hour. We couldn''t step away, sit down, or even talk; we just stood there, silent, right until I heard a door open somewhere and heavy footstepsing our way, followed by a pair of much sharper nkings. They were clearly high heels hitting the marble floor, but as per the order, I couldn''t look up at her.


    But I could look at the floor and her legs. Without moving my head, my eyes darted towards my right, and I caught the bottom of her feet, right up to her ankle. She was wearing ck high-heeled shoes with golden straps, and if the floors had been a bit more polished, I may have seen much more than that. I ''watched'' as she walked up to her throne, sitting down, shuffling around a little before speaking.


    "I was informed of your discovery."


    Oh... her voice was a bit deeper than I expected. It was mature, with a hint of coldness apanying it, and it made me think of Sasha. She was theplete opposite of her, going by the feeling alone, but there was an underlying simrity. She has to be a witch. I had no other exnation for why I felt such a strong urge to think about Sasha when hearing the Empress''s voice. Or was I missing her this much? That was also true...


    "Which one of you is Elliot?"


    "It is me, Your Highness!"


    I could hear the fear within my Uncle''s voice as he stepped forward, keeping in a bow, answering her questions, retelling the story once again. After that, it was my Father''s turn to do the same, and I was expecting my name to be called, but that didn''t happen.


    "The return of the resources was a satisfactory show of your loyalty. It is worthy of being rewarded. First, you will return with my decree! Elliot, you will present your brother''s head and everyone working with him to me within two months! Then you will take over as the new baron and ensure this thievery never happens again!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Second, Ksh!"


    "Yes!" Father saluted, stepping forward, keeping his head bowed.


    "I expected nothing less from one of my guarding beasts. Good job; your reward will be a year''s worth of tithes. You won''t have to pay it this year."


    "Thank you, Your Highness!"


    "Now..." She continued, not even acknowledging their thanks at all, her voice remaining calm and somewhat bored throughout the conversation. "The other point you presented to me. Leon, step forth and look at me!" Finally... I was waiting for this.


    When I was allowed to look up, I was surprised as the Empress was young-looking, maybe in her mid-twenties? She wore a ck attire that was more revealing than anything I saw in the city. The best I could describe it was that it was like some kind of modern, ck evening dress with deep cutouts that let her sides and legs show, especially thetter, as she crossed one over the other.


    Moving my eyes further up, without pausing, I could scan her slim figure and rtively small breasts, quickly jumping over them to not offend her, settling on observing her face. She was beautiful. In my time, she would be a top model with her deep, ruby-red eyes and long, ck hair falling onto her bare shoulders. Even though her eyes were like fire, she looked at me with cold indifference, not even considering me worth talking to. At least, that is how I was feeling.


    "Disgusting."


    Well... Thanks. I did not expect her to say that straight to my face. Was I in trouble?

 Chapter 38 – Stealing Knowledge

    Chapter 38 ¨C Stealing Knowledge


    I didn''t have anything to give as an answer, not that I could have in my position. I simply stood there, watching her calmly, waiting for her to continue or permit me to say anything.


    "I hate how you look." There it was... she continued. "Next time you visit me, shave your head. I don''t want to see the color red on your head. Ever again. I will look this over, as this is your first visit here."


    "As youmand." I bowed, remaining unperturbed, but deep inside, I wasughing. What a weird, entric person.


    "At least your ugly looks are paired with the correct personality." Raising her right hand, one of the armored guards walked forward, giving me a rolled parchment with the royal seal holding it together. "From now on, you are the governor of the Frontier. Be as productive as your Father! That''s it." She was about to stand up when my mouth opened, and I decided to go for it. It was on the spur of the moment, but let''s risk it... If I die, I die!


    "Isn''t there more to being appointed to be the new viscount?" The moment my words left my mouth, I felt everyone stiffening. I even heard my Father''s body move forward a little before freezing. I watched as the Empress settled back in her chair, tilting her head slightly and looking over me a second time.


    "Your family will be presented with a list of free servant lineages to choose from and bring them back to the Frontier." After a bit of pause, I was about to speak again, going against my own thoughts, but luckily, it was her who spoke first. "I heard a weird rumor... Of a barbarian mutting his wife."


    "Rumors tend to be that. Rumors. Not all of them are coincidental, and many are birthed from straight-up malicious intentions."


    "That is true. I read you had a hand in discovering that your uncle stole my belongings, Young Viscount Leon?"


    "A small one, yes. I discovered the plot when touring my territory and responding to a bandit attack. Those nobles-"


    "Nobles?" Sheughed sharply, covering her lips with one hand, "You call those dregs nobles? Haaah... you Frontier people do have a kind of humor, I will admit that."


    "..." Haahh... well, it was best if I stopped speaking. It did feel like I stretched my luck to a snapping point. At least I can bring back a family to serve me, and I already have someone in mind. My goal was achieved: time to retreat!


    "So be it. A bit of backbone is needed to lord over a savage ce like that." She continued, surprising me that showed on my face, which in turn made her smile. I saw it in her eyes; she was enjoying my dumbfounded look. "I will give you a personal reward! Ask me for something, but if it makes me angry, I will order you to be beheaded!"


    "I want to visit a library with books about magic!" My answer was instant, said right when she finished her word. Now it was my time to surprise her and everyone else present in the throne room. "I don''t want the books; guards can apany me while I''m in there. I just want to read them. I wouldn''t dare take away anything from Your Highness."


    I waited patiently for the silence to end. Finally, it was the sharpughter of the Empress that broke it, and I could feel that she was greatly amused but also mocking me.


    "You? Reading magic books? Ahahaha! This is the best thing I have ever heard! You wouldn''t understand half of it! Ahahahaha! Can you even read?!"


    "I can." I answered with a bow, maintaining a kind smile, "I have been interested in magic since my birth. I know I am talentless, but I''d like to read about it."


    "Sure!" She continuedughing, but that word alone made me giddy deep inside. I just hit the jackpot... "For making this Empressugh so hard, I will grant you ess to my private library!"


    "Your Highness!" Multiple voices appeared as people I hadn''t seen before emerged from the shadows.


    "Shut up! It is my decision!" She growled at them, her smile disappearing in a snap of a finger. "Leon of the Frontier! You are only allowed into the library if apanied by my guards andpletely naked!" She added with an evil smirk, not expecting me to nod at once. "Hahaha! Yes... this is why your Frontier people are interesting... Hah!"


    With that, she didn''t wait anymore, standing up and leaving,ughing now and then, still finding my request hrious. Father wanted to approach me, but multiple guards led them away while I was escorted in a different direction. I mouthed to him not to worry, although my stomach felt like two hands were squeezing it.


    I was closely guarded and taken to the back of the pce, then down underground on a spiral staircase. By my estimations, we were at least 20 meters deep when we stepped off the steps, and I was ordered to strip. I didn''t say anything whileplying with their demands and instead began scanning the area around me. The room was made out of cold stone and lit up by multiple torches. There was only one door, which was made of dark iron with no visible locks or handles. It was as in as one could be.


    When I was deemed ''clean,'' one of the guards knocked twice on it, and a momentter, with a visible shudder, it began sliding into the walls. Behind it, I could already see an extensive and well-lit library, but what was more surprising was that an old man stood at the other end, wearing what I could only describe as a bathrobe with the images of stars sewn into it. Was that a mage''s robe? Or was this some kind of nursery for old people, and I just woke up poor grandpa?


    "Why is this boy naked?" He asked, surprised to see me, raising an eyebrow, leaning on a walking stick that I quickly noticed to have an apricot-sized CC embedded into it.


    "Her Majesty''s order!" One of the guards answered, saluting, "He is to freely peruse the library while we apany him."


    "Is he a new inductee? No... he wouldn''t be naked and escorted by you then." He grumbled, stroking his long, white beard while I watched the light reflect from the top of his bald scalp.


    "He is a normal human who asked to read about magic."


    "Pft! What a dumbass!"


    If not for his age and him being probably rted in some way to the Empress because of his red eyes, I would have be angry... but oh well. It is best if they think I am some idiot barbarian, so I just smiled amicably at them. I could only thank my luck that it wasn''t a witch to wee me, or I may have had some problems being naked. Led inside, I could see hundreds of books neatly organized in row after row of bookshelves.


    "Go, browse!" The old man waved his hand dismissively at me before turning to the guards. "I wanted to call for you anyway,e with me! I need some helping hands. I am old enough to refuse to haul boxes from the basement!"


    "But we were ordered to-" They said, sounding troubled, but he tapped the ground with his stick, sending loud echoes around, silencing them.


    "Even if my great-granddaughter sits on the throne, I was the Emperor of your ancestors! You do what I tell you! This little idiot won''t be able to damage anything here, not to mention stealing any of the tomes! His little puckered asshole is as virgin as it gets, I can tell! Nowe, I don''t have all day!"


    Fuck me... I mean, DON''T! Shit... the royal family is messed up in the head. I couldn''t help but stand still, watching them leave before turning my back to them and looking at the overwhelming knowledge before me.


    "Calm down..." I whispered before walking to one of the shelves, randomly picking out a book and flipping through it. It was filled withplex diagrams and theories, followed by pages of calctions. I was not here to understand them; that can wait forter. "Come on, brain... do your thing!" I thought to myself, beginning to concentrate and quickly flip through them. I relied on my enhanced memory to remember all the information, taking a snapshot of them to recall and reviewter. "Who says you need magic when you have a cheat?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Son!"


    "I''m fine!" I smiled, arriving back home and weing my Father after being away for a whole day.


    "What did they do to you?" He asked, holding me by the shoulders, supporting my swaying body, looking at my tired expression and bloodshot eyes.


    "Nothing!" I chuckled, "I was simply up for all the time, barely blinking, reading probably 10,000 pages. Or more. I feel dead!"


    "You look destroyed." Laughed Yuri, scrutinizing me with a grin while Oleg kept an eye on her, afraid she would attack me. "Should I suck you off to rx?"


    "I would fall asleep at once, and I don''t trust you with that yet!"


    "Uuu... meanie~!"


    "Enough!" Father interrupted us, leading me inside, "Go, fetch me that girl, Luna! She will take care of him! You two go start preparing; we are heading home at once!"


    "Dad... I''m sleepy..." I moaned, wanting to just fall into a bed and sleep.


    "You will sleep when we are on the carriage! And you two, why are you still here?! I gave an order, didn''t I?!"


    "Yes!" Oleg saluted first, dragging Yuri away while Father apanied me into my room.


    "Tell me, Son... did they torture you?"


    "I told you that nothing happened!" I grinned, "My head simply hurts because I memorized almost a whole library!"


    "You... did what?" He whispered, his eyes shing dangerously.


    "I memorized. A lot."


    "..."


    "Yeah." I chuckled, seeing his expression change from shocked to awed and then settling on a dangerously excited look. "Exactly. I still need to make sense of it, but... Their hubris is going to cost them a lot!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Did you check the boy?" Asked the cold, indifferent voice, standing before a mirror that now, instead of reflecting the face of the Empress, showed the underground library and the face of the old wizard.


    "Magicless nobody. You don''t have to worry about him. He has as much magic in him as a rat would!"


    "I wanted to make sure! You can''t trust one with red hair..."


    "You are more paranoid than me, girl! The line of Vasa was killed off. There are no living witches or wizards with red hair! Haven''t been for more than a thousand years! You already know this! The first Emperor made sure their line was butchered! Everybody was killed, even the chickens and their bedbugs!"


    "We can''t be sure! If their blood lives, they could-"


    "No, they couldn''t!" The old man countered, waving his hand, "Nobody remembers the Vasas; they are a dead bloodline! Nobody wille to ask back their throne! Even if they did, who would even know about them?! Only ghosts! The world has forgotten them; you should, too! Your obsessions will be your end, girl!"


    "Okay... okay... So, the boy was fine?"


    "Yeah. Anyone with red hair nowadays is nothing but a coincidence! This little boy was just a barbarian, thinking he would understand the profound secrets of magic! A delusional nobody!"


    "Okay, okay... I got it! You can really go on and on about nothing!" The Empress groaned, cutting the connection and looking at her own reflection in the mirror before grinning.


    With a satisfied smile, she stood up, walking to her window, watching the full moon above the city, not knowing, far away from the city, in a rolling carriage, Leon couldn''t wipe off the smirk from his face, not even when sleeping.

 Chapter 39 – Going Home

    Chapter 39 ¨C Going Home


    After my Father apanied me back to the mansion, he ordered Luna toe over at once and tasked her with bathing me. At first, she was adamant about refusing but stopped after she saw my Father''s eyes.


    "I could fall asleep..." I murmured as she stood beside the bathtub, washing my back. Her tiny fingers were fantastic and massaged me like a professional.


    "Please don''t; Master said we need to leave! I am just doing my best to revitalize you!"


    "You are doing great!" I added with a moan, and I wasn''t lying as it made me feel giddy inside... and ready for action below my waist. "Were you trained or something?"


    "Yes." She replied honestly, and although my eyes were closed, resting them after the ordeal of going through thousands of books, I could tell she was trying hard not to peek into the water. "I am a trained maid! Please don''t punish me... not too hard, at least!" She added with a murmur at the end, her breath audibly speeding up.


    "Why would I? You are doing great!"


    "Because of what happened..."


    "Huh?" Okay, it was time to open my eyes. She wasn''t making any sense. After turning around, our faces were way too close, and I could feel her sweet breath and watch as she panicked, stepping back quickly, trying her best not to re at my naked body. "Exin, please!"


    "Your Father has chosen my family to be your new servants and... well... It seems only I will travel with you back."


    "Huh....? Why? What happened?"


    "The family fell apart and... fled." She answered, lowering her head and looking at the ground, honestly ashamed of the others. "They chose the life of a vagrant instead of going to serve a barbarian."


    "Oh. What about you? Weren''t you quick enough on your feet?" I blurted out, and the way she snapped her head up, looking hurt and angry, her mismatched eyes filling up with tears, I could tell my joke was inappropriate.


    "I am Luna Gottfried! I don''t shirk my duties!"


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean it like that." I answered with a smile, standing up, which was a mistake as my unsheathed sword was pointing straight at her face. Her troubled stare quickly chased away the anger, and she grew red as if choking on something. She was focusing on the top of my weapon before hurriedly grabbing a towel and stretching it towards me, turning her head away. "Thanks."


    I was tempted to tease her and make her dry me up, but that would probably go too far and hurt her. She will be my personal maid from now on, so I wanted her to feel safe with me. While I was drying myself, she picked out my traveling clothes, and I won''t lie, after her massage, I felt much more revitalized.


    "So, they can just ignore us and not follow the decree?"


    "If they forgo their identities, yes, nobody would bat an eye, and I don''t think you have any allies here to help you find them... Master."


    "True enough! Oh well! One is more than nothing, and you can help me back home in choosing capable people and teaching them!"


    "Of what?" She looked at me, watching me dress up, and I didn''t miss how she was biting her lower lip for a moment.


    "Of how to be a proper maid, duh!"


    "Y-yes... Master..."


    "Don''t sigh too hard! You will be surprised!"


    "Sure!" She moaned, whispering it ever so lightly, making me chuckle. I knew she was thinking she was leaving the center of civilization to move into a mud hut in the middle of nowhere. I wasn''t going to exin, as that would not do justice. It was best to let her see it for real when we arrived.


    It was no time to stay and rest; however, as we boarded the carriage, Father and Uncle were sitting opposite of me while Luna was on my right. I saw that she was nervous and wasn''t really getting why we were in such a hurry, so I asked Father in her stead.


    "We could have waited a little, no?"


    "No." They answered in tandem, surprising me.


    "This is not about the city being dangerous, isn''t it?" I asked, and even if I was tired, I could pick up on the anxiety of the two.


    "It is. Especially now as three dead people have turned up." Eliott answered, looking at me directly, making me flinch. "Three castrated bodies of young nobles!"


    "YURI!" I shouted, scaring Luna even more as I leaned out of the carriage, and she rode up to us from behind.


    "Wassup, Boss?"


    "..." I was momentarily stunned but then shook my head, ring at her. "Did you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    "Don''t smile at me! That can''t be a coincidence!"


    "Ooooh, the news? I heard about it! But no, it wasn''t me! Promise!"


    "She disappeared for an hour and a half." Oleg added, riding up to the other side of the carriage, "My apologies, My Lord! It was my fault!"


    "Shit... you crazy bitch!" I moaned, feeling my headache returning.


    "We are innocent~!" She giggled happily, "We were in the vi the whole time, weren''t we?"


    "Yeah, we were... fuck..." I grumbled, looking at her, twitching my eyelids.


    "It wasn''t us, Boss!" She repeated honestly, trying to look innocent, but I wasn''t buying it. "All the evidence points towards the Ziloch family!"


    "And how would you know that? How do you even know that name, and I don''t? You know what?!" I shouted, raising a hand, "Don''t even answer that! I don''t want to know! I want to remain in my sweet ignorance!"


    I already guessed that from the four of those silkpants, the living one will be the scapegoat... for whatever reason. I tend to forget that Yuri is like wielding a revolver with five nks and one live round. Right now, that bullet discharged without me aiming... With an angry groan, I leaned back, cing my head into Luna''sp and making her stiffen even more.


    "Massage my head, please... It hurts like hell..."


    "Y-yes, Master!" She gulped, beginning to do so as I let my mind rx and fell asleep.


    Soon, I couldn''t help but smile as we were traveling back home with a ton of new knowledge in my mind. I dreamt about them throughout the following days, seeing the secrets of magic whirling before my mind''s eye. I just had to make sense of it all slowly and steadily.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What... is... this...?" Luna stuttered as we were still in the carriage, nearing my mostly finished city. Thest of the buildings were about to bepleted, and most of the workers were clearing the way where my first defensive wall would be erected.


    "Ah, yeah, so this is my personally designed and built city! I get that it differs from where you grew up, but I hope you will like it in the future. It is still bare-bones; I will have to start nting trees and flowers to give it a color besides that of stone and-"


    "HOW ARE YOU ABLE TO BUILD IT?!" She screamed, almost falling out of the carriage, climbing out the small window, wanting to see more. I had to grab onto her waist before she had an ident, pulling her back.


    "Well, I am somewhat of a... no better way to put it, a separatist."


    "...?!"


    "As my personal maid, you will learn about it anyway. What I am doing here is building my own Empire. The thing we told the Empress? Lies. You see, in the future, thisnd will be independent!"


    "You are mad..." She said, turning white, then back to pink as blood rushed to her head.


    "Maybe. I just want to live well! Aren''t we all? Ahahah~! Now that you are here, you are also part of it, so it isn''t that you have any choice but to follow me, hm?"


    "..."


    There was no better way to put it, and her silence was partially because of the shock she just received. It was best to stay silent for now and let her process everything. When I got out of the carriage, I heard Sasha shouting my name, and by the time I turned, she was already there, jumping onto me, hugging my neck, her legs mping around my waist and kissing me so passionately I almost fell backward.


    "Thank the Gods, you are back!" She moaned, her eyes wet, not wanting to let go... and I didn''t want to either.


    "I told you that all will be fine!" I giggled, holding her by the butt, feeling myself getting excited, and I wanted nothing more than push her down. "A few weeks go by, and you be this clingy, eh? Maybe I should go away more often?"


    "No!" She protested, turning shy and finally climbing down but holding my arm. "You... didn''t?" She whispered, looking at my crotch, noticing the bulge, and I knew what she was thinking.


    "Not once."


    "Yet I tried!" Yuri added with a sour voice, climbing down from her horse and making Sasha bloom into an even prouder, happier smile.


    "Master?" Luna murmured, looking lost and a bit troubled, not knowing what she should do. "Mistress?"


    "Huh?" Sasha flinched, looking at her and back at me, feeling awkward as nobody had called her that before.


    "She is Luna Gottfried, a maid from the capital city who was assigned under me by an imperial decree. From now on, she will be our personal maid!"


    "She is cute..." Sasha murmured, making Luna smile a little, bowing towards her.


    "She is reliable, you will see! I already thought about what her role would be, but first, let her settle in! Can you show her around?"


    "Um! Sure!" She answered happily, making Yuri grunt with displeasure.


    "Why are you so nice to her but not to me?"


    "Because."


    "That is not an answer!"


    "I don''t need to exin myself to you, Yuribisaida!" She scoffed with an air of royalty, making Yuri shiver, licking her lips, giving her a look filled with desire.


    "Shit girl, you are starting to fire my pussy up!"


    "Not before the child!" Sasha cried out, covering Luna''s ears with her hands, making her so surprised she looked at me with befuddled eyes, asking for help.


    "I am not a kid." She spoke up after I nodded at her to feel free to interject, "I have been an adult since five years ago. I am already 16!"


    "Eh?" Sasha flinched as she mistook her to be much younger. "S-sorry..."


    "I''m used to it, My Mistress!" She bowed elegantly, looking around, feeling a bit dizzy as she never knew nobles who would act like this, not just before their maids but before others... before their subjects.


    "Things are different here!" I chuckled, watching my peopleing over, weing me back with shouts and waving their hands happily. "You''ll see, and I will let you adjust to our region, Luna! Don''t worry about anything yet. Sasha will show you around, and we will prepare your own room in the pce!"


    "Ah?!"


    "You are our maid, no? What did you think I would send you live far away from us?" Iughed, watching the rising excitement in her face, overgrowing her doubts about this ''barbarian'' region of the Empire. "For now, I will go, check on how you all did with the things I left for my people toplete! Sasha!"


    "Yes?" She turned towards me just so I could draw her close and kiss her passionately, making her almost melt in my arms.


    "Be ready by night... I''m pent up..." I whispered into her ears that she simply returned with a happy moan and a nod, her eyes glowing in a fiery passion.

 Chapter 40 – First Council Meeting

    Chapter 40 ¨C First Council Meeting


    After calling up the people I trusted with my tasks before leaving, I hosted the very first ''council meeting.'' It happened in my throne room, which was much more decorated by now. The empty walls had paintings ofndscapes depicting the mountains around us, while the wide, dark red wooden table before my throne hosted my future ministers. Not all seats were filled, only a quarter of them, but it was a start. They wore casual clothes, looking like peasants, but that didn''t matter. What was important was that I began establishing multiple departments and delegating work to capable people.


    The fact I was smiling eased their worries as I looked at the three men, two women, and one lonely child amongst their ranks. Surprisingly, it was the kid, Merlin, who looked the most ready, swinging his legs, wanting to jump up and give his report already.


    "It is good to be back!" I started, nodding at Merlin first, "I see you can barely sit still. Let''s hear what you have to say, Prime Minister Merlin!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!" He stood up, standing on his chair so I could see him bow. "I oversaw and coordinated the collective while you were away. The construction of the city is going to be officiallypleted before the end of fall, right before schedule!"


    "Good work! I returned earlier than expected and am d you all worked harder than my expectations!"


    "Of course!" Merlin nodded, feeling that it was the most evident thing of all, "Not just that, I made sure that the less talented builders began clearing the way to let us start constructing the walls as soon as possible!"


    "How''s the mine expansion that I asked for?"


    "Yes!" Merling nodded, looking at one of the men, prompting him to stand up. I could see how nervous he was while holding the edge of his clothes. From the looks of it, he was in his thirties, already balding a little, and his skin was rough from all the hard work he had done in the past.


    "Your Majesty!" He bowed to me, mimicking Merlin, but he was much stiffer. "My name is Paxon, the... um, Minister of Mining." Huh... I think it was Merlin who gave him the rank. I would have used the word industry, but I liked how his brain worked, so it is okay.


    "Mhm, well met, Paxon. Please continue; you don''t have to be afraid. Just report the current progress!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty! The mine has been constantly expanding. We are still not at the designated size, but we managed to produce enough bs for the wall to begin building, and we found a vein of iron going deep into the mountains!"


    "Oh? Good, I was expecting that after what we saw at the original spot. Continue as you were! We will begin opening up a proper mine, so start collecting people who will work it. I need that iron! Merlin, I will need a formal report about the sry of-"


    "It is already done, Your Majesty!" He answered proudly, getting out a parchment from his robes, letting it roll down, and reading it loudly. I was initially surprised, but then I couldn''t help but praise my luck for finding such a kid. He already worked out everything without me telling him to do so! Am I a bad person? Is this childbor? Not that there are anyws against it yet... huh. Lucky me. "That''s my initial calctions, Your Majesty!"


    "I have earned a free year, so I won''t have to pay tithe for the next cycle! We can finance our endeavors from the treasury, and I n to expand our tradings." I knew I didn''t have anybody for that position overseeing our trade routes. But I already had a candidate in my mind. My Mother. If anybody, she would be perfect for the post.


    "Mhm." Merlin nodded in the meanwhile, thinking rapidly, "That would do, but we do need to fill up the treasury. With what we rob- khm, I mean, confiscated from the nobles, those won''tst for long!"


    "Whenmerce is getting steady, taxes will be introduced." I added, forgetting that I was talking with a kid, taking Merlin as an equal. No... He was an equal. "For now, let me worry about that! Paxon, continue as you were and focus on extracting the iron ore! We should focus on establishing a proper industry and creating superior tools we can sell! A well-crafted sword worth more than a lump of iron!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" He bowed, sitting down, wiping his forehead with a silly, happy smile.


    "What about the food production? I want to cut our imports by at least half in theing years. Merlin?" I asked, curious about what they came up with.


    "Yes, yes!" He nodded, looking at another minister, and this time, one of the middle-aged women with tied-up ck hair stood up, bowing in the same manner.


    "My name is Zita, Your Majesty; I have been tasked with overseeing our food stocks and reviewing your outlines while you were away!"


    "Mhm, good to meet you. Please, continue!"


    "First, as you suggested, we collected as many seeds as possible. We are in the middle of relocating people who were previously under the government of the now-dead minor nobles! We will have around 6,000 people distributed between five viges who will focus on working the fields."


    "Did you take my ns into consideration?" I asked, and it was Merlin who answered.


    "Naturally! The viges will work independently! They will choose their vige elder, who is going to be our spokesperson, and I made sure to stress that they follow the ns for crop rotation and the preservation of soil fertility! I had to host some private lessons so they understood its logic. But if I may, Your Majesty, I don''t think they get it."


    "Not everyone is like you." I chuckled, making him blush, "As long as they follow the ns, it is all good! When we have time, we will improve the viges. We will build them proper homes, mills, and anything else that helps our local production! Besides crops, start focusing on sheep and goats; we must buff their numbers! They will provide us with not just meat, but their wool is perfect for making more than just clothes!"


    "Understood, Your Majesty!" Zita bowed, sitting back down.


    "After we have enough resources in storage, we can start trading... to speed that up, I n to build a roadwork to our borders. But for now, don''t worry about it; I just want Merlin to keep that in the back of his mind!" I chuckled, trying to further ease the mood before listening to the others.


    Hearing the rest, I was happy that everything worked smoothly while I was gone. There were no problems with the water; by now, the fact that bathing was so readily avable was bing the norm among the people. Good! Diseases were not what I was looking for, so my immediate problem would be finishing the sewer system. For now, it was leading far away into an open field. That was anything but ideal, but with my new knowledge in my head, a solution was very near. I just needed a little magic to help me with it.


    I listened to the rest for the following hour, encouraging them to continue before adjourning the first official meeting between us, asking Merlin to stay back a little. The little guy was like a hamster on coffee right now; he was in his natural element, ready to work, work, and work, his brain requiring challenges.


    "Calm down!" Iughed, patting his head while he was bombarding me with questions about what it was like in the city. "I will tell you everything, but before that, here!"


    "A present?!" He yelled, taking the thick stack of papers from me.


    "Kinda. I read a lot of books while I was away and found a description of your magic! When we wereing back home, I summarized it for you! They call it ''Chameleonic Transmutation,'' but that is unimportant! Your powers are designed to amplify other spells. Ipiled an approach to help you understand yourself from what I gathered. This has descriptions of its characteristics and how simr wizards used it in past asions for reference. It is a rare ability, so be proud, Merlin! Not many mages exist who can do what you can!"


    "Waaaaah! Thank you, Your Majesty!" He bowed multiple times, taking it away, looking just as excited as a kid on Christmas morning.


    "Go, you can study it at your leisure, but I will need your experiencester on!"


    "What are we going to do?"


    "I am drawing up in my head a new formation that should allow us to purify the sewer water. I am still working on putting it together for now, but when I''m ready, we will start running tests!"


    "Cooooool!"


    He wanted to know more, but I told him to study what I gave him. I will only tell him more when he finishes his current studies. Nothing can be rushed when ites to magic.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    "I missed you..." I whispered as I was kissing Sasha''s neck, sitting with her inside our bathtub, surrounded by multiple candles. My hands held her perky breasts while she was grinding her bottom against my crotch, sshing water everywhere.


    "Me too!" She moaned, chuckling happily before slipping her hand between her thighs and holding onto me as she sat down on my spear, giving me another happy moan. "Hauuuh, you already shot it out!" She leaned back, giggling, keeping her waist moving continuously.


    "Can''t help it! I told you I was pent up!"


    "I bet! Tell me about it! I will do the moving, you just rx!"


    "You vixen... You know, I can barely concentrate with you sitting on me! The way you massage my second brain down there short-circuits my primary one!"


    "Ahaha! Silly!" With augh, she turned around on me, pressing onto my chest as she began riding me with even more vigor than before. "I thought you were smart enough to focus on multiple things!"


    "Cheeky! I may be able to do it, but I don''t want to! I will retell everything tomorrow; tonight, I want to only think about you!"


    We continued enjoying ourselves, and when I lifted her out of the water, bringing her over to the bed to keep mounting her from behind, I noticed that our door was slightly open. It was only a quick glimpse, but I could swear I saw a violet eye peering in... the little pervert! Hehe, somehow, the knowledge she was peeping on us made me even more excited, so I decided to not tell Sasha about it. Not even when we were finished an hourter,ying there, her hot body spread out on me with a satisfied smile.


    "How''s our new maid?" I asked, purposely not looking toward the door.


    "She is polite and intelligent. But do we need a maid? I can also do the housework and-"


    "For now. But you will also have your own responsibilities, sooner orter we won''t have time to deal with everything! She will be the Head Maid and assemble her own little crew whose task will be keeping the pce prim and proper."


    "She told me about what happened in the restaurant... that was dangerous!"


    "Not really." I smiled in answer, kissing her lips. "They scrambled the moment they thought their sexy time would include horrendous pain."


    "You... want to do it like that?"


    "What? No!" I answered immediately, but she quickly raised an eyebrow as my voice didn''t convince her. Neither me... "Okay! I found the idea of being a little bit more forceful arousing but not to THAT extent!"


    "Then to what extent?" She questioned me curiously, drawing circles on my chest, "Hitting?"


    "Huh? Maybe spanking? But not like, literally punching you. No way! Other than that, maybe doing it a bit rougher? Um... how about hair pulling...?"


    "Choking..." I heard a faint whisper that almost made me choke, too.


    "Ahahahaha!" Sheughed out suddenly, surprising me, but also made it so she didn''t hear Luna''s drunken voiceing from behind the door.


    "What...?" I asked, pouting, and she keptughing before flicking my nose.


    "You are embarrassed! I never saw you this way before!" She continued giggling, teasing me as she sat up on my stomach.


    "So what if I am? It is embarrassing to talk about what you find exciting... I don''t want you to think of me weirdly!"


    "I don''t mind. You can do those things to me. I will tell you if I don''t like it so you can stop, but until then... feel free to experiment with me! I am yours, Leon... not just in body!"


    With a whisper, she leaned forward, kissing me, initiating the night''s second round,sting for another hour...

 Chapter 41 – Solutions, Problems, Solutions

    Chapter 41 ¨C Solutions, Problems, Solutions


    "This is the best I could do, Master!"


    "It''s more than enough, thank you!" I answered after a yawn, sitting at a table in the dining room, wearing nothing but a loose robe, enjoying the breakfast of bread, ham, and some boiled eggs. Luna was already ready with the food by the time I slipped out of our bedroom while Sasha was still sleeping with a satisfied smile hanging on her lips.


    "I made some tea from what I found, but the kitchen is sorelycking theponents I am used to. The tea leaves were sub-par, only worthy to be served in some inn at the docks."


    "We are a bit poorer, but that will change. Write down what you need now, and I will order it through my uncle. I still need to get myself some coffee beans anyway. Still, I think this ce has its charms! How was your first night? Exciting?" Even though my question was asked leisurely, I saw her face go pink as she turned around, acting as if she was doing something else.


    "Y-yes, it was... adequate! I need time to get used to it, but... khm! Everything will be fine, don''t worry, Master!"


    "That''s good to hear! Today, I will mostly stay in; I have a ton of writing to do! You can spend the day with Sasha; she will continue showing you around, and you can start picking people out to train as your helpers."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    After I was finished with breakfast, I headed to my ''office,'' which was, in fact, my personal library. Sitting down at my desk, enjoying the warm autumn sun shining through the open window, I began copying the pages in my memories rted to the magic formation I wanted to work on. While a mage may need intense concentration in drawing one up, it was like tracing lines for me.


    My mind''s eyes ''projected'' it onto the paper, and I just had to follow the lines, drawing them from memory easily. I couldn''t be happier as this, even in my previous life, immensely helped me, especially on the front lines. Combat engineers had to make repairs on the battlefield, and with an enhanced brain, I didn''t need to look up schematics as I remembered them all. My mind quickly transformed the knowledge into images I could use toplete repairs during an engagement. I just hoped I wouldn''t manifest any symptoms that could apany such an ability, like beginning to conjure people up and talking with them when they don''t really exist. I saw some colleagues of mine fall into it, breaking under pressure and seeing things that didn''t exist.


    "At least I''m in no danger..." I murmured, stretching and massaging my wrists after finishing the tenth page. "This is going to be extra tiring. I will have to invent the typewriter, huh? The moment our industry is ready to produce fine metalworks, I will build one! Which means I will need to invent paper-making as I guess my region can''t do that... ugh... damn it, more work! When will I get to just sit back and enjoy a martini with Sasha? SHIT! We don''t even have martinis!"


    "What is a typewriter? Or who is this ''martini'' guy?" Asked a curious voice, and when I looked behind me, Luna was there, looking at my works with a curious yet amazed expression. I could see my reflection in her mismatched eyes, making me smile.


    "It is a machine that helps writing. Also, it speeds up the process and eliminates the need to read my awful handwriting! And martini is a drink, not a person."


    "I see... and Master, your writing isn''t that bad!" She chuckled but turned a bit troubled again, "Is this... magic? Why are you drawing magic circles? You can''t understand it if you are not a mage!"


    "Who told you that? I can understand it just fine!" I harrumphed, making her flinch, watching me doubtfully. "First things first, the outer circle in this formation is borrowed from a water-based spell, while the second circle forms a purifying spell! I say purifying, but it is nothing more than a filtration system."


    "You are just trying to sound cool!" She challenged me, not believing my words at all. "Everyone knows that only mages can understand it, and if you were a mage, you wouldn''t be here!"


    "I am not a mage, yes. But the first part is utter bullshit! This formation is pure logic! First, it initiates a water spell, then the second round takes the sample and applies its structure as its base, down to the molecr level."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not finished! The second circle analyzes it; while it is active, any other water going through it will be forced to match the sample! Do you see what I am getting at?"


    "I am not a mage... I don''t understand any of it!" She moaned, her hands on her hips, shaking his head as if I was some kind of lost lunatic.


    "It has nothing to do with being a mage or not! It''s pure logic! If the formation is ordered to match the new input with the first one, it will do just that! Eliminating everything else until what remains is clean water! Of course, I am not saying it will be perfect. I will need live testing and modifications ording to how it goes! The problem is that the formations could only be active indefinitely if a witch is there... And I can''t make Sasha stay there... I will need to get myself CC once again..." I continued, murmuring to myself, biting on the end of my quill, missing the fact that Luna turned white, her mouth hanging open, and her eyes doubling in size.


    "M-m-m-m-master... w-w-w-what do you m-mean?" She stuttered, poking me with her fingers after I didn''t speak anymore.


    "Huh? She didn''t tell you? Sasha is a witch. Also, my Prime Minister, Merlin, is a wizard. Duh."


    "Hold me..."


    "Huh?" I flinched and grabbed her at thest moment as she fainted right into my arms. "Are you always this dramatic? These shouldn''t be that big of a news..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The first testing happened a few dayster. Besides Luna, Merlin also came along, excited about watching it happen. I told him over and over again to control his emotions and not let his magic interfere with the experiment.


    "It will be simple!" While preparing a linen cloth and painting the formation onto it, I exined what I was expecting to happen, "I will seal the opening of the tube where we have nasty, brown water and flip it! If this works as expected, what wille out won''t be brown but perfectly clear and safe to drink!"


    "Let''s see, let''s see!" Merlin pped, barely blinking his eyes, while Luna was still bbergasted, hardly believing I had a wizard and a witch helping me.


    "Okay! Sasha, your turn!" I nodded at her, and when she focused, I saw the cloth sh once, but then it went dormant.


    Did I make a mistake, or was this how it was supposed to be? Holding the meter-long tube, I slowly turned it around, keeping it above a mug, and to my relief, it functioned as expected. What came out of it was crystal-clear water.


    "It works!" Merlin shouted, jumping high whileughing, and I couldn''t help but share his joy. It really did.


    After taking off the cloth, only stinky, slimy sludge remained behind, while in the mug, the water was clear, odorless, and tasteless after taking a cautious sip. It was, by my guess, perfectly distilled water. Not that I could be sure of it without any modern measuring tools or a microscope, but my gut was telling me I was right.


    "Let me see!" Merlin rushed close, copying me and dipping his tongue into the cup while I refilled the tube with another round of dirty water and repeated the experiment. Even with the sludge being kept inside of it, the end result was the same. Clean water. After the third attempt, it finally broke as the fabric or, more precisely, the formation on it got damaged and no longer functioned.


    "I don''t get it." Luna spoke up, watching Merlin take off the now-ruined textile, studying it.


    "With this," Sasha exined instead of me, "The sewage won''t be simply flooded onto an empty field!"


    "And?" Luna questioned, still not seeing its importance.


    "It is half a solution." I interjected, thinking, scratching my chin, "For one, I can collect the sewage and reuse it. The clean water won''t go back into the system as drinking water, but it could give us an extra source of it for our industry. Be it metal works or anything thatter ones up, we don''t need to draw water away from people''s homes. We can have them use the recycled one; I just need to build new castes to store it and connect it into special systems."


    "What is the second half?" Luna asked, tilting her head as her eyes traveled to the nasty sludge at the same time as Sasha''s.


    "Yep." I nodded, watching the two, "Well... what it will mostly be is, well, shit. I have two ideas about that. On the one hand, we canpost it and use it to revitalize the fields when they are being rotated and help keep them healthy. That is the moreplex part, as I will need people collecting it and supervising theposting procedure."


    "If you can teach me, I can select people and establish a department to deal with it, Your Majesty!" Merlin reacted immediately, bowing, making Luna twitch her eyebrows.


    "Is he really a kid...?"


    "No." The answer came from Sasha and me, while Merlin justughed with a cheeky grin on his face. "The second option," I continued, looking at my wife, "is to collect the sludge and then incinerate it. But that makes it so I need to develop another filter for the smoke and deal with that, which will result in more waste that needs to be disposed of and... Ahhhh! I feel like Ouroboros!"


    "Who?" They asked me, but I just waved a hand. "I will write up a lesson aboutposting, Merlin! You can study it and then determine how to proceed, okay?"


    "Yes, and thank you, Your Majesty!"


    "Don''t thank me yet! First, I must develop a method for installing this formation at the end of our sewer system. I need it to be sturdy, resist erosion, and function independently and indefinitely. The biggest problem is how am I going to make it work without making any of you live next to it!"


    "Ugh..."


    "Yeah! Ugh..." I murmured, furrowing my brows, "I need CC. Without it, I won''t be able to progress!"


    "Did you learn where it''sing from?" Sasha asked, curious, and Merlin was already leaning in, waiting for my answer, not wanting to be left out.


    "It is a natural resource, just like anything else, and it is being mined in the eastern part of the Empire. That is why we annexed a big chunk of our neighbors there; they found a new vein in one of the mountains." I murmured, turning towards the endless mountain ranges dominating our horizon. "I wonder if we have any here, hidden somewhere."


    "Wouldn''t they have exploited it already?" Luna asked, bringing up a good point, "If they are willing to wage war for it, you would think they would have scoured the mountains already!"


    "Do you know how wide this mountain range is?" I asked her a different question.


    "No..." She pouted, thinking I was making fun of her.


    "11,000 kilometers long."


    "I don''t know what kilometers is! Never heard that word before! You just made that up!" Her sudden outburst made her flinch, holding her mouth in fear before surprise washed over her as I wasn''t angry. I wasn''t even berating her.


    "Well... yes, I did make that up, but it is what we use here; I will have to teach how it works!" I cringed because she wasn''t wrong. I did make it up, and I tend to forget the Empire had a different system in ce. "What I want to demonstrate to you is that this is a vast natural border, running along next to multiple empires and countries, not just ours! Searching for CC in this ce requires tons of resources and manpower, which is then brought away from elsewhere. Why would they do that when they have already established mines, producing enough and also able to take it by force from others? The Empire acts ording to nature''sws as it follows the path of least resistance. When their current sources run dry one day, sure, they will start digging up the mountains, but until then? It will be our job to find a vein, exploit it, and leave nothing for them!"

 Chapter 42 – Settling In

    Chapter 42 ¨C Settling In


    "You called, My Lord?"


    "Yes, Oleg, please sit!" I smiled as he entered my study. Luna was already prepared and began serving tea for both of us. It seemed that she adapted very quickly, and besides peeping almost every night when I was having sex with Sasha, she was ready to fulfill her duties to the best of her abilities. "Have you been thinking about establishing our core of the military, as I asked?"


    "I have been pondering it since you named me your General. Most of the trained soldiers will be needed to stay to guard the passage; that job is too important to draw people away permanently, so I can''t ask for them."


    "Father said he will let a hundred people join me. They will be yourmanders and officers, but I want you to establish a proper recruitment procedure!"


    "I examined the people, and there are some promising youngsters, but... to be honest with you, My Lord, they need a lifetime of work! They are not ready. My Father was a soldier, the same as his; I have been training to be one since I was young! These people are not like our families, fighting beasts for centuries."


    "I know that. I want you to read through this in your free time." I didn''t have to stand up at all as Luna was already bringing a stack of documents, giving it to him while I remained sitting, sipping my tea. I watched calmly as he quickly scanned the first few pages, his eyebrows moving up and down, humming and nodding here and there.


    "This will take a long time, My Lord."


    "I know, but being in the military will be a life-long job as described in my 19th Law. They will be directly under yourmand while you are under mine. They will need to study the art of war from an early age and must be instilled with loyalty, discipline, courage, and skill. I am still working out their pay and privileges, but I aim to set up a system that raises warriors and provides them with lifelong careers. Just as I will need someone to inherit my position, the same is true for you."


    "My Lord..." He murmured, looking touched.


    "Raise proper soldiers, and you can name your sessor one day! For that, they have to be well-trained and organized. Start with volunteers and make sure they are only given a pass after they go through theplete training process that I defined."


    "My Lord, the training methods you wrote here are fascinating! I think your Father would be really interested in it!"


    "I already sent a copy to him earlier. He is slowly implementing them, but I want you to consider them right from the start while building up our military force. The first group doesn''t need to be big, as I don''t expect trouble toe knocking on our door. Not just yet."


    "I will do my best, My Lord!"


    "Make sure that those hundred whoe to serve under me also understand it! Train them with these methods first to get a feel for it. Get them through 10 weeks of basic training; while you do that, the volunteered youngsters can concentrate on their studies. I want my soldiers to be literate, just like you! While Merlin teaches them the basic skills, you can continue with the AIT for the hundred Father gives us!"


    "AIT..." he murmured, quickly flipping through the pages, finding it, "Advanced Individual Training. Teaching specific skills and knowledge for their future field."


    "You know them the best, so try to give them the most suitable ranks and position. I detailed everything in my notes, and when you are finished setting up the officers,e back to me with a finalized list. I will conduct the PME myself!"


    With another brief search, he quickly found the part about ''Professional Military Education'' and my brief introduction to it. I was going to use my own experience as a basis to set up a new training regiment. First, I will need apleted list of who I have and what type of skillset they have for me to adjust and develop the best way to train them. What I didn''t tell Oleg while watching him leave was that I would also experiment on those who volunteer.


    My goal was to make sure my future soldiers were fed with beast meat... I ran through the thousands of books in my head but found no information about whether they provide benefits or boons to people. I had to conduct my own investigation to see if they grew this big and strong because of the meat they ate or if it was a gic ident.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Thank you, Luna! Come, sit down, and eat with us!"


    "B-but... Mistress!" She stammered, but Sasha wasn''t having it, and she quickly made her sit at our table.


    "Don''t be shy!" I chuckled, enjoying the seasoning on my meat, happy with how professional Luna was in the kitchen. We still need to get a proper cook, but if she is this talented, I don''t want to hire anyone else but her. "This is excellent, Luna. I hope when you finally give me a list of who to hire, you will teach them these recipes."


    "Yes, it is really delicious! I will need to learn it if I want to be a good wife!"


    "Mistress, nobles don''t cook for themselves! That is the responsibility of their servants!"


    "But..." Sasha flinched, looking at me, feeling confused, "I want to learn to make tasty foods for Leon..."


    "Luna," I smiled while leaning forward and feeding Sasha one of the juicy bits from my te, "Everybody needs a hobby. If my wife wants to learn cooking, please teach her."


    "Yes, Master!" She answered, standing up and bowing immediately.


    "When we are in private," I continued, watching her sit back, "You don''t need to be this formal. Call us by our names."


    "That is improper! No!" I was surprised at how vehemently she protested against the idea, and I exchanged a look with Sasha, deciding not to push it. Was this the effect of some kind of... conditioning?


    "I like the word, Master and Mistress..." She murmured, looking at her te, starting to stuff her mouth with food, not daring to meet our eyes.


    "I see."


    I think I was getting it. In the past weeks, I was starting to figure out my new maid. When I let her rx, she usually read a book,zed around, and did nothing, bing Sloth''s avatar. When she was peeping, and I was trying to listen to her, I could swear I caught some really hardcore wordsing from behind our door. Was she a closeted pervert? All the clues were pointing towards that. When dinner ended, I returned to my room with Sasha while Luna took care of the dishes. After stoking the fire, I embraced her and sat down before the firece, gently rubbing her tummy.


    "Mhm... winter is soon to be here! The days are getting really cold!" She whispered, purring like a cat, happy to sit in myp and enjoy the caressing.


    "Yep, and there will be some things I want to try out when it happens!"


    "Oh? New magic formations?"


    "O-of course! They are rted to fire, so it will be tailored for you! But what I wanted to talk about now is Luna."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "What do you think about her?"


    "She is really nice and hard-working!"


    "Hmmm..."


    "What? Did she do something weird?"


    "No, she didn''t; I just have a feeling she doesn''t show us her authentic self. When she is surprised or overwhelmed, she bursts out, speaking her true thoughts instead of what had been crammed into her head as etiquette. I want her to be more like that when she is with us. I want you to try to get closer to her and slowly demolish that wall. I want her to feel more free and at home. I don''t think she truly settled in yet, even if she says otherwise."


    "I never lived in a big city, but... I guess it is really different, huh?"


    "Very much so! This city stillcks the liveliness of the capital. But that will gradually change. Until then, I want you to help her open up a bit; what do you say?"


    "Leave it to me! I always wanted a friend who was close to me in age!"


    At that moment, watching her honest, childlike smile, I remembered Sasha had lived her whole childhood in fear and alone in the woods, always struggling to see another year. If not for her gift, she may have perished earlier. No wonder she was so clingy; she wanted a family...


    "What?" She asked, seeing me being lost in her eyes.


    "I was thinking about us... and how nice it will be when you gift me an heir."


    That quickly did it as she turned redder than the fire warming the room, yet instead ofining, she turned around, kissing and undressing me, blessing me with another passionate night.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You really want to send me away?" Yuri sniffed, her eyes watering up, giving me a hurt and puppy-like look.


    "Stop it, I won''t be fooled!" I grunted in response, leaning closer, watching the sadness disappear from her eyes, reced by a sudden impulse.


    I already knew I had made a mistake, but it was toote as she lunged at me and grabbed me by the neck before kissing me passionately, followed by her biting my lips. I tried pushing her off me, but she wasn''t letting go, continuing kissing and biting. I could feel the taste of blood that mixed with our saliva gave me goosebumps. Shit... Did I like this? Finally, Oleg and the others reacted, pulling her off me and pressing her down until I waved a hand, signaling them to let her stand up.


    "Ah fuck, that was too short..." She giggled, licking her lips and breathing heavily.


    "Kneel." Imanded her and saw her shudder as she obeyed, looking up at me curiously. "Open your mouth." I already knew that she was not just a masochist, but she loved the powery, having a distorted opinion about it. She wanted to be on the top, yet she couldn''t help but rejoice when someone dominated her. Could I ever cure her? No. I don''t think so... but I may mellow her out if I satisfy both of her desires.


    "Like this?" She asked with difficulty, keeping her mouth open, her tongue sticking out, and watching with erged eyes as I spit my blood and saliva into her mug. "Kyaaaah?!"


    I think it may be the first time I heard her let out such a cute, girlish cry, both of her hands disappearing between her thighs.


    "More please!"


    "I will give you more." I answered, cing my hand on her head, rubbing it as if she were a puppy, "But first, you need to prove you are not just a wild fuckdog. Got it? I need to trust you. Do you know what I value most?"


    "Pussy?"


    "No." I said withplete honesty, maintaining eye contact with her.


    "Money?"


    "No."


    "Power!"


    "No."


    "Fuuuuck, then what?!" She pouted but never took her eyes off of mine.


    "Loyalty. Simple as that. Prove me you can be loyal, through thick and thin... then I will consider giving you more."


    To my surprise, she didn''t reply this time, but she also no longer pouted orined about the mission I was giving her and her team.


    "I am sending you because you can travel through borders between our regions unhindered. Don''t cause trouble for my Uncle, got it? He has his hands full right now with reconstructing his court after killing Piggy! I want you to go along their borders and scout the neighboring counties! If you rob someone you can''t deal with, I will abandon you, got it?!"


    "Yes!"


    "I hope so. Your goal is to make contact with the regional underground organizations. Until I find my own CC mine, I need a source. You will get me that, and in turn, I will reward you."


    "With what?" She asked, wiggling her butt as if wagging her tail.


    "Depends on your performance! We will see! Just make sure the magic formations I entrust you are only given over after you get the CC! Got it?"


    "No problem, Boss!" Sheughed, standing up, repeating everything I told her, "I remember what you said. I know that CC is always 1 kilogram! I won''t be swindled with your handy scale at my side, and this won''t be my first rodeo!"


    "1.5! Don''t get swindled! Now go! I expect good news from you by spring!"

 Chapter 43 – Sasha & Luna

    Chapter 43 ¨C Sasha & Luna


    It was a warm autumn day, maybe thest one before winter began knocking for real. Luna had already finished all theundry and waszing in her room, lying on her bed, reading a manuscript she borrowed from Leon, enjoying the fantastic story about flying giant machines fighting against each other.


    "He should publish a book..." She murmured, fascinated by the strange world her Master came up with in his story. Thinking about Leon, she couldn''t help but remember how he had mounted his wife the previous night, going at it for a whole hour, changing his rhythm multiple times. "I''m sure he knows I''m watching... Hauh..." She was about to let her hand wander downwards after recalling it, just when a loud knocking interrupted her. "Y-yes?!" She yelped, sitting up straight, watching her Mistress enter the room.


    "Am I disturbing you?" Sasha asked with a kind voice, looking at her in a way that made Luna ufortable. Not because she didn''t like it; no, it was the opposite. It made her want to act like a friend towards her Mistress, which wasplete nonsense. She was a maid while Sasha was her owner. Being a servant to a noble family didn''t allow such thoughts to fester in one''s mind.


    "No, Mistress!" She hurriedly answered, climbing off the bed and fixing her wrinkled uniform, which was getting loose as she was ready to have a little mid-day fun time.


    "I was thinking of going to the city, and I was curious if you woulde with me?"


    "The city? S-sure!"


    It was still weird, moving away from the capital city that was one of the wonders of the world and starting a new life in the most remote, barbariannd of all. Barbarian... she couldn''t really say that anymore, not after witnessing this newly built city that, although pristine and marvelous looking, was still just a husk. A lifeless copy. It was missing what made the capital a ce to never forget: Life. People here were still just illiterate vige folk, barely filling half of the city, and in Luna''s mind, it was like throwing pearls before a swine.


    "Where do you want to go?" She asked, pushing down her thoughts and sighing. She exited the pce beside Sasha, watching the straight, wide roads and clean, painted stone houses. These streets should be filled with people, merchants, guild members, street urchins, nobles, and anything else that makes a city a city. Instead, she saw nobody, as most people were working on building the walls outside the city.


    "A new shop has been built up! Merlin said it is the first bakery in the city, opened by his parents, and I want to try it out!"


    "A bakery?" She asked, tilting her head, not expecting much, even if it was from the young genius''s parents.


    If anybody creeped her out the most, it was Merlin. How he spoke and acted was in stark contrast to how he looked, and she couldn''t get used to it. Walking down the pristine street, they passed by multiple houses painted white and gold, giving the city a majestic feeling. When they turned left onto a bit narrower street, they passed by a two-story building that was multiple blocks long, and atop its main, double-sided gate, a huge sign was hung up, disying a parchment and quill.


    "This is the school, yes?" Luna asked before thinking, letting her thoughts slip out. Wandering past it multiple times previously, she was curious about what it was like inside but had yet to step through its door.


    "Yes! I think Merlin is in now, teaching the children how to read and write. I know that in the evenings, it is Oleg who upies it with his volunteers."


    "Huh, teaching the children... how are they paying for it? Tuition is expensive, and I can''t see how simple vige people could afford it!"


    "Is it?" Sasha asked, surprised, cing a finger on her lips before continuing. "Well, it is free here."


    "Free?!"


    "Um! Leon made it so that every child must learn reading, writing, and calcting, so it is free but mandatory! I know that Merlin is working to select teachers to help him out and already has assistants in training."


    "I never heard about doing it like this..." Luna whispered, trying to wrap her head around something being free.


    "Ah, here we are!" With augh, Sasha quickly held onto Luna''s hand, pulling her forward and breaking into a short run.


    The shop''s structure differed from the others as they were permitted to change it to serve as a home and a bakery simultaneously. Its front was authorized to have a little terrace where people could sit down and enjoy tea or coffee while eating what they had just bought. The insides were also reconstructed as they had their own oven and anything they needed to bake all the different pastries they came up with, while a staircase led upstairs in the back, where the family had their living quarters.


    Sasha was lying to Luna as it wasn''t her first time here. She and Leon visited before the official opening, overseeing the finishing works. He even mentioned how impressed he was with Merlin''s parents as they proved to be natural bakers. Still, Sasha didn''t have any other ideas to get closer to her maid, turning her from a servant to a friend, than to invite her to a ce she knew about.


    If Luna could have read her mind, she would have found it astonishing because Sasha was so nervous that her hands were shaking. It was her first time trying to make a friend, as the people regarded her as some kind of leader back in the forest, even more so now. No one dared to get too close to her since childhood, as she was capable of magic, giving her a status that was more than a simple human. Until meeting Leon, she only knew about how to interact with others from what she picked up when listening to the other vagrants hiding in the old logging site.


    "Come on, Sasha... keep it together!" She murmured in her head, still holding Luna''s hand as they walked into the bakery, "We will eat some cookies, try out Leon''s new imported drink that... that coffee thing, and talk! It will work, and we will make our first girlfriend! Girl. Friend. Yes, not girlfriend, that would be weird!"


    "Wee! Ah, Sasha,e,e! We just pulled out a new kind of cookie from the oven! It is made with the thing Leon imported, called chocte! We don''t have much, but we wanted to send a few samples to the pce anyway!"


    The way Merlin''s mother weed them in was anything but ordinary for Luna. The way simple civilians dared to address their ruler shocked her, and the fact that Sasha just giggled like a child and thanked her profusely was even worse. She didn''t want them to see her wrinkle her brows, so instead, she turned her head, surveying the inside of the shop. She was looking at the multiple woven baskets filled with loaves of bread, buns, and crescent rolls, letting their pleasant scent tickle her nose.


    "Someone is hungry!" Sasha chuckled, nudging her, holding a tray with the food and drinks, almost making Luna jump out of her skin.


    "M-m-mistress, this is my job!" She yelled and was horrified that she had forgotten herself, and because of that, it was Sasha who was bringing the food out and serving it up, not her.


    "It''s okay! Let''s sit down; I want to try out this drink Leon likes so much because I know it wasn''t cheap importing it! Oh, and I heard your tummy rumble, ahaha,e, let''s go!"


    "It did not do that!" She protested, but her stomach countered her at once, giving out a loud noise ofint, making Sasha giggle once again.


    After finally sitting down and tasting the pretty big cookie, both of them let out a happy moan at the same time. While Luna was going red in the face because of it, Sasha could barely contain her happiness. She finally felt like she made progress and was close to having her first actual friend.


    "It is tasty, isn''t it? Leon said that he never thought to eat something so good!"


    "It is good." Luna murmured, honestly surprised as she had to admit this bakery in the middle of nowhere effortlessly matched the stuff she could buy in the Empire''s capital city.


    "Now, the drink!"


    But, after only one sip, she shuddered, grimacing, making Lunaugh out by reflex, right until she hurriedly mped down on her mouth.


    "S-sorry..."


    "It''s fine, you canugh! Ugh... This thing is really bitter! I thought I got used to it, but... It isn''t the same... This one isn''t exciting to drink!"


    "Is it really bitter?" Luna whispered, watching her face, increasing the redness of her own, speeding up her breathing.


    "Yeah, want to taste it?"


    "Yes. I always wanted, but I never got the chance!"


    "Here, let''s share it!"


    Sasha wasn''t shy about it and ced the cup she had just drunk from right before Luna, making the girl flinch as her brain was brooding about apletely different specialty than coffee. Of course, she wouldn''t confess it, so instead, she took it up, licking the edge where Sasha''s lips touched it before taking a sip.


    "It isn''t bad..." She murmured after putting it back down, unable to look into her Mistress''s eye. "Is it like this?"


    "Hm? What is?"


    "You know... the other thing... Is it bitter like this?"


    "Huh?" This time, Sasha finally realized that Luna was thinking about something else, and it didn''t take long for it to click in her head as she retraced her words. "AH?! T-t-t-that was just, just a slip of a mind! Don''t take it seriously!"


    "No, it wasn''t!" Luna pouted, "And now I''m curious! No fair, My Mistress! You brought it up first, not me!"


    "I-it is bitter but different and... and..."


    "And?" Luna asked, moving her chair closer, looking up at her, wanting to hear more.


    "You just don''t mind it when it''s happening... It''s exciting, and seeing his face while doing it is so cute... hauh!" This time, it was Sasha''s turn to turn red and try to hide behind her cookie, but it also made Luna even more curious.


    "How was it? At first! Did it hurt? Bled a lot? How the heck does it fit into that small hole?! It never ceases to amaze me... Were you screaming?"


    "Eh?" On the one hand, Sasha was happy that Luna was bing more direct and friendly, but she didn''t expect a topic like this to be the thing to break the ice. Watching her mismatched eyes, they were twinkling like stars as she rubbed her legs together, clearly excited to hear her answers. "Well, it stung at first, yes..."


    "And?" She pressed on the moment Sasha fell silent, wanting to know more, with all the details.


    "Now it is much easier... especially when I''m really wet... uuuuu!"


    In the end, she had no chance to hide and had to retell everything from their first intimate moment to it finally happening, and by the end of it, Luna wholly emptied out the cup, leaving not a drop of coffee behind.


    "Ahh... bitter..." She whispered, licking her lips, imagining something entirely different going down her throat. "Ah...!" It was at that moment she regained her self-control, sitting up and looking at Sasha, not knowing what to say or how to exin what just happened.


    "You... never did it before?"


    Luna was surprised to hear the questions as she had expected some kind of punishment instead, but looking at Sasha, she couldn''t help but melt inside. The way she was looking away, embarrassed yet delighted to talk with her, made Luna feel like she was not just her Mistress but her friend, too.


    "No, never. Frolicking in the capital is shunned for girls, at least if you want to have any social statuster on. I had to keep myself pure for two reasons! Either our family gets into the grace of a noble family through it, or if not, it would be a perfect bargaining chip to score a good husband!"


    "That sounds... weird! I think you should do it with the one you like and not use it as currency! Hmph, that thing won''t happen here!"


    "It is how it works in the capital, My Mistress! It isn''t that weird, but it is logical. Of course, if you think everyone is abiding by it, that would be a mistake, hahaha! Well, I did because I was picky, but... well, you get the gist of it!"


    "Can you tell me more? What it was to grow up in a ce like that?"


    "dly!" Luna answered with a happy smile, beginning to retell her story and how she was raised by a desperate family. Even though the customs Luna was made to abide by were weird and iprehensible for Sasha, she still listened with all her attention.


    Luna''s story was of a bloodline wanting nothing more than to be servants to a noble family again and escape destruction. Ironically, they dismissed the exact thing they hoped for right before the finish line. Fate had a strange humor, it seemed.

 Chapter 44 – Mother & Son

    Chapter 44 ¨C Mother & Son


    It was a cold, rainy day, the prelude to winter peeking around the corner, giggling to itself. I was visiting my parents in the castle where I was born, and after lunch, Sasha took Luna to show her around while I sat down with my Mother for a proper business talk.


    "Your maid got really close to her, huh?"


    "They became friends, which I am happy about! Sasha needed someone with whom she could share her thoughts with. I know there are things she can''t ask me, especially if they are about me."


    "Mhmmm, that is true, although I do tell your father as it is when I have something to say!"


    "Is he with the soldiers? I didn''t think he would miss lunch." I asked curiously, raising my cup and sipping on my tea.


    "He has been infatuated with your training regiment, so he is doing his best to implement it. He always took it seriously, and with the weather, we will have an especially harsh winter!"


    "You think?" She was weirdly serious about it, and I couldn''t help but look towards the window, watching the rain stter all over it.


    "I know, Leon. I feel it!"


    "Hmmm... I will have to tell my people to stockpile more firewood then."


    "Not just that, heavy winter means more beast attacks. When that happens, theye through the pass in numbers, so we are preparing for it in advance!"


    "Perfect!" I yelped, surprising her, looking at me weirdly. "I will have toe over when that happens; I want Sasha to try out some things I have been working on for fun!"


    "I would also be interested in seeing a witch casting magic... So far, I only heard about it, never seeing it myself."


    "I am stillcking the crucial thing: CC. From what I inscribed onto paper or stone and made her activate, all of them were uncontrolled and self-destructive. They are defective as they can''t handle the power of a witch."


    "You are really unraveling the secrets of magic, yet you are blind to it... I couldn''t be more proud of you, Leon!"


    "Ehehe~!" Hearing iting from her still made me giddy inside, and I couldn''t help but be embarrassed. "Thanks, Mom..."


    "It is the truth!" She giggled, rubbing my head, something I genuinely enjoyed, closing my eyes, and I would probably wag my tail if I had any. "Are you looking for CC?"


    "Yeah, but I also hope to find a mine in the future. I just can''t escape it! After doing multiple tests, it is now a confirmed fact that formations are constantly deteriorating after being used. The erosion is dependent on many things! For example, supporting magic, like the anti-gravity spell, can hold out the longest, but I had to reconstruct a few of them at the mines only a week ago. Attacking magic, like a firebolt, will destroy the source very quickly. I inscribed one onto a stone disc, and after Sasha used it three times, it cracked and fell apart! I need CC so I can make longsting tools! I am also curious about how it affects their spells'' focus and strength... From what I read, it is essential! In all the books within the Empress''s collection, there was a detail that every meaningful formation must be painted with grounded down CC, or the mage must wield an adequate relic while reciting for them to work!"


    "Relic?"


    "Mhm." I nodded, exining it further, "Anything that is crafted to house CC, be it a wand, a helmet, or a chalice, it doesn''t matter; it counts as a relic if it has CC within it or is added to it while being forged. Those formations that are being drawn up with it will be more focused and can withstand a lot of abuse. Of course, mages can''t always draw in advance when casting spells, so that is when incantationse into y!"


    "I did hear that strong, serious spells require a lot of preparations."


    "Oh, they do! It was my blessing to be let into the Emrpess''s library as I learned a lot! I have still barely begun organizing what I memorized, and I will need years tob through everything and trante them to normal speech... most were too scientific, even for me!"


    "I just don''t know whose brain you inherited because you surpassed me, too, Leon!" She giggled but wasn''t questioning me, simply showing her pride in my ability to remember all of it.


    "Ehehe! I do have a special brain for memorizing stuff... Maybe I was blessed?" I joked, as I know most people here really believe in those Gods of old tales.


    "That would exin a lot!" She hummed, nodding, agreeing, and epting my joke as a fact.


    "Anyway!" I continued, clearing my throat before our talks devolved into something else. "Incantation is rtively simple in theory. It is a verbal formation!"


    "I don''t get it."


    "It is speaking the formation instead of drawing it. The mage must recite the spell and articte what''s being ''drawn'' by his or her words! Only then will it work in the correct way and be controble! What Merlin and Sasha have achieved so far is unconscious, uncontrolled casting, which is forbidden by the Imperial rules. If they had been taken in by them, they would have been punished heavily for it! All the mages are trained hard to reign in their powers and never unleash them identally."


    "I can see why! Didn''t Sasha burn down a house before?"


    "It was an ident!" I argued, protecting her, "While we are doing it, she never once red up, yet she can be really loud and squirty!"


    "Mmmmhm, I am d she can show control! Maybe she should tone down the heat within her? Maybe her womb incinerates your milk before it has a chance to gift me with a grandchild!"


    "Err, Mom, let''s not go there, okay?"


    "Why not? You are now the ruler of the Frontier! You must produce an heir!"


    "It wille when ites! If you start forcing it, it just won''t happen! Also, please, don''t bring this up before Sasha; she has already been nervous about it!"


    "Okay... okay! I will hold my tongue, but Leon, you must start looking for a second and third wife. Take in your maid if you must; they like each other anyway."


    "Ugh... Here we go..." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, but I won''t lie; the thought did interest me. But... I genuinely love Sasha, so if anything, she has to agree. What I said to Yuri was my honest feelings; I value loyalty and will be dedicated to my wife. Or wives if that ever happens.


    "Okay, I won''t nag you with it again, son, but keep it in mind. Let''s talk business then!" It was like a switch being flipped, and she turned from a proud, caring mom into the CEO of an evil corporation. Even her countenance changed as if we were no longer mother and son. "You want me to be one of your ministers. Why should I?"


    "Because you not only know how to handle trade, you have the experience dealing with other nobles. I followed you as a kid; I was there when you dealt with the local nobles and effortlessly sold soap behind my uncle''s back. I n to establish a few new industries next year and start producing goodies that can be sold for good money to fill up my treasury. I need someone like you!"


    "I won''t do it."


    "But!"


    "No."


    "Mom!"


    "I am not your mom right now, Viscount Leon!" She replied sternly, without flinching, "That position would require me to travel a lot, building connections and ying around with the type of people I hate. What did you call it? Networking, yes? A strange word, but hearing your description of it, yes... it fits. That is exactly what I am not keen on doing anymore! I will stay home, be the wife of my husband, and be free of those burdens! Now it is your job to do it, Viscount Leon! We are no longer in power. You are."


    "Haahhh... I was afraid you would say this!" I couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, shaking my head. "I understand. Then, let me propose something different!"


    "I am listening."


    "Be a teacher in our school! You only need to hold sses for selected people who are interested in it. If I can''t get you to be my minister, I will ask you to raise me one."


    "When would it happen?" She asked after remaining silent for an elongated minute.


    "From spring to the end of summer. ording to Merlin''s report, by then, 65% of my initial poption will havepleted their basic education and be capable of reading, writing, and basic calctions. From those people, there will be a few who would bepetent enough to be considered for the post. I want you to evaluate them while teaching and point me out the one who has the most potential. From there on, I will take over!"


    "Mhhhm... I see. That is a much more eptable offer! What would be my pay?"


    "Err... what do you want?"


    "Don''t rx! I am Lady Louise now, not your mother!" She reprimanded me, but I saw a happy, yful light dance in her eyes.


    "Mhm. Well, how about me promising I will gift you with a grandkid in the next five years?"


    "Four! And in two years!"


    "Eh?! No, that is too much!"


    "Three! One every year!"


    "Mom! Okay, okay... two! A girl and a boy! In... five years! How''s that sound?"


    "Good! I wille next spring, but if the people you make me teach are inadequate, I will kick them all out!"


    "Fine by me!" Iughed, standing up and stretching my hand out, finalizing our deal.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was sitting in my office for the past few days, working on a pretty thick book,ying down the foundation of my budding empire''sws, deriving them from my initial points. My n was that I would finish it by the end of winter, and it would be the very first book that I would print out.


    By now, more and more iron was getting piled up in our warehouses, enough that I could start opening up the smithies and begin production of needed tools in earnest. I can even afford to try and experiment, wasting good resources in the process. My first experiment will be creating a big, round metal te with the magic formation for water purification incorporated into it alongside many small holes. Then, it would be installed at the end of our sewers, and see how it works out. It is not a final solution but a temporary one, but it would help me develop something better and improve on it in the future.


    Plus, it would let my people experiment with finer metal works that will be needed for my n to copy Gutenberg''s printing method. First, I would create a movable type system where metal parts could be arranged to form different words and sentences. It would need to be hand molded, and that will be Sasha''s job as she is immune to heat, so she can freely assist me in making them.


    As for the ink or dye... I am still looking for alternatives but am considering procuring it from the same source from which I got the paint for my pce. From magical beasts. Somehow, the thing they create within their bodies seems to withstand a lot, as even in harsh weather, the colors don''t fade, and none of the paint jobs begin chipping away.


    I had already drawn up the schematics of a wooden printing press and given them to those previously participating in the statue-making contest. Their work was proof enough that they could handle delicate tasks and could work with precision. As for Merlin, I gave him the task of selecting a few people and begin teaching them how to make paper.


    The moment everythinges together, I willmence printing my first book. Even in the Empress''s private library, more books were handwritten than not. I often struggle to decipher the authors'' intended messages, and simply recalling some of the books'' pages gives me a headache. It will be time to change that and introduce mass production. Maybe I can even sell some books for some profit.


    "I never thought that an old high-school project woulde back in handy like this one day... heh!" I whispered, being interrupted by a soft, quiet voice.


    "Master..."


    "Hm?" I turned, looking at Luna, standing next to my desk, holding a rolled-up parchment in her hands. I know she finally chose to speak up because she noticed I was no longer working or thinking about something important.


    "Here... I made a list of names who I think would be of good maids."


    "Oh? You finally decided to do it?" I chuckled, seeing her lower her head, making me reach out and rub her head. "No worries, and thanks! You have time to get ready; I will hire the people after winter so you can spend time teaching them!"


    "Thank you, Master!" She bowed deeply, but I could see the happy smile as it would mean her winter would be rxed, and she would be allowed toze around.


    While watching her, I couldn''t help but wonder... should I tell Sasha about our little maid constantly peeping at us? I couldn''t help but break into a perverted smile thinking about both of their reactions...

 Chapter 45 – Priestess Mikan

    Chapter 45 ¨C Priestess Mikan


    I was at the construction site, overseeing the finishing touches on the base of my wall before winter. Right now, the parcels were marked andpleted, with tall, wooden posts buried into the ground. My n was simple. We will build the inner and outer parts from heavy stone and fill up the middle with rocks, pouring cement into it.


    When I say cement, I mean the same thing that Hadrian used and,ter on, withstood 2,000 years and could be visited still. When the small rocks, the byproduct of mining, are thrown into the middle, we will pour mortar made out of lime, sand, and water into it, smooth out the top, andy down anotheryer so thatter on, soldiers can patrol atop it.


    While watching them work, I was pleased with how the people operated together and began using the tools I had been slowly introducing to them, primarily for measuring. By now, those whopleted ''Merlin''s Trials,'' as they started calling the graduation test and ceremony, have be project leaders coordinating the other workers. I thought this would take much longer to achieve, but surprisingly, they adapted quickly and wlessly.


    "My luck is-" I opened my mouth but already regretted it as I saw a horseman riding towards us with breakneck speed. It wasn''t hard to tell; it was Oleg, who almost fell off the horse when he stopped next to me.


    "This is bad, My Lord!"


    "Yelling won''t help." I replied, staying calm, as many of my subjects were here, watching and hearing everything. If their ruler begins fidgeting, they would quickly lose hope and devolve into panicking. No, I won''t let that happen, but I will also need to instruct Oleg never to do something like this ever again. If troublees, let''s talk about it privately. "Be quick and be precise! I will deal with it, even if the sky begins falling down!"


    "The scouts reported from the borders! A delegation is heading this way from the capital, bearing the emblem of the Six-Pointed Star! The symbol of the Gods! It is the Church!"


    "I see."


    "My Lord?" He asked, looking troubled, mainly because I showed no genuine interest in the news.


    "The church ising to rece those who have fallen. I expected something like this, but because the Empress never stated it and showed no interest in it, I also forgot about it. When will they arrive?"


    "By night, My Lord!"


    "Make sure to set up a perimeter that leads towards the city! Anybody approaching, detain them for further questioning, got it?"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Good. Carry on; I will deal with it!" I added with a smile, walking away leisurely to instill into my people that nothing terrible had happened. Still, inside my head, my mind was racing alongside my heart.


    The dyed arrival of a recement could mean multiple things. Either it took time to select the candidates, or it was deliberate. I expected an official letter to arrive first, informing me of the decision, but no. Nothing like that... probably because we are barbarians. I wouldn''t be surprised if the arriving church people will be devastated that they have been sent to the butthole of the world.


    "At least, I hope so! I can y off of that."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I spent the rest of my day in the old town, which was now barely upied as most people moved to my city. In their stead, because of the closeness of our fortress, the soldiers were allowed to move in and live here. It was still a better choice than living in the barracks, as now they could have their own homes. They only had to walk to ''work'' every day when they were not on active duty.


    "Captain Kumov." I greeted the ''town''s head'' who was one of my Father''s direct subordinates and also the man who taught Oleg when he joined the army. He was already around 50, with greying, short hair, yet his eyes were still vividly blue, and he was just as muscr as the rest.


    "Lord!" He saluted with pride, looking at me with resounding loyalty burning in his gaze, "I instructed all the rascals to behave. With their families relocated here, the town will be just as lively as before!"


    "Thank you! You were quick in arrangements!"


    "Most were already here! I have ensured all is well, and we will keep an eye on the church as ordered. I already had the audacity to send out a squad to greet them and escort them over! We don''t want them to wander around now, do we?"


    "Perfect! I didn''t expect less from the right hand of my Father!"


    "Your words honor me beyond reason, My Lord!" He bowed, visibly happy, and it also reinforced my feeling that everything would be okay.


    I didn''t have to wait for too long for the delegation to arrive, surrounded bynterns, showering thend with golden light. I mean, literally, as it was as if a yellow mist was drawing along their carriages.


    "Magic." I whispered, recognizing the phenomena. Did they have a magic device, or... did a magee along? It was a good choice not to bring Sasha and Merlin with me then.


    "Lord?" Kumov whispered, but I just shook my head.


    "No matter. Act as nned; if there is a mage, I will deal with it!"


    When the convoy stopped, I approached the first, most decorated carriage. It was made out of white wood with orange-painted suns on its doors and a stylized 6 in the middle, representing the holy number of the Gods. Looking at the fighters escorting them, they were not wearing any official markings or armor; if anything, they looked like mercenaries and not professional soldiers.


    "Lady Mikan has arrived!" Shouted the driver, getting off his seat, fixing his tuxedo-looking traveling garb, and opening the door to the carriage. I tried my best not tough, seeing his theatrical, over-the-top acting and the tired smirks on some of the apanying warriors.


    When the door finally opened, it was like someone was getting out of a car used for hotboxing as a cloud of thick, golden mist rolled out first. I was so surprised that I inhaled a good amount of it, unable to react in time. It tasted like vani... and it made me refreshed and energetic. What the hell?


    "Kyauh?!"


    With a sharp moan, followed by a ''thump,'' I watched as a short woman tumbled out of the carriage,nding straight before my feet. The whole thing transpired because, in the mist, she stepped on her overly long, white robes, sending her down to the earth straight from the heavens. Luckily, she had to be uninjured as she was adorned with two types of extreme fall-dampeners on the front, so big that she finally dethroned my Mother''s chest regarding sizes. As she tried getting up, wiggling her bottom now facing the stars, I could see it outlined in her robe, making me gulp, hurriedly helping her stand back up before my intrusive thoughts won me over.


    "Are you okay, Lady Mikan?"


    "Yes, yes! I''m fine!" She said bashfully, going pink in the face, grasping my fingers with her gloved hands.


    I know I easily throw out the word ''beautiful,'' but she most deserved it. She had wavy, golden locks reaching her wide waist, and her silver-colored eyes glittered as the moon itself. She wasn''t tall, barely reaching my chest, which became more evident the moment she fixed her clothing and stepped back to give me a bow.


    "My name is Mikan Morningstar! I was just recently promoted to be a priestess of the Pantheon of Gods, and I am here to take care of you, poor, lost, and forgotten people!"


    "Huh?" I couldn''t help but let it slip, as I didn''t expect something like this.


    "I know that ce is deste, so I just can''t bear the thought of having our faithful and loyal subjects live in suffering! Not when you brave soldiers defend our peace in the core regions! I specially requested to be sent here, and let me care for you all!"


    While she was speaking, I noticed that res of golden light flew off from her exposed skin, lingering in the air before turning into mist and disappearing a few secondster. I didn''t need more proof... she was a witch. More than that, she was clearly unable to control her powers. What was happening...? Someone?


    "I see... well, I appreciate the sentiment, Lady Mikan!"


    "No, no, no! You don''t need to, young Viscount Leon!" She pped with a happy smile, surprising me again because I didn''t expect her to know my name. "I was destined toe here! The Gods gifted me with this body for a reason! So I can embrace the Frontiers in its entirety!"


    "Huh?"


    This time, it wasn''t just me but also the veteran Kumov who repeated my short but precise question.


    "I-" Mikan began to exin, but I cleared my throat, bowing.


    "Let me escort you to the church first! We can''t have a pleasant talk outside in the middle of the night now, can we? It''s chilly, and I would be devasted if our kind and beautiful priestess catches a cold!"


    "How kind...! Yes, please! And thank you!" She answered, wearing a motherly smile, looking at me in a way my impure thoughts resurfaced at once.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Haaaah!"


    "Was it that bad?" Sasha asked, climbing behind me and beginning to massage my shoulders while Luna hurried over, serving us tea. Both of them wore their pajamas, meaning they were only dressed in a simple gown.


    "Are we in trouble, Master?" I could detect the fear in Luna''s voice, which was only alleviated when I shook my head.


    "No, we are certainly not!"


    "Certainly? What do you mean?"


    "It''s easy, my dear Sasha!" I grinned, opening my left eye, urging her to continue her massage, "The priestess who came, Mikan, is aplete idiot."


    "I don''t get it." Said both of them at the same time.


    "Let me say it this way! I am 90% sure that she is an airhead. The remaining 10% is still divided into two possibilities. I give 9% to the chance that she is an actor, and what she showed me is nothing but a ruse. If that is true, I apud her. The remaining 1% is that she is a genius, one that I can''t read nor understand."


    "I am still not getting it!" Sasha shrugged, making Luna nod her head vigorously, wanting to hear more. None of them were sleepy, yet I returned close to daybreak, and I knew they wouldn''t let me go to bed if I didn''t exin it now.


    "While I escorted her from the carriage to the temple, she tripped over herself four times. She loves to bber, going on and on and on about anything that catches her interest. I learned about her past without asking any questions!"


    "Those could be lies!" Sasha countered, her hatred towards the church ring up without warning.


    "Well, they could be, but as I said, I just can''t see it that way. She is slightly older than you two, as she is already 24, and I also learned that she is still a virgin, so her mana remains pure. She has been in the care of the church since being a baby, and she was being taught magic after her powers manifested themselves."


    "Tsk... That is not good... And I see she likes to really bber, huh?"


    "It isn''t that bad, my dear." I countered, pecking my wife''s lips, "She is a healer."


    "Ah! I got it!" Luna yelled, surprising me and exining at once, "Morningstar! I knew the name was ringing some bells! It was the name of an Imperial Mage from 300 years ago! She was also a healer and became famous when she summoned a golden cloud in a battle, raining down on the battlefield, healing all the soldiers of the Empire, turning the tide of the battle!"


    "I didn''t ask her about her pedigree," I chuckled, continuing what I learned about her, "but she told me that she would work hard not to cause trouble and asked for forgiveness that she could barely control her mana. Which I believe, because she leaves a trail behind her wherever she goes!"


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Sasha asked, anxious about the fact.


    "No. It is a rejuvenating feeling, so it isn''t harmful. I asked her, and she told me she always had problems with it since her magic personified itself as a golden mist. I asked her to show me some spells, and I watched her magic circles; they were a mess. She is the worst mage I have ever seen, yet I only saw two!"


    "HEY!"


    "No biting!" Iughed, feeling her teeth sink into my neck.


    "You deserve it! Hmph!"


    "Anyway, she is either the best acting spy ever or a poor girl voluntarily exiled to the Frontier. You see, I was right. Nobody wanted toe here, not until she learned about it! Going by her words, she immediately knew her mission. Her destiny! Or she says. As a healer, she worries about the people here and their well-being, so she came to heal the injured and tend to the sick."


    "Isn''t that... bad for us?" The duo asked the same thing at the same time once again, making me raise an eyebrow.


    "You two are really in sync now, aren''t you? Ahaha, good to see! Well, she is bad. Really bad." Raising my thumb, I showed them a small cut on it. "I intentionally dropped a cup and cut my finger, asking her to heal it. She couldn''t do it. The first time she tried, she repaired the cup. The second time, the cut began bleeding profusely, while the third time, she managed to clot it. The fourth time, she replicated the same cut on her finger, and the fifth knocked her out with a heavy nosebleed."


    "..."


    "Yeah. She is not good... I would say it is best if none of the injured soldiers ask her for help."

 Chapter 46 – Winter Experiments (1)

    Chapter 46 ¨C Winter Experiments (1)


    In the capital city, far away from the Frontier Region, the Empress of Envy was leisurely soaking inside her bathtub, letting the sweet fragrancesing from it caress her senses and rx her mind.


    *BEEP*


    "..."


    *BEEP*


    "..."


    *BEEP*


    "WHAT?!" She shouted, opening her eyes, her voice carrying a st of mana in all directions. Reacting to it, one of the mirrors flew off from the walls of her marble-covered bathroom, hovering above her tub, and her ancestor''s old face came into view.


    "Took you long enough, Kathrien!"


    "Calling me by name?" She scoffed, letting the thick foam cover her body below her neck, "You want something then,Pascal. Be quick, I am meditating; I have no time for your problems."


    "Yes, I do want something, and it is your problem, too!" He answered, clearly annoyed, not hiding his displeasure. "You let my fat sheep slip away!"


    "I did what? Are you having episodes again? Like when you thought you were a duck?"


    "No! The young priestess I was raising! Why did you let her slip out of the city?! You know I can''t leave its boundaries! Now I need to find a recement for the ritual!"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am going to cut the connection if you just called me to vent."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "I don''t even know who you are referring to, geezer!"


    "The descendant of Morningstar! Since finding her, I have wanted to use the fat sheep in my ritual! She is so full of mana; using her would have extended my lifespan by even 9 to 10 years!"


    "Ahh, I see. She left? To where?"


    "To the Frontier. To the little guy''s territory you sent down to me so I can see if he is a Vasa mage or not!"


    "Oh, yeah, I did tell the church to send a recement there. I didn''t expect that they would dispatch her... but it isn''t strange either. That woman is trash and the disgrace of magic; I would have gotten rid of her, too, if not for your idiocy."


    "Argh! Now, I need to take out one of the youngsters from the academy!"


    "Choose one with an insignificant ability; I hate when you snack on my mages!"


    "I already have my candidates."


    "What candidates?" This time, the ruler of the Empire finally sat up in her tub, not minding the fact that her bare chest became visible. "Do you know how rare they are?!"


    "I need toplete the ritual in a year, and if I''m lucky, they may give me 3 or 4 years... Don''t you darein now! Not after you are using my expertise in creating your toys to wage your wars!"


    "Tsk... You should ept the fact that your time has long gone, old man! Even if your fatty returnster, she will give you 10 years. Then what? The next time, even someone like her would only give you 1 or 2! You. Will. Die."


    This time, it was Pascal who wanted to hear nothing more, cutting the feed as the mirror flew back to its ce, making Empress Kathrien lean back with a triumphant smile. Of course, she knew that Priestess Mikan left the city; it was she who gave the final authorization to let her go. She had no value as she was incapable of even the simplest of healing spells and only consumed precious resources, giving back nothing.


    Plus, there was Pascal''s case. The old man was a very useful teacher and mentor, but he was in the way by now. His clinging to life had gone on way beyond what humanly should be possible, and she feared that one day, she would find herself as a snack for the old wizard. Who says if she would be the first of his kin to be consumed in his fight against mortality. She had already learned all that she needed; he was no longer an asset but a burden. As to the priestess and that ugly boy? She no longer bothered about them at all. The Frontier was a deste ce; not even the Gods could turn it into a prosperous region.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I never saw this much snow!" Luna sighed loudly as she looked out the pce window, watching Oleg''s newest volunteers shovel the snow away as part of their exercises before heading to school to continue their studies.


    "It wasn''t snowing in the capital?" Asked Sasha, "It is farther down south, that is true..."


    "No, there was snow, but here? I can slip knee-high into it! Brrr!"


    "I should drop an ice cube down into your dresses." I added, making them shiver and protest against the idea. "Now I want to do it even more so!" With augh, I put the quill down, stretching and rubbing my wrist. "I think I will have this day off!"


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing my words, Sasha was already beside me, looking at me like a kid, and I couldn''t help but tickle her tummy. She was just so damn cute when acting innocent.


    "I thought about going out and building a snowman! Maybe some snowforts, too? And we can have a snowball fight. You two against me!"


    "Yes!" Luna joined in, pping, unable to restrain her excitement as she became much more open since bing friends with Sasha.


    We barely left the pce and began building an oversized snowman when Oleg returned with hurried steps.


    "My Lord, a carrier pigeon has arrived! Beasts were seen in the pass; an attack is imminent!"


    "I see... Well, girls, we have to postpone our ytime! Get ready, we are moving to my parents'' castle! Oleg, find Merlin and tell him that while I''m gone, he will deal with the issues that may pop up while you stay and assist him!"


    "As you order, My Lord!"


    Leaving the city slowed us down considerably as the roads disappeared under the heavy snow. One day, I would employ people who will keep them clean and maybe even use it as a conditioning for the army in the winter, but right now, that remains a faraway option.


    Behind us, a squad of soldiers were following in our steps, carrying giant stone backpacks. They were engraved with the weight-nullifying formation, remaining active throughout the journey.


    "I can barely feel my legs!" Luna groaned andined after our arrival, her thick, coated leggings soaked because of the snow beginning to melt inside the castle walls.


    "Go with her to my old room," I patted Sasha''s shoulder, "Take a bath with her, and after you warm up,e to the walls! I will go talk with my Father while you finish!"


    "A bath does sound good, brrr!" Luna murmured, continuing toin as my wife led her away, and I went with my men right up to the wall, blocking the entrance to the ins. The sun was already ducking down behind us, and multiple fires were raging on the walls, illuminating the fortifications.


    "You were fast, son!"


    "I was waiting for this!" Iughed, hurrying up to him, standing beside a ballista that could fire horse-sized bolts with enough stopping power to nail even a lightly armored vehicle in my days. "I see you brought out the heavy weapons, huh?"


    "This winter is harsher than anything in the past ten years." He nodded, looking at the soldiers who kept their eyes on the constantly darkening horizon. "Beast gets angry and daring in times like this."


    It was a weird ce. The mountain here was reaching towards the sky like the sharp teeth of thend, wanting to bite the clouds above them. The pass itself was a constantly sneaking, narrow corridor, disappearing in the distance, leading to the unknown wilderness. One day, I may go and take a look, but right now, I do not have the drive nor the resources to entertain the idea for real.


    "I also see that you brought some inventions over?" Father asked, diverting my thoughts toward the stone boxes.


    "Yep! They are a type of consumables." I began exining, opening one up and showing him it was filled with book-sized stone tablets engraved with different formations. "These are all the ones that I managed to create and are considered stable! This will be their live test and also the first time Sasha can show us what a real witch is like!"


    "Will it be safe?"


    "I know you are nervous, but don''t worry. I trust her; she will do her best, and you will be surprised how good she is! I have been making her practice, drawing them up on paper, and making her use them up. She already got the hang of it, you will see. If I could get her a proper staff or something, I bet she would be able to begin using magic by incantations and not relying on my drawings!"


    "I understood half of that, son, but I believe in you."


    "Hehehe~ Thanks~! Tomorrow, when the sun is up, I want to go out and ce a few of them outside. Especially the ones that are trap-like formations that be explosive when activated!"


    "..."


    "No need to look at me like that... They are entirely safe, promise! I told you, Sasha is better than you think; you''ll see. What I want to test is whether they activate if a beastes near them or not. That would finally be concrete proof that they are magical in nature."


    "I think they are. I never saw any normal animal grow that big and breathe fire."


    "True, but that just could be some kind of evolutionary difference. Fire can be produced in more ways than one. I need to know because if they are using mana, that means that the other side of the mountains is different to our end."


    When Sasha appeared, she was alone, and to my question where Luna was, she told me that my mother asked for her. Huh... What for? I hope she will not order her to do some weird things... oh well.


    "Will you be okay?" Father asked, stepping next to Sasha, rubbing her head, smiling at her while the sun finally disappeared for good, letting the temperature plummet even faster.


    "Don''t worry, I survived multiple winters outside! I will be fine! Even back then, I could warm myself up, and now I canbat the cold without thinking about it!" She had just finished when a horn interrupted us, signaling that from one of the four towers, a sentry noticed something.


    "Let me light up the scenery!" I grinned, giving Sasha one of the tablets, and she knew what to do at once.


    Holding it out, focusing on it, her body was gradually surrounded by a deep, crimson hue as the formation came to life and shot a bright, red re into the sky, apanied by a loud whistle.


    "It''s like a red moon has risen..." Father whispered, seeing thend below it illuminated. It quickly revealed the beast in the distance, and from here, I could not make it out well enough, but it seemed like some winged, white-furred feline. The fact that I could recognize its features also meant it was pretty big, around the size of an elephant.


    "It''s... thinking?" I hummed, leaning against the wall, noting in my head that I must create binocrs sometime soon.


    "They are more intelligent than ordinary beasts but are still animals. You remember what happenedst time when Sasha was here, no?"


    "True... Well, even if it is smart enough to know it has been discovered, it isn''t ready for whates next. Sasha, try this!" I said, giving her another tablet, and after looking at the engravings on it, she nodded, knowing full well which it was. "Watch closely, Dad! You are going to love this!"


    When she activated it, the tablet broke the moment the spell manifested itself. With a piercing whistle, a red ''rocket'' flew forward, almost at the speed of sound, exploding near the beast. Although it didn''t hit it, the explosion threw the snow dozens of meters into the air and knocked it off its feet. We could see it scamper, roaring as it ran away as fast as it could, not looking back, rushing for its life.


    "Sorry... I missed!"


    "It''s okay!" Iughed, hugging her waist, "It was farther away than anything you ever tried to hit before! It was great; you almost got it!"


    "What was that?" Father asked, finding his jaw and pushing it back into ce while the rest of the soldiers broke into a loud hubbub.


    "A proper spell for a mage, trained to be on the frontlines! I stole the concept from our dear Empress and recreated it! From the description alone, they use it for long-range attacks, eliminating the leading figureheads of the enemy army." I answered proudly, nodding towards the other unused tablets, "I brought along some nice toys, Dad... I can''t wait to try them out!"

 Chapter 47 – Winter Experiments (2)

    Chapter 47 ¨C Winter Experiments (2)


    When the ''demonstration'' ended, my father became like a little kid, asking us all the questions he coulde up with.


    "Do you remember the big re you all saw in the sky months ago? The one that I told you not to worry about?" I countered one of his questions with mine, "Now, the first spell Sasha demonstrated here was that, but refined and without Merlin''s interference. It is an original creation, so I am exceptionally proud of it! The second one is something that I ''stole'' from the Empire."


    "No wonder they keep it a secret!"


    "There is more here, of course! I have brought ten long-range firebolts, the same one you just saw Sasha fire at the beast. Then, I have ten ''mines'' which, as I said, I want to nt on the outside. If someone with actively releasing magices close to it, touching distance, it should activate and go boom. Then, the rest are res, and I have a few experimental ones of different elements. I just don''t know how they would work, as Sasha is best when ites to fire-based spells."


    Of course, he wanted to see the others right away, but I had to tell him that would be foolish. I don''t want to waste them on the big nothing. I need targets for two reasons. One was the obvious one: seeing if they function as I wanted. The other was to train Sasha to hit moving targets. I was sure that sometime in the future, there would be problems between us and the Empire, and Sasha would have to be able to defend herself and our home.


    If I coulde up with methods to not put her in harm''s way, I would, but I can''t deny the fact that a mage is indeed a mighty force by themselves. I now fully understand why the Empire gobbles them up for their own use. It was enough of a demonstration for the night, so I headed back, going straight for a hot bath and enjoying Sasha''s fingers as she helped me wash my body.


    "Weird..." I whispered, sitting down on my old sofa with Sasha.


    "What is?"


    "That Luna wasn''t here, peeping."


    "Huh? Why would she do that?"


    "Ah... n-nothing." I added hurriedly, but she wasn''t letting it go. She scrutinized my face, leaning closer and closer, humming louder and louder.


    "You are lying!"


    "Wha-? No!"


    "You are! You always move your eyes from left to right when doing it! You also blink twice, really fast!"


    "Oh... I didn''t know that... Haaah... Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Tell me!" She pouted, sitting up cross-legged, wanting to hear it without sugarcoating, watching me like a hawk so I don''t lie to her.


    "Since the first day, Luna has been peeping, watching us having sex. I noticed it, but, well, it is harmless, and she needs some entertainment!"


    "..."


    "What?"


    "..."


    "Sasha?"


    "Nyooooooooh!"


    With a loud cry, she disappeared under her robe, pulling all the nearby nkets over her, cocooning up like some little caterpir.


    "It isn''t that bad! Sasha! Hey! Saaaaashaaaaaa! Heelloooooo!"


    No matter what I tried, no answer came from the bundle of nkets, so I began slowly peeling them away,yer byyer. It quickly became a struggle and a tussle to free her, making her tomato-red face pop out.


    "I want to hide! Forever! Put me back! Hauuuuuh!"


    "Nope. I won''t. Come on, it isn''t a big deal!"


    "It is! She saw me moan and do things... I can''t! Hauuuh! Meany! Bully! Perv! Idiot!"


    "Don''t me her~!"


    "I am not! I am saying it to you! You knew about it and did nothing! Uwuwuwuwu! Bad Leon! Superbad Leon! Baddy-bad, baddesty bad!"


    "Ahahaha! Come on, rx!" I continued tough, finally pulling her up, starting to kiss her face and neck, massaging her body. I already knew where to attack to turn her on, and the effect was almost immediate as she began moaning. "So what if she watched us? She is our maid; if not watching, she would know it the moment she cleans up after us the next day! Who do you think changes the soaked sheets?"


    "Nooooooooo!" She moaned again after the realization hit her, yet she still opened her legs wide when my hand slipped down there.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of~! I bet you talked about it anyway!"


    "Not in details!"


    "Ah!" I grinned, catching her stiffen up after realizing she let her words slip, "I knew it! See? It''s perfectly normal! She is just curious and lonely. She doesn''t have a husband who knows what she likes and how to please her..." I continued, whispering into her ear, making Sasha moan ever more louder.


    "S-stop... for a moment! Please!"


    "Hm? What is it?" I asked, surprised as her words were honest, so I immediately halted, releasing her from my grip. "If you are not in the mood, I''ll stop... Sorry."


    "No, not that!" She turned around quickly, holding my hands, and I noticed her eyes getting filled up with tears.


    "What is it...? What''s wrong?"


    "I''m bad... I''m not good enough..." She sniffled, surprising me with her words that I was unsure where the hell did theye from.


    "Woah, woah, slow down there! Who said that? Where did you even get the stupid idea?"


    "But... But it is true!"


    "The fuck it is!"


    "But I can''t get pregnant!"


    "Huh?"


    "We are doing it every day, and I am still not pregnant! I can''t give you a child! I am useless!"


    I don''t know where this came from so suddenly. It stumped me, for real. She burst into tears when she saw me fall silent, and her loud wails were hurtful to see. I felt like my heart was being squeezed with two hands as I watched, hugging her close to me, gently stroking her hair.


    "Ssshh... It''s alright... don''t cry! It isn''t your fault, not at all!" It didn''t seem to work, as she just began crying even louder.


    It was futile to say anything more, so instead, I continued hugging her, stroking her back, trying tofort her, gently kissing the top of her head. When the tears finally stopped falling, and she managed to breathe normally once again, I gave her a passionate kiss.


    "Salty~!" I chuckled, holding her face in my hands, pinching her yfully. "Don''t dare cry like this again, you hear me?"


    "I-"


    "Sssh! I said no crying! Listen to me, Sasha. I love you. Understand? Nod if you do~! Good girl... Now, you also know that my parents tried for years to have me! Who says it is your fault? It can be easily my problem! Maybe my sperms arezy bastards, not wanting to swim deep enough or go the wrong way. Don''t you dare me yourself when it could be easily me!"


    "It must be me... OWIE!" I couldn''t help but chuckle after she grabbed her forehead, where I flicked her.


    "Don''t stress about it! We will try, try, and try, hm? One day, it will click as it clicked for my parents!"


    "But... but..."


    "But, but, butt!" I groaned, rolling my eyes, and with a flip, I made hery on myp with a surprised face as I pulled down her panties and pped on her butt. "Bad girl! Thinking bad stuff! I will spank you!"


    "But- OWIE!" She moaned again as I pped her bottom.


    "No buts, just butts!"


    "Hauh... o-okay... I won''t say it anymore!" She pleaded, yet still pushed her perky little ass to my hand as I began kneading it.


    "Good girl~! As I said, we will try it repeatedly until it happens, got it?"


    "O-okay!"


    Both of us knew what would happen next, and it didn''t take long for me to climb on her, pushing her down from behind and spending a delightful hour punishing her for thinking up stupid scenarios in her head.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    It was already way past sunrise when Sasha woke up, tucked in and still feeling Leon''s warmth in her tummy. Rubbing her eyes and yawning, she noticed two white legs sticking out at the couch''s end before the firece. Climbing out of bed and walking over, she realized they were connected to Luna, who was sleeping there, lying on her stomach, her head stretched against the same spot they had made love the previous night.


    "..."


    She wanted to feel embarrassed, but no matter how she looked at her silly smile, drooling a little, she couldn''t help but chuckle in the end. Then a sudden idea hit her... She was sure it wasn''t Leon''s fault that she failed to give him an heir. He didn''t live his childhood foraging in the forest and barely surviving, destroying her body. It had to be her who was incapable of bearing a child, yet he would need one. The thing they are all building up will need an heir; if she can''t do it, someone else will have to.


    "It is a better choice than Yuri..."


    With that decided in her head, she gently shook Luna awake, who needed a moment to realize where she was.


    "Ah, Sasha! S-sorry, I got sleepy! Hauh! I will make something to eat at once!"


    "It''s alright! I''m not that hungry!" She smiled, sitting down next to her. "Dreamt about anything nice?"


    "Ah, um, w-well... This and that, you know..."


    "About Leon?"


    "Huh?!" Luna''s body immediately stiffened, looking at her Mistress with wide eyes.


    "He told me you are peeping at us!"


    "Haaaaaauuuuh! So he did know! Awawawawawa! I didn''t do it THAT many times!" Hearing the revtion, Luna began panicking, her face turning pink, then white, then switching back and forth because she couldn''t decide to be afraid or embarrassed.


    "It''s okay! I was going to talk to you about it. So... tell me, do you like him?"


    "H-h-he... he is my, Master so- Ah... Mistress, where is this going?!"


    "Leon will need an heir, and it seems I can''t give him one..."


    "Hauh, not you too!"


    "Huh?"


    Now it was Sasha''s time to be surprised, blinking her eyes rapidly before Luna finally exined what she meant. It turns out she waste yesterday because Louise, Leon''s mother, kept her, conducting a long and extensive questioning and even suggesting she start preparing to be a concubine for her son.


    "Hm, hm... She is right." Sasha murmured, crossing her arms, watching Luna and her body, starting to think just like her mother-inw.


    "Eh?! Mistress? Sasha? B-b-b-but!"


    "Yes... you have a nice butt!"


    "Eh?!"


    It was not the first nor thest time for Luna to repeat the same simple questions as Sasha wasn''t budging. While Leon was gone since early morning, nting his traps with his father and soldiers apanying him, she was already nning how to make Leon sleep with Luna. It surprised her how calm she was about the idea. Watching her friend and maid squirming in ce, rubbing her thighs together, looking at her with sparkling eyes, Sasha couldn''t help but feel that something was being awakened within her. Something that she didn''t know about before, yet it made her heart flutter and be excited. Leon was her man, and she loved him unquestioningly... Then there was Luna, her first friend, and she wanted to bond with her even more now.

 Chapter 48 – Winter Experiments (3)

    Chapter 48 ¨C Winter Experiments (3)


    It took two days for probably the same beast to reappear. It did so at night, sneaking forward under the darkness, and we only noticed its presence after he walked close to one of my traps, setting it off, resulting in a loud bang and a re shooting up to the sky, illuminating the snowyndscape.


    "I knew they were magical..." I whispered, standing on the walls while the soldiers were on high alert, getting ready to go out and retrieve the body that was torn to shreds.


    "It died quick!" Fatherughed, pping my back while I stifled a yawn. "Those traps are very effective! Can you make more?"


    "I can, and they are one of my few inventions that can work without any CC required. I will start making more so you can use them toyer the pass for extra defense. I call themndmines!"


    "The moment the sun is up, we will do it. This is way better than riding out and meeting the monsters head-on."


    "That''s for sure!"


    It didn''t take long for more beasts to appear, all belonging to the same kind,ingte at night under cover of darkness. They didn''t really fare any better, as they were blown up the same way, thanks to my new weapons. What was weird, though, was that we watched as, from the group of five, three quickly retreated, staying far away, watching their dead brethren before leaving.


    For the following night, I remained outside, watching, and I wasn''t surprised when they came again. The bastards were learning as they chased a smaller-looking beast towards us. From where I was standing, it looked like a gazelle, the size of a small car. Poor thing didn''t get far as it stepped onto one of the mines, blown to smithereens just the same.


    "This is weird."


    "Hm?" I looked at my Father, surprised by his troubled look and voice.


    "I never saw this kind. I met intelligent beasts, but I never saw a pack that worked together like this and one that manipted others. I don''t like this, son, not a bit!"


    "This does not mean they have human-like intelligence, but it is fascinating."


    "For you, for me, it is terrifying... I am d we at least have a mage here equipped with your stone tablets."


    "Hehe, thanks, I guess! I am not worried; this isn''t the first cold winter, is it?"


    "No, it isn''t, but... never mind."


    I never asked what he meant or why he was so fidgety, but soon, it was my turn to feel a headacheing, not because of the monsters or the cold but because that damned Priestess came to the fort.


    "You are kidding me!" I grunted, quickly putting my robe on as I climbed out of bed naked, not worrying about Luna watching me with wide eyes.


    "N-no, Master, I am not! She is at the front gates, and your Mother went ahead to greet her!"


    "Damn it! Why the hell did shee here?!"


    "What should I do?" Sasha asked, looking just as worried.


    "For now, nothing! I hope that she is just as clumsy in picking up on things as in other fields! I will go and see what she wants!"


    "I heard her saying she was here to give support and heal the injured; she wanted to stay until the end of the winter!" Luna murmured, making me rub my temples, trying to think something up so I could send her away.


    "Fucking hell... I always say if things go too well, something will happen to reset my luck back to zero. Geez!"


    Coming down to the main floor, Mikan was already there, led in by my Mother.


    "Ah, Lord Leon! I am so terribly sorry for waking you up; you shouldn''t havee down and weed me personaaaaaaah?!"


    I was about to say something, but she slipped on her still snowy, wet boots, almost facenting onto the stone floor if not for my mom. Although she did catch her by the boobs, I couldn''t help but see a jealous sh go through her eyes.


    "Are you alright, Priestess?" She asked gently, letting go of her.


    "Yes, yes! S-sorry! It seems that I am a bit clumsy today, ehehe!"


    "Today?" I asked, blurting it out without thinking, which made her blush and lower her head. "You know it is dangerous here, yes?"


    "As the Priestess of the Six Gods, I must face all the perils and help my brethren to ovee them! Injuries can be fatal, especially when those nasty beasts inflict it! What if they are venomous? Magic is the only way to ensure everybody''s safety!"


    "Can you even cast such a magic?" I asked, no longer wanting to hold back my tongue. If nothing else, I may try insulting her so she leaves.


    "I... I did learn it! I know of it, yes!"


    "You couldn''t heal my thumb when I cut it."


    "I was tired from traveling." She answered promptly, and she didn''t look troubled or angry at all. If anything, she was he confident in herself. "Worry not, Young Viscount, I, Mikan Morningstar, am a fully-fledged witch granted exclusive power by the Gods! I will ensure everyone''s safety!"


    "If you stay, please ensure that you don''t go onto the battlements. This is a military fortress; if anyone is injured, we will transport them to you!"


    "That can be toote! I must be there to help them at once!" She protested, beginning to pout, and I saw her getting angry... but instead of frightening, she looked like a chipmunk who had her favorite food stolen.


    "Priestess Mikan... All my respect to you, but this is the Frontier Region! Here, my word isw, and this includes the church. I am ordering you not to visit the battlements for your safety and the Empire''s security. We are defending millions upon millions of lives, and I won''t put it in jeopardy, not even for a witch! Do you understand me?"


    "You clearly don''t know a witch''s power! I could save lives-"


    "I know what someone with magic can do!" I raised my voice once again, letting it echo loudly between the castle''s walls, making her shudder. I could even hear Luna and Sasha as the two girls came to take a look, hiding behind the walls on the second floor, peeking over and watching us.


    "He is kinda hot when shouting..." Luna whispered


    "He can be assertive, um..."


    "N-nobody talked to me like that before! How dare you!" Mikan snapped at me after she regained her rity.


    "Then it was time." I smiled, maybe a bit too arrogantly, but I couldn''t let her go to the walls. The amount of manaing off her body would surely trigger the tablets. "It just shows you''ve never been to a military post and tells me your novice, amateur outlook. You are too soft to thesends, Priestess Mikan! Here blood flows like a river, lives are lost daily, and we have no ce for people to pretend y and screw up everything! Go back to the vige and tend to the peasants'' illnesses."


    "I... I..." She mumbled, looking at me with transfixed eyes, and I was sure she was about to either burst into tears or swear at me. Instead, she held her hands between her giant breasts and spoke with a ringing, bell-like voice, her eyes sparkling like spring water, "I never knew you people were so hardened by the constant warfare you are subjugated to! Poor souls! I will do my best to be of service! You will not be disappointed, Viscount Leon!"


    "What the fuck...?" I asked, barely audible, but before I could try to think of something, multiple horns red from the walls, signaling an attack. "In the morning? Why?" This was highly unusual after the previous days... "Keep her in! Don''t let her go out!" I barked, my orders aimed at my Mother while I rushed to dress up and head to the walls to see what was happening.


    It wasn''t pretty, that''s for sure. In the distance, I saw around a dozen massive feline monsters standing, staring straight at us. I would have bet my neck that they were clearly seeing us, maybe even capable of picking out us individually.


    "Can we hit them?" I asked, standing next to my Father in battle armor.


    "Not with the ballistae. They are too far for that."


    "Do they know our range?" I whispered, but of course, there was no answer to that question.


    "I can try!" Sasha''s voice came as she hurried to follow me as it was no time to be worried about the Priestess''s presence.


    "Confident?" I looked at him with one eye, watching her pick out a table, looking at me with a soft smile.


    "I want to give it a shot."


    "That''s the spirit! Go!" I grinned, pping her butt, watching her step forward, holding the tablet not at the target but way above them. Good... good! She is a natural when ites to learning my time''s knowledge.


    When she activated it, the stone shattered with a loud ng, sending a bright, crimson firebolt arcing through the air. It couldn''t have been more perfect because after it took a nosedive, itnded right in the middle of the group of beasts with a loud bang. They were too far away to see how many we hit, but I knew they were angry by the howls that the wind carried forth.


    "Something is happening..." I murmured as I saw them spread out, and not long after, one of the beasts lept into the air, spreading out a giant, golden wing. It wasn''t real; it was made by magic as it pped, flying over thendmines. "Shoot! Shoot it down!"


    It wasn''t just my shout but my Father''s exact words; I just echoed him. The ballistas were quickly aimed towards the sky, but the beast was so fast they could not hit it. That was when I heard a whistle as Sasha used up another tablet, and her spell hit the beast, blowing it into shreds. When the bloody pieces dropped to the ground, they were still glowing with pure magic, activating multiple mines, resulting in a chain explosion. Damn it!


    I think the others also realized that the road was clearing up because soon we saw five of the same kind of monsters rushing forward, following the route where the explosions happened, no longer fearing it. Bastards...


    "Ready the defenses!" Father roared, already at the forefront with sword drawn, standing next to a giant metal bowl filled with grease and tar, ready to drop it on them.


    "Sasha!"


    "I am not going in!" She argued immediately, surprising me, but I simply smiled, kissing her cheek.


    "Duh! I need you with me! Bring as many tablets as we have; use them all up if necessary, but hit the bastards!"


    "Yes!" She answered, her eyes glowing with happiness that I didn''t send her away.


    As the beasts came closer, I could finally fully see their form, which was best described as a liger. The only difference was that these behemoths were the size of an elephant. The arrows that the soldiers shot down at them bounced off their thick hide and fur, and only one of the lucky ballista shots nailed one of them to the ground.


    Sasha was surprisingly collected next to me. I expected her to panic a little, but no, she took aim, activating her magic and hitting the beast in the front, blowing it apart and setting its remains ame. Seemingly, her presence and the feeling of magic troubled the remaining ones, but they were now toomitted to their attack.


    The soldiers roared in celebration when she hit the second ''liger,'' killing it in another fiery explosion. They continued firing their arrows and dosing the high walls with grease, making it hard for the monsters to try and scale with their sharp ws. I had the thought that luckily for us, they seemingly couldn''t fly like their supposed leader did. I just refused to speak it out loud to avoid jinxing us.


    "I''m here to help!"


    "Shit!" I knew that voice... that damned Priestess! Turning around, I saw her trying to hurry up the stairs, right behind us, almost falling down twice. When she finally ascended to the top, she noticed Sasha next to me casting a spell, her eyes growing wide and shocked. Damn it!


    Her presence triggered something in one of the monsters below. I don''t know what it was, but it made a wild roar, spurting the same magic wings and hopping straight up to the walls with one swift move, straight where we were.


    "Watch out!"


    There was no time to think, so I pushed Sasha to the left, out of the reach of the beast''s ws. Still, that left the stupid Priestess vulnerable, and she may be a problem... but damn it! At that moment, the seconds were like minutes as I saw the fear in her eyes and that she honestly wanted to help. She wanted to be useful... I just can''t let someone like that die...


    Without too much thinking, I raised my sword, trying to stand in the way of the w, knowing full well it was most likely pointless... and it was. I saw it hit the de, break it apart like ss, then make contact with my body. At least I noticed that the impact made the beast''s focus draw onto me from Mikan and make its paw change its course, smashing my body against the wall and breaking me in the process, consumed by a fit of bestial anger.


    Funnily enough, I didn''t feel pain, but it reminded me of the time I first died... it was the same feeling as being hit by another ''truck.'' I wonder... will I reincarnate once again? Haaaah... I already miss Sasha...

 Chapter 49 – Winter Experiment (4)

    Chapter 49 ¨C Winter Experiment (4)


    When the monster''s w hit Leon, his body immediately broke apart. Still on the ground, in the middle of standing back up from his push, Sasha saw Leon''s limbs fly off, and a pool of blood was already gathering below him as she slumped down, lifeless.


    The beast wasn''t paying any more attention to him at all, its eyes turning back to the shocked and paralyzed Mikan. It was raising its bloody paw right until fear rushed through its body, stopping it from swiping down. It was nothing that it had ever felt before, and when that sharp, falcon-like cry came from behind him, it simply pissed itself.


    The bestial roar''s source was none other than Sasha, who now lookedpletely different than usual. Her clothes were burnt to ash at a moment''s notice while a ginormous, blood-red magic formation appeared behind her, rotating at an incredible speed. Her hair was no longer fiery but fire itself, raging without control, licking her naked body.


    As their eyes met, the beast burst into mes without any chance to cry, turning into ash in the blink of an eye. Sasha wasn''t done yet, and when her cry echoed out once again from the formation behind her, a red firebird flew out, washing through the pass. It didn''t harm the walls or the soldiers; they couldn''t feel its heat, but the monsters were all turned to bright torches, consuming them instantly.


    "Noooo!" This time, Sasha''s voice was her own, torn apart by terror as she returned to normalcy while rushing to the broken body of Leon.


    "I... I..." Mikan stammered, barely able to stand, swaying left and right, horrified of what had happened in a moment''s notice.


    "Heal him! Please! Heal him!" Begged Sasha, holding Leon''s bloody, mangled, lifeless corpse, looking at her pleadingly, but Mikan barely could form a coherent thought.


    "My, my, my... what an unexpected turn..."


    The eerie, somewhat ethereal voice was new, appearing from nowhere, belonging to a woman. As to where it came from, at first, it was hard to tell, right until the golden, vani-smelling mist from Mikan''s body poured out, taking the shape of a 14-year-old girl wearing a loose robe.


    "I didn''t expect to find something like this here, in the butthole of the world."


    "Huh?" Mikan flinched, floored by what was happening.


    "Son!" Arrived the devasted shout from afar as Ksh rushed over, already witnessing what he did not want to see at all. Not even in his nightmares.


    "Can you help him...? Please! I give you anything you want!" Sasha pleaded to the new figure, not even questioning why she was there or who she was, what she was.


    "I can. It is in my best interest, so you are in luck!" She smiled amicably and began chanting in a tongue that was unknown yet familiar to Sasha''s ears. She realized the girl was speaking out the pieces of runes that made up magic itself, and a momentter, a golden formation appeared above the castle, covering it in its entirety.


    Soon, it was snowing, but this time, it was golden. Wherever it fell, soldiers were rejuvenated and healed, and as Leon''s body was being covered in it, it began reconstructing itself. His blood flew back into his body, his torn limbs reconnected themselves, while his skin regrew at a rapid pace right until his heart began beating once again.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Okay... this is new." I mumbled to myself, floating in space, surrounded by what I could only call the cosmos.


    Wherever I looked, stars were glittering, colorful nebs were swirling, but it was different. It was different from what I learned about space. Something was... not right. I mean, it was way too dense, way too filled with... life. Turning around, I saw a star behind me, but it was not a star... I can''t describe it, but I was looking at a whole world from above, not a celestial body. It wasn''t making any sense to my brain and previous knowledge. This was not how stars formed and acted; it refused to acknowledge universalws. Was I tripping? Huh... Probably.


    Before I could think about more, a golden light stretched out towards me, enveloping my whole being, beginning to slowly pull back into that ''realm'' below me. Was this another reincarnation? Am I that lucky? Or am I being sent to hell after being shown what heaven looks like? Not that I have any chance to fight against it so be it. I can only let it happen! Maybe I will be a Demon Lord next?


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ugh... what...?" I groaned, opening my eyes, feeling weak, and I could barely move my head.


    "Leon!"


    "I know that voice..." I whispered as Sasha threw herself at me, crying, hugging me close, not wanting to let go.


    "Son!"


    "I know that voice, too..." I smiled, ncing up at my Father, who was whiter than the snow itself. That was when I noticed the new, ethereal figure standing close by. "Although I don''t know you... but thanks?"


    "You are wee." She replied with a proud smile, cing her hands on her hips. "You almost slipped so far out that I couldn''t bring you back. Lucky! You can thank meter, but now I feel spent! I will have to go to sleep for a few days; keep Mikan with you until then. When I recover, I will talk with you; we have a lot to go over."


    "For sure..." I whispered, seeing her disappear, followed by a thud as Mikan herself fainted. "What... the hell... happened?" I asked, but Sasha was not answering, just hugging me even tighter.


    "A miracle." Father mumbled, wiping his eyes, "The Six Gods'' miracle... that is what happened, son!"


    "Gods... huh?" I mumbled, starting to feel my strength return to my arms, and began stroking Sasha''s hair. "Maybe my city does need a temple..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    What followed my, well, resurrection was the fact that I was made to stay in bed. Nobody wanted to let me get up, even when I finally got some strength back. The most adamant about it was Sasha, who, along with Luna, continued looking over me every second of the day.


    "I''m fine already!" I murmured, trying to get out of bed, but truthfully, I felt like someone recovering from a high fever.


    "Stay put!" Sashamanded sternly, "I can easily push you down, meaning you are not right yet!"


    "I need to pee!" I argued, and it wasn''t a lie.


    "Luna!"


    "Coming, Mistress!"


    "What''s the meaning of this?" I asked, but I already knew it the first time I looked at the bottle in Luna''s hands.


    "I will hold it Master, and Mistress will aim; you just need to let it out." She answered me with a perverted yet happy smile while Sasha fished my member out, taking aim.


    "..."


    Nothing happened. Of course not, because the situation was weird and perverse... so instead of peeing, I felt myself bing hard.


    "Thank the Gods!" Sasha sighed, watching it happen, "It means you are really alright!"


    "I told you..."


    With a grumble, I tried to focus as I had to pee, so I finally worked my mind hard to let it out. I have to say, their duo worked perfectly, as not one drop spilled out, and they even helped clean me with a wet sponge.


    "Never do something like that again..." Sasha whispered into my ear, hugging me while Luna hurried away to bring dinner for us.


    "I am not nning on picking up peeing into a bottle as a habit. Sounds unhealthy."


    "Idiot! You know what I mean..."


    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of dying again. Once was enough."


    "It was too much!" She countered me, not knowing what I meant, but that was okay.


    "Tell me, what happened after that beast smacked me? I couldn''t see or hear anything as I slipped away."


    "Ahm... um... well..."


    "You don''t need to hold back the details; I can take it."


    "I don''t remember all... I... I had a ckout when I saw you like that... I only remembering back to normal a littleter and asking Mikan to help you! She... she had another girle out of her, forming from her magic!"


    "Yeah, I remember that part. Well, it seems I will have to wait until she is back to normal and finally learn what the fuck happened because that shit wasn''t normal."


    "No, it wasn''t. I spoke with Louise, and she is taking care of her for the time being. So far, she looks like she has fallen sick. Her fever is really high, and she is barely conscious. I visited her only once, but I think it is some kind of magical bacsh; I could feel her body struggling with it."


    "Hmmm... I read about magical bacshes, but the books the Empress had in her library only mentioned that those could exclusively happen when a mage overexerts themselves by trying to cast a spell above their talent. They tend to say that every mage has a fixed talent at birth, and some simply are never able to use more significant, more powerful spells, no matter what. Their magic goes berserk if they try, and it can even kill them."


    "Do you think she will die?" She asked, horrified at the notion.


    "No. Otherwise, that manifestation of mana wouldn''t have told me we would talkter. I have a few ideas, but I will stay silent until I hear it from her."


    "I''m back!" Shouted Luna whileing in with a big, rolling tray filled to the brim with food, and before I couldin that I would not be able to eat THAT much, they began hand-feeding me. Oh well, once in a while, I can let it go, as it does feel nice to be pampered.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Three dayster, Mikan''s fever finally subsided, and she was starting to regain consciousness but needed constant attention. I ended up telling Luna to keep apanying her, spy on her, and try to get some preliminary information out of the woman.


    We didn''t really learn much as she was just as lost as we were. By her words, something like this had never happened before, and she couldn''t even fathom what triggered it. I believed her as scouring through the books in my head while resting, I also couldn''t find any mention of sentient magic. No spells took human form and began speaking. Ever. There was no decoy magic that I could find, nor ''clones'' created or split consciousness manifesting itself. Whatever happened to her and me that day was unique.


    On the other hand, what was interesting was what Father told me. After pulling Mom off me, who was barely holding it together when she heard what had happened. The recount of what Sasha did surprised my wife just the same as she didn''t remember it at all. It seems such a wild emotional shock triggered something in her, releasing a spell inherent to her. Was it a manifestation of her will? Was every mage capable of it, or was it unique to her? So many unknowns and no real answers.


    "Weird." I murmured, sitting on my bed while Sasha was next to me, still adamant about hand-feeding me my soup for dinner.


    "What?" She asked curiously, smiling because, by now, I could move around by myself; I just got tired way too quickly. It seems my body still needed rehabilitation before I was back at 100%.


    "I was searching for your spell and found nothing about it. Huh... That is the second in a row."


    "Even if the Empire is powerful, they can''t know everything, or they would have already conquered the world."


    "Well, you are right in that. At least there will be things left to me to discover, huh?"


    "Ehehe~ Yes! Just be careful... don''t die... okay?"


    "I told you already, I won''t." I answered with a kiss, and she happily returned it, putting down the soup andying back on the bed. Without saying anything, she was already undressing, climbing atop me, grinding against my body.


    "You just rest! I will do the moving..." She whispered between two kisses, and I agreed. Although my stamina was not there yet, at least my actual sword remained unbroken.

 Chapter 50 – Morningstar

    As Mikan slowly recovered, her weird ''affliction'' had also returned, beginning to spill out from her body. I already had a few guesses about what this meant, but I kept my mouth shut as I wanted to hear it from her or whoever was living inside her. I didn''t need to wait for long as Luna came running over later that day because the energies of the Priestess were stirring.


    It wasn''t just me who hurried over; Sasha, my Father, and my Mother also accompanied me, wanting to know what was going on. We watched, just as wide-eyed as Mikan, as her mana coalesced into the form of a young girl.


    "Mhm... That was longer than I expected." She moaned, stretching as if she just woke up from a pleasant dream.


    "Who are you?" Asked multiple voices at once, belonging to me, my Father, and Mikan.


    "A valid question! It needs a bit of explanation, so sit down; I will tell you everything. First things first, my name is Elyzien Morningstar, or Ely for short. But most of the scriptures probably only have my family name, Morningstar, recorded down."


    "The Morningstar?" I asked, familiar with her name, thanks to Luna. "From 300-something years ago?"


    "Yours truly!" She giggled, bowing a little.


    "What are you?" Sasha blurted out, trying to see through her, which wasn''t hard but only in its literal sense. She was not a physical entity but purely made out of mana.


    "Another good question! Nothing less to be expected from a witch!" Looking at her appraisingly, she grinned, "Still a bit rough, but what you displayed was powerful. You have raw potential and would be a golden egg in the hands of the Empire! If mages are rare, one who can control one of the elements in its most primal form, without incantations or concentration, is one out of a hundred. Good thing you haven''t been discovered, or you would be already locked away in secrecy or brainwashed."


    "I knew you were unique!" I chuckled, feeling proud to be her husband. "But I guess you were too?"


    "Of course!" Elyzien replied with a harrumph, taking offense to the mere fact I dared pose such a question.


    "Then how did you end up like this?"


    "Ugh... As I said, it is a long story. Let me start from the beginning. When my powers awakened, I was taken away by the Church, and soon, I was indoctrinated to serve the Imperial Family. I was a good little soldier, and with my support, we had our biggest expansion of territories seen in the last 1000 years. I was that good!"


    "Should I clap?" I asked with sarcasm, but she wasn''t getting it. Or she was but decided to ignore me.


    "Go ahead, I allow it! The thing is, I grew too powerful. I was so good at healing that I not only halted my aging but also managed to reverse it. It was giving the Emperor weird thoughts. The bastard was already old, and he was jealous of my abilities but hid it well. Together, we devised a new spell, one that would help him borrow my mana and rejuvenate himself just the same."


    "There is something like that?" I murmured as it was yet to be discovered even in my old world.


    "There wasn''t before, and there shouldn''t be one now. The thing is, I managed to come up with it, but the bastard was greedy. He wanted immortality! So he decided that he would rob me of my soul and powers, consume me, and use me for the spell. He wanted to transfer my abilities onto himself, but I wasn''t keen on letting him do it."


    "Let me guess, you killed him?"


    "Worse." She smiled, looking into my eyes, "I obliterated his soul. Of course, I knew my time was up as killing an Emperor is not something you can get away with, so I initiated my own reincarnation."


    "Reincarnation..." I couldn''t help but repeat her words, making my soul shudder as that was what I was going through. Is Merlin really a reincarnator, too? I am talking with the proof that I may not be the only one!


    "Exactly. It is, of course, a field that has yet to be properly investigated, and I have been studying it for multiple decades. Yet, as you can see, it is a domain that maybe only the Gods have control over... Haaaaah!"


    "You are here, are you not?" Father interjected, looking at her and then at Mikan, who was just as dumbstruck as us, listening with her eyes wide open.


    "Yes and no." She continued, "What got transferred over in the end was my consciousness and mana. It was a failed reincarnation, as I should have been reborn into one of my descendants'' nascent souls right after inception. I should have been starting from scratch with my mind and memories intact. Instead, I ended up waking up with Mikan here, who already had a wholly developed mind, a formed and completed soul. I just... got tagged along as an extra, so... I''m stuck."


    "B-b-b-but, but... but... but!" In the end, Mikan finally found her voice, trying to say something, but her thoughts were just as scrambled as her expressions, "But, I, I but, but!"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Slow down!" Her ancestor giggled, snapping her fingers as the golden light from her body soothed Mikan''s mind, "I know it is hard to get it, but that is the truth. Why do you think you are such a bad witch, failing all spells no matter what you try? You are trying to use MY powers! Of course, they are not working; it''s not yours to wield! It is mine."


    "Wait a minute!" I interrupted them, grasping on the core issue, "You want to tell me Mikan here is not a witch then?"


    "Yeah. She is not capable of using spells. She sometimes manages to tap into my powers when I don''t pay attention, but she is not a witch."


    "..."


    I don''t know which was a bigger shock, that she had the soul of her ancestor living inside of her or that she was not a witch. Nobody said anything for a moment, and we just watched as Mikan lowered her head and looked at her fingers, falling silent once again.


    "I know it is hard to hear, but it is the truth." Elyzien continued, breaking the silence, "I hoped you would give up on it after failing to use any spells for the past 20 years or so... but you are a stubborn girl. Well, you are my descendant, so that is to be expected, ahaha!"


    "What about the old spell?" Sasha asked, looking at me first before turning towards the two Morningstars.


    "Destroyed. It should not be known to anyone!" She answered with a dark, cold voice, "And I won''t teach you; it is not something that this world needs to have!"


    "Not that we need it." I added with a smile, and to my surprise, Elyzien returned the gesture, nodding at me.


    "My instincts are still sharp, it seems. Are you working against the Empire, yes? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have a witch at your side and be using self-developed spells! Girl, how you engraved formations into stone tablets reminds me of my younger days! Ahahaha, it is something that I did a lot as a novice. A crude, ineffective but fun way to pursue magical knowledge." She laughed happily, saying it to Sasha, who was a bit taken aback, pointing at me.


    "I didn''t make them..." She mumbled, drawing closer to me.


    "You didn''t? Then who? Are there more mages here?"


    "Only one other. And... Thanks? I guess?"


    "You?" She looked at me, finally registering all the signals Sasha was giving her. "But you are magicless! How could you? I don''t believe it."


    Her voice was harsh at the end, feeling as if we were taking her for some amateur witch, trying to fool her, but then I recited a complex formation from one of the books in my memory. I didn''t know if my pronunciation was correct or not, but her figure flickered, and the smell of vanilla intensified greatly within the room.


    "No way! I never heard of someone magicless utter incantations! Some of it was way off, but... daaaamn, are you some kind of genius?!"


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    Well, it was two different answers, one from me and one from Sasha, making Elyzien laugh.


    "A magicless noble and a witch, working to rebel against the Empire... now I have a feeling I was made to arrive here!"


    "Well, we are not in open rebellion, but one day... I know it is inevitable."


    "I can help you with that." She hurriedly stepped forward, speaking directly to me, "I can give you knowledge. I know their city in and out... I know many things about the Empire and its powers. We can destroy them!"


    "Woah, woah!" I stood up, waving my hand, "Look, Miss Morningstar! I am not here to start a war. I am trying to lift my people from the mud first and foremost. Whatever comes next, I will deal with it, but I won''t go and provoke a sleeping lion; I am not an idiot!"


    "Sorry... yes. I got ahead of myself." With a quick clear of her throat, she recollected herself, nodding while crossing her hand, "Still, I will try to assist you. First things first, seeing the village, I will teach you how to make a proper sewer system. Then-"


    "Already done." I interrupted her, and I could see she was skeptical. "When our Priestess recovers, you can come with me and visit my new city. I am not against ideas and a new eye critiquing my works, so feel free to do so."


    "Oooh?" To my surprise, she didn''t doubt me. Instead, she looked even more interested in what I was saying, wanting to go at once, but one look at poor Mikan made it clear she was not in the best headspace right now.


    "We will leave you two for a little... Let''s talk when everyone is back to normal."


    Everyone agreed with me, as it was not just Mikan who had to go over a lot in her head but us, too. I was about to leave when she finally spoke up, asking me to stay a little. I didn''t know what she wanted to say, but her voice was frail and thin.


    "We will wait for you in your room." Sasha whispered to me before I was the only one remaining in the room, not including Elyzie, who slowly disappeared, but I knew she was still listening.


    "I guess... this was a bit too much."


    I didn''t know what else to say to break the weird silence, making her nod. Looking at her crestfallen look, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for the poor Priestess. It was one thing to know you are a useless witch, but then learn you are not even one. I don''t know how I would take it.


    "What should I do... Young Viscount?"


    "Good question." I hummed, walking over and sitting down on the edge of the bed, gently reaching out and starting to stroke her head, and trying to ignore the falling tears staining the sheet below her. "I don''t really have an answer for you, Priestess Mikan. But I do have a question for you. Who are you?"


    "Huh...?" with difficulty, she raised her head, looking at me through her clouded eyes.


    "Simple. Who are you? Are you your magic, or are you Mikan Morningstar? You can''t use spells? So what? I can not either, yet here I am, learning magic because I want to! It is exciting and fun! Your abilities are not what determine who you are; it is your actions that do. You told me you want to help everyone, no? Then do it! So what if you can''t use magic? There are multiple ways to help people. Are you magic, or are you Priestess Mikan Morningstar? Because right now, I am stroking the head of a beautiful woman, not an incorporeal string of mana!"


    "Hey!" Echoed Elyzien''s annoyed voice, but she didn''t appear this time.


    "Ehe... t-thank you... Young Viscount..." She murmured, her tears slowly stopping rolling down her cheeks.


    "Leon will do. You don''t need to be so caught up on protocol with me." With a smile, I finally stood up from next to her, but before leaving, I had to make sure of something. "Can I ask you not to report back anything you saw here?"


    "Not that my ancestor would let me, I guess..."


    "Damn right." Elyzien''s voice was strangely commanding; I could already feel how much she hated the Empire. Well... In her shoes, I would too.


    "Ehehe, don''t worry, Leon! This Priestess swears on the Gods themselves to keep your secret!"


    "I thank you for that. Rest for now; believe me, everything will be much clearer the next time you wake up!"


    With that, I finally left her room, having a lot to go through myself.

 Chapter 51 – Beastlands

    "Poor woman..."


    "She will be alright." I smiled, rubbing Sasha''s head as we lay in bed, ready to sleep, while she snuggled up to me.


    "She must be devastated... I can''t imagine what she is feeling right now."


    "It will pass, and we can support her if she needs help. She is... not a bad person."


    "Um. I will talk with her when she is out of bed and show her around. Maybe not in the winter, ehehe... Hey... Leon..."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Are you like her?"


    The sudden question stunned me as my hand stopped playing with her hair, making my whole body stiff for a moment. Looking down, watching her bright eyes, I knew what she was thinking and reading from my gaze, so I decided not to deflect or lie.


    "Yeah."


    "That makes sense." She smiled, nodding her head, followed by a happy giggle.


    "It does?"


    "Of course. You are weird. Say weird things, know weird stuff, and come up with even weirder ideas."


    "Then let me tell you something even weirder, my love."


    I held nothing back. I told her all that had happened to me, from start to finish, explaining how my old life worked, how it was, and what type of world I lived in. She listened without interrupting me once, looking at me with child-like awe.


    "Woah. Your world sounds very... weird. It is magical without magic but also very... violent. Waging wars like you described is even more destructive than magic, no?"


    "Yeah. We were capable of leveling whole regions without the use of magic. But that was in a different world; now, this is who I am. This is my second life. I also need to add that I enjoy this one much more than the previous, mainly thanks to you."


    "Ehehehe, flatterer." She giggled again, kissing my lips and hugging me proudly. "Will you tell this to the others?"


    "No, I am not planning on that. If someone close to me asks, yes. But it is a past that is no longer important. You are the only one who knows about it, and it will remain that way if nothing happens."


    "Um... good. I know you best because I am your first wife~. As it should be."


    "Weird things are leaving your lips today, one after the other... what happened, Sasha?"


    "N-nothing." She said, going pink, embracing me, hiding her face.


    "Sure, sure. The way you are including Luna in everything says otherwise. You two even join me in the bathroom nowadays and wash my body. Are you trying to make me have a threesome, huh?" I asked jokingly, but the way she went silent stunned me. No way. "Really? I won''t say no if you are interested in it. But is she aware of it? You are not forcing her, are you?"


    "No, I''m not." She protested, looking so embarrassed she wanted nothing but to hide from me.


    "Wait... is this my Mother''s ploy? Is she ordering you?"


    "Huh? No..." Okay, she wasn''t lying, as that was way too quick of an answer. She was honest about it. Was this all her? Well, her and Luna... huh? I did not expect it, but I am not a saint to shoot it down. Just thinking about it already made me have a reaction, but Sasha was too distracted this time to notice it.


    "I imagined a lot of things after I found myself here... but didn''t know it would turn out this exciting."


    "Hauuh... meanie..."


    "Ahahaha, it wasn''t my idea, was it?" I grinned and continued rubbing her head, teasing her a little as I had a very, very naughty dream that night.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    Interestingly enough, a few days later, new types of beasts appeared at the pass, but for a whole month, none of them attacked the walls, leaving just as quickly as they appeared. I was curious and frustrated because I needed more beast meat, but this time, it was a no-go. What I expected in collecting this winter was now burned to ash, thanks to Sasha''s spell. I was thinking of going back home because there was a high chance that the presence of witches and magic in the air kept the new, arriving beasts afar.


    "That is highly possible." Elyzien agreed with me when Mikan finally left her room, being cooped up in it for long enough. "In my studies, I experimented on a few beasts from the other side of the Wall. They are more sensitive to magic, and when feeling stronger individuals than themselves, they either submit or try to flee. But if the mage is perceived as weaker, they will try to eat them. They are interesting but not so much to be worthy of further study."If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I disagree with the last part, but sure." I shrugged as we were having breakfast, listening to her voice echoing from within Mikan.


    "Are there other entrances or passes like here?" Sasha asked, making me also wait curiously for her answer.


    "Of course. In our Empire, there is none, but so far, what I know, there are at least a dozen such entrances to the other side in the other countries. For one, there is the Kingdom of Markoth. They have the most entrances, seven in total. In a way, we are lucky because they deal with more incursions of beasts than us."


    "Huh... I know very little of the other kingdoms." I hummed, thinking about it, calling up the history books I read as a child.


    "No wonder." Elyzien chuckled, sounding a bit sarcastic, "This is the Frontier. This place is an isolated, backwater void. Its sole purpose is to be a plug that keeps the only entrance to the Beastlands closed. That''s it. You don''t trade, you don''t innovate, you exist to be the wallplug you are."


    "You are being harsh..." Mikan murmured, looking at me apologetically, which I returned kindly.


    "She is correct, or at least right, about how it was. But things are changing. Now I am even thinking about something foolish..."


    "Tell us." Elyzien urged, even appearing next to Mikan, looking curious, watching me like a hawk.


    "You said the beasts are afraid of strong magic users, yes? What if Sasha here gets strong enough to scare them away? Could we travel around the other side and come out in that... What was it? Markoth?"


    "Impossible." She answered at once, shooting me down, "You think previous rulers didn''t send expeditions into the Beastlands? They did it more than once. There was a period before my time, of course, called the Bestial Wars."


    "Kinky." I joked, making Luna laugh without trying to hold it back. When she realized it came out loudly, and only from her, she turned so red that now I was laughing. With a quick turn, she stood up, bringing us tea and coffee instead, just so she wasn''t in the limelight anymore.


    "Finished?" Ely grunted, looking at me while Sasha was hiding her own smile behind a napkin. "It happened, counting from today, around 800 years ago. It was a beast tide that broke into the country, killing a lot of people. The unified armies took four years to kill and drive them back, reestablishing the Frontier after its destruction. A campaign into the Beastland followed it. Guess the size of the army by then."


    "10,000?" Sasha asked, uncertain of the numbers, and looking at Ely''s expression, she immediately knew she had lowballed it.


    "50,000." Luna joined in while pouring me coffee, but Ely, once again, shook her head.


    "100,000?" Asked Mikan, but it was wrong again.


    "Huh... okay, let me go big then." I grinned before giving my tip, "500,000."


    "Very close." She smiled, finally nodding, "It was 600,000 soldiers and at least 100,000 war machines. Want to hear the sweet part? They were accompanied by 300 mages. And not just your run-of-the-mill ones."


    "Are there even mages who can be called that?" Luna snorted, feeling the old ''ghost'' was full of herself.


    "Hauh..."


    "S-sorry." She added quickly, seeing Mikan lower her head, but Elyzien ignored her while answering.


    "There are. The size of the Empire is vast. We can get mages, but getting capable mages who are valuable is still a roll of a dice. Most of them are weak and have no real hope to amount to anything besides being supporters of the talented ones."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at her over my cup, enjoying the aroma of my coffee.


    "As a top witch, I had my own entourage of weaker witches and wizards serving my needs. Their powers were weak, barely able to cast a few spells before being exhausted. They couldn''t grasp more complex formations and, in turn, were very limited in use. Their aptitude was sub-par, never to be able to cast massive, crucial spells. These types of mages, albeit important, are less so than those who could master magic for real. Their job is usually to help those like me. It is much easier to use a complex formation if it is broken down into parts and my helpers focus on their own portion."


    "You say there is no chance that a mage improves... Are you sure about it?" I questioned her as it was a point I didn''t believe in. There had to be a way... they simply never discovered it. I refused to look at it so grimly as them. That would be a mistake.


    "You can have your optimism. You are still young, so it doesn''t hurt. But as life will show you, a mage''s powers and aptitude are set at birth. They can improve at first glance, but it is nothing more than finding their limits. The moment they hit it, that''s it; their improvement stops, and they never move forward again. No matter what."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "You don''t have to." She smiled, not offended at all. "Anyway. Back to my original tale. Now, guess how many returned from the expedition, led by that time''s Empress, who was also a mighty witch."


    "None." I said promptly, surprising her and making me smile, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked it like this."


    "Fufufu, good. Yep. Nobody returned. All of them were lost to the other side forever. No matter how many go in, nobody comes out. That is how the Beastlands are. It is best if you forget about it. Who knows what kind of abominations roam the other end."


    "Hmmmm... okay."


    "That wasn''t convincing, Young Leon." She warned me again before disappearing, "Don''t play with fire, or you may burn down the world."


    "It isn''t like I am prepared enough to venture out." I said jokingly, looking at the others, frightened by what Ely had said. "Oh well. Listen, it seems the winter has settled down. Let''s return to my city when the snowfall stops, as it is time to show it to you, Mikan. I think you will like it."


    "I thank you for your trust, Viscount Leon." She stood up, bowing and smiling, and no matter how many times I told her to call me Leon, she was adamant about using honorifics.


    "I think it is what you need. I can see that you are still unsure about what you are." I told her honestly, seeing her eyes wander downwards once again, trying to hide her uncertainty and budding depression. "My city is a place to start anew. It is where nobody can become somebody. I am sure you will find yourself there, Mikan. Even if you don''t want to be a priestess anymore."


    "Oooh, that was nice." Luna whispered, gently clapping, now making me turn embarrassed as I thought back on it... It was so corny. Now that Sasha joins in the applause, capitalizing on my embarrassment, enjoying it, tasting the words felt even worse... damn it. They got me.


    "It does sound nice, Viscount Leon. Um... what is the city''s name?"


    "Huh..." I flinched, blinking my eyes, "That... that is a good question."

 Chapter 52 – Faith

    Heading back to the city was a challenging trek in the knee-high snow, especially for Mikan, who landed face-first in the snow multiple times.


    "S-sorry!" She mumbled as we pulled her up again, and when I looked into her silvery eyes, I realized something.


    "Wait..."


    "W-what is it, Viscount Leon?"


    "Your... eyes."


    "Y-yes?" She asked, feeling nervous, and her reaction confirmed it even more. With a bit of rummaging through my pockets, I pulled out a letter, holding it before her, about... 40 centimeters from her eyes. "Um... What?"


    "Read it."


    "I..."


    "Come on, it shouldn''t be hard, Mikan! Read it. Please."


    "I can''t..." She murmured, her eyes filling up with tears.


    "I knew it!" I put the paper away with a snap of my fingers while Sasha and Luna looked at us puzzlingly. "No wonder you are falling around all the time! You need glasses."


    "Those are not cheap." Luna interjected at once, "Usually, only nobles could pay for them, and I mean nobles in the capital city! I don''t think you can get one here anyway."


    "That is true." I murmured, watching Mikan''s embarrassed and sad look... I just couldn''t help but reach out and start rubbing her head, surprising her. "I can''t make you one; that is too complicated, and I doubt I have the materials for it."


    "I am... u-used to it... It... it''s okay..."


    "It isn''t. Don''t belittle yourself, Mikan."


    "You should have told us!" Sasha nodded, trying to comfort her while Luna asked the question I was also thinking about... I just didn''t want to cut too deep with it.


    "How can a witch have bad eyes anyway?"


    "Hauuuh... I am not a witch... it seems." She answered, sounding heartbroken, "A witch shouldn''t have bad eyes regardless of age, not one who can heal it, no? I am truly useless... I learned to conceal it, live with it, ignore it, but... Viscount Leon is very perceptive."


    "Thank you. Plus, you don''t need to hide it; we will get you one! You are part of the church, yes? Then you will write back home, saying you need a shipment of it. Order a batch of glasses, and we will find the one that you need. And please, do not order only one! I bet there will be people under me who will also need it; I don''t want to get them one by one but in one, big batch."


    "O-okay. I will do so, Viscount Leon. It should not pose that big of a problem. Most scribes do have glasses because copying works all the time. I can say I am recruiting more to serve under me. They didn''t send me any helpers at all!" She nodded, bowing to me after I released her head, and we began heading back once again.


    I expected Elyzien to speak up, even offer to fix her eyesight, but she didn''t. Is she that selfish? Or she can''t? She brought me back from the dead, so I guessed it would be trivial for her. What was she doing? Mmmh... She may be a bit more egocentric than I first thought. Well, as long as she is attached to Mikan, she is bound to a place I can monitor. Maybe building a temple is not a bad idea so I can move her into my city.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Hm?"


    "Your face," Sasha chuckled, pulling on my hand, "It says you are juggling some ideas in your head! I''m just curious."


    "He probably was juggling the Priestess''s boobs."


    "Luna!"


    "Eh?! I... I didn''t mean it to say out loudly!"


    Well, I did think about it occasionally, but come on... although, now that she mentioned it, I looked over and imagined it. I couldn''t help but smile, making the already embarrassed Mikan begin steaming from the top of her head releasing even a larger amount of golden light, filling the area around us with the scent of vanilla.


    "What happened? Geez, concentrate girl! You are disturbing my meditation and leaking out my precious mana!" Elyzien grunted, although I wasn''t sure I believed her reasoning.


    "S-sorry! Sorry!"


    "Khm! Well, if you want to know," I said, raising my voice to steer the conversation back to its initial point while we were walking, "I was thinking about reforming the church."


    "Huh?" I could almost hear how their heads snapped right at me, especially Mikan''s, who grew up under their care.


    "I admit, I know little about the church and its teachings... But I can tell you that people here are not happy with them. Especially after what happened previously, they don''t want to deal with them. Usually, this is how it goes when even good faith gets distorted and used for selfish reasons. When people see through it, they no longer want to be part of it."


    "I... I heard what happened." Mikan nodded, but she looked determined, which was a significant upgrade. "But they twisted the words and teachings of the Six Gods. I can fix that if you let me, Viscount Leon!"


    "Hmmm... We will see. First, why don''t you enlighten me? I wasn''t really the religious type, so I never paid attention to it."


    "Happily!"


    She wasn''t lying. Just watching her retell the stories, I watched how it made her excited and happy. She was devoted, no questions about that. She may be clumsy, but she knows her field, which I can respect. Quickly glancing at Sasha, she remained silent, but I could tell she wasn''t fond of the church, no matter how well Mikan conveyed their principles of caring for the people.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "In the ancient days, when magic was still unknown, Six Gods descended from the skies. It happened 3089 years ago, and it is that day from where we keep counting our Era of Enlightenment. They were Ariana, the Goddess of Death; Toobu, the God of War; Wyland, the God of Magic; Orsi, the Goddess of Life; Valen, the God of Honor; and finally, Elyse, the Goddess of Power. They traveled our world, introducing us to magic and its powers before leaving, telling us that one day when we are worthy, we will see the Heavens and join them up there!"


    "Do we have any proof?" I asked subconsciously, but Mikan merely nodded, smiling happily.


    "Yes! All six have left behind an artifact, and they said that by using them, we will be able to call upon their presence when we finally travel into the Heavens. They are the most sacred and most revered items in our world."


    "Oh." Now, that was... interesting. With what I experienced, seeing that so-called Heaven after my second death, I couldn''t chase out the idea from my head. They probably were not gods but visitors from a different world. Aliens, if you must. Huh! That did make sense. If I could study one such relic... "Where are they now?"


    "One is in our possession! I mean, in the hands of the Ishillia Empire. It is the Spear of Death, once wielded by the Goddess Ariana herself. The last time it showed up was when Ishillia was established; it has been dormant since then. But whenever it was used in the past, empires fell. Then, the Geth Empire to the west has the Medallion of Life, the gift of Goddess Orsi. When I was still an acolyte, I visited their temple and saw it for myself! It was... glorious."


    "Hmmm... Now I also want to see it."


    "They are nothing that humans could make; they are impervious to all damages, and nothing can stand in their way. Their magic is something that we can not comprehend!" Mikan continued, wholly lost in the saga and in her reverence. "The third we know about is the Gauntlets of War, from the God Toobu, and it is in the possession of the Khulman Empire."


    "Wait... we don''t know about the last three?"


    "We know of them." She answered me, smiling with a bit of sadness, "But they are lost to time. Our Empire has been standing gloriously for 2000 years, but before that, there were others who ruled the land. Evil, ancient forces who battled for the Relics of Gods! There were many dark and bloody centuries, and we lost the last three. They were the Book of Magic from God Wyland, the Sword of Lightning, wielded by God Valen, and finally, the Tiara of Power, a gift of the Goddess Elyse. As they are unbreakable artifacts, we know that they are not destroyed but ''only'' lost."


    "Huh... it would be nice to find one..." I hummed, which made Mikan chuckle.


    "It would give you the right to proclaim yourself as a messenger of the Gods and would give you the right to rule, no matter your background."


    "Hah! Superstitions..." I couldn''t help but grin, shaking my head, making Sasha copy me, "I don''t need them for it. My actions will be enough!"


    "But others do need to acknowledge you." Mikan countered, speaking seriously, "There is no power in the world that does not worship one of the Gods. Our Empire is amongst the few who follow the oldest path, praying to all Six. Most countries adopt only one of the Gods!"


    "Hmm... I see... and if there is a power that doesn''t acknowledge any of them, it would be branded as a heretic and burnt to the ground by everyone. Correct?"


    "Yes, Viscount Leon. That is for sure what would happen."


    "Then I do need a temple..." I shrugged. I can''t just overturn a 3000-year-old tradition, not when it is this deeply integrated with everyday life. Well, I am anything if not flexible, so I will adapt. "Tell you what, Mikan! You join my school first and begin teaching the people. You will have to work with them and show them the church they know is different from what our previous priests showed. If they accept you, I can build a temple and make you its Head Priestess! Then, we can talk about how to move forward. But! And this is a heavy BUT... don''t teach them dogmas. Teach them ideas, but do not force them to accept them. Let them choose."


    "Thank you, Viscount Leon, but... school? The local nobles and their children-"


    "No, no. I have no nobles under me. There is me and my people. That is it. You will see! The school I am talking about is where we teach all of my people from a young age as in my city, everyone must know how to read, write and count. No exceptions."


    "How can they pay the tutors... I don''t get it..." She mumbled, but it was Sasha who answered her.


    "They don''t pay for it. It is given to them by Leon. We ensure that the teachers are paid, be it with money or with other privileges. The people attending the school don''t pay anything!"


    "..."


    "As I said," I added with a smile, looking at her over my shoulder, "You''ll see."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It took Mikan and Elyzien two days to tour the city under Sasha''s supervision. I knew that many of the citizens would be apprehensive seeing a priestess walk around, but nobody made a problem for her because she was with my wife. Still, I hoped Oleg would finish raising the first batch of soldiers who would act as my city guards. I trust them, but... there ought to be bad apples in every batch.


    "Here you go, Master." Luna whispered, placing a cup of coffee before me while I was sitting behind my office desk, looking at Mikan and Elyzien standing at the other side.


    "Thank you. Well... how is it? Don''t need to hold back your tounges, ladies! Speak frankly!"


    "Marvelous!"


    "Weird."


    "Oh?" I expected similar responses but not ones that contradict each other. They may occupy the same body, but they are different, huh?


    "I think what you built up here is marvelous, achieving it without any help! I... I wouldn''t have believed you if you just told me and not showed me." It was clear that Mikan was honest with her words; the light in her eyes and her smile was genuine, and I was sure of it. "I can already see that one day, this place could rival the capital city in its beauty."


    "Maybe." Elyzien nodded, remaining calmer and more critical. "The designs are unique, especially your palace. But not something I would find exceptional. What I am more interested in is how you did the sewers and water system. I couldn''t sense magic in them... so how did you make the water flow? Is the magic hidden in those water tanks? What makes them work? The one in our capital is supported by 141 types of formations! You couldn''t have copied it; I would have sensed it by now."


    "There is no magic involved in it." I smiled proudly, making Elyzien''s surprise double as she didn''t doubt me. "It is engineering. Primitive engineering, mind you! The only part where magic is used is in its cleaning process. I will show it when spring comes and the snow melts. There, you could help me."


    "I am looking forward to it! Hah! This is... so weird. You call it primitive... Well, it is true as it has no magic, yet it is also untrue because I couldn''t have figured it out without using formations. You are a weird man, Leon of the Frontiers."


    "I will take that as a compliment; thank you."


    "It was. You are welcome."


    "You see," I sighed, placing my cup down, watching Elyzien, "I would have used more magic if I could. The problem is... I don''t have enough CC. Well... none, to be honest."


    "I guessed as much. I can''t help you there, I''m sorry. But! I can point you toward someone who can. The problem is, I don''t know if his bloodline is still alive. His name was Ulbart Akashi, a magic family living within the Kingdom of Scorc, right next to us in the east."


    "To the east?" I shrugged, shaking my head. "That would be problematic... You see, we were warring and expanding in that direction in the past decades. I don''t think they would deal with us."


    "I know. I heard it while Mikan was growing up. Right now, they wouldn''t, but they would finance a force that could turn into a thorn in the Empire''s side."


    "I won''t become another''s pawn!"


    "Okay!" She shrugged, raising her hands after hearing my rock-solid reply and watching my unwavering expression. "It is an option. If you want, I can explain it, but I will let you explore other avenues for now! Sooner or later, you will need CC. Formations are only true and complete when they are drawn by a mage, using them as a conduit."


    "Don''t worry! I do expect a shipment coming back home with the arrival of spring." I answered with a smile, and I couldn''t help but feel that I was missing my crazy bandit bitch...

 Chapter 53 – From Maid to Wife

    "Don''t you want to come to bed...? It is already late..."


    "A moment." I hummed, reading the paper in my hand while Sasha leaned against me, wearing only a single piece of thin cloth. "Ely gave me a whole dictionary that is an excellent help deciphering the books in my head.


    "But you said most of it is useless until Yuri returns with CC."


    "True, but it is still fascinating. I have already deconstructed multiple formations and linked them up with Merlin''s magic circle. I almost have the complete language of magic down in my head, which I can finally compile, and then ah... What are you doing?" I chuckled as I looked down, her head disappearing in my lap, beginning to move up and down without a word. "Geez... I got it, got it! This can wait... Horny little firecracker!"


    Who would be able to keep concentrating when being surprised like this? She was obviously in a fired-up mood as she didn''t stop for a moment, not even when I shot it down her throat, and she continued to bob her head up and down.


    "Ah!"


    The voice that interrupted us belonged to Luna. She wasn''t peeping this time as she looked tired, wearing her pajamas and rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    "S-s-s-sorry! I... I just... I was told to come and get Master..."


    "Told? By who?" I asked while Sasha begrudgingly sat up, wiping her mouth, and I swear, she was about to scold Luna for interrupting us.


    "By General Oleg! He says that Yuribisaida has returned."


    "Really?!" I yelled, standing up, letting my trousers fall to the ground, making Luna gulp and lick her lips while watching my glittering weapon that was still wet from Sasha''s saliva. "I..."


    "Go." Sasha chuckled and helped me dress up before she kissed my cheeks, "I know you were waiting for this. We can continue it afterward!"


    "Sorry!" I murmured and left the room, leaving the two behind.


    "I shouldn''t have come...?" Luna whispered while Sasha shrugged, fixing her open and loose robe.


    "It''s okay... I will surprise him when he gets back! Hmm... Luna!"


    "Yes, Mistress?" She flinched, calling her with honorifics after hearing Sasha''s commanding tone.


    "Come here!"


    "Hm?" She flinched, walking in, watching her Mistress''s dangerously mischievous smile and twinkling eyes.


    "I have an idea... and you will help me do it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Where is she?" I asked, arriving at the grounds and pulling my fur coat closer as it was still cold, especially at night.


    "At the stables, with the cargo, My Lord!" Oleg saluted, leading me over, holding a torch in one hand that was being ravaged by the sharp, strong winds.


    "Cargo? Very good! How did she look? Injuries? Losses?"


    "None that I could tell. She is tired, but she looks fine."


    When we came into the stables, I was surprised to see at least two dozen boxes lined up in four stacks, being unloaded by Yuri''s gang and my guards.


    "Yo! Finally back! Earlier than you expected, huh?" She laughed, walking up to me, and I was, once again, too lax with my defenses as she hopped onto me, kissing me forcefully. Maybe because of what I did with Sasha a moment ago, I held ahold of her butt, returning it, and this time, it was me who bit her lips. "That''s what I am talking about! Ahaha!"


    "That''s it?" I asked, surprised that she let me go.


    "Yeah, I am barely awake as I didn''t sleep for two days. I would love to fuck right here, right now, but the moment you bend me over, I will fall asleep. My head can''t go horizontal, or I faint!"


    "You are weird, Yuribisaida."


    "I know." She giggled like a kid, walking me over to one of the boxes and opening it for me, "I brought you 1,800 pieces of CC! They come in four sizes. The first batch is the size of a chicken egg, numbering 450. The second one is the size of a peanut, 700 pieces!"


    "I expected them to be small." I nodded, not disappointed. "What about the remaining 650?"


    "525 of them are CC strands."


    "Strands?"


    "Yeah, I was surprised to see it, but they had a technique to shave them into thin strands that can be woven into fabric. I thought you would be interested in it, so-"


    "Damn, you are good! Nice!" I laughed, grasping her butt and squeezing it, making her grin even wider than ever before.


    "See? See? I am a reliable wife! The last 125 are around the size of a fist, but they are all rough ones. The rest are polished and uniformly cut. The final batch is raw and unprocessed."


    "How interesting... I did expect that there would be an industry to work with it, or at least not underground. How did you manage to get so much? I thought you would return with a dozen or so. Maybe a hundred?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Robbing, killing, cheating, and lying, my love! First, we got ourselves a supplier, and from there, we bought a few ones, not cheaply, so it annoyed me. But it was part of the plan! Then my girls slept around with a bunch of rich fucks, got ourselves some gold so we could buy another batch, rinse and repeat."


    "Wait, waaaait, are those ''rich fucks'' still alive?" I asked, just now remembering who I was talking to.


    "Yeah, yeah, they are. I think they think that the black market dealers are ripping them off and robbing them, ehehehe... they are too easy to play with, and nobody thinks a bunch of whores would be smart enough to play them, bwahahaha! But I also feel tired from so much thinking."


    "Yeah, I need to remind myself a lot, too, not to let you outthink me... Okay, forget that I asked anything; I will trust you didn''t bring the heat back with you."


    "Relax! It was smooth sailing. We were invited to an auction when we finally counted as a reliable buyer. We bought a few more there and then robbed the fuckers who waltzed away with the prominent goods!" She announced proudly, pointing at the boxes. "You paid jack shit for these, my love! Instead, it was I, your whore of a bitch, who brought you the riches with interest. Is your dick hard or not? Ahahahaha!"


    "Yeah, it is." I answered honestly, nodding with recognition, "You outplayed my wildest imagination, Yuri."


    "Nyahahaha, didn''t I? Ahhhh... I would ride you like a wild horse, but I already see three of you... I would sit on the wrong dick. Can we go and sleep?"


    "Sure. Oleg and the rest will unload the cargo. All of you get into the palace, eat, bathe, and sleep; the maids should be ready to take care of you. DON''T frighten them! Got it?"


    "Sure, sure. It is good that we already have maids; you have been busy, huh?"


    "I will tell you about it when you recover. A lot had happened."


    "Great! See you soon~ Keep your weapon hard for me!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was around an hour later when I returned to my room. The fire was out, and it seemed Sasha went to bed after I left to check on Yuri, so I tried to be as quiet as possible. Sneaking in and slipping into the bed was a success, but then again, I was reminded of what was cut short... and I felt guilty. And horny. Okay, mostly horny. I slipped closer, hugging her naked body when I felt it... this wasn''t Sasha.


    "Now... what the..." I whispered as my hands explored her body without stopping, even when I knew she was awake, moving around in my embrace. "Soft..." I whispered after getting a good feel of her tummy, her hips, and thighs, "Surprisingly soft! What are you doing in my bed, naked, my little Luna?"


    "H-h-how did you know?" She asked, whispering, and I couldn''t decide if she was embarrassed or on the verge of crying. Or both.


    "I recognize my wife''s body, even without seeing it, and yours is different. She has a narrower hip, and her bottom is smaller! Up top, you are similar, true... But still, you are smooth between your legs. She has a tiny, soft, cute bush above it! What are you two on about? Sasha! Did you really think I wouldn''t notice it?"


    "I was curious!" She giggled, slipping into bed from who knows where hugging me from behind. "I didn''t know you knew me this well, ehehe~ It makes me happy!"


    "Of course I do. So... what''s now?"


    "I didn''t think that far..." She whispered, making me laugh as I sat up and looked at the two girls in the dark lying before me without any clothes.


    "Don''t blame me afterward, hm? Come, lie on her!" I slapped Luna''s thighs, making her roll over right on top of Sasha as both of them were breathing heavily. "Oooh? Both of you are leaking, eh? Perverts. First, I will deal with my cheeky little wife!"


    With that, I slipped into her, making her moan happily, and I could hear Luna''s slightly disappointed sigh. The order must be maintained... but I could get used to this... very much so. Especially because now two girls were moaning below me as Luna was moving her hips just the same, pressing herself against our bodies.


    "Hold her~!" I grabbed Sasha''s hand, pulling it into Luna''s butt, making her massage it while we sandwiched her body from both sides.


    "How soft... mine is not like this!" She murmured, enjoying the new discovery and more intense bonding with her friend.


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s bad!" I added with a grin, moving with a quick rhythm.


    "I am not fat!" Luna protested between two moans, which made us laugh as none of us said that.


    "It''s not being fat... you are just... just! Ah!" Sasha moaned, trying to speak as I sped up, "You are just... better built for... having a child, nyaaaaah!" Her final scream came from the fact I emptied myself into her deepest part, washing her baby room with warm milk, satisfying her wild urges that previously were left alone.


    "Hauh... me too..." Luna whispered, seeing, hearing, and feeling my wife''s pleasure, getting a tad jealous.


    "If so, you will become my wife..." I whispered into her ear, making her shudder, and with a slight nod, she looked at me over her shoulder, watching me with her violet eye. After I pulled myself out, I didn''t hesitate, aimed, and pressed myself atop Luna.


    "Awawawa! S-s-s-slowly... Uuuu!" She shouted, squirming, making Sasha hold her down with a hug.


    "Does it hurt that bad?" She asked, finding it strange.


    "She is tight... are you that nervous? Try to relax a little." I moaned, patting her butt, stopping only when I was halfway in but already past her proof of virginity.


    "It does..." She sniffled and cried out whenever I made a move, fidgeting.


    "Maybe we should stop." I shrugged, not wanting to hurt her, but then Luna became surprisingly assertive.


    "No! Do it all the way! Properly! I can take it just as well! You said I was soft... It should work!"


    "Well... If you say so..."


    Holding her waist, I decided to slip in entirely, pulling her on me and letting her scream while I did so.


    "I''ll help!" Sasha joined in, beginning to kiss and lick her body, which did draw out some wild moans from Luna, and soon, she was muted because my wife took the initiative to start kissing her, sealing her lips. After watching them a bit dumbfounded, I continued moving and stretching her out bit by bit.


    "Holy hell..." I murmured, watching them kiss like drunken girls at a rave party while I kept moving, and it didn''t take long for me to climb to the top of the pleasure mountain once again. This was too much for me as this type of scene would only happen to me in my wet dreams.


    After I finished inside Luna, and her body went soft, sometimes spasming a little, grasping for air while lying on Sasha, I was about to pull out but was stopped by my wife''s hands.


    "No! Stay like that! I want to make sure!"


    "Sure of what?" I asked, lying on both of them.


    "If she doesn''t get pregnant..."


    "Then it''s me." I nodded, but she shook her head.


    "I will need a third one! Maybe Mikan... or Yuri if nobody else works..."


    "Pft... You... You are starting to sound like my mother!" I grunted, not knowing whether to laugh or not.


    "They say boys will want a wife who is like their mother!"


    "Huh... You are full of surprises, my love. At first, I thought you would be a wild girl, but then it turns out you are a kind and warm wife, just like the fire in a home''s fireplace. Then... here I am, listening to you... you truly are a fire mage, full of passion and unpredictability!"


    "I... I just want a family." She murmured, and I felt my heart skip a beat. Hearing her kind, innocent, and somewhat sad, yearning voice, I felt myself melting, "I want to be a mom and give them what I never had... Even if they are not my kids... mhmh?!"


    I couldn''t help but lean close, kissing her, tasting Luna''s saliva on her lips, getting hard again, and waking my second wife back up, who slipped into sleep previously. Now, she couldn''t help but wake back up with a yelp.


    "Don''t worry, my love... you will be a mother. Trust your hubby to do his best, okay?"

 Chapter 54 – Ally or Enemy?

    When I woke up, sandwiched between two girls, I felt like being run over by a truck wasn''t that bad after all. If I ever meet that idiot of a soul who shot himself in the head, I will thank him for pushing me off the road of reincarnation. This was the best thing that could have happened to me.


    "Mhm...!" With a pleasant stretch, I sat up, quietly slipping out from between them, pulling the sheets back over their bodies. After a quick wash and dressing up, I left the room and was surprised that Oleg was waiting for me in the main hall.


    "My Lord!"


    "What happened?" I sighed, seeing the trouble on his face.


    "We lost sight of the Priestess."


    "What? How?"


    "I... I don''t know... I will punish the soldier on watch accordingly, but we are searching the city right as we speak!"


    "Hmm... She may have some ability we are not privy to, huh? She did slip away from my mother, too... For now, there is no reason to panic. We will see what happens. Tell me how it transpired!" I shrugged, heading to my study while listening to Oleg recounting it.


    "She was housed, as issued, in the guest wing and under constant surveillance. When it was the night guard''s time to be switched up, they looked into the room, and it was... empty."


    I was about to say something while opening the door to my study, but all the words were stuck in my throat, as inside, there she was. She stood before one of my bookshelves, browsing while the room was filled with the scent of vanilla and a thin cloud of golden mist.


    "Mikan?" I asked, and she turned around, greeting me with a big smile.


    "Ah! Good morning! Your library is marvelous. I have never seen so many magic tomes in one place! You wrote all of these? How?"


    "This is my study and not a library... and yes, that is my handwriting. Can I speak with Elyzien?"


    "Hm? I don''t know... she doesn''t answer me..." She whispered, getting red in the face, realizing she probably shouldn''t be in here.


    "Try using magic. That will rouse her." I advised, and when she nodded, trying to access her ancestor''s mana, it rippled through the mist, resulting in an annoyed echo.


    "What?"


    "That is my question." I declared, raising my voice, making sure she listened, "What are you doing here? How did you disappear from your room without my guards noticing?"


    "Huh?" Mikan flinched, her body shivering after hearing my tone, "I asked the guard if I could leave and look around!" She began explaining hastily, which made me raise an eyebrow and look at Oleg.


    "We will do a thorough investigation." He answered, eyes as cold as a sharpened blade, incensed that one of his subordinates would fail him so severely.


    "Don''t need to." Elyzien grunted, taking shape in the end, looking tired. "It was me. Whenever Mikan wants to do something, her thoughts become erratic, disturbing my meditation. So, I usually let her have what she wants so I can return to peace. Manipulating a magicless person''s perception is easy."


    "You... you did what?" Mikan asked, horrified, looking at me in a panicked state, wanting to say something, but she couldn''t find the words.


    "Now that makes sense..." I murmured, crossing my arms and looking directly at Elyzien. "Are you trying to make me not trust you? You are speedrunning it, just for further reference."


    "...?" I knew she wasn''t getting the meaning behind that word, but she wasn''t too bothered by it, "You don''t need to worry about me. My ultimate goal is to get my revenge on the ruling family. I am not here to sabotage you."


    "Let me rephrase it then, so you get it." I continued with a smile, "We started from a zero, as comrades, that is. Now we are on minus ten. The farther you go into the negatives, the less I will share with you, and the more I will marginalize your presence."


    "After I saved you?"


    "Yes." I answered without hesitation, "That is that this is this. If you think you can hold that over my head, I will have to disappoint you. I am now entertaining some new thoughts... you see, now I am beginning to doubt if Mikan''s appearance on the walls when I ''died'' was an accident and not something you orchestrated."


    "Presomptious!" Elyzien harrumphed, getting angry, which showed on the golden mist as it began churring. "I have given you-"


    "I am not a prostitute that you can buy, Elyzien Morningstar. Want my help in your revenge? Build up the trust. I am done here! Oleg, escort Miss Mikan to her room and arrange for two guards to accompany her everywhere from now on, even to the toilet. Then, place four others further away, out of reach of her magic. If Miss Mikan acts suspicious, you have my permission to kill."


    "You...!"


    "Exactly." I sneered at Elyzien, "Me. And ME alone. This is my territory. Not yours. Now, get out of my sight!" After my angry roar, she dissolved, and I saw the mist return to Mikan''s body, almost sealing itself away from view, making the deathly white priestess sway in place.


    "I am sorry..." She whimpered before leaving with Oleg, looking heartbroken.


    "Miss Mikan." I stopped them at the door, making her look back towards me, but she was unable to meet my eyes. "You and Elyzien are two different entities. She is living inside your body; it is you who are in control. Please try and exercise it."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "My deepest apologies." She murmured, bowing, making me nod approvingly.


    After they left, I sat down at my desk, picked out a piece of paper, and began drawing immediately. The presence of Elyzien was a double-edged sword. The apparent disregard she showed towards me or to the idea of my authority was enough of a warning sign. She may think of herself as my ally, but she still looks at herself as a top-tier mage of the Empire, someone in control of others. So, in turn, we are not allies... I am just a tool in her plans.


    "It is time to wake her up to the present reality."


    I wanted to build something different with the CC Yuri brought back, but it seems I need to deal with this problem first. My mind was racing, and I quickly recalled the relevant paragraphs on how to capture and naturalize enemy witches. I wasn''t surprised there were already devices developed that worked to nullify a mage''s powers as they were rare and valuable. It was a win-win for both parties if one could be captured and made to work for the other side. Naturally, I didn''t have much proof of how frequent it was or if it ever worked in reality, but that didn''t matter. What I needed now was simply a device to ensure Elyzien was kept under control.


    I drew a complex magic formation, tracing the lines before my mind''s eye before I began translating it. It wasn''t hard, not with the new knowledge, thanks to Elyzien herself. With the ''rune translation'' she gave me, I could finally give names and proper attributes to all the ones within Merlin''s natural formation. It was like my own Rosetta Stone for translating the hieroglyphs. Just as I was reorganizing it in my mind, I watched as Luna came in, wearing her maid outfit, walking without any issues, and bringing a tray over with breakfast on it.


    "Good morning!" She beamed at me happily, making me smile.


    "Likewise. I am surprised to see you up; I thought you would take the day off, lazing around. I wouldn''t have been mad."


    "Hauh..." She blushed, pouring out coffee before presenting me with some eggs, cheese, and a slice of bacon. "I still know my duties, Master! Don''t tease me..."


    "I know you like being teased." I whispered, leaning forward and patting her bottom, which made her flinch, "Still hurting?"


    "No... it''s fine... hauh..."


    "I see. Good to hear! What about Sasha?" I asked, beginning to eat as I totally forgot that I was this hungry, thanks to the sudden morning problem I was greeted with.


    "She is still sleeping..." Going by her tone, I knew she was a bit jealous. Nevertheless, she took her position as a maid as something essential; no wonder she climbed out of bed after noticing I was gone. Luna was trained since she was young to serve a purpose; I could see that it was ingrained into her being on a fundamental level.


    "You can go back to her after we finished here. You don''t need to serve me like this anymore after the previous night."


    "But I like serving you!" She hurriedly answered, blurting out it too loudly before going as red as a tomato.


    "Noted." I grinned while eating, making her blink her mismatched eyes, trying to look anywhere but at me.


    "What''s that?" She pointed at the formation I drew up, hoping to divert the conversation.


    "It is a restraining spell. In essence, when a mage uses its mana, this formation redirects it and sends it into an infinite loop that cancels it out. Think of it as an anti-magic spell or a kind of magic cuff. Or restrain."


    "Restraining a mage... would this make them unable to use their spells?"


    "Yes. The problem is they are not omnipotent. Give it enough force, and it can be overcome and destroyed. Think of it as filling a bottle with water. Go past its limit, and it will burst."


    "Why are you making it? It isn''t for Sasha, is it?"


    "Of course not! It is for the Morningstar duo." I explained, telling her everything, "I need to keep that old witch under locks."


    "She does sound dangerous, Master. You should handcuff her to the bed! And tie her up!"


    "Tying her up, huh?" Looking at her from the side, I smiled, but she was already lost in her sudden imagination, "Well, I am looking to modify this formation, and I will need Merlin''s help to sample it. His abilities have a reinforcing effect, so I will test what changes to make it stronger. If you want, you can come and accompany me."


    "Let''s wait for Sasha to wake up first!"


    "Let''s." I hummed, returning to my breakfast before my indecent thoughts diverted me from the problem at hand.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    In the late afternoon, we met with Merlin inside the school, which was now empty of students. While he was studying the magic circle I drew, I was studying him.


    "What is it?" Sasha asked, noticing my eyebrows doing the wave as I was reorganizing my thoughts.


    "Merlin, how old are you now?"


    "I will be 10 soon! Next summer! Why?"


    "Nothing... it''s just that you barely look older than when we first met. Nah, don''t worry about it; I just had my thoughts go rampant for a minute." I waved my ideas away as there were always boys who were the wet dreams of certain girls. "What do you think of it?"


    "It is fascinating... So, I should activate it and tell you how it feels? Or what it does, yes?"


    "Yep, but please be careful of it, okay?"


    "Are we sure to do it here? In the city?" Sasha asked worriedly, making Luna concerned, especially after hearing my answer.


    "It isn''t an offensive spell. So it shouldn''t blow us up." I hummed, scratching my chin, and Merlin was just as confident.


    "What?!" Luna yelled, but we ignored her.


    "I have been training since Lord Leon gave me that compiled textbook! I am much better at controlling my mana!"


    "Show me." I smiled, and he didn''t hesitate, activating his powers.


    "Waaaait! No!" Luna wanted to interject, but it was already too late. The paper lit up in a blueish light. At first, nothing happened, but it did make Merlin shudder, and I swear I saw some kind of portal open up. A moment later, multiple thin tentacles stretched out, wiggling in the air, looking for prey.


    "Weird!" Merlin grunted, his fingers twitching, dropping it, but that didn''t stop the spell as the tentacles latched onto the thing they were pointed at... which was poor Luna.


    "Nyauh?! What is this?! Help!"


    "Huh... how interesting!" I watched on with a curious gaze as the slimy, purple, and blue tentacles wrapped themselves around her body like some kind of weird BDSM cosplay.


    "It isn''t! This feels weird, nyauh! Get it off me, please!" She wiggled on the ground, but those things held her tight, wrapping themselves around her waist, arms, and legs, tightening around her body. "It''s groping me in weird places!"


    "Let me try again!" Merlin said, finally picking up the piece of paper and cutting off the spell after focusing once again. When it happened, the tentacles disappeared, and Luna managed to stand back up, grimacing as slimy mucus was glittering all over her body.


    "How was it?" I asked and got two identical answers but with different connotations from the two.


    "Nasty!"


    "Yet you look flushed." I retorted, glancing at Luna with a smirk, who said nothing more and just pouted, letting Sasha get out a handkerchief and begin wiping her down. "Merlin?"


    "Holding it is filthy." He explained, scratching his chin the same way I did, even mimicking my posture. Well... they say that copying is the biggest flattery one could get. And it did feel good. "It interfered with my mana flow, but I could adapt. After I did, it probably changed as instead of restraining my powers it, well... transformed into this."


    "Hmmm... Well, I now know that amplifying it can turn it into something completely different. How weird! I have another version, which has been a bit fiddled with as I replaced a few runes with different ones. Think of it as an alternate version. Come, Luna, you should hold it while Merlin activates it!"


    "Why me?!" She shrieked but still stepped forward when I ''ordered'' her.


    "It should be safe; you are magicless, it won''t hurt you, and that way, Merlin won''t drop it and lose control over it."


    "Then you do it!" She retorted, yet kept holding the new paper in her hands.


    "I can''t." I replied with a shrug and a smile, stroking her head, "Because bondage looks best on girls."

 Chapter 55 – Experimenting With CC (1)

    "Hmmm... no... this way, it won''t work... maybe... hm... no."


    "Don''t you feel tired?"


    "Hm? What time is it?" I asked, getting jolted out of my thoughts and looking around. It was already dark, and only my multiple, thick candles were burning around my desk, painting the room amber.


    "I don''t really know, but it has been dark for a long time." Sasha said while smiling, sitting on my lap, snuggling up to me with a yawn. "Luna already went to bed; I was waiting for you."


    "Sorry, I got swept up in this." With a chuckle and a stretch, I began stroking her head, looking around my table and watching the multiple dozen blueprints of a magic circle.


    The first test with Merlin was a half-success. It didn''t manage to restrain his or Sasha''s mana when boosted by his magic. Instead, it became a physical restriction, tying up Luna multiple times. With changes in the runes, she was bound by tentacles, rough ropes, a long worm that made her shriek like a banshee, and finally, by pure energy. Since then, I have been reworking it, simplifying the formula, and replacing its inner workings to give it a different effect. One that I was looking for.


    "Aren''t these two opposing each other?" She asked suddenly, pointing at two runes within the inner circle.


    "Hm?" I looked at it, realizing the problem of having two different runes for its energy intake, making it volatile. "You are right! I totally missed that... maybe I should sleep as I begin making more mistakes."


    "Ehehe, thanks! I am still learning it, but it is haaaaard!" Seeing me correct it and then kiss her, she giggled happily, "Even with your textbooks, I can''t draw up formations other than fire-based ones."


    "But you can make them faster than me, without any mistakes like what I just did now. You are a natural when it comes to that type, so don''t feel bad about being slow with the rest."


    "What did Elyzien call you? A freak?"


    "I think." I softly laughed, "She can''t comprehend the fact that I can understand the language of magic and break it down. Honestly, it isn''t that different from a programming language. Now that I know the building blocks, I can write my own code! I am doing the same dances and routines as in my old life, searching for bugs and why the freakin'' code won''t work... or work opposite to what I wanted."


    "Why were there bugs in those... programs? I don''t get it..." She whispered, feeling confused, and with a chuckle, I began explaining to her what I meant.


    Since I told her my story, expressing myself without holding back anything was much more manageable. With examples of my previous life, I could be more open and unafraid of voicing my thoughts before Sasha. I already told her what kind of engineer I was and what was required of us in the army on both the software and hardware sides.


    "So, in conclusion," I ended my monologue to her, "I am writing the software right now. We can move on to the hardware when I have what I want, creating the cuffs for Miss Morningstar. When it''s finished, I can finally move on to what I really wanted to do first!"


    "Which is?"


    "Upgrading our water and heating system. I will use up a good amount of CC after developing a stable heating formation. My goal is to ensure that every home has a button that, when they press, the water will turn hot. If it works, then I could start making a ton of metal pipes, laying them down all around the city, working them into the homes, and when winter comes, I can pump hot water through it, warming their homes up! Without fire."


    "Wait, wait, you told me about this once... mmmm... what did you call it? Central heating! Yes?"


    "Exactly."


    "Couldn''t you do it how it was in your world?"


    "I could do it old-fashioned, but why should I when magic is right before me, here, at my disposal? That is why I am working this hard on these formations. What I see now is that magic is limited. Constrained."


    "How...? Because the spells are kept a secret?" She asked, trying to follow and guess my thoughts.


    "That is part of it, yes. What I mean is that magic is looked at as the gift of a selected few. It is not something the masses would ever understand, use, or work with; that is the sentiment I see instilled in the people. I want to change it. Yes, witches and wizards are unique people who can directly interact with, manipulate, and construct it. But, they can create it in a way that would be usable by everyone."


    "Through the implementation of CC?"


    "Yes. As to how, that is one of the hurdles I will have to overcome, but my vision is clear for our future. My old world sounds magical to you because people had tools that made their lives much, much easier. Did they know how to make those tools? No. The same is true with magic, my dear! There will be a select few, like you, who can make those devices that will benefit everyone later on. Sooner or later, there will be others like me. There will be a time when normal people begin understanding magic, and they will be taught its rules. They will see the runes as the building blocks of spells and code their own version. It may be only me right now, but I can see a future where talented, magicless people could invent something I had never thought about!"


    "It does sound exciting... and wonderful!" She whispered, leaning against me with closed eyes, smiling happily.


    "It is what the Gods wanted."


    "Huh? Didn''t you say you don''t believe in them?"


    "I don''t. I mean, I don''t believe that they are gods. But after what happened and what I saw? I do believe in their existence. Listening to Elyzien, they said that they are waiting for us up there... they can''t be waiting for one or two mages to go there, no? They are waiting for us as a whole. As our species. Not one or two individuals, but for all of us! The church, emperors, or whoever is in charge should have been clear about this and worked to lift us all up. Well, if they didn''t do that, I will."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    In the following two days, I finally managed to create a formation that worked as I intended. When Merlin activated it, no tentacles appeared, and there were no weird side effects; he simply flinched and fell to his butt, feeling dizzy. The spell itself turned off the moment he activated it, meaning it canceled itself out immediately. Now that it was done, there was the next step: implementing it into something tangible.


    It was time to get work done and fire up the smithies. It would also be my first test on implementing CC into something, so I visited the two Morningstars under house arrest to ask the old witch if she wanted to help me.


    "No." Elyzien answered plainly, smiling at me, thinking she could finally get back at me for placing her under such harsh surveillance. "I won''t tell you anything until you lift this nonsense and ask for help properly!"


    "Ely!" Mikan protested, looking at me apologetically, but I wasn''t bothered by her answer.


    "I see. Cooperation is a no-go, then."


    "Are you leaving?" I could hear her surprise when she saw me stand up, turning around to leave their room.


    "Yes. I came to see if we can start working together. Seemingly not... So I won''t force it. Send word if you change your mind."


    I expected it. I would have been glad if we could start anew and let her tell me how to integrate CC correctly, but if not, so be it. I have my own ideas anyway. Arriving at the workshop, Sasha, Merlin, Yuri, and multiple helping soldiers were already present, bringing along multiple boxes filled with different kinds of CC.


    "Yo, Boss, ''sup? I''m back in action!" Yuri grinned, greeting me, but Sasha had already interrupted her before she could say another word.


    "What should I do next?"


    "Good morning to you all, too. Well, we will repeat what we did once already; the only difference is that the formation you will lay down, Sasha, is modified to the new parameters."


    "See?" She smiled, glancing at Yuri, "I told you it won''t be just throwing CC into the kiln and lighting it on fire."


    "Tsk..."


    "They have been arguing since the start." Merlin whispered to me, looking tired. "I gave up on trying to smooth things out."


    "Sorry to leave you with them for so long... good job keeping it together; I will take over from here!" I whispered back, rubbing his head, making him smile happily. "So, are you two finished?"


    "Yes." They answered in unison, making them flinch.


    "Good! What I learned of it is that CC is capable of storing magic within itself. It is not just able to contain it, but also to purify it and interact with the mana around us all." As I began explaining, Merlin was the first to go completely silent, looking at me without blinking, drinking up my words even though I had already given him a book about it. It seemed he liked it more when I was explaining it myself. "Do you know who else does that?" I asked, making Yuri shrug while Merlin''s hand shot high up into the air.


    "Mages!" He answered me, waiting for my praise.


    "Exactly." With a smile, I continued rubbing his head, making him giggle, and I couldn''t help but notice how kindly Sasha was looking at us... I knew already what she was thinking about. "So, I determined that CC is the natural element that connects magic and the physical realm. It helps mages not just interact with magic more easily but also will be what allows normal people to use magic."


    "How?" Asked not just Merlin but everyone else who was present.


    "Luckily, I am not the only one who studied it, but many others before me. Can you recall our previous tests?" The moment I questioned them, Merlin went red in the face, trying not to look at me, as I still remember the poor kid had a little accident.


    "Yes," Sasha answered me before the boy could get conscious about it. "Even if the pieces weigh the same, their capabilities become different. The tiny ones broke apart very quickly."


    "Ugh... The most I brought back are tiny..." Yuri grimaced, looking at me, but I reassured her with a smile.


    "Because we used them wrong." I continued, walking up to a prepared desk and rolling out a big parchment, pinning its corners down. "This is the modified magic circle that Sasha will etch into the bottom of the kiln."


    "It has four empty rune spots..." Merlin murmured, noticing them in the design the moment he looked at it.


    "Yes, that is where these will go." I chuckled while placing pieces of CC into the empty spots. "The Empire has gone far in discovering their properties and utilities. First, CC, which wasn''t used in spells yet, is natural. Although after going through a mage''s hands, they are no longer that; instead, they got synced to their magic."


    "So a CC used by a mage to cast fire spells won''t work with water spells?" Merlin asked me at once, making me praise him once again.


    "Good thinking! It would work, but it would degrade much, much faster, and maybe even shatter like the ones we used. But Merlin is correct. That is why mages usually have multiple artifacts with them. Their main one is attuned to the spells they use the most, while they have secondary, tertiary, or quaternary artifacts ready for different types of spells."


    "So if I ever got a staff, I should use it to cast the spells I used on the wall and not like... levitating things?" Sasha hummed, thinking and bobbing her head.


    "Yep! Next comes the size of the CC. Even though their weight remains the same, it still affects their efficiency. The smaller ones degrade quickly and will shatter eventually. If they are actively used."


    "Actively? Like... in the hands of a mage?"


    "Yes, Merlin. Using them in formations extends their life as it is within a stable structure, always being put through the same amount of mana without fluctuations that are inherent to us humans. Emotions and a change in thoughts are sources to create small ripples and inconsistencies within a spell. Those are not present in a formation."


    "You already lost me!" Yuri groaned, playing with her hair, barely paying any attention.


    "When a mage uses CC, it counts as active usage. When it is implemented in a working formation, it counts as passive. Simple. CC actively used degrades at least twice as fast. A well-optimized formation lets the same-sized CC last longer. Is this better?"


    "No, but don''t stop; the little pipsqueak looks like he can''t wait to hear what comes next." She shrugged, poking the back of Merlin, but he simply ignored her, watching only me with starry eyes.


    "What is also important is charging them up." I continued, "This is where Merlin''s natural affinity comes into play! The CC he will charge will be part of the formation, embedded into place."


    "How do I do that? And why me? Why not Sasha?"


    "Slow down; you will bite your tongue speaking that quickly!" I grinned, ruffling his hair, "It has to be you because your ability is to enhance others. Sasha and I designed this formation to be adjustable. After we finish, you will draw up this control formation on its outside." With that, I showed another one to Merlin, which was very similar and had four identical spots for CC. "This one is designed to work in tandem with the main one. Putting one CC into it, charged by Sasha, will set it to ''level one,'' and it goes up to ''level four.'' The more you use, the more intense the flames will be. In theory. We will see after finishing it!"


    "How intense?"


    "As I said, we will see..." I murmured, looking at Sasha, noticing that Yuri had seemingly fallen asleep, drooling with a bored expression. "This is my first time doing something so complex, so... anything can go wrong. Here, Merlin!" I smiled, pushing the small pieces of CC into his hand. "While Sasha gets to draw, you have to sit down, holding them in your palm, and just circulate your mana while we work."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yep."


    "Wait!" Yuri snorted, coming back to reality. So she wasn''t sleeping, just exaggerating things, huh? "Won''t the kiddo blow us up? Your Queen is drawing a fire spell while he is using his magic. That sounds like an explosion waiting to happen!"


    "Merlin?" I asked with confidence.


    "No worries!" He grinned, showing a thumbs up. "I have been training a lot! I can control it. Promise!"


    "I trust you. Let''s do it; I want to see the success of our labor!"

 Chapter 56 – Experimenting With CC (2)

    When Sasha managed to finish the first formation, I made her place the charged CC into place while Merlin engraved the smaller one on its outside, leaving small sockets for the four control pieces. After everything was ready, it was time for the live testing.


    "Now, when I place the first one in, the formation inside should activate... fingers crossed!"


    With a last chuckle, I pushed it into the first slot, and the moment it was in, it flashed with a soft light. The inside of the workshop was quickly lit up by the color of orange flames and the sound of applause by everyone present.


    "You did it!" Sasha laughed, hugging me, followed by Yuri and even Merlin, who joined them in performing it just to not be left out. I even felt my butt be pinched, and I was sure who did it. "No, WE did it!" I continued, ignoring the hand kneading my bum, "I alone would not have been capable of achieving it!"


    "How long will it last?" Merlin asked after letting me go, and he curiously watched the fire, burning without any visible fuel, "And this one... doesn''t need to be fed anything?"


    "No, this one does not. That is why CC is so important!" I nodded, answering him, "As how long... hm, I have no concrete ideas, but by the numbers, the ones producing the flames should be good for at least half a year. Depending on how it is used. The control CCs will probably need to be recharged monthly." I shrugged, knowing that it was the best I could do with the ones I had now. We watched the flames increase in intensity when the second one was slotted in, and when all four were in place, only Sasha could stand close to it, enduring the heat without issues, while the rest of us had to back away.


    "I think four is too much!" She noted it with a smile, picking it out, reducing the strength of the fire so we could breathe again.


    "Yeah, I don''t have any measuring tools, but I am pretty sure that could melt anything we are currently able to make. Keeping it on would most likely damage the forge itself!" I nodded, still feeling like my face was under an infrared lamp. "Let''s turn it off and call up the blacksmiths! It is time we get them to work and let them occupy their future workshop."


    It took me only a brief period to introduce them to how to work the formation, what to look out for, and demonstrate the quirks of this new type of forge. The tools that I previously tested, engraved with formation to make them able to lift any kind of weight, will also be reworked, getting their own slots so their abilities would be activated when needed. But... that had to wait for now.


    "I have a task for all six of you!" I exclaimed after finishing the introductions to the forge, presenting all of them with the same blueprint for a bracelet. "I want you to make your own version of this artifact."


    "Artifact?" They whispered because everyone knew it meant it would be something a mage would use, turning their excitement up a notch.


    "Yes, so its dimensions are important, but I leave the rest up to you, including what it''s made of. The creator of the one I like the most will earn the title of being my Forgemaster. I will tell you now that I am looking to establish different departments under me, and yours would be called the Forge Guild, reporting to the Minister of Mining. You would get your tasks from the ministry, but you could also take private orders from the people. Still, orders from the ministry will always take precedence over private requests."


    "My Lord!" Merlin interjected with a raised hand, but I wasn''t angry, giving him a nod to continue. "If forging is going under the Minister of Mining, I should rename the official title. Should it be... hm... Minister of Industry?"


    "I approve your idea." I answered him calmly, but I was impressed. Very much so. Honestly, I just can''t put my finger on why, but Merlin felt like he was not right... haaah, at least he is on my side.


    "Thank you, My Lord!"


    "Now, all six of you will be part of the council within the Forge Guild. You will operate and govern it as you see fit. This stays in place until it reduces your productivity. If it does, I will step in and reform the system, so don''t go overboard." I warned them ahead of time before continuing. "You will have to raise future blacksmiths and employ your own assistants. All of you will get your own forge in time and be free to expand as you like, but this one will belong to the Forgemaster and will be the first to be upgraded by any new invention."


    "Thank you, Lord!" They all answered, beyond excited, and I could see the fire in their eyes to become the first to hold that title.


    "Don''t thank me yet!" I grinned, looking over them, "The Forgemaster will be the guild''s voice. Through him will I manifest my will. If something goes wrong, he will be the one responsible. Also, it is not a title for life. The position is always reserved for the most talented blacksmith, so if somebody better appears, he can challenge the current master, and I will preside over the competition. Every Forgemaster can only be challenged once every four years to avoid it becoming a constant battle within the guild. I will enact more rules if necessary, but I hope you will work together and not against each other. I want healthy competition, but if it interferes with productivity and is detrimental to the city, I will step in and reform it. Still, I will give you as much freedom as possible initially. Betray my trust, and I will take it away; it is that simple."


    I really hoped that my warning was something they would remember and also take heed of. They would have to pass it down to the future generations that they will nurture. After finishing what I wanted, I left them to their work, giving them ample time to finish six cuffs from which one would snap onto Mikan''s hand.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Hmmm... your body is super nice. I could play with you for days... Mhhhhmm..."


    "Please stop it, Miss Yuribisaida!"


    "Just call me Yuri, Mikki! Come on, we could have some fun. Aren''t you bored?"


    "My name is not Mikki... It is Mikan, and I am fine, thank you for your worry. I am still allowed to move around the palace... I do take strolls in the garden."


    "Yeah, because I am tasked to keep an eye on you by my hubby; otherwise, you would be stuck in here!"


    "I thought that Viscount Leon has Lady Sasha as his wife."


    "And now that little bitch of a maid too... tsk, she climbed into his bed before me... what a cheat! Taking advantage of him while I was away..."


    "It is not nice to speak about someone like this, especially behind their backs."


    "Don''t worry, I tell it to her too, she likes being called a bitch, I know those eyes! I see them constantly when I look in the mirror. Anyway, that is that this is this! He already kissed me, so it is as good as sealed; I will be his doggie soon enough! Heh, I know they are trying to get an heir, and neither of them has gotten pregnant yet. Soon, it will be my turn, bwahahaha!"


    "..."


    Mikan just didn''t know what to do with Yuri and her mouth besides looking at the ground and feeling her face turn bright red.


    "Stop talking. You are making her confused beyond reason and constantly disturbing me." Elyzien''s voice arrived suddenly as she manifested herself, looking greatly annoyed and frustrated.


    "Oh, so you are the second Mikki, huh? I was told you are in there, but I have only smelled you so far. I have to tell you, your scent is great! Now, if I molest the original Mikki, does that count as a threesome? Would you feel it?"


    "Please, no!" Mikan cried out, making Elyzien''s figure flicker, her eyes twitching.


    "I said, stop it."


    "Stop what?" Yuri asked with a shrug, lazing on the sofa opposite the two. "This is how I am, and I am fucking bored nannying you two. While I am stuck here, my hubby is fooling around with his two birdies... unfair!"


    "I can help you get him." Elyzien declared, surprising Mikan, turning back and forth between them, seeing Yuri''s eyebrow being raised questioningly. "He probably avoids you because of your looks. I can heal you, get you back what you have lost. All those injuries would be gone, and you would be whole again. You only need to make him see that I am not against him and start listening to what I say. That way, he can gain the power he wants and triumph over the Empire!"


    "..."


    "This whole thing is nonsense and childish..." She continued, taking Yuri''s silence as a tacit agreement, "When you are beautiful again and not this mangled mess, he will bed you at once."


    "Are you serious?" Yuri asked, her voice remaining even and calm, hiding her true thoughts, making it hard for Elyzien to read.


    "Why would I lie? I am one of the most powerful healers ever appearing on this continent. I brought back your prince from death! Isn''t that enough of an evidence of what I am capable of?"


    "Yeah, I heard that." With a glance, she saw how Mikan, once again, lowered her head when it came to the topic, making Yuri shrug again. When the door opened, she was about to speak, and two guards came in to switch with her.


    "The Lord is asking for you." They said in unison, bowing towards Yuri, who, with a grin, hopped up from the sofa.


    "I will think about it, Mikki 2! See ya gals later!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "How''s the new mission?" I asked, sipping tea served by Luna while I looked at Yuri from behind my table in my study. It was a beautiful sunset as spring was coming nearer and nearer, the snow finally beginning to melt.


    "Boring as fuck! No, fucking is not boring, so it is boring as watching others fuck while you are tied up."


    "You never change, huh?" I chuckled, seeing in my peripheral how Luna bit her lips. "I want your honest opinions, Yuri. I sent you there to monitor the two because even though you play the idiot, you are smarter than you let it show. Especially when it comes to reading people."


    "If you praise me this much, I will get wet!"


    "Feel free to do so. So? What do you have for me?"


    "The big Mikan, with the boobs that need to be kneaded daily, is fine. She doesn''t fake it; she is sorry about it. Even I feel sorry for her; I think she is going through a complete identity crisis and will break if this keeps up."


    "How do you know?" Luna asked, making Yuri smile, answering me directly, not looking at her.


    "I went through the same as a kid and broke under it. Luckily, I got better, as you can see!"


    "..."


    "She is hiding it, but she exists in an awful place right now. I don''t think she would object if you sentence her to death."


    "That bad, huh?" I asked, rubbing my temple. I did feel sorry for Mikan, but... not for Elyzien.


    "Yep. Now, the other Mikan, the skinny one? Biiiiiitch. With a big B. I ain''t trustin'' that whore of a manipulator! I knew a girl like that, pimping me out; she had honey on her lips, but it was for masking the taste of venom! Fuck her."


    "I see... thank you. The moment the cuffs are ready, I will have a talk with Mikan. Now I am sure of what I will do."


    "You do know," Yuri warned me, "That it will close a door forever. Bitches like her won''t forgive you if you lock her up."


    "I know. It would have been nice to have someone who could heal my people if sickness struck, but we would have to do it without her. I am happy to make allies and work together with others, but I won''t go out of my way to make it happen... and if they are more of a threat than a friend, I will not hesitate to eliminate them." I said with a certain finality in my voice, standing up and turning towards my window, watching the sunset.


    "What about me?"


    "You are a friend, no?" I smiled, looking back at her over my shoulders, making Yuri grin.


    "And what about my body? Would you rail me here, on the table, if I wasn''t disfigured?"


    "EEEH?!" Luna yelled, holding her mouth shut with both hands, snapping her head back and forth between us, and I knew she was eager to run away and tell Sasha about it.


    "I don''t care about looks, Yuri. I care about the person within the body. Give it a few years; I will turn old just as anyone else. Looks are fleeting things and will rot away. I can deal with that... but not with a rotting personality. That makes my stomach turn."


    "Soooo... you would rail me as I am?" She asked after a long pause, making me chuckle, but I didn''t answer her. "Ahahaha, I take it as a yes! Haaah. Okay, I won''t tease you; I know I need the First Pussy''s permission foremost to get into your pants."


    "Her name is Sasha, and she is your Queen!" Luna harrumphed, unable to hold it back any longer, making Yuri grin at her.


    "Okay, okay, Second Pussy, calm down! It''s all fine; we are all pussy-sisters here! I will be the third soon enough; relax!"


    "Hmph! No way!"


    "Girls, enough..." I turned around with a sigh, looking at them, "Play nicely with each other, okay? Or do I need to tell Sasha to keep you two in check?"


    It seemed that my warning worked, which was nice to see. While Luna didn''t want to cause trouble for her new best friend, Yuri didn''t want to give Sasha any opportunities to go against her. Who would have thought that Sasha would turn out to be a perfect Matriarch, huh?

 Chapter 57 – The First Artifact

    While I was waiting for the blacksmiths to create the cuffs, I began designing what I wanted to do first, the ''water treatment'' appliance and its follow-ups. The formation to clean the water was already ready and modified to take in CC; I just needed to create the blueprint for it to be made. With the idea of installing a heating system in my head, it has become my top priority to finish. Then, I can use the filtered water to recirculate it into the heating system while the remaining waste will be sent to be composted and either used by us or traded away. As to who? Well, that will be my mother''s or her students'' job to figure out.


    "That looks really complex, Master..." Luna whispered, not wanting to disturb me, but she couldn''t hold it back while watching the multiple pages worth of drawings.


    "It is, yet not. It is like playing Lego or the game Pipes. I just need to design it well. I will probably build a huge purifying castellum at the end, which will have the formation installed within. Then, we can collect the sewage in it, and from there, clean water will be redirected to multiple others. The first will have to be accessible for people to regularly maintain and clean out the separated waste."


    "Who will work it? It doesn''t sound... nice."


    "It isn''t. But there are always people who are, well, limited." I shrugged, remembering Merlin''s previous report. "It is a small percentage, but we still have around 2-3% of the population who can barely be considered literate. I won''t let people who can''t and won''t work have their homes for free. I am not a charity. Want to live here? Put effort into it. Refuse to do so? I will relocate them."


    "Won''t they be living on the streets then? Or start resisting you?"


    "Let them try. I won''t stand still and watch my city be ruined! I am not a charity, nor am I an idealist. I am banking on the fact that the people built this place, and they will want to protect it as theirs. Those who are slacking off or are disruptive will be ejected by them naturally, so there should not be much opposition. If there is, I will use force to remove said individuals. I am building this place so we all can enjoy life together; anyone who is disrupting that goal will be dealt with without mercy."


    "I am not really versed in things like this, Master, but later on, people will forget it... Just look at the capital city!"


    "It could be the case, yes. But that is going to be the problem of the people of that time to solve. I can''t do everything; I am no God."


    "Ehehe, that is true~!" She giggled, making me reach out and pinch her buttocks.


    "Cheeky! Anyway, I am concentrating on the now and trying to do my best. I am not a born leader, a social engineer, or someone versed in psychology. I will do what I feel is right and logical and see what comes out of it."


    "I understood none of that, Master."


    "No matter! What you need to understand is that the people here lived in what I would call poverty. You called this place a land of barbarians, and in a sense, you weren''t wrong. With the changes I brought in, a new way of life opened up for them. One that they didn''t think about before. I want them to understand this and instill the thought in them that they must protect it. It is part of the classes Merlin is holding to the kids, teaching them that the way we live here is superior and they ought to value, nurture, and defend it."


    "Isn''t that indoctrination, Master?"


    "Oh?" I smiled, surprised she knew about that word, "It is. If you want to look at it like that, you''re welcome to do so. But it is also the truth! Does it really matter if it results in the fact we have a stable, clean city with its people working together in harmony and can enjoy their lives?"


    "I suppose not..." She murmured, thinking hard, playing with her hair in the process. "I do like the idea of living leisurely and happily..."


    "We got really far from talking about my blueprints, huh?" I laughed, happy to see she didn''t worry about voicing her opinions.


    "Because that is way too abstract for me, Master! I can only see lines and squiggly numbers that make no sense."


    "Those numbers do give me a headache because I will need a lot of iron to make the pipings. Still, the mines are being constantly deepened and worked on; with the smithies firing up, work can be done. The start is slow, but it will slowly kickstart the industry. I may even need to establish a mining guild the same way..."


    "I''m finished!" Sasha''s voice interrupted us as she hurriedly entered my study with a beaming smile, binging in a fat stack of parchments and laying them before me.


    "Ooooh? Let me see!" I sat up quickly, looking them over, praising her multiple times.


    It was the best choice to leave the design of this spell to the number one fire mage I know. Her innate talent showed itself as I could see a complex magic formation before me, utilizing no less than 20 pieces of CC. In turn, it will be highly configurable and act as the primary system, responsible for heating the water and bringing warmth to all the houses in the winter. Looking at it, it was a very thought-out model as one CC was bigger than the rest, being its ''key,'' so to speak. Without it, the formation would be dormant, so I would only need to put it in place at the start of winter, conserving its integrity and power during the warm months.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "I also made a smaller version, which we can add to the aqueduct at set intervals. It will help prevent water from freezing in the winter!" She continued explaining in high spirits, almost jumping from one foot to another.


    "Great! This winter was especially harsh; I already got reports of multiple pipe failures that will need to be replaced now that the snow has begun melting. We will insert them then! Nice job, my future Archmage!"


    "Arch-what?" Luna asked, looking back and forth between us.


    "It will be Sasha''s second title besides being my Queen. She will lead all the witches and wizards under me!"


    "You expect more?" They asked me simultaneously.


    "Of course! I would be disappointed if that doesn''t happen."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Five days after I had given the task to the blacksmiths to create my very first artifact, I was notified by the Minister of Industry that they had finished.


    "Earlier than I expected." I nodded while eating my breakfast, even inviting Paxon to join us. "That is a good sign. I''d like you to bring the finished products to me, and I will test them myself. When I have chosen the one I like the most, I will call upon you and announce the name of the first Forgemaster!"


    When Paxon delivered them to us, I took them to our usual test field, close to the city. I was already thinking I should wall it off, cleat it up, and create a proper testing zone guarded by my soldiers. It could be done soon as it was already getting warmer, and we were blessed with a sunny day. It meant that the temperature finally climbed above 0 Celsius, slowly making the snow around us begin to melt. After arriving at the spot and unboxing all of them, I couldn''t help but examine them individually, astonished at their craftsmanship.


    "I won''t lie; I expected a much rougher result."


    "They are used to creating small stuff, no? What else would you need here?" Luna asked, shrugging, which in turn made me smile.


    "Exactly. They mostly made horseshoes, tools for the homes and everyday use. But this also proves something else for me!"


    "That is?" Yuri hummed curiously. She was also present for this testing round, and it was Sasha who answered her, not me.


    "They take pride in their profession. Wouldn''t you want to give your all when you get the chance? Seeing all of them, it is clear that they were happy to be given something different. It was finally not just a boring ''let''s make another pan,'' instead, it turned into ''let''s do our best'' for their king."


    "Exactly!" Merlin nodded happily, agreeing with everything Sasha was saying, and I saw him making notes, probably to include it in his lessons.


    "I understand... maybe." Yuri shrugged, scratching her head, watching me finish examining the bracelets and placing them on a table. "Tsk, you gave them gold?"


    "One of them was brave enough to go and ask for it. When Paxon relayed the request to me, he was sweating like crazy!" Merlin giggled happily, "I gave the authorization. It wasn''t much anyway, and if it doesn''t get chosen, we will just melt it back."


    "You let them have it? Just like that?" Luna gawked because, for her, it was unbelievable that a kid, even if he was the Prime Minister, would make a decision like that without consulting with me.


    "Why not? Merlin is my Prime Minister. I trust him to make such decisions. This is why I chose him to take up the role. I can''t and won''t micromanage everything."


    "Hehe..." With a happy laugh, Merlin was blushing and wiggling back and forth, enjoying my praise just as much as Sasha''s hand on his head, ruffling his hair with affection.


    "Back to the products! I see they all followed the blueprints, and the dimensions are down to the letter, but their design is unique."


    "This one looks really nice!" Yuri exclaimed, picking up the one that was made out of gold, of course.


    "I am not surprised you took that, but that is not the one I am most satisfied with."


    "Oh? Which one, then?" Merlin and Luna asked at once while I turned towards Sasha, watching if she had guessed it yet.


    "This one?" When her finger pointed to one that was made out of iron, it made me smile because she guessed it right away.


    "You know me best. It may look ''simple'' at first glance, but it is not. Look at its inside; the one who made this used wood, which is then cushioned and covered with leather. Hold it, touch it, and you will feel that the inside of it is soft. Then he worked the iron around it, on the outside surface, attached to the wood. The iron is there to be two things: Decoration and what holds the CC in place. The one who made this went beyond the task."


    "Because it''s fancy?" Yuri asked again, but I shook my head.


    "He understood the task. He did not only look at the blueprint and begin blindly following the instructions. He used his brain. Yes, the others'' works are great and masterful, too. Just look at how they formed and decorated them or found the solution to make the socket for the CC work. It is all unique, but this one is more than that! He realized it is to go on a person''s hand, and for that, it needs to be comfortable. Especially if it is going to be worn for an extended period of time. I never disclosed this in my blueprint, yet this one gets it. I like it the most!"


    "So why test the rest?"


    "Because," I turned towards Luna, who asked the question, "I don''t know if the way an artifact is made influences its capabilities or not. My guess is not, but I need to be sure. Your turn, Sasha!"


    She nodded happily as she took out a thin, needle-like rod and began concentrating on it. A moment later, it quickly turned scarlet, and she began using it as a pencil, drawing up the magic formation and engraving it onto all of them.


    "What''s that?" Merlin asked, wiggling his eyebrows, feeling the strangeness emanating from it.


    "CC." I answered calmly, watching Sasha work. "I made it from the thin strands Yuri brought back and spun a few together. As you can see, it becomes the perfect engraving tool with Sasha''s magic. Don''t worry, I will make one for you too!"


    When she was finally done, it was Merlin''s turn as we put them one by one onto his wrist. My first theory was quickly confirmed as the bracelet''s design or materials had zero impact on its effects. What mattered was the formation and the CC.


    "I... I can''t." Merlin said while gasping, trying his hardest to summon his powers. "The moment I call for it, I feel like I''m being pinched, and then it goes away!"


    "Even if you try your hardest?"


    "Yes."


    "Perfect..."


    "But..." Yuri chimed in, sounding concerned, "Couldn''t she simply... take it off?"


    "Mikan could." I nodded, forming a small smile, "And we will see if she will or not. This is not just for Elyzien but for Mikan, too. If she can wear it for me, I can trust her. If she can''t? She is all yours."


    "Oh... I won''t say no to that offer! I like her body!"


    I couldn''t help but feel the hair stand on my arm after I saw Yuri''s smile and the sharp light in her eyes for a brief moment. Well, I really hope, for Mikan''s sake, she won''t make the wrong choice when I visit her tomorrow.

 Chapter 58 – Mikan’s Choice

    With the artifact chosen, I visited Mikan the following day, with Sasha accompanying me. Entering her room, she looked worse for wear, her eyes having big, black bags under them, in deep contrast with the radiance given off by her ancestor''s magic. Yuri was right; she was not in a good place mentally. Even I could tell that looking at her.


    "Ah, I didn''t know you were coming..." She murmured, trying to fix her loose robes as she spent all her time cooped up in her room, going out less and less.


    I was expecting Elyzien to show up and say something, but she remained silent. That is good, too; maybe she thinks I am finally here to negotiate or tell her I was wrong and ask for more knowledge. What she miscalculated initially was that she had already given me everything I needed... I had all I required in my head; I just had to sort them out, which was the slow and challenging part. She had simply given me the master key and saved me the time of lockpicking every book I memorized for their knowledge.


    "No worries, please, sit." I gestured towards the couch while we sat opposite her, having the small, empty coffee table between us.


    "Are you here to...?" She looked at us, but I shook my head with a smile.


    "No, we came to speak with you."


    "I don''t think I can persuade her, Young Viscount..." She started immediately, but I raised a hand to stop her.


    "I don''t need to. I am not here to talk with a fragment of the past but to speak with you, Miss Morningstar. About what you want to do in the future."


    "I... don''t think I understand."


    "We already talked about it once, but I want you to join this city. I am willing to build you a temple where you can live and also teach about the Six Gods."


    "But you also said that people here... are not really fond of the church. I learned what happened and why, so I can understand it... What they did was not how it should be."


    "I didn''t say it would be easy. Still, I would let you do it. I won''t deny it to those who want to practice it, as it has been around for over 3,000 years... But there would be changes."


    "Such as?" She asked, and I could see genuine interest and drive in her once again. I knew that faith meant a lot to her, and probably it remained the only thing she still considered her own after learning her magic was ''fake.''


    "You will have to rewrite it. You must go through all the lore you know and would later teach and rework it. I will allow you to preach if you remove every meddling in it caused by the Empire. I want you to identify all the modifications that point towards the Empire and its bloodline being special and omit them from the texts. Fully. Without exceptions."


    "I see... Should I replace them with... you?"


    "No." I answered her question and ignored the slight snark underlying it, as it was a logical conclusion on her part. "I want it to be free from politics. It should be separated from the state wholly. The church will have no power and no associations with it. You can preach freely, but you can''t convert. The people will decide what to believe. What I want you to teach them are morals and what seems to be the core value within the Six Gods'' words: The expectation that we can reach their Realm one day. Not the chosen ones, not the select few, but we as a collective. Do you understand me?"


    "I... I think..." She mumbled, feeling her face flushed a little as she became visibly excited again.


    "I will establish a new department that will be independent but part of the Ministry. You will be the new Head of the Church and integrate into my society. Your only role will be to provide culture and enrich it for my people, and not to control, shackle, or order them around. If I learned one thing about humans, it is that faith can''t be beaten. Sooner or later, people will turn to something they can worship, so it is best if I get ahold of it early."


    "I will need a lot of time to redo everything, Young Viscount, but I... I think I can do it! Please, let me do it! I am not afraid of challenges, and the teachings of the Six are valuable! It tells us the indomitable spirit of the people and that Heaven is within our reach!" I wanted to tell her that those Six probably talked about what I witnessed when I died, but it was too late to start explaining.


    "There is only one problem." Sasha spoke up, taking it over from me. It was time to talk about magic, so it was her time to act as the leader of all mages under my rule.


    "Ah... yes..." Mikan shuddered, her previous fire quickly extinguished, going back into a lethargic mood, lowering her head.


    "It is not an unsolvable problem."


    With that, she took out the chosen bracelet and placed it on the table. It was already set up completely and only had to be put on Mikan''s wrist to activate it. Watching her face, she clearly didn''t recognize it, but as she leaned forward, almost touching it, we heard Elyzien''s voice, commandingly making her hand stop.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Don''t you dare touch it! Mikan, it''s a trap!"


    "Trap?" I laughed while Sasha only smiled, watching as the old spirit took up a visible form, filling the room with her golden mist and the scent of vanilla.


    "It is not." Sasha continued, ignoring Elyzien, speaking directly to Mikan, "This device here is something that will neutralize magic. Wearing it, you will no longer feel the interference or be able to try and influence magic. Elyzien Morningstar would have her peace at last."


    "You think it would work on me?!" She snorted, her anger making the rolling mist churn around us, "I am Morningstar! I am the top witch of Ishillia, made our armies invincible, and have the blood of the Gods within me. Do you think you can contain the powers of the Goddess Orsi? Many tried it, but none managed to do so... I know of this trivial formation you have on it, even if you modified it. My powers will break it!"


    "Then why are you speaking so much? Why sound so afraid?" Asked Sasha, making me chuckle; I liked it when her fire showed its wild side. "We don''t trust you, but we do trust Mikan. You have been living within her without telling her. You have the power to help her, yet you have remained silent for more than two decades! You let her indulge in fantasies, and even now, when she is down, you don''t help her up! What kind of witch are you?"


    "Is this how you repay saving your pathetic loverboy? Weren''t you begging me like a snotty kid to save him? Wench... I would spit on you if I could!"


    "Elyzien!" Mikan yelled, looking surprisingly angry all of a sudden, "Stop it!"


    "Shut up, do not interfere!" She snapped back at her, looking down on Mikan with disgust. So, this is the true Elyzien, huh? The little manipulator... albeit not a good one, it seems. "I told you to go and seduce him with your body!"


    "You!" Mikan flared up at once, heaving heavily, and maybe it was the first time I saw her genuinely angry.


    "I know full well why you saved me." I interjected before the two could continue, "You saw me, saw this place, and more importantly, saw Sasha. You immediately knew you could use us in your revenge plot. Not because she begged you, not because you grew a heart. No. It was because you could use us."


    "You think you know?" She laughed, sneering at me before glancing at Sasha, "You know nothing, you powerless barbarian... You don''t even know what you are or what she is, do you? Heh... Don''t try to speak like a sage because you are nothing but a cockroach with a bit of a bigger head. Your knowledge and power are nothing compared to mine!"


    Now, that was interesting... she was right; she did let something slip that I did not know about. I wanted to ask more, but that was an impossibility by now. We have gone too far, and we have long passed the sign of no return.


    "I''ve had enough!" Mikan shouted, her chest heaving up and down. Without any more questions, she grabbed the bracelet and put it on without further hesitation.


    Elyzien wanted to say something, but she was instantly dispelled, gone like a mirage as all the mist around the room whirled, withdrawing into Mikan''s body at once.


    "Silence..." She whispered, looking around, blinking her silver eyes that slowly turned golden, making me raise an eyebrow. Was this an effect of Elyzien''s presence being suppressed or the bracelet''s doing? "I can''t feel her, my... I mean, Elyzien''s powers. It is gone..."


    "It isn''t." Sasha answered, standing up, walking over, and gently holding her hand, "She is just being suppressed. She is the magic within you, and now she is trapped, unable to break through her cage.


    "But she said-"


    "No matter what she said, she was lying!" I interjected, leaning back and watching them, "She is no longer whole but only a being of mana. If she would be that powerful, why could you influence her? Why would she be disturbed by you? Why would her mana leak out from within you? She had a big mouth to mask the fact she wasn''t as powerful as she tried to present herself!"


    "..."


    "Mikan Morningstar," I said, standing up, fixing my clothes, "now it is finally only you. Being magicless is not bad; you can do just as much as any witch. Maybe even more!"


    "As a priestess..." She murmured, rubbing the bracelet on her wrist that would now be an accessory she would have to wear constantly. "I want to try. I want to do what you presented, Lord Leon! I am willing to be a priestess and reform the faith which is infested by the Empire''s ideals! By people like my ancestor!"


    "I am glad to hear it!"


    "I will do my best!" She bowed, holding her hands between her breasts, "Elyzien Morningstar said that she has the blood of the Goddess Orsi, which is a blatant lie! Blasphemy!"


    "Okay, okay!" I chuckled, holding her shoulders, making her raise back up, "Don''t need to go inquisitorial on me right from the get-go!"


    "Inqui... inqi... what?" She blushed, not understanding it.


    "Nothing!" I grinned, letting her go. "For the next week, I will keep up the surveillance on you, so please endure Yuri''s presence for a little more. You will be free to move around after everything is in order and no sign of Elyzien is detected within or around you."


    "I thank you for the chance!" She repeated again, bowing multiple times towards me, then to Sasha. "I will work hard!"


    "Until the temple is built, you will live with us in the palace, and then you can move into your new home. I will consult with you when designing the temple, but I will let you rest for now. I know what happened is sudden and was a lot, so reorganize your thoughts, Priestess Mikan... then I will introduce you to the rest of the ministers when my next meeting arrives."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Are you thinking about what she said?" Sasha asked me later that night as we were lying in bed. Luna was already asleep beside us with a satisfied, silly smile while Sasha let her head rest on my chest.


    "That too." I answered, stroking her hair, "And about how long that little cuff of ours will hold out. I hope it will last long, but I will now know what to look for. Did you notice that her eyes turned golden after Elyzien was suppressed?"


    "Um, I did! The magic aura around her was gone in a snap; I could feel it fail. It was... weird. Brr... I am glad I don''t need to wear one of those!"


    "I will have to get some history books. She said she knows something about me and you, which makes me feel weird."


    "I think she was simply trying to play around to make us not go through with it. Or she felt you were not like anyone else when she brought you back!"


    "Hmmm, maybe." I nodded, as it did sound highly possible. Whatever it was, it wasn''t imperative. Or... was it? Why do I feel like this, then? Why can''t I get it out of my head...?

 Chapter 59 – Growing Retinue

    When I called up the ministers for the meeting, I was happy to see that this time around, they were less nervous than before. Well, at least until they realized more people were present than before, including all the blacksmiths.


    "Before I hear the reports and your plans for the upcoming year, I must start with some important announcements. Please sit! First, as you already know, Sasha is my wife." I began while smiling as she stood beside me, looking embarrassed for the first time in a long time. "More than that, from now on, I officially establish our own Department of Magic, which she will be the head of, titled the first of magic, The Archmage."


    "Congratulations!" The rest answered at once, clapping, the loudest being Merlin, grinning from ear to ear.


    "From this point onward, anything magical is under her jurisdiction, and in the future, if more mages are born in our territory, they will learn under her supervision. Next, let me introduce Luna to all of you."


    "..." I would have laughed if not for not wanting to tease her too much. She was blushing and being so stiff she almost fell forward as she stepped out, bowing. She was not saying anything, and after the other''s greetings, she backed off next to my throne as soon as possible.


    "From now on, she is my second wife. That''s it." Of course, this simple sentiment was greeted with another wave of applause, including Sasha, who smiled at her encouragingly. "Next to introduce is Yuribisaida, who will be part of the army, serving under Oleg." I continued as the others didn''t need to know she would be someone who would run my black-ops troops in the future. "Her role will be to oversee the palace''s security."


    "And be the third wife!" She added, making the others freeze after she brazenly interrupted me. I simply shrugged, glancing at Sasha, who nodded back, making me continue while smiling.


    "Concubine. At best."


    "Good enough, bwahahaa!" With a hearty laugh, she sat back down, already satisfied with everything, nodding at the weak claps and uncertain congratulations.


    "I assume all of you have received the notification from Merlin about my plans. Minister Rennar, any opinions?" I asked, looking at the man who had not much to report in our first council meeting. He was the fellow who headed the Ministry of Architecture. Previously, he only had the building of the first walls on his plate, but this was about to change.


    "We received the plans, Your Lordship!" He stood up, a bit nervous, bowing his balding head towards me. He was close to his forties, at least that was what I guessed at first glance, but it could be the result of his previous, more challenging life. "I already had my assistants mark out the place where we can build a temple..."


    "But?" I asked, encouraging him to continue.


    "Is this a good idea?" He asked, glancing at Mikan, who was standing next to the long table. She had yet to join them as part of my ministers, not until I officially announced it.


    "Merlin?" I turned my head towards the boy who was already ready.


    "As you asked, My Lord, I conducted an anonymous survey in school! 44% percent of the answers stated that they wouldn''t mind. Of course, this can''t represent everybody, but I not only asked the kids but sent home a query so their extended families could participate in it. It was also a test to see how they fare. Luckily, it seems their education worked as they didn''t forget to read and write!"


    "Thank you. Well, Minister Rennar. Does that answer your question?"


    "Yes, My Lord, and I''m sorry for posing the question!" He bowed deeply towards me.


    "Don''t be. I approve of it! I commend you for it! I expect you all to voice your concerns. You have been selected to lead my different departments and are responsible for them. Never be afraid to question our decisions in these meetings to find the optimum. That is the goal of why I hold these. Please go ahead and submit a report of what it would take to build the temple; Merlin will review and finalize it."


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "This also takes us to my next announcement. Let me introduce you to Priestess Mikan, the new Head of the Church from now on. As I stated in my missive, she will be part of our culture. Not just our home but this whole land follows the Six Gods and their legend. I agree that what the previous church did was unacceptable. It is time that their teachings return to their original form, what it was thousands of years ago, free of distortions! Priestess Mikan will help us with that; give her a chance to show what the Six Gods meant by their words when they visited us."


    "Thank you, Your Lordship, and thank you, Ministers!" She bowed deeply before taking her place at the table, and I exchanged a quick glance with Sasha. I could see the smile on her face as she knew full well that until a few months ago, I didn''t believe in them at all. Oh well... things can change, no?


    "Mhm. Now, last but not least... My blacksmiths, please, step forward!" The moment I mentioned it, they visibly shivered, coming forward, standing between me and the Ministers at the table. "I reviewed all of your works, and each and every one of them was perfect in their own way. But, there is only one person who can earn the title of Forgemaster. Kraus Lithannan!"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Yes, My Lord!" He stepped forward, shaking like someone who had a high fever. He was well-built, relatively young, maybe only in his early twenties, with long, blonde hair and a growing goatee. I watched as his blue eyes filled with excitement and tears, which, in turn, made me smile.


    "From this day forward, you are the first of the blacksmiths in my domain. Hence, your title shall be Forgemaster Kraus! Minister Paxon!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Record him down as the first of the Forgemasters and make a public announcement. From now on, you will present my orders to the Forgemaster, who then will be responsible for completing the directives!"


    "I hear and obey, My Lord!" They both said, bowing to me while I looked at the rest of the blacksmiths, encouraging them with a few words.


    "Now, there are multiple things we have to work on, so expect your forges to be running hot from now on! I will need a lot of iron to be processed, so hire your staff well, and let us improve the city together!"


    Ultimately, it was my longest meeting yet, but I was satisfied with the results. While half of the people will continue building the walls, the other half will start working on the temple. While they were doing that, I sent my blueprints to Paxon so he could deal with it. It was also a test to see how he managed and worked together with my new Forgemaster and the blacksmiths.


    What they had to do was to produce the future pipes of the central heating system, a relatively easy job, but the quantity was what made it hard. The true challenge fell onto the shoulders of Kraus as I sent down a copy of the Purifying Castellum that was yet to be built. He had to design a system that could be controlled from the outside, sealing it so people could go in and clean out the waste before it continued operating. It was a challenging job, mainly because he would have to work in tandem with the builders who would assemble and implement the mechanisms. It will be the first big test of how well my people can work together.


    "When it''s done, I will have to slowly pass down the new knowledge about artifacts to the Forgemaster..." I thought to myself. It was my goal to make it so that only those who hold the title will have the know-how to work with CC and its properties. Maybe even teach them how to apply magic formations... We will see.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You wanted to see me?" I asked, stretching as I sat down with my Mother. I wasn''t alone because Sasha followed me, bowing towards her while Luna prepared tea for us. Even though Luna was now tasked with beginning training those who signed up to become maids in the palace when important guests came, she would not let anyone else do this but her.


    "I did." My Mother nodded with a serious look, "First, I will start with the unimportant news! After teaching a few of your people, I deem that you have three families in this city with the perfect talent to become good merchants. I will train them personally and present you with a Trading Union built up like the one under Eliott''s control. After a thorough investigation, I only trusted them to conduct tradings between territories as the rest failed to keep their mouths shut. If any of the other families venture out and begin trading, they would let things slip... And that would be catastrophic."


    "Geez, and those are supposed to be unimportant news?" I giggled, shaking my head. This was great news! I direly need that. Simply trading with my Uncle''s territory is insufficient; I need to expand on it. Carefully, yes, but I hope I can someday establish trading with other countries, too. But I don''t want to rush ahead of myself.


    "Yes. It is not that big of a deal. The rest whom I taught this winter are good enough to begin trading within the territory, with the villages and whatnot. Small businesses. They are still important, but I don''t want to, and I won''t supervise them for sure. For now, I sent them on a training mission; they are heading to your Father to carry some beast meat over to your soldiers."


    "So beasts did come?" I hummed, letting Luna refill my cup.


    "After you left, yes. More than once, but your mines did the job. Great work, Sasha! I hope we can have more of those by next winter!"


    "Yes, I will work hard to deliver them!" She nodded with a happy smile, but it quickly disappeared after hearing my Mother''s follow-up words.


    "Now, to the important thing! Where is my grandson?"


    "Again...?" I shrugged, but she wasn''t having it.


    "We almost lost you this winter!" Her voice was trembling, and although loud, it was also weak. I told her many times that it wasn''t her fault; even Mikan stepped forth and talked with her, but still, she was mortified when she first heard what had happened.


    "Haaah... look." I raised my hands, not wanting to get into the topic again as I lived through it. Let''s leave it behind already. "It looks like the problem lies not with Sasha. Or Luna. It''s me. Neither of them is pregnant yet."


    "So you inherited my bane..." She whispered, slumping back, looking dejected, nervously fiddling with her thumbs.


    "Is it frequent? I mean, were there relatives of mine who had this issue? Mom?"


    "Not always... a few times, yes. But before me, it was my great-great-grandfather, who only had one son. Sometimes it... happens."


    "But he did have one, hm?"


    "Yes, a late one, but... yeah, he did."


    "Then all is good!" I smiled, trying to appease not just her but Sasha, too. The only one who was unbothered by it was Luna. Although she didn''t protest against being creampied every night, she also didn''t care if she was pregnant or not. I think she enjoyed the process more than she thought about what the end result would be. "Sooner or later, it will happen. You stressing about it won''t make it occur sooner. I am still young, Mother! It will happen!"


    "I will make sure of it!" Sasha nodded, standing up and sitting beside her, holding her hands, patting them warmly.


    "My poor girl..." My Mother whispered, and soon they were hugging like sisters, talking about it like I wasn''t there, discussing supposed ointments, or positions that may help.


    "At least you are fine with it." I mumbled, leaning my head back and watching Luna stand behind me.


    "It''s okay! I was taught when I was being prepared to be a maid how to expect and deal with bringing a bastard into the world. I am completely ready if it happens! If not? That is good, too!"


    "What bastard?" I turned around, flicking her forehead, making her moan cutely. "Want me to spank you or something? Our kid would be eligible for the throne!"


    "Really?" She flinched, not thinking about it, and seemingly, it just registered in her brain at that moment.


    "Duh. I wasn''t playing with words when I named you as a wife. But, how things stand now, it is unlikely that I will have a hundred kids."


    "A hundred?!" everyone shouted, looking at me.


    Luna was distraught and pale while Sasha was trying to count how that would be possible... while my Mother? Her eyes were burning with zeal.

 Chapter 60 – People’s Future

    From snow to rain... that would summarize how spring worked in here. I was already thinking I should introduce a new calendar, but with everything going on, it was one of the least noteworthy things right now. The Empire, and I guess the rest of the world, split the year into two segments: Dawn of the Year and Dusk of the Year. In a few weeks, we will be fully in the ''dawn'' and be out of this cold and wet season.


    "Oh well..." I shrugged, sipping my coffee while I stood before the window of my study, watching the grey skies and the heavy rain that had been pouring down without stopping for the past three days. "The drainage is at least being washed out."


    That was when knocking came, and Luna entered, staying next to the door.


    "The Forgemaster has arrived at the palace. He asks for a meeting with you, Leon."


    "Hmmm? That is unexpected... Directly to me and not to Paxon...? Did something happen?" I murmured, and Luna was unsure, but she still continued.


    "He brought along multiple iron... things. Like the stone tablets Sasha makes. She is there with him, inspecting them, and she looks really excited. I think whatever it is, she really likes it!"


    "Oh! I know what it is!" I snapped my fingers, surprised as I thought it would be pushed back with how I dumped the task of making iron pipes onto them.


    Arriving at the throne room, Sasha had already laid out the tablets on the table, and there was a pile of tiny metal blocks she was rummaging through to put them on and secure them in a place like playing with a giant puzzle. I wasn''t wrong; it was the finished, metal movable type I was waiting for. I almost forgot about it!


    "Forgemaster Kraus!" I laughed, greeting him, watching as he saluted and bowed towards me.


    "My Lord! I apologize for my intrusion; I was just too excited and immediately came when I finally finished it!"


    "It''s fine, let me see!" I walked close, watching my wife immersed in her little ''puzzle game'' until she finally put together a whole page''s worth of text.


    "Then all this needs to be inked up and... it can print out a page multiple times... I see!" She murmured, nodding her head, finally noticing me.


    "Exactly. It would make creating books extra fast and make them uniform. You no longer need to try and read someone''s lousy handwriting, and there won''t be two different versions of the same book."


    Of course, I knew this was already happening in other parts of the empire, but here? Not a chance. No wonder Luna was wholly uninterested in it and didn''t really bother with its importance. It was normal for her to find printed books.


    "My Lord," Kraus continued, looking excited, "I finally understood it after studying the plans for the purifiers! It gave me inspiration on what I will need to make there. This interchangeability will be very useful there, especially for maintaining the magic formation!"


    "Oh?" Now, this was even better... Did he understand the formation? "Continue. I am interested in what you understood from it."


    "I know no magic, My Lord; I can''t tell what that sorcery within the blueprints means, but I realized it has an interchangeable part. I am already in the work of creating a way for whatever it is; it could be swapped out easily and quickly!"


    "Yes, that place is for the CC; that is going to be its energy source."


    "CC?" He repeated, unsure of it. He is good... Then, I should not wait.


    "It is a precious resource, my Forgemaster. It is something that only mages can use."


    "I see... it is that rock that has been inserted into our creations, no? The thing on Priestess Mikan''s wrist?"


    "Exactly!" I grinned, clapping happily, "I chose well when I named you my Forgemaster! Now I am even more happy! Listen, explaining it would take a long time... I guess the printing machine itself is already ready. Hmm? It is easier to put together than creating these tiny pieces."


    "Yes, My Lord! The rest have already built six machines. I did not forget about the very first task you gave us, so I instructed one of the blacksmiths to continue making these metal parts. I think, in a few weeks, we should have enough to operate all machines at once."


    "Very good... managing the guild like this is what is needed of someone in your position. I am more than pleased!"


    "It is my honor, Your Lordship!"


    "Tell you what! Gather your apprentices when it''s done, and Sasha and I will create the first printed book. It will be the manual explaining all that we know of CC, and it will be something exclusive for only your eyes."


    "For... me?"


    "Yes. I already decided that only the best will be allowed to work with and understand what CC is. It is something that is rare, irreplaceable, and already the core building block of my plans. I can''t have anyone, but my most trusted people work with it. Only the Forgemasters will have the knowledge of how to do that, so that book will be your inheritance. If you are no longer my Forgemaster one day, you will pass it down to the next. You can''t teach it to others, do you understand?"Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Yes!" He saluted seriously, vowing that he would not fail me.


    "Don''t worry. If someone comes along who replaces you as Forgemaster, you will not be gone. You will work directly under me!"


    "My Lord?" He flinched, looking at me questioningly.


    "The role of Forgemaster is not to hog knowledge. At least, not all of them!" I chuckled, "You will share it with the others and look for talents who later on have the aptitude to replace you. When that happens, you will have two choices. Retire or come under me and work directly with me, handling CC. For now, don''t think too deeply into it, my First Forgemaster. Focus on the now, as the future will undoubtedly become the present."


    Later that day, I called upon Merlin, showing him what had been completed, and of course, he was way more excited than I thought it would be possible.


    "We need to use it to print out my books!"


    "Your books?" We asked, looking at him, surprised, watching as he blushed, getting embarrassed.


    "Yeah... I have written a lot already... Like, you know... The ones I use when teaching others... Um... And I have more. I... I have not shown anybody yet... uuu..."


    "Ahaha! Don''t get shy now!" I laughed, rubbing his head, making him smile happily, enjoying it immensely, "Compile them, and we will print them out! I plan to establish the first printing works in the city to give some job opportunities. My own press will make the books I want, but I also plan to let my blacksmiths make more machines available to the public. Then, those could be leased out to people or let them buy it so anyone who is interested in it can start up their own businesses."


    "They will... need to be looked after, My Lord!" Merlin spoke loudly after thinking it through, "What if they print something bad about you?"


    "I do not plan to introduce censorship. But lies and intentional sowing of dissonance will be punished. Oleg is already finishing the first round of training; the City Guard will soon begin to roll out, so I will have to print out the first lawbook, too. Haaah... I have too many things to do!" I smiled, shaking my head.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Did you see the new building Francis and the others had been ordered to build?" A man asked, spending the early evening in one of the first taverns that had been opened in the city.


    "Yeah, we did!" Sitting at the same table, his friends nodded and hummed, voicing their displeasure. "A temple... why do we need it? Damned church! We are better off without them!"


    "But... where do we go if we are sick then?"


    "Perth!" The others berated him, "Did you forget already? They charged a lot for a ''blessing'' that didn''t even work! Wasn''t it Marca and her brews that helped your kid when he was sick?"


    "Y-yes... that''s true..." He mumbled, burying his face in his mug.


    "Speaking of Marca, what is she doing now? I hadn''t seen her since moving to the city! Sorbo, do you know anything? You were neighbors!"


    "I do!" The first guy who brought up the temple topic nodded, "She finished school and supposedly scored really high on the final tests. Last I heard, she wants to expand on her remedies and start selling them! I think she presented something to the boy Merlin... but I don''t know much."


    "Selling them?" The other few mumbled, remembering how the church was asking a high price to treat illnesses, yet they usually never worked.


    "Why not?" After a few sips of beer, Perth asked again, regaining his courage, "You said it just now; she was good with it! I remember Otto coughing and having a fever; her brews helped him get back to his feet and may even saved his life! Why is it wrong if she wants money for it? We do earn it now with our work. It is the same thing... no?"


    "Eh, whatever!" Sorbo grunted, "The thing is, we don''t need a temple! Not in our city! I don''t know what the King is thinking!"


    "Sovereign." Perth corrected him, making the others look at him weirdly. "It is in the sample of the Book of Laws that you can read, nailed to the News Post on the Main Square. Didn''t you read it?"


    "What are you on about, Perth? Are ya drunk already?" The others laughed at him loudly, thinking he was speaking nonsense.


    "Haahh... There was news of the... what was it called? Consti... consta..."


    "Constipation?"


    "Idiot!" The way Perth snapped at Sorbo surprised the rest. He was usually way more restrained, but maybe the minor fame he managed to score got to his head? "Just because you learned that word, don''t use it willy-nilly!"


    "He is drunk, alright!" He laughed, waving him off, but Perth did continue, ignoring Sorbo.


    "Constitutions! That''s it! In it, King Leon used the term ''Sovereign'' when he was talking about himself! So, he is not a king or emperor but The Sovereign!"


    "Whatever!" The others waved his words away, not bothering with it, "It is the same thing in the end! Inviting the church back to our lives will have nothing good come out of it! You will see, mark my words!"


    "Yeah!" The others nodded in agreement, voicing their own ideas on ensuring nobody goes into that temple when it''s done. There was even some drunken sentiment that they should speak with Francis and make it so that the temple''s construction would drag on and may have some additional problems... to make it undesirable to finish... but that was very quickly shot down.


    After leaving the tavern, Perth returned home alone, welcomed by his wife, Nara, who had just put their kids to bed, helping her husband undress.


    "What is it, dear? You look troubled..." She whispered, caressing his face.


    "I don''t know. I... I feel I no longer recognize my friends. There are so many options for us in this city, and they are not seeing it."


    "Did you tell them?"


    "No..." he answered, lowering his head, letting his wife pull it into her bosom. "I think it is useless to tell them anyway; they wouldn''t leave the construction job with me."


    "Then just leave. You already got the letter; leaving them behind is not your fault. The words of our Sovereign are true: we do have the opportunity to better our lives! If they don''t see it, we can''t help them!"


    What Nara was talking about was the open letter on their kitchen table, which Perth received three days ago. It was written by the Minister of Architecture, Rennar, promoting him and placing Perth directly under him. He was to take up his new position in a week''s time and began his official training to become an official within the ministry.


    The whole thing started when the city was being built. The competition that he had won and how his name was forever encased on the fountain''s wall he designed. Perth always liked making things. Items, be they from clay or wood, anything that looked nice and evoked the feeling of pleasure when looking at them. It was the most liberating thing he ever did, and when he had the freedom to carve out statues, he couldn''t help but let all his imagination fly through his fingers. He just couldn''t shake it out of his mind, and since that day, he wanted to be more than a construction worker. Here, in this city, it turned out to be possible... their Sovereign did not lie. Their future was theirs to make.

 Chapter 61 – Girls’ Afternoon

    "Thank you for accompanying me to the city." Mikan said, smiling kindly at Sasha, who walked beside her, shaking her head.


    "It is fine. I also wanted to go out for a little stroll. More and more people chose to open shops and try running a business after attending Lady Lousie''s classes."


    "She has nice boobs, but Mikki''s are better!" Yuri cut in from the other side of Mikan, no longer making the two girls flinch at her remarks. They simply walked on, not looking at her. "What, no reactions? Tsk!"


    "I already learned that the best way to deal with you is to ignore you." Sasha quipped back, making her grin, but Mikan''s answer was mellow in contrast.


    "You went through a lot, Miss Yuribisaida. I do wish you would later on look at me as a friend so we could work on it, and I could grant you a happy life!"


    "Wooah, babe, I''m in! We can fuck, no worries! I am already a concubine, so let me get you into the club. I know guys like to watch, so Leocchy won''t be mad!"


    "I... I meant a less... physical relationship, Miss Yuribisaida..." Mikan murmured, blushing but somewhat getting used to her filthy mouth.


    "Ignore her." Sasha commented, rolling her eyes, "She is just a pleasure toy."


    "Brrrr, you know how to fire me up, Sacchy! We will have a great orgy tonight!"


    "We won''t. Leon is busy with the printing press and compiling the books with Merlin, so the school gets equipped with all it needs as soon as possible. He needs rest, so the most we do is massage him, and that''s it!"


    "Yeah, yeah, Lunchichi had already told me she is getting even better at sucking dick with all the practice you two are having every day!"


    "Miss Yuribisaida, please!" Mikan begged, waving her hand as the trio exited the palace''s grounds, going through the gate guarded by girls from Yuri''s gang and entering the city itself. Since Yuri''s official inauguration, her gang truly became the palace''s guards, getting their own homes and maids to serve them.


    "Worry not Mikki! I won''t shame you before civvies!"


    "Before who?" The priestess gawked, never hearing that word before.


    "Leocchy mentioned it. I liked how it sounded; it meant civilians in some way... That is how he explained it. The people, the guys and gals, the blood in the meat of a system! You get it!"


    "You are weird."


    "I know, Sacchy! But I am feeling good! Even the ministers are bowing to me, fufufu; I love this! I could go out, walk into any shop, and take anything without batting an eye!"


    "Don''t. Do. That." Sasha stopped at once, warning her with an aura of power emanating from her whole being, making Yuri flinch for real.


    "I won''t..." She mumbled, pouting, "I''m just saying! I am not stupid; I won''t jeopardize my and my girls'' place. Did you know Leocchy said I should recruit more people?"


    "To your gang? Yes, I know. He told me about it. We will use up all our CC sooner or later, which is unsurprising. Your face is already known, so others will have to get it for us. You will have to organize it and not do it directly anymore."


    "Ahhh, the good life!" Yuri moaned, stretching, beginning walking again with a wide grin, "Sitting back, moving pieces on the board and no longer doing the hard stuff. This is what I dreamt of!"


    "I was surprised you could procure CC and this many to boot..." Mikan added, sounding just as surprised as when she first heard it.


    "It is not, really." Yuri replied to her, making Sasha remain silent as she was also interested in it. Why were there so many CCs so readily available? It was a question that was unimportant yet the most important. A complete paradox.


    "So?" The two asked after Yuri failed to continue.


    "Ah, you want to know more?" She giggled, making it obvious she was teasing them, "There are multiple reasons for it! First, mining CC is a massive operation with too many cogs to look after each and every one of them. Crumbs will fall to the sidelines. Do you think what I brought back is much? Or big? Bah! I saw real CC shipments once... There were pieces as big as a house. Do you get it now?"


    "That big? How..." Sasha whispered, biting her thumb, her brain already coming up with methods to cut it and use it.


    "That''s what I''m saying, my pussy-siblings! These crumbs I gathered are nothing! Chipped-off parts from a big one! Scraps swept under a rug! Then, there is another source. The Empire''s enemies."


    "Why would they be involved?" Mikan asked, her eyes innocently waiting for Yuri''s words.


    "The Ishillia Empire has too many enemies; it has been making them for 2000 years. They would be thrilled to see it implode on itself and are always looking for ways to make trouble for its rulers."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "I... I know that we haven''t been the best neighbors..."


    "That is a mild way to put it!" Laughed Sasha and Yuri simultaneously, making them exchange glances before Sasha continued, turning her head away. "What Yuri is saying is logical. The Empire is massive, and I am not surprised to see the underworld having CC sources provided to them by foreign agents. One rogue mage could do a lot of damage."


    "There are examples of that..." Mikan whispered after a brief silence, "But we were taught they were traitors of the Empire, of its people, and most of all, of the Six Gods."


    "Oooh? Do tell us!" Yuri insisted, getting excited, wanting to hear more, especially the bloody details.


    "That does sound interesting..." Sasha agreed, holding Mikan''s hand, with a smile, "Let''s go to the bakery I told you about! We can buy something tasty, sit down, and you can tell us!"


    What Mikan told them was more interesting to Sasha than to Yuri. She finally had a look into how the Empire looked at its mages and what type of fate she escaped from. After getting their creamy parfaits, they sat down outside, enjoying the first sunny days of the spring they were finally getting.


    "The last rebellious wizard appeared 150 years ago." Mikan began her tale, enjoying the simple yet delicious dessert, "It is not taught to many; I learned about it because it was part of the education of new witches and wizards. We were not told his name; it was expunged from all records, along with his looks and origin. We were only told that he was a wizard with a low-level aptitude, most capable with lightning-based spells, up to Intermediate level formations."


    "Woah, woah! I need more than that!" Yuri raised her hand, "What does aptitude have to do with anything?"


    "Oh, yes, yes... The Empire categorizes the strength of formations into the following levels!


    <ol>


    <li>Basic</li>


    <li>Intermediate</li>


    <li>Adept</li>


    <li>Expert</li>


    <li>Master</li>


    </ol>


    These are the main categories, and low-level aptitude meant that he could only cast spells up to the Intermediate level by himself. Elyzien was someone who could go up to the fifth tier all by herself... so she wasn''t lying; she was mighty and influential in her time. From what we learned, all those who sat on the throne were Master level mages. I was... only... a-"


    "A basic bitch!" Yuri said, almost reflexively, blinking her eyes rapidly and doing something Sasha had never heard her do before. She apologized. "Sorry. It was a bad habit... I used to have a friend who we always said was in sync... I sometimes can''t hold back." She murmured, in a somewhat more melancholy voice than she realized, making the two girls look at her with a mixture of surprise and pity.


    "Well... I did some stupid things, and I realize it now! I had time to review my life and know I wasn''t using my own powers but someone else''s, who happened to live within me..." Ultimately, she couldn''t help but trail off, subconsciously stroking the bracelet on her wrist and playing with the CC secured within it.


    "So what?" Yuri snorted, unabashedly leaning over and taking a spoonful from her parfait, "You are you! That bitch is living in you, so she should have paid the rent, no? It wasn''t borrowing; it is within your body! It is just as much yours as hers. Plus, she kept silent for twenty-plus years! What type of psycho does that?!"


    "I agree with Yuri." Sasha nodded, hitting the thieving concubine''s hand with her spoon to stop her from eating out of hers, too. "That woman is wicked. You shouldn''t feel bad about it or yourself! You now know what you are and what you will do in the future. Focus on that! I am just happy that the Church did not find me and managed to escape..."


    "It was because they did not report you first. I think..." Mikan replied, smiling softly and happily, no longer looking so lost, "The Empire wouldn''t have let you go if they knew. Every reported mage is collected and then kept within the inner city of the Ishillians. I was, too, for ten years; I could not leave the Academy''s grounds and then the inner city for another five years. Only after that was I allowed to explore, but under the heavy supervision of the Church... anyone with the aptitude of an Adept or higher they are kept under very close surveillance. In luxury, but... they can never be free... and I don''t think they want to leave either. Not those who are high-tiered... They can get anything."


    "Yeah, with that power... I can imagine." Yuri murmured, licking her spoon very suggestively, "I would want to stay close to the source of the almighty, so yeah... Shit, imagine being capable of dropping the sun on others! How cool would that be? I will masturbate to that!"


    "Here we go..." Sasha groaned, signaling to Mikan to ignore her.


    While they were sitting there, talking, they couldn''t help but notice that a smaller crowd was gathering nearby and inside the shop, too. The reason was simple: Sasha. No matter how direct she wanted to be, she was still the ''Queen'' in everyone''s eyes, and seeing her out, sitting there, enjoying a warmer afternoon, was gathering a crowd who wanted to see her. Maybe even meet her. The only reason nobody dared to come close was Yuri. Even those who didn''t know who she was or what type of woman she was, the scars told enough. You will be cut down without mercy.


    "What is it?" Sasha asked, noticing that Yuri raised her head, scrunching her brows as if she was trying to listen to something... or had to sneeze.


    "I heard something weird. I am not sure from where, but it sounded like badmouthing Mikki and her mommy milkers."


    "The what of mine?"


    "No need to blush, they are biiiig," She continued, wanting to grab them, but Sasha, like a mantis, slapped her hands away from Mikan, "Ahaha, with every step you take, they go, ''boing, boing, boing'' and your ass sways like a professional dancer''s bottom! Shiiiit, I want to bury my head between your thighs and die! Squeeze me, mommy!"


    "I think it''s time to go!" Sasha said, raising her voice and standing up, making Mikan grateful as she had no idea how to handle her. She became so baffled that when standing up, she managed to kick her own leg out, landing on her butt with a cute moan.


    "See?" Yuri grinned, watching Sasha''s head go up and down as she followed the jiggling of Mikan''s boobs, "She is made out of jelly, one that you want to taste!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "T-thank you, I''m fine... Luckily, I am used to it!" Mikan answered with an innocent smile while Sasha began helping her up, "The glasses should arrive by summer, so... It probably will help. I hope. I just... Haaaah... No witch ever was known to have a defective body. But... I am not a witch, huh..."


    "Drop it!" Yuri shouted, which was followed by such a loud slap that it silenced everyone, even the onlookers. Mikan forgot to yell out, barely even registering the stinging sensation, feeling her bottom jiggle and wiggle from the force of Yuri''s palm. "You are Mikki, Leocchy''s future meat toilet! Act like it! Be proud of this true Goddess-like body and own it! Glasses? Even better, you can look at him without having too much cum in your eyes! They sting when it goes into it, you know!"


    For a moment, not even Sasha knew what to say as it was crude... way too crude. And presumptuous... but it was a good, no... a... well... a piece of kind advice? Maybe... yes... a type of advice only Yuri could give someone.

 Chapter 62 – Avalon

    "Kargath... no, they wouldn''t know what that means. Well, the winters are cold, so it could be Helado or Congelado... but they don''t even know what Spanish is, so... again, no. Sta?r et M?nstre... They wouldn''t get it, and I wouldn''t name it after the battle where I almost died once. Peaceborn? Well, the Empire is anything but peaceful. I could name it after how we called our tank in the unit I served in, but they wouldn''t know what to do with Botty. Haaah... Naming a city is hard!"


    "Are you alright, Master?"


    "Hm?" I flinched, looking up at Luna, who stood beside my table, patting my head as I sat up, fixing my unhealthy posture.


    "You have been mumbling and looking like you are constipated, Master! You should rest, and I will change up your diet so-"


    "Err, nothing is wrong! It''s not that!"


    "Really?"


    "Yep!" I grinned, enjoying her gentle strokes on the top of my head. "The thing I was fighting with is to decide what to name the city! Haaah... it is important, but I have been unable to come up with something."


    "You should rest! Just in the past four days, Merlin and you created around what... 50 books?"


    "53. Yeah, we went a bit overboard, doing more than ten books per day. But it was fun, and the school was wholly equipped in the end. Not to mention, I managed to give Kraus his book so he could start learning about CC."


    "Hmmm... Naming things... is it really that hard? Just call it something!"


    "Heh, dear Luna!" I smiled, reaching out and grabbing her butt, squeezing it, making her jump, "It is! Don''t be cheeky; I know that as a woman, you have your motherly instincts within you to name your future kids, but don''t tease your husband!"


    "W-w-w-what insticts?! I am not even pregnant! Yet!" She protested, almost yelling, wiggling her hips with apparent excitement.


    "Yeah, I know that. I heard that my mother had begun training one of her chosen families to be well-versed in trading medicine. She says it is for the city''s future, but I know she wants them to bring back aphrodisiacs or something along that line."


    "Whaaat? Really? I have never tried those yet... But it could work... There were rumors that some nobles loved to use it in the Capital! It is maybe what you need, Master. You should try some out!"


    "Pfft! You little!" I almost choked on my saliva, hearing her words. With a strong grab, I pulled Luna into my lap, locking her in place.


    "Hauuh! I am sowwy!" She shouted as I flipped her skirt to spank her bottom.


    "Bad girls need a good spanking, while good girls get to be gently caressed! You will get a spanking and a naughty punishment instead!"


    "Hauuh... Luna is sowwy!"


    "Yeah? Then why are you wet? It''s like someone already cum a lot in-"


    "Master?" She asked, looking over her shoulder, continue shaking her butt, looking a bit dejected because I stopped. My hand was still raised, but it never came down as my brain felt a jot within.


    "That''s it!" I slapped down on her white bottom after almost a minute, making her yelp loudly before pulling her skirt down and raising her from my lap.


    "What is it?" She asked, rubbing her bottom, pouting that it was already over. I knew her well by now, and those twinkling, mismatched eyes were unhappy, not because I was punishing her but because it was not enough of a punishment. "You didn''t cum a lot... Not at all..." She murmured, trying to be sneaky and silent, but I did hear her.


    "Your instincts are right! That''s what made me remember Camelot!"


    "The what?"


    "Ah, yes, so, there is an ancient legend or fairy tale. I guess I can be lenient this one time and tell you a nice fairy tale instead of punishment!" I answered, pulling her into my lap and making her shudder because of her reddened buttocks. "There was a mighty king once called Arthur. I honestly should have thought about this earlier because his mage is already MY mage!"


    "Master, it still says nothing to me! Please, slow down and start over!"


    "Sorry! So, there is a legend of a magical sword, like a God''s Artifact. Are you following me? Its name was Excalibur."


    "Yep! Sword. Excalibur. Gotcha!"


    "Now, there are two versions of this legend. One says the sword was stuck in a stone, and anyone who could pull it out becomes the king of the land!"If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "So this Arthur guy pulled it out? You could not do that. You are a thruster, not a puller."


    "..."


    "Sorry..." She mumbled, lowering her head, missing that I could barely hold back my laughs.


    "The other version..." I continued fighting the urge to laugh, "It says that he was gifted with the sword by the Lady of the Lake, a powerful, magical entity."


    "Oooh! I see! Like how the Gods gave us those artifacts Mikki told us about!"


    "Yep. Then Arthur became king, unified the land, and did all the cool things you can imagine. He had a wizard mentor whose name was Merlin! That is why I say I already got him. Huh, now I get when they say someone can''t see the forest from the tree..."


    "Huh. Does Merlin know he has a legend about him? Although it must be some ancient thing because I never heard it."


    "Nope, he does not. But I will modify this legend a little and maybe write it down. Tailor it to give the city a bit of mystery. People love stories like that. Anyway! What I am getting at is that Arthur built his own castle and named it Camelot."


    "You want to name it that? Hehe, Camelot... cum-a-lot... Bwahahaha! This is something that I expected Yuri to say!"


    "Errr, now that you mention it, yeah. But I also noticed you have been getting closer and closer to her, huh? I am not blind. I''m not against it before you ask! She needs friends. That way, she can learn to act like a human and not a murder hobo."


    "A what?"


    "Nothing. Do continue!" I waved, not wanting to explain.


    "Well... She is... okay. I guess. She is weird but... not as bad as Sasha says. But she can get carried away and become bitey!"


    "Woah, woah, what are you two do when I''m not around?"


    "Nothing!" She answered hurriedly yet turned red in the face.


    "Hmmm... oh well. She is a concubine, so, heh, whatever. But, just so you know and to get back to the topic, I won''t name the city Camelot."


    "Why? I thought you were explaining it to me because you would name it that!"


    "Nope! I have a better idea, mostly because you are right; Yuri would run with the joke as you wouldn''t hold your mouth shut and tell her. For sure."


    "Uuuu...."


    "It will be Avalon."


    "Who''s that?"


    "As I mentioned, there was the Lady of the Lake version. Where a magical entity gives him the sword. It happened on the island of Avalon. It was a magical, mystical place and where Arthur was buried after his death."


    "Brr... it''s ominous! Don''t say it like that!" She protested, acting just like Sasha does when topics like these arise. When we talked about how to handle dying citizens, she was too nervous, wanting to end the topic as fast as possible... no matter the conclusion. So, we ended up with the law that the dead would be ceremoniously burnt, and we would not establish cemeteries.


    "The thing is, it fits." I continued, ignoring her protests, "Avalon was a mystical place, a land of magic. I think that would be fitting for my city. It has the chance to turn out magical and beautiful. It has everything to become the true Avalon and already has more than one Lady of the Lake within it!"


    "Huh? Really? Who?"


    "Aren''t you and Sasha are my ladies? Hm?" I asked, leaning forward and kissing her neck, making her moan and shiver.


    "Hauh... I... guess..." She mumbled happily, already spreading her legs and closing her eyes, but then the door swung open with a surprising force behind it.


    "My Lord- Oh... OOOH... Awawawawawa! I DIDN''T SEE NOTHING!" Then, with a shout, Merlin slammed the door shut, and we heard him panicking, groaning, and blaming himself on the other side.


    "Oh well... something important happened, it seems. We will continue later tonight, okay?" I giggled, standing up and lifting her out of my lap. Although she was pouting, she didn''t protest; she just fixed her clothes while I walked to the door, opened it, and saw the young wizard pacing back and forth. "What happened?" I asked as if nothing happened, watching her tomato-red face.


    "I-I-I-I-I I did not know, I, knock, I forgot! Excitement, Merlin bad, sorry, I, awawawa!"


    "Relax, kiddo, nothing bad happened! I am not angry!" I laughed, patting his shoulders, calming him down, "You grown up, huh? Did you learn something new? I remember you being nonchalant when that little accident happened, and Sasha took care of the aftermath. Luckily, both of you are better at handling CC now."


    "THAT DIDN''T HAPPEN!" With a loud shout, he stomped at the place, his mana leaking out momentarily as his eyes filled with tears, making me chuckle even more. He learned about it, huh? I was now sure of it. Well, he is my Prime Minister and primary teacher, so I am not surprised.


    "Okay, okay! My lips are sealed!"


    "What happened?" Luna joined us, but Merlin quickly shut her down, thinking she was asking about the old incident.


    "NOTHING! Khm! I mean, My Lord, it''s about the mines. Minister Paxon has come to me as the miners have made a huge discovery!"


    "Is it CC?!" I asked, but I saw Merlin flinch and lower his head.


    "No... it isn''t..."


    "Ah. Sorry, I was carried away. I thought my luck would hold, ehehe... so, what is it?"


    "This, My Lord!" He answered by reaching into his pocket and pulling out a fist-sized gold nugget.


    "Oh.... Ooooooh!" I licked my lips, looking at it. "Tell me there is more!"


    "Yes!" This time, his face was beaming happily, and even Luna forgot to be angry, watching the shining nugget in his hands, "And... A lot, My Lord."


    "A lot." I whispered, imagining something outrageous, but Merlin simply nodded again, repeating it."


    "A. Lot."


    He did not lie. After we followed him to the throne room and listened to Paxon, I knew we had hit a jackpot. As the miners followed the iron ore, when they began expanding one of the caverns, gold literally began falling out of the walls. The chunks lying on the table were all at least fist-sized ores. They would still need to be melted down and whatnot, but I could already see the shining gold within them.


    "Minister Paxon..."


    "Yes, My Lord?" He asked, bowing, unable to wipe off the smile from his face.


    "Are you sure this is gold and not pyrite?"


    "Py... pyrite?" He asked, mulling over it, but it was not a word he knew about. "My Lord, please forgive my lack of knowledge; what is pyrite?"


    "It is an ore that looks like gold but is way harder, less dense, and less malleable."


    "Ah! Yes, yes! Fool''s Gold! It leaves a greenish tint behind when you scratch something with it! We call it that, My Lord! I know of it, and I swear on my head, this is genuine gold!"


    "Great! I believe you. Send these to the blacksmiths and tell Kraus to make gold bars out of it! Hire more miners and begin excavating the gold immediately! Those who found it initially, promote them to group leaders and double their pay! With this... we can afford it."


    "I hear and obey, My Lord!"


    I couldn''t help but smile just the same as everyone in the room, finally turning towards Luna.


    "Call Sasha over. She will have the honor to mark our very first gold reserves!"


    "With what?" Luna asked curiously before leaving, but I only winked at her.


    "With Avalon''s crest. You''ll see!"

 Chapter 63 – Paradox of Wealth

    Visiting the gold mine eased a lot of my worries for the future. In the back of my mind, I was already thinking about how to finance the city come next year, when we will need to pay the tithe once again. With this, I could afford to let my people breathe and introduce taxes gradually, easing them into it without dropping it on them like cement bags from nowhere.


    "Why the long face? We should celebrate by having an orgy! We are fucking rich!"


    I knew who said it without looking up from my dinner, shrugging, and slowly placing my spoon down.


    "I wish, my optimistic concubine. Is it a boon? Yes. Is it a curse? Also, yes."


    "Curse?" Yuri asked with a snort while I was having dinner with all of my wives and the newly trained maids surrounding us, waiting silently but also nervously. Not long ago, they were only simple village girls, and now they were living within the palace, serving their rulers. Despite their lack of experience, Luna did a good job training them; she can be forceful when needed, which was surprising to witness while she whipped them into shape in merely a few weeks.


    "Yes." Sasha answered her, raising her head slightly and giving Yuri a superior look. "Any gold found would be the property of the Empire. We ought to report it and could not keep any of it. If we begin flaunting a wealth that came from nowhere, sooner or later, they would come down and investigate."


    "So? We would kill them."


    "We can''t blame everything on bandits." I shrugged, as we may be able to get off with it one or two times, but not always. "We may be able to bribe them, but I wouldn''t go that route. Then, we can be blackmailed to oblivion and back."


    "We can still mint coins from the gold, no?" Luna asked, making me think, and once again, it was Sasha who answered.


    "We did think about it." She nodded, repeating what I told her previously, "We can create molds, but those will need to be made from hardened steel. We would need to build and set up the required rolling mills, cutting presses, and whatnot, but yes, in time, we would be able to mint our own coins and copy the Empire''s official ones. That still leaves the problem: Where is the wealth coming from? It does not answer it."


    "So... are we going to just sit on it? Be rich without being rich? That sucks!"


    "We can set up a closed circulation of money." I interjected, "We can create our own currency that is used solely within our territory. It is the easiest way to swap the Empire''s coins with our own at a 1:1 exchange rate."


    "But... that would be weird..." Luna mumbled, not really understanding it, thinking of a question she wanted to ask.


    "Most of the people living here," I continued when she paused, "never leave this region. They are born here, grow up and die here. Even if some leave, they are treated as second-class citizens after it''s found out they are from the Frontier. Using the Empire''s coins or ours would make no difference for them. With a 1:1 exchange, they would not be against it."


    "We can make it into a law," Sasha nodded, as we explained it in tandem, "that our territory only accepts our money from now on. We are isolated, and most of our outside trading goes through Mother, I mean, Minister Louise. Khm. She is already working on the foundation of our Merchant Guild. Only they will be allowed to undertake trading with the other regions. Then, we can use the collected imperial coins to finance our future traders who will venture out and establish our first independent trading routes. They will have ''real money'' to use, and when they come back, they can exchange their profits for our coin as it would be the only accepted currency in our borders."


    "Of course, if they want to keep some Imperial Coin to themselves, so be it. I would not force them to give back everything, but they would have to pay tariffs." I added with a smile, seeing Luna opening her mouth, ready to ask her question. "The money coming out and coming in must be in an equilibrium."


    "If they go out and spend it all and can pay nothing when they return, then what?" Yuri asked, making me smile; she knew exactly what to ask.


    "If it happens once, they will go into debt. If it happens multiple times, they will be out of the Merchants Guild and forced to pay it back either with labor or with goods. But once out of the Guild, you are out forever!"


    "It can work," Sasha agreed, looking at the rest with an excited smile, "later on, we can even raise the exchange rate once we have enough inventions to back us up! Then, we can say that one of our coins is worthy of two imperial coins. Or three. We are still small, only a city, as 90% of the population of the Frontier now lives here. We can make it work and build on it in the future."


    "This would allow us to control the economy and make it stable. It works because we are not an empire... and if in the future we become one? We can gradually expand on it."


    "And don''t forget!" Sasha said with a happy giggle, "Those traders who will leave our territory to establish routes to other regions will go with the intention to sell and not to buy! We aim to become independent and produce everything locally, not to find new dependencies."


    "So... are we rich or not?" Yuri asked again, shrugging.


    "Not yet!" I laughed, finishing my dinner, "But we will be. This goldmine will kickstart the change needed to begin our move toward independence. Of course, it will be a slow and gradual change. I will have to maintain the facade until we are strong enough. The traders leaving from here will bring away my inventions, all made to be unique or luxurious, aiming to catch the nobility''s eyes."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Luna asked because, indeed, I was glancing at her while clarifying. "I no longer think you are barbarians! Meanie!"


    "I am happy to hear that! And with this move, I will try to make it so other nobles change their thinking too. Doing it would be entirely within legal compliance, and I would still pay the tariffs, taxes, tithe, whatever. Even pay more than usual, reflecting our success so they will leave us alone. It needs a careful dance of balance, but if done right, we can mask ourselves and hide our true wealth and strength. Until we are ready to secede."


    "You are the boss, boss!" said Yuri while stretching, "If you think it will work, sure! I was just curious how much money I was worth now, being your fucktoy!"


    "Your weight in gold." I joked, but she took it seriously, her eyes lighting up.


    "Shiiiiit, I should eat more then!"


    "If you fatten up as much as my late Uncle, I will use you as monster bait in the winter."


    "Pfft, relax! A good fucking is the best exercise! I will stay in shape!"


    "Errr... um..." Luna mumbled, trying to cut in the weird conversation, "What inventions are you planning to sell? If they are artifacts, it could be a horrible idea!"


    "I know. I am working with Sasha on some interesting things. Nothing concrete yet, but unique inventions that I hope will make the nobles want to pay for it. I will test it on Elliot~!"


    "Hey," Yuri hummed, standing up and looking at me and Sasha, "Instead of her, what do you say if you finally work on me?" To her surprise, I wasn''t waving her off at all. Instead, I exchanged a glance with my wives, who both nodded, forming a small smile, making her blink her eyes multiple times. "Really...? Finally! Let''s go! I''m burning down there!"


    "I just hope not because of some infection." I added with a whisper, now having some second thoughts...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    What happened later that night was not something I expected. It was as if Luna and Sasha had planned it all along. Before Yuri had any chance to make a move, a familiar bracelet clicked onto her wrist, thanks to Luna''s quick reflexes. Then it was Sasha''s turn to activate it, and before long, slimy, purple tentacles came from nowhere, tying up Yuri.


    "Woah, this feels hardcore! I knew you were my pussy-sisters! What''s next?" She wasn''t bothered by her sudden predicament and just stood there, her torso tied as the slimy mucus made her body shine.


    "We don''t trust you yet! You could injure him if you are too wild, so we will keep an eye on you!"


    "Fine by me! My hips are still free," She added, continuing to laugh, "I can shake them!"


    "What''s happening?"


    That was the only thing I could ask, as I did not expect to see anything like this. The two didn''t answer me. Instead, they tore off Yuri''s clothes before laying her down on the bed, spreading her legs before me.


    "Fufufu, girls, one of you should use one of these wriggling tentacles! The other one can sit on my face!"


    "She is... Yuri." Luna murmured, blushing, gently moving her hips, but Sasha was more ready and not persuaded by her.


    "You would bite us, so no!"


    "Just a bit! Pain makes it more fun!"


    By then, I was also willing to join because the weirdness of this foursome was more exciting than I had expected. Or do the tentacles count as another entity? They are fleshy to the touch... is this an orgy now? Well, I won''t ask because Yuri would suggest inviting more people, but I wasn''t keen on sharing my wives with anyone else... they can fool around with each other, but that''s it.


    "You have been through a lot, huh?" I whispered, climbing onto the bed, surprising Yuri, who suddenly fell silent, and the other two somewhat eased their grip on her.


    It was evident from just looking at her. Although her pussy wasn''t scarred or looked sick, her thighs were marked by claw-like patterns, and below her navel, there were multiple burn marks. As if someone pressed cigars into her body.


    "Are we going to fuck or what?" She asked, getting impatient and, for the first time, troubled that I was looking at her for so long.


    "No, we won''t." I answered, surprising all three of them as I did look ready for it, no matter how they examined me. My body wasn''t lying. I didn''t explain myself; I simply touched the bracelet, knowing it full well, plopping the CC out and canceling its effects. By then, both of them had let her go and merely watched as I leaned above Yuri, caressing her face, "We will make love. Trust me, it will be a nice experience."


    I saw that she wanted to say something, so I silenced her with a kiss. Of course, she bit me, but I wasn''t budging, letting her do it while I continued kissing. Soon, her aggressiveness faded from her mouth, stopping to bite and trying to return the kiss... she was terrible at it. She wasn''t used to doing it correctly and was trying to mimic me but failing at it.


    "Stop rushing..." I whispered as if I was educating her. "Don''t try to get it done at once; sex needs to be enjoyed. Let me teach it to you..."


    I began caressing her rough, injured body and could feel that many of her wounds were not from battles but from pure torture. I don''t know what kind of partners she had or what else she got herself into, but I could discern injuries that were aimed at killing or that were aimed at her to inflict pain and suffering. I knew I was doing well when she suddenly moaned, looking away, blushing, which was so unlike her that my body stiffened.


    "She is ready..." Sasha whispered to me, hugging me from behind, also naked, holding my member, placing it in Yuri''s wet and glittering hole, and guiding me in.


    I could hear from her voice that she was pitying her and wanted to let her enjoy it. Maybe my words did awaken something in them because Luna was also hugging Yuri''s body, kissing and licking her wounds, so to speak. The whole thing was surreal yet beautiful, and I think this was the first time in Yuri''s life that she had actual sex.


    I wasn''t harsh, I didn''t hurt her, and she was being caressed by all of us. I saw that she didn''t know what to do with it and became panicky, avoiding eye contact, turning her into a young girl, someone who may have been hiding deep within her all this time. What I knew at that moment that I wanted to show her what''s the difference between casual sex and being intimate...


    ...


    ....


    .....


    When morning came and I woke up, the girls were still sleeping, except Yuri. I saw her sit at the edge of the bed, hunched forward, and when I climbed over, I noticed the wet splotches on her trembling hands.


    "Hey..." I whispered, hugging her shoulders, which made her flinch. She looked at me, confused, her lips quivering.


    "I hate this... why did it feel so good?"


    "It''s okay..." I hugged her head close, which she let me do, beginning to sob.


    "It''s not... I''m a bad bitch... I... this softie whore is not me... I... I don''t... deserve..."


    "Sssh... I said it was okay. You are now part of my harem, and if I say it is okay, it is okay. Got it?"


    "Um... sure... Whatever..." She whispered, crying and laughing at the same time. "You are the worst..."


    "Was I that bad? Surely not; you moaned loudly and even squirted at me before I could cum. Twice!"


    "That''s why... you are the worst... You made me enjoy it..."


    "Glad to hear."


    After that, she didn''t say anything and let me caress her back and head until she calmed down. What she didn''t notice was that my eyes met with Sasha''s, who woke up not long after me. Seeing us, she only nodded with a small smile, remaining lying there, pretending to be asleep until Yuri managed to regain her composure and left the room.

 Chapter 64 – Everydays

    It was a cloudless morning, and the sun was slowly beginning to peek over the horizon. The city was still asleep, but Marca was already up and working in her shop. After going through multiple applications and tests, she finally was granted a place that served not just as her new home but also as her shop.


    The second floor was for her and her husband, while the first housed her little store, and in the back, she even got her personal workshop set up by the Ministry. In there, she could try mixing her herbs and working on her concoctions, finally experimenting in the way she had always wanted. To help her out, her husband, Isharia, has begun taking up lessons in school and applying for a permit to become a local trader. When he finally finishes, he will be allowed to travel the region, buy or harvest ingredients from the farmlands, and bring them back to the city.


    She was a bit bummed out when he failed the test to acquire the permit to leave the region and trade with other parts of Ishillia, but it was enough. Most of her herbs and plants came from locally anyway. What she was most happy with was that they let her sell her medicine and even encouraged her to experiment. However, the Prime Minister did send over a small, printed booklet detailing all the rules and regulations she must follow.


    "Today is going to be a nice day!" She moaned with a smile hanging on her face, the door to her shop wide open, just finishing sweeping the floor. Looking at the shelves and her counter, filled with little bottles with printed labels, Marca couldn''t help but smile even wider.


    It was something new and unusual, and she was amongst the first batch of store owners who were given the unique opportunity. Around a week ago, the Prime Minister invited her and a dozen others to a conference where they got to meet their king, no, their Sovereign, Leon. It was something none of them expected; she even panicked a little, not wearing her best clothes.


    What surprised everyone was that he went around, shaking hands with everyone, showing them around, explaining the printing machines and how they were developing something new and wanted us to test it. All of them, including Marca, had a chance to design so-called ''posters'' or ''labels'' for their shops, which could then be applied to their products, shelves, or windows for what the Sovereign called: Advertisement.


    When it was her turn, she went ahead and designed something that she could stick onto her bottles, detailing everything the customers had to know. With the printing press, she was floored by how easy it was to create and copy words onto paper, and she was allowed to do multiple tests until she got it right. She even had a chance to meet with her Queen, Sasha, who was maybe the most well-known woman in the region, as everyone knew she had risen from being an urchin to the most powerful woman in this part of the Empire.


    It was she who helped her create the tags she envisioned by making a new set of small metal letters and decorative shapes, printing out the instructions on a downsized label, something that would be easy to fit on her bottles. It was at that moment Marca finally realized why learning to write and read was mandatory. It was already impossible to return to a time when very few were bothered to gain these precious skills.


    "I wonder..." She murmured, looking towards her workshop, gripped by a new idea since she returned from the meeting.


    When she got her order, they came with instructions. She received a jar of... something. A thick, odorless, and colorless cream that was a newly developed invention made from demonic beasts'' liver fluids. She knew because she asked what it was and was given a fully detailed description of it. She only had to spread it over her bottles, apply it thinly, stick the paper label onto it, press it hard for a minute, and then it was stuck to it. The only way to get it off was to use soap and warm water.


    "I may be able to recreate it..."


    For the past day or two, she has been experimenting with grounding down multiple flowers and plants, trying to come up with a similar solution. Magical beasts are available in limited quantities, not to mention the danger they pose. If she could create something with the same properties, she could help the city and earn some recognition. Her name may be memorialized just like Perth''s.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Did you even sleep?" Asked a kind, gentle voice, making Perth jolt out of his thoughts while sitting beside a stack of burnt-out candles.


    "Huh? Sorry, I was zoning out."


    "Put it down, dear."


    He only nodded, letting his wife take the drawings out of his hand, organizing them into a stack, and beginning massaging his shoulders, almost making him fall asleep at once.


    "Oh, it is already morning?"


    "Yes, so come, it is time for you to rest!"


    "I will need to finish these plans so-"


    "No. Sleep! Now! Your deadline is in two months! Relax a little. First, they will begin building the temple anyway. You have time to finish the plans for the decoration."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Yes, but it will need to be submitted, reviewed by Minister Rennar, and approved by Minister Mikan. What if it gets rejected? Then I need to rework it, and I will go over my deadline then!"


    "That does not mean you can work yourself sick!" His wife said commandingly, getting angry and dragging him to bed. "If you appear like this in the palace, they will kick you out. You look like your friends when they leave the tavern every night. I wouldn''t lay with you looking like this, hmph!"


    "Heh... got it, got it... And they are no longer my friends. The moment they learned I was working on the temple, they called me... names."


    "They were never your friends then. They should have been happy about your promotion, and you could have also lifted them up the same way! It is their loss, dear. Our son will soon be of age to attend school, and I want him to grow up to be someone who will become a minister!"


    "Huh... is that even possible?" Perth asked, smiling, but his wife''s eyes were deadly serious.


    "In Avalon, everyone has the chance to become someone!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Slowly... that''s it..." I whispered, not wanting to be a nuisance for Sasha, but I couldn''t help contain my excitement.


    I was with her in the workshop, letting Karus and the other head blacksmiths look on as she operated the forge. What we were doing was something that only she could accomplish, being utterly immune to the heat, handling molten metal as if it were nothing. I honestly don''t know if this is because of her magic affinity or because she is special. Elyzien''s words are still scraping against the back of my mind, and I was honestly beginning to believe she was unique.


    With her delicate fingers, she was crafting tiny gears and thin pieces of watch hands made from gold because we were constructing a pocket watch. The idea came to me from Luna, who one day complained we didn''t have any towers with a clock on them. She always had to guess the time, which made me realize the issue. I was so used to just looking at the sky, concluding it was morning, day, or evening, that I totally forgot about it. Thinking back, I knew we had one big clock in the castle that was, funnily enough, not working.


    Father said it was there way before he became the owner of the castle, and it has been broken ever since, so it wasn''t a big deal for me to deconstruct it. There was nobody here to fix it anyway. From that, along with Sasha and Kraus, we drew up a rudimentary blueprint and got to work. It took multiple days for Sasha and I to refine it, making it smaller, smaller, and even smaller, until we finally had something I could call a pocket watch, at least on paper. It would still be the size of a hand-held calculator, so it''s not exactly pocket-friendly, but oh well. It would still be a novelty because, going by Luna''s words, the most miniature clocks were still human-sized.


    Finally, we reached the point where we could begin creating the first prototype, which Sasha made by hand. While crafting it, we had the opportunity to iron out all the problems and devise the tools Kraus and the rest would need if they wanted to reproduce it. When all the parts were done and finished, it was my turn to sit down, assemble it, and hope that nothing went wrong in the process. Meanwhile, Luna had the task of setting up a sundial in the palace''s garden so I could determine the time of noon and help me set my first watch.


    When, after a lot of cursing and mumbling to myself, I finished it and I winded it up for the first time and saw its hands beginning to tick, I felt a kind of accomplishment that I could not explain. It was nothing like anything I experienced before, and I couldn''t help but hug and shower Sasha with kisses. It was a perfect job. All the miniature gears and whistles it needed worked perfectly. Putting it together was a nightmare, but all of it was worth it!


    "Can I get one too?" Luna asked as she looked at it, her eyes sparkling, watching the gold chassis and the clear glass over its polished metal face. I made sure it was looking good, so the numbers were all painted gold, too, contrasting with the darker color of the metal dial. What was maybe the most challenging part was creating the glass for it. What we could do in my region was only colored or rough-looking glass, nothing that clear I was used to in my time. Still, I melted down some of the clear glass reliquaries brought away from the old church from the time when we raided them.


    "Soon." I smiled, rubbing Luna''s head. "This one is going back to the workshop. This is just the first prototype. It will be what the others can study, take apart, and put back together. It was meant to be theirs, so they learn how to make it."


    "Whaaaat?! This could be worth a lot! Sasha worked hard to make it!"


    "And I can''t be always there, making it. This showed that the blueprints work; this watch can be replicated. Now, they must develop the method and precision to make it themselves!"


    "Exactly!" I nodded, smiling at my wives, "They are probably already bored with making metal pipes day in and day out, so this will be perfect, occupying them for a long time¡ªespecially those who want to aim for the Forgemaster role later. Making the metal parts for the printing press already gave them the basic tutorial on making miniature items; this will be the advanced part."


    "We still have around a year... Besides the glue and this watch, we can come up with a few more luxury items for the nobles."


    "Glue? Really?" Luna smiled, twitching her mouth, but Sasha just patted her head.


    "You would be surprised! In manufacturing, it would be very useful. Mikan told us when we asked her about glasses that people who can make clear glass or know the technique to engrave on it are all sought-after craftsmen and guard their secrets close to their hearts. Now, you can just print out a label and stick it on things. Much cheaper! One tub of our glue could be used around a thousand times before going empty. What do you think then?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "It can be a flop." I interjected, chuckling, "We don''t know, but we will try. No bad things can come from it; we will see what sticks!"


    "Hey!" Arrived Yuri''s voice, interrupting us, entering the garden. "The Head Kiddo has come to report something!"


    "Merlin?" I turned towards her, a bit surprised. "Did he say what happened?"


    "Yeah, he said that someone made a surprising discovery."


    "Don''t tell me it is another gold mine?" I quipped as we walked over, watching her shake her head.


    "Nah, he said that a woman made something smell nice."


    "And?" Luna shrugged, "We already have scented soap."


    "How nice?" I asked, my mind racing about what it could mean, and then I smelled it. "Waaaait..." Stepping closer, Yuri simply grinned, showing a V-sign, "This is nice..."


    "True..." Sasha murmured, also leaning in, sniffing at Yuri.


    "He brought some samples! They are in small bottles. Pretty cool, if you ask me! I like it!"


    "Me too..." I whispered, my thoughts already counting the coins we could earn with this. My scented soap was lovely, but it was a rudimentary little thing... this? This was full-on perfume from the modern days... what the hell?

 Chapter 65 – Alchemy?

    Coming into the throne room, I saw the little vials on the Minister''s desk first before I noticed the nervous girl standing there. She was letting Merlin take notes and examine the products, mumbling to himself. I remembered her face because she was one of the more interesting shop owners, questioning many things with a purpose and not just to show interest. She was asking for explanations to better herself, showing that she had a curious mind, which I was glad to see.


    "My Lord!" Merlin exclaimed excitedly, waving me over hurriedly, "This is something outstanding!"


    "It... is not... really..." The woman murmured in response. What was her name... ah, yes. Marca. "It is an accident, if anything."


    "Not all accidents are bad." I answered with a smile, taking the vial from Merlin''s hands and smelling it before passing it to the girls. It reminded me of lilac. The others loved it the moment they got their hands on it and managed to use it up by the time the bottle was returned to the table. "Do you plan to sell them?"


    "I thought about it, yes." She answered, her fingers constantly fiddling with the edge of her clothes, not knowing where to look, trying to avoid my gaze, thinking it would be rude to look directly into my eyes.


    "Don''t sell it cheap." I chuckled, glancing at Merlin, who was nodding rapidly. "Luna."


    "Yes?"


    "Please, go and bring us some snacks and refreshments."


    "On it!" Her maid reflexes immediately came to the forefront, and by the time we sat down, she was back with more maids, serving us a complete afternoon snack party.


    "I have an offer for you, Miss Marca."


    "Ah, My Lord... you... you remember my name?"


    "I have a good memory," I answered with a smile, taking a cookie away and munching on it while looking at the others. I saw Sasha nudging Merlin, who returned to being a kid, wanting to eat all the sweets at once, already making a mess on his plate. Yuri was mainly focused on her tea, keeping one eye on Marca, and I could tell she was ready to intervene if anything happened, however unlikely it was. "What I want to say," I continued, "Is that I could use them. I needed something I could sell to other nobles, and you came just at the right time."


    "R-really?" She asked, looking excited, happy, and proud at the same time.


    "Yes. How many can you make, and how hard is it to produce them?"


    "Producing it isn''t that hard. I was trying to reproduce the glue Your Lordship has made."


    "Are you trying to reverse engineer it?" Merlin asked, going really serious for a moment, scaring Marca. She just realized that it was probably not a good idea, especially without asking for permission for it first. It was made by the royal family, after all.


    "It''s fine." I chuckled, raising a hand. "It is not a state secret or anything. Please continue."


    "Well... um..." She fidgeted, taking a sip from her tea, moistening her suddenly dry lips and throat, "I was thinking that beasts are hard to come by, so I could replicate it and make it more readily available. I knew multiple plants growing in abundance around these parts that could produce some sticky residue after being smushed enough. I managed to create glue, but it was unlike Your Lordship''s. It is much more sticky and thicker. Also, it smelled weird and was dark green..."


    "How sticky is it?" I asked, getting even more interested than before.


    "Very. I glued two pieces of wood together; they came apart only after breaking it. The problem is that it hardens really fast, so if I leave it in a bottle, it becomes unusable in an hour or so. I have yet to produce any dissolving solutions, so they are less usable than yours, My Lord. With Your Lordship''s glue, if the bottles are returned, I can wash the sticker off and apply a new one. It saves me a lot in expenses! I always tell my customers that they can buy the next potion a bit cheaper if they return my bottles!"


    "Good thinking." I chuckled, appreciating that she caught onto it so quickly. "I am also interested in your version. When you have some, please forward it directly to my Prime Minister."


    "Yes, My Lord! I will produce its recipe because it is best to make it fresh!" She nodded her head so fast that I thought it would fly off at any moment.


    "How did you turn glue into perfume?" Sasha asked, wanting to hear more, enjoying its aroma. It wasn''t something that would disappear after a few minutes. Sitting next to my wives made me feel like I was having tea in a beautiful garden surrounded by blooming flowerbeds. This wouldn''t be some cheap knockoff in my previous life, either.


    "That happened when I was trying to make the glue more malleable. I went overboard, and the result was something that was no longer that sticky, but it became very stinky. So stinky, it made it hard to stay within my workshop, in fact, ahaha..." I couldn''t help but follow suit and also chuckle, seeing her nervous and embarrassed expression, "So when I tried to create a solution that would dissolve it and deal with the stink, I managed to make this. It was an accident because I added the wrong amount of fruit oil to it, and... well, this happened. I was surprised at how strong its smell became and how long it remained within my shop! I immediately knew it was something good!"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Oh, it is, it is!" I nodded, unable to wipe the smile off my face. Maybe I am facing my future Alchemist, huh? I could call her a biologist, chemist, or something similar, but alchemy sounds more fun. We already have magic anyway. "Can you write up the procedure you did when producing them?"


    "I already have it, My Lord!" Merlin interjected, passing it over me, turning red in the face when he noticed the paper''s edges were filled with chocolate stains and dark fingerprints.


    "Wonderful." I nodded, not mentioning it, scanning the names and steps and sighing within my head.


    I understand precisely zero of it. The plants'' names? No idea. It probably has multiple ones that were not even available in my previous life. The mixing of the solutions? Beats me. My glue was nothing serious either; I just realized while dissecting beasts to prepare the meat for the soldiers that besides some gold-colored paint, I could get this sticky substance from their liver when I mixed it with cold water. With melted snow, in fact. That was it. There was nothing big behind it at all.


    Marca here was a born chemist, no... Alchemist. She had experience with the local plantlife and had been working with them since she was young. While pretending I was analyzing her recipes, I was thinking about what to do with her. She had to be promoted in a way, and I was thinking where to put her. I could make her serve under Mikan, but I said she won''t have any power under her, and if Marca develops some healing potions, that would be counted as a potent force. So that was out of the question. Well... until Marca develops a bit more and maybe becomes a minister herself, I will put her under Zita, my Minister of Agriculture.


    "Excellent, Miss Marca!" I spoke up, putting the paper on the table, smiling at her, "I will notify Minister Zita; from now on, you will report to her. You will be obligated to show any new inventions to her, presenting them in a written format, just like this recipe. Through the ministry, you will get the support of the state. We will permit you to harvest any type of plants, and any new discoveries will be yours to name."


    "R-r-really?!" She asked, inhaling sharply, almost sounding like she was squealing.


    "Yes. I need them written down, named, and cataloged because when you have enough material, we will print it out as a book, and Merlin will introduce it into the curriculum. Miss Marca, you are going to be my first Alchemist."


    "Alchemist?" The others asked, looking at me. Only Luna was unsurprised, tilting her head and adding with a thinking voice.


    "Alchemists in the Capital usually serve noble families. I only knew a few of them. They usually created tonics for health or made some kind of weird, exploding bombs. They are a weird bunch..."


    "Ahaha, hopefully, Miss Marca won''t blow us up!"


    "Never! I would never!" She panicked, waving her hands around like a windmill.


    "Relax, Miss Marca, I was just joking, ahaha! For now, your title will remain unofficial. I need more products, recipes, and proven solutions to make it official. After that, we will talk about the future expansion of your shop and title, maybe even setting up a guild around it. For now, please focus on creating more perfumes. I need more of it, and we will pay you well."


    "I will not fail, My Lord! Promise!"


    "I only ask you to do what you are good at, Miss Marca. Success will come if the effort is there."


    We continued with some small talk after that, and when the cookies were gone, Luna and Yuri escorted her out while I remained behind with Merlin and Sasha, telling them my honest thoughts.


    "It is a good idea." My wife hummed after thinking it through, "Her knowledge of plants seems deep, and if she compiles it, it will be easy to teach the children and discover similar talents!"


    "Yes, I am already interested in her recipes!"


    "Is there something that you are not interested in, Merlin?" I grinned, ruffling his hair and making him laugh sheepishly. "You too." I added, leaning in and kissing Sasha, "Your brain triumphs mine. You learn just as quickly as Merlin... is this some kind of magical advantage?"


    Of course, none of them could answer me, and I didn''t need to know. I was just happy that that was the case. I felt happy. In my old life, I was just as swarmed with work, no matter where I was. There was no stopping, whether on the battlefield or back in civilian life. But... right now? I was enjoying it. I felt alive. I felt as if I could take on any problems, and when I woke up, I didn''t moan or groan, cursing the sun for sending me on another run in the hamster wheel of life.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    As we headed more into spring and the weather was clearing up more and more, we also spent more time outside. Sometimes, I visited the site of the outer walls, seeing them being built, or looked at where the temple would stand. I did notice the voices, some against the idea, some indifferent to it, but nobody has protested to stop it yet. No wonder because going against a noble''s orders was always punishable by death. Even if I had no motivation to enact it. I don''t know if this is good, that my decisions rarely get any pushbacks, or if it''s something I should be worried about... haaah it does make me a bit uneasy, not knowing if I was doing well or not. As one of my exes once said to me when we broke up... It is complicated.


    Oh well, time will tell; it always does. What a neat little ability, Mister Time. Anyway, I didn''t have too much time, no pun intended, to get paranoid as my focus shifted once again. It was time to begin building the water-purifying castellum. I was only present with its planning, drawing up the primary blueprint. From then on, it was Rennar and Paxon''s job to function together and direct their subordinates so the work would go smoothly.


    Sasha was occupied with the purifying formation that would go into it, performing together with Merlin to refine it and create new prototypes for testing as the two had some renewed ideas while making it. Yuri was accompanying Oleg as the first batch of officers and soldiers were ready to enter service while Luna... well, Luna was either lazing in my room, reading, masturbating, or sleeping. I did catch the little perv once doing it on our bed, arching her back like a little kitty-cat, so I made sure she accompanied me for the rest of the day without panties on.


    "Where are we going?" She asked, holding down her skirt with two hands, not wanting any sudden winds to lift it up.


    "We are visiting the forge," I answered, walking ahead of her, "Kraus''s disciples are waiting for me as they finish my new coin''s first prototypes. I just need to choose which one it will be."


    "Not... Kraus?"


    "No, he is out, working with the rest on the purifiers. They are also fitting the first heating pipes onto it while building, and he is one of the site directors. Minting coins were left to his chosen disciples. I like how he operates; my guess is that he will remain my Forgemaster for a long time."


    "Master... slow down... you are walking too fast!" She moaned, trying to catch up with tiny steps.


    "You had no problem with it before!"


    "I have no panties on! Bully!" She cried, then looked around, hoping nobody heard her.


    "I know." I answered with a grin, pulling it out from my pocket and waving it around my index finger as I continued walking.


    "Not faaaaair! Masteeeeer! Hauuu! Don''t do that!"


    "Come, come! If you can''t keep up, I will make you wear it on your head!"

 Chapter 66 – Midnight Talks

    Visiting the forge, I couldn''t help but smile, not just because I saw the finished coins on a desk, prepared and polished for me, but because Luna was so fidgety, trying her hardest to keep her skirt down.


    "My Lord." The current head disciple said, greeting us with a bow and nervous excitement.


    "Mhm." I nodded back, looking at their faces, memorizing them one by one. "Good work, everbody. Kraus should be proud that he can already leave tasks like this to his subordinates. Work hard, and one day, you will have your own forge or even be named Forgemaster."


    I watched as my compliment eased their worries a lot, and we could turn toward why I was here: The prototypes of my future coin. There were four of them, all made from gold, uniform in size, precisely 26 millimeters in diameter. They were relatively thin but not so much that they would deform from use. The thing that separated them was their design, embossed onto their surfaces.


    The first one was smooth, clean, almost too clean, with a slight strip in the middle. The second one was decorated with the logo of the new banner I designed. I was thinking hard about what to put on our future flag, and ultimately, I went with something simple: an olive wreath. I don''t know if it has any meanings similar to those in my old life, but it felt appropriate. What I learned from this world''s history is that most rulers wear some kind of fancy crown when appearing at public events; well, then, I will not. Let''s make it different.


    I liked the second coin, making a mental note as my eyes moved onward. The third one looked the most intricate. It had a stylized A in the middle, representing Avalon, as I learned after I asked them why. I liked this one, too, but it was too much. Mass-producing them would be more complicated than minting something simple. But it could be some kind of collectible, or maybe I could use this in other things, like adopting it as my seal. Turn it into a stamp from a coin.


    Then, the last one was another version I liked. It had the letter ''I'' in the middle, with a decorative piece above it, while the images of mountains were visible in the back. Well, when I asked again what it meant, it turned out it was not just an ''I,'' but the representation of our old heraldry, the tower. Officially, it was still the banner of the Frontier, and I liked the idea of incorporating it into our new currency. When I asked about the dot above it, the one who made it said it represented the sun, the new dawn that I brought to this land. Huh... I did not expect something profound like this, but an idea quickly came to my mind.


    "This." I pointed at the last coin, looking at the others. "I like all of them, but I will choose this. Combine this with the first, the smoothest one. Lose the mountains, keep the I. Turn the other two into stamps. I will use the one with the ''A'' as the official stamp of the Ministry. Any government document has to be marked by it to come into effect. The olive wreath will be my personal one. Anything I stamp with it will be as good as my direct words."


    It was clear that they were excited hearing it, as this would mean all four would be used in a way. I let them talk amongst themselves a little before I raised my hand so I could continue.


    "I want three versions of the new coin. One would be made out of gold; it will be the one that is worth the most."


    "The second one should be more silver-like, so you don''t need to use pure gold, and you can make the last one from iron. We need the same number of versions as the imperial coinage if we want to exchange it successfully." I explained to them, giving the group the direction they should work towards. I wanted to make the exchange before winter...


    After we left, Luna was no longer that fidgety, holding the four coins in her hand as I let her keep it. She even forgot to worry about not wearing any panties while playing with them.


    "Made from iron... heh, people in the capital would laugh at you."


    "Really now?" I chuckled, peeking at her, "They use bronze, silver, and gold. Is that really different?"


    "Duh! Iron is for making weapons and tools!"


    "Money is a tool."


    "..."


    "See?" I smiled, rubbing her head, "I will keep the exchange rate. I think my people will switch over quickly as they will only notice that the type of coins they own changed their looks rather than their value. Twenty iron coins are for one silvery, and ten silvery are for one gold. With our mines constantly expanding, I noticed that ores are one resource we have in abundance. Maybe we will find a silver mine, too; who knows! For now, the coin just has to be silvery in color to differentiate it, and it will be fine. With this, the currency exchange can begin, and I can start paying my people properly while keeping the imperial coins for trading."


    "With the ''I'' on it, people may call yours the imperial coin, too!" She chuckled, which was true... and I wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The night sky was clear, and the big, full moon showered the city with its silver light, yet not everyone was happy about it. A few stray souls, slinking around, trying to muffle their steps on the stone roads, constantly kept to the shadows between the buildings, heading to one house built in the outer skirts of the city, close to the almost completed walls.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Three knocks quickly, then one after a brief pause on its wooden doors. They were waiting, looking around to see if anyone who shouldn''t have maybe heard the knocks. It filled the figures with nervousness, fidgeting under their ebony blankets. Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, the door opened, ushering them in.


    "Were you followed?" A whispering male voice asked, being answered by a similar, hushed tone.


    "Of course not!"


    "Okay, okay, come, let''s go to the basement!"


    When the group of six finally felt safe under the house, like rats, they lit multiple candles and pulled back their hoods. If Perth was there, he would recognize them as they were his childhood friends, clearly led by Sorbo as they were meeting in his house.


    "Good to see everybody is here. Tomak, Luka." He nodded toward the newest associates of their little group. They were no random additions, as they were assigned to work on building the city''s temple.


    "Are we really going to do this?" Another voice asked, making everyone look at him, watching the shortest man in the group.


    "We are, Nach! Don''t get cold feet now! Wasn''t your first wife left to die from sickness? The church did nothing but gave a blessing that did not work, then claimed she was saved by returning her soul to Goddess Orsi! A lot of horseshit that is!"


    "..."


    "Now," He continued, lowering his voice and looking at the others, "we must ensure they will not finish the temple."


    "I don''t think we can truly prevent it." Tomak shrugged, beginning to explain, "The ground has been already flattened; we will soon start laying the foundations. Half of the stones are being transported over while the other half is being carved out; the temple is supposed to be finished by the end of summer, certainly before autumn."


    "We just need to delay it enough that they deem it unworthy or take it as a sign not to build it." Sorbo pressed on, wholly engrossed in the idea of stopping the return of the church.


    "There will be hundreds working on it," Luka added, looking at him and the rest, "if we try to sabotage it, we have to be smart and subtle about it. We can screw with the cement, for example. Working with it on the wall, I learned a lot about how it''s made and handled; that is why I have been sent to work on the temple."


    "You want to say you are better builders than us?" Okora, another member of Sorbo''s group, asked, making Luka smile a little.


    "Yes. But that is not important now. I can do it, but I need more help. Just the two of us alone won''t be able to pull it off."


    "What would that do?" Sorbo asked, making the two newcomers chuckle, feeling truly superior towards them.


    "Make the structure unstable." Tomak whispered, subconsciously lowering his voice, afraid someone would overhear, "Then, some of you can sneak there in the darkness and make it collapse. That would be enough damage and setback to the project. It would make people rethink whether we need a temple or not."


    "Yeah... that sounds good..." The rest agreed, thinking about it, feeling fired up.


    "We can do it. While working on the temple, you can find more people who think like us." Sorbo said, "Invite them, and we can build up our forces. The church won''t return to our land, not if we have anything to say!"


    His words reinforced their thoughts, as everyone present had something against the church. They either lost a family member or felt one of their old grievances was their fault. Whatever the actual reason was, they were now at a point where they would turn to sabotage just to get back at them. What was previously an unreasonable thought snowballed into something they were putting into motion. They began trodding on a path that would end in destruction without them realizing it. Be it the temple or their futures.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was out in the garden, wearing a robe, slowly walking around, watching the clear sky and the millions of stars twinkling above my head. It was a look that I could not get bored of. With the amount of light pollution, I never really saw the stars, but I also had to remind myself that this view was probably unique to this land. Whatever those things were, they were not really stars... but something else. But what? And what about the moon? Was it also something different? An illusion... aaahh... too many things that no longer made sense, I just had to let it go. I was afraid if I let my mind think too deeply about it, I would wake up and find myself back in my original body, bleeding out on the ground.


    "Living in a pleasant dream is better than experiencing the painful reality."


    "Bad dreams?" A voice asked me, and when I turned, it was Yuri who was approaching me, wearing nothing.


    "No. Just thoughts." I smiled at her, "What about you?"


    "I woke up when you climbed out of bed. The other two are knocked out, but I was always a light sleeper. Had to be."


    "Yeah, I know." I nodded, making her raise an eyebrow, but maybe she felt I wasn''t joking, so she did not question me about it. I know what it was to try and get some sleep on a battlefield. You just can''t come back from something like that.


    "So? What''s troubling you?"


    "Nothing, really." I repeated, looking back towards the sky.


    "The time when you died?"


    "You are surprisingly good at reading people." I laughed a little because she was right. Yet not, because she was talking about what happened on the wall last winter. I wasn''t.


    "You are alive, so relax! I can confirm, look, I am still leaking down below! I don''t know where you pump out this much from; my pussy-siblings are also dripping cum all over the sheets, ahaha! Yum-yum, midnight snack!"


    "Heh, maybe it''s the local diet?"


    "Maybe. You know what? We could make Lunacchy make new types of foods and see if your milk gets a different after-taste!"


    "You just want to be naughty." I whispered, turning back at her, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Nah, it''s fine! I had it worse."


    "You can go back if you want; I will stay, watch the stars a little, then return."


    "As I said, it''s good. I will stay." She answered, standing next to me, glancing up, trying to follow my gaze, "Waccha lookin'' at? Explain."


    "Honestly? No idea! Maybe I should start naming the stars. That could be fun. By the way... are you guarding me right now?"


    "Duh. You are my owner now; I can''t have you be killed or injured. My golden cock, that''s what you are!"


    "Not goose?"


    "No. I am talking about your cock. Literally. So anyone coming to cut it off will have to get through me first!"


    "Who would try that? Here? Now? Why? Pft!"


    "You never know! People are crazy, and you need a crazy to know crazy."


    "Say crazy one more time."


    "Crazy, woof."


    "Heh, whatever!" I hugged her waist, pulling her closer while we continued watching the stars. "Maybe I can name some star formations after you?"


    "Bleh... you sound like some sweet-talking noble silkpants. Don''t make me puke. If you want to name something after me, make it a weapon. Something that would kill a bunch of fuckers in one move. Call it Yuri''s Fury or something badass. Bloodguzzler or Dicktwister!"


    "Pftt... okay, okay! If we ever build something, so be it! But we will stop with Yuri''s Fury."


    "Promise!"


    "Sure." I nodded, raising my pinky finger. She was just looking at me first before finally understanding and reaching out with hers. "You are blushing."


    "Fuck you..."

 Chapter 67 – Helping Hands

    The sun was finally out most of the time, not hiding behind clouds as we were way into spring by now. I was watching the changing scenery from my carriage. This time, only Sasha was accompanying me inside while a small group of twenty warriors, led by Oleg, were riding alongside us. We were on my first diplomatic trip as the leader of the Frontier, heading to my Uncle''s region.


    It sounds more serious than it is in reality. Both of us are newly appointed nobles within the Empire, so we ought to officially celebrate the occasion. What could be weird is that he is a subordinate to me as he is a Baron while I am a Viscount. Usually, it would be me inviting him over, but we both know that would be kinda... impossible right now. So, instead, I accepted his invitation, which also showed we were in a fine relationship.


    "What is it?" I asked with a chuckle, glancing at Sasha sitting opposite of me, "You look nervous."


    "I am... I never wore fancy clothes and... dancing?"


    "It will be fine!"


    "Don''t laugh! Haaauh!" She moaned, pouting at me, making me laugh even more.


    "You are too caught up in little details, my dearest Sasha!"


    "It is good if you are confident; you can lead me then because I can''t dance..."


    "Neither do I."


    "What?!" She screamed even louder than before, turning white as the snow.


    "Duh. I can''t. In my past life, I had two wooden pegs as legs when it came to dancing. Old-fashioned balls? Pffft, dream on. Our dance was wiggling around like having a seizure to some wild tunes that you would find weird. I am sure of the music I am used to would be some kind of demonic wretch here."


    "I bet Yuri would like it..."


    "Hah! For sure."


    "Ugghh... Leon, this is bad! We will be a laughingstock for years!"


    "Less panic, dear!" I leaned over, pulling her into my lap, gently stroking her head while hugging her body. "Nobody would dare laugh at us, and we will improvise. I wouldn''t worry! I am greatly interested in this party Uncle invited us to."


    It was a formal letter, arriving a week earlier. It detailed that I was invited to a banquet hosted to celebrate his position as a baron and, in turn, my title as the new leader of the Frontier. At first, I wanted to refuse, but that would be a dick move, especially after he helped me this much. I wanted to ask Mom to come with me, but she refused, telling me I was the leading figure now to go and do it myself. She was right, so here I am, heading out.


    "We will mingle with the nobles a little," I explained after she finally settled down, "Have some small talk and whatnot before we excuse ourselves. It won''t be that difficult. The letter did say to bring some fancy clothes because there will be a dance, but that does not mean we must waltz before everyone else!"


    "Brr... I hope not! I am already nervous that they will see me as a nobody anyway..."


    "Isn''t that better?"


    "Hm?"


    "Being a nobody." I repeated, gently caressing her face, "If you are a nobody, they won''t care about you. We can then have fun in our territory without worries. So please, don''t get angry if something happens, and don''t burn down my Uncle''s castle!"


    "So you expect something to go wrong?"


    "Eh? No, I did not mean that!" I couldn''t help but shrug, thinking that I spoke as if I was intentionally jinxing us, "Okay, let''s start it over! Think of it like a bit of vacation. We are getting out of reviewing, planning, and building and coming to have some fun instead. I will also use it to connect with the nobles present and memorize their faces, names, etc. I will need to be in touch with those surrounding us."


    "What about the luggage? Are you planning to sell it?" She asked, meaning the little samples we are bringing along.


    "I do plan to show it off." I grinned, poking her nose, kissing her face. "But only to my Uncle. I will let him choose and be an intermediary. Some of them will be attributed to him as his inventions. I don''t need them to be traced back to me. He can order from us in bulk and resell it to what he sees fit. Think of it as me surveying the market."


    "Surveying..." She murmured, repeating the words.


    "Yep. Mom is still in the middle of training those who will make up the bulk of my Merchant Guild. When they are ready and will be sent out, I will already know what our inventions are worth in the nobles'' eyes. I will ensure they don''t sell it for less than what my Uncle gets for them. It will be the bottom price for our goods."


    "Isn''t it going to be what we will sell them for? You will make them name a higher price?"


    "I will. These parts of the Empire are the poorest regions, so when they visit a more wealthy territory, I want them to be more brave. Name a higher price and only come down if no sales are being made. But no lower than what my Uncle and his minor nobles can afford! If they can''t sell it? So be it. We will think of something else."


    "Mmmh... I believe in you. This thing is hard, and I don''t like it... So don''t ask for advice from me!"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Oh? Something that my Sasha is not good at? What manner of witchcraft is this?"


    "I am not Merlin!" She pouted, trashing a little in my lap, "I can''t be good at everything, unlike him."


    "True... the kid is weird. He has been studying Marca''s notes and has been going on about how fun plants are. I am finding it hard to try and play along..."


    "At least I know that you are also just a human~! We can''t be good at everything."


    "Cheeky~!" I giggled, kissing her, letting it make me forget how much I hate riding carriages and feeling it throw us around inside like some human pinball machine.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    When I arrived at my Uncle''s city, its atmosphere was a bit different. For instance, I saw more guards patrolling the walls and the streets than when we first came here. I will have to ask Elliot what that was about. By the time our carriage stopped and Oleg opened the door, helping both of us down, it was already dark.


    "Good to see you again, Leon!"


    "Uncle Elliot!" I smiled, greeting him nonchalantly as he approached us, forgoing all formalities. I didn''t mind if word got out that I acted like someone who was equal or maybe even below him a little. Let them spread rumors and let them speculate as much as they want. "Did something happen, or did you double the guards for my arrival?" I asked jokingly, and he only sighed, shaking my hands.


    "I would be lying if I said that was the main reason. I will tell you soon. Lady Sasha, it is an honor to meet you." He bowed elegantly, kissing her hand, making my wife blush and trying to return it with a curtsy.


    "It is my honor, Baron Elliot."


    "Just Elliot will do; being the wife of my nephew, who is above me in rank, already makes you my superior. Not to mention the fact... no matter." He added with a chuckle as he led us into the castle.


    While walking, we talked simply about how the winter was for both of our territories and what a lovely night we were having. It was nothing serious, at least until we finally arrived at the already prepared dinner table in a separate room.


    "So?" I asked, sitting down beside Sasha and letting the maids put the food on the table. I could see roasted beef, pork, and maybe deer on the table, with mostly mashed potatoes as the side dish. It immediately made my stomach rumble, in sync with Sasha''s.


    "Ahaha, eat, eat!" Elliot laughed, finding my wife''s blushing face cute, not wanting to hold us back, "As to answer your earlier question, there is a bit of unrest, but nothing major."


    "Is it some remaining factions following your elder brother?" Sasha asked while picking meat onto her plate, subconsciously licking her lips.


    "Yes. They do not pose a threat, but they have been sabotaging me here and there. The most serious act was that a grain caravan was attacked and burnt down."


    "Grain?" I asked, my hand stopping as I silently chewed on the meat, "That is not good. Your place is where most of our food comes for the winter for now."


    "For now?" Elliot smiled, which made me shrug.


    "We do try to diversify our sources. But we just started. Building up a stable source of food takes a few years. We can''t just slaughter all the animals in the first year."


    "True."


    "That is why any attack against your food is a direct attack on our food. Tell me more."


    "There is not much, really." He sighed, thinking a little. "You took away the leading bandit group, which created a power vacuum. They began fighting over who would become the top dog, and that aroused the interest of those minor nobles who were in the Piggie''s pocket."


    "What about your cleansing?" I asked, reaching for my cup of wine.


    "The leading heads rolled nicely, and I made trusty friends to sit in their places. The people who are causing trouble are mostly not even ''nobles'' but wealthy families, previously getting fattened up by looking over the trading deals. The idiotic brother of mine delegated everything down to his trusties in the end. He was giving away his power more and more... The only thing he was good at originally was slipping through his fingers. We acted in time or a few years, and my family would have been replaced without us realizing it! Stupid fuck!"


    "Was it that bad?" We asked simultaneously, making my Uncle fall silent for a moment, trying to reign in his rage.


    "It was bad but not THAT bad that I couldn''t handle it. But some people did get richer than they should have been. Now, they escaped being beheaded and replaced, and after everything settled, they began making moves in the background. First, they hid, and now they are poking out their ugly heads from their hiding holes. They are copying you, even if they don''t know!" He added with a chuckle, making me raise an eyebrow.


    "Oh? What do you mean? They are using bandits?"


    "Yes. I don''t know their end goal," Elliot shrugged, sounding frustrated, "and I am not keen on learning it either. Maybe they think they won''t be traced like that, but I know about them because of it."


    "They squealed." I smiled, leaning back in my chair, and my Uncle nodded, wiping his mouth.


    "I captured some of them, and after enough torture, they told me all I needed. I identified the three families involved in this kerfuffle and plan on getting them rounded up. I just need a good reason to do so. Something rock-solid."


    "Why do I feel like your invitation now seems suspicious, Uncle Elliot?"


    "I knew you would bring me some things that you would want to sell."


    "Ah... Am I that easy to read, dear?" I asked with a playful groan, turning towards Sasha, who considered it for a moment and then nodded. "Ugh... defeat! Complete defeat! Oh well. Tell me, Uncle! I am all ears and happy to help. You already set it up as it is partially my fault..."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t dare say that!" He grinned, winking at me, "As I said, I already know who they are. The problem is, if I make a move against one of them, the others can destroy the evidence before I get to them. That would only leave me with one of the families destroyed."


    "Is it not feasible to attack them at the same time?"


    "No." He answered, turning serious, and with a wave of a hand, his leading maid walked forward, placing a small box before me.


    "What is... this?" I asked, opening it up and seeing a little rectangular device within it, which clearly had CC embedded in the middle of it. "What''s this?" I asked again, looking up at him and giving it to Sasha, who was eager to examine it.


    "It is something that is called a Warning Signal. I had to look it up myself because one of the bandit lieutenants had it with him. They come in pairs. Crush one, and its pair also breaks."


    "There are two sharpened little CC needles within, Leon... I can see them! It needs to be pressed from both ends, and it will crack the one in the middle! How interesting..." Sasha was already dismantling it like a professional, making notes in her mind about how it worked.


    "I don''t know how they got it, but if they have something like this, that means the families are most likely in contact with each other. I make a move; the others will be able to destroy the evidence by the time I go in."


    "What do you need me for, Uncle?" I asked, leaning forward, resting my chin on my hands, and smiling. This sounded fun... more fun than I expected.


    "Your goods. I will announce that on the day of the banquet, you will hold a little... auction. We will invite them too. While the heads of the families gather in my humble castle, my men, along with yours, can go in and occupy their courtyards. Even if they send out the signal, with the leaders here, we can detain them.


    "Hohoho~ Well, Elliot... Count me in! See?" I turned towards Sasha, who was blinking her eyes rapidly, being disrupted from studying the magical tool, "Now you don''t need to worry about dancing anymore!"

 Chapter 68 – Preliminary Inspection

    "I don''t like it here."


    It was a sentence that surprised me when I heard it. It happened after we had cleaned ourselves and were getting ready to go to bed. Our room was as luxurious as a local noble could wish for. The castle walls were covered with pelts, the same as the stone floor, making it easier to walk around barefooted. The bed was broad, with soft pillows and a thick, king-sized down comforter that I had just lifted up.


    "It''s not that bad." I answered, but I did miss our home, too. The bathroom, to be specific. Although the toilet was made out of stone just the same, it was a typical ''let gravity take it away'' kind of toilet and not one that could be flushed.


    "Am I becoming needy? Selfish?" She whispered, climbing into the bed, hugging me, "A few years ago, I was living in the forest, having nothing... now I say I don''t like staying at a noble''s castle. You spoiled me!"


    "Oh, so it is my fault?" I giggled, playing with her red hair.


    "Yes!"


    "We can go and live in the woods if you want. Screw it, we elope, and we tour the world, just you and me!"


    "What?! No! What would happen to the others? Not just Luna but the people who are now dependent on us?! I wouldn''t leave them behind!"


    "See? You are not selfish." With a kiss on her blushing face, I enjoyed her naked body snuggling up to mine, being happy, hearing my answer. It was no wonder that I had no trouble sleeping without worries until dawn.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    At the breakfast table the following day, we didn''t discuss anything about the nobles; instead, my Uncle was more interested in how my city was coming along.


    "I will want to visit it one day."


    "Sure, but only bring your most trusted people." I nodded, not against the idea.


    "Naturally. I also want to borrow and implement some of your constructs here. I am getting more and more curious the more you mention."


    "That... hmmm... That can be arranged." I hummed, thinking a little, "If my magic formations work out as expected, you can contact my people to build structures within your territory. We will take care of maintaining them. For a fee, of course."


    "No love between family, huh?"


    "Business is business, Uncle!" I answered quickly, making him laugh, nodding, knowing I would give him a reasonable price anyway. "Wait until we finish setting up the heating system! I think you would want that for the winter."


    "Sounds interesting... I would love to hear about it more."


    "You will see it when it''s ready. I am just afraid you will want to leave and join me in my city afterward!"


    "It is that good, huh?" Elliot whistled, but he did not pry any further. Was it a real possibility? I don''t know. But that would be problematic because then who remains here, leading this region? Even though his land is not considered part of the Frontier, it is its anteroom. Entering my territory is done through his.


    I did not continue down on that train of thought afterward. Instead, finishing the breakfast, we went to his private courtyard, where Oleg already prepared multiple tables. My merchandise was laid out in the morning sun, guarded by my new guards. They were wearing simple leather armor, not yet adorned in any way, and I was still thinking about what type of uniform I should make them wear.


    "Books?" Elliot asked, noticing the first stacks as we walked closer. "Are these... printed?"


    "See it for yourself." I let him pick them up, one by one, flipping through the pages, stopping occasionally, chuckling before putting them down.


    "Who wrote these? Some are really funny! They can be a good read when someone is bored."


    "There are multiple authors. Some are from me, and some are from my Prime Minister, Merlin. Some are Sasha''s creations."


    "They are amusing." He smiled and continued looking over them, picking up one with a simple, pink-colored cover and examining it curiously. "Kama... Sutra? Who is that?"


    "It isn''t a person... and it isn''t the recount of the ancient texts it is based on. I never read that; this is the bastardized version by yours truly."


    "Ancient texts? What are you on about...?" He looked at me, puzzled, before flipping it through, exclaiming loudly, "Drawings?! You can print drawings?! Oooh... this looks nice!"


    "Sasha has a way with metalworks. Her fingers are like the hands of a fine sculptor." I answered simply because it was she who made them at my behest. I couldn''t help but grin, watching her face go red the same way when I came up with the idea... At least she did not stomp on my feet this time around.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Damn... What an interesting little book! Can I have this?"


    "I told you sex would sell." I murmured to my wife.


    "Ugh... sssh!" Sasha whispered, pinching my buttocks, "I don''t want to hear about it!"


    "Even though you are a practitioner, too... OWIE!"


    "Hm?" Elliot flinched, turning around, hearing my yelp, and watching me rub my bottom, "What happened?"


    "Nothing!" Sasha answered him, stepping forward, closing the book in Elliot''s hand, making him put it down and move on to the other items we brought. "We know that the books won''t be the most interesting part, so let''s look at the others!"


    "I think people would love this one the most, but sure. What''s this?" He asked, reading the atmosphere, knowingly ignoring Sasha''s bright red face, letting her introduce our first perfume.


    "Perfume. We named it ''Heaven''s Valley.'' We refined it multiple times, so right now, you only need to dip a little from it onto your neck, and you will smell nice throughout the whole day!"


    "Oh? These smell... sweet." He whispered, trying out bottle after bottle. Sasha quickly stopped him from splashing out all of it at once, helping him sample them all. "I want this! All of it! How much did you bring? This will sell amongst the nobles like hotcake!"


    "Err... Only a box." I answered, twitching my eyes. "This is hard to make, so this is ALL we have."


    "Bullshit! I will buy all that you have! Your scented soaps sold like no tomorrow! This is a goldmine!"


    "It is true, Baron Elliot." Sasha reassured him, "This is all we have. It is a new process, and the alchemist doing it is still trying to nail the correct formula down."


    "I am willing to sell it to you, Uncle," I interjected quickly, "That is why we brought it. But I need clear glass. That is one thing we are struggling with. Can you get it for me? If yes, I can speed up the procedure because I can establish a correct laboratory for her."


    "Alchemist... huh..." He repeated, crossing his arms, thinking. "Clear glass... That is not cheap, and getting it is hard."


    "You know someone?" Sasha asked, turning excited because clear glass was becoming more of an issue day by day. We can make our own glass, yes... but it is permanently tinted, and especially in alchemy, that is a big no-no.


    "Yes and no. The man I thought about does not live here." Elliot explained, watching the bottles we brought over. "If you want to source it locally, Marquis Oscar is your man. He is a noble down at the southern borders. He lords over an area between the Geth Empire and ours, which has been turned into sand when the Empress of Death reigned supreme."


    "Oh, I read about her." I nodded, recalling that specific title. Supposedly, she battled every neighboring nation we had at that time. I wasn''t surprised to hear she challenged the only other Empire in our vicinity that held an artifact in their hands.


    "It is a dead zone," Elliot continued after seeing I knew who he was referring to, "The Marquis is from the family that is guarding the border and also oversees the desert so it doesn''t expand."


    "Expanding?" Sasha chimed in, curious and enjoying the old legends, showing her child-like side to my Uncle.


    "Yes. Two Artifacts of the Gods clashed there. The aftereffects are still present; most things brought into that desert will turn into sand. Luckily, it doesn''t expand, but it is good to keep an eye on it. Anyway, the main point is that Marquis Oscar is our man if you need clear glass. The problem is the distance. It is the other end of the Empire!"


    "How long would it take to make a trip and come back?"


    "Months, no question about that." He answered immediately. "If I send someone out in spring, they may return by winter. It is not just getting there, which is a problem! It is going through a dozen other territories. Each has its own taxes, issues, and whatever else... haaah."


    "But you sounded confident." I countered, waiting for the part he did not tell us about yet.


    "The first option, as I said, is when you want to source it locally. The second option is the Atuvian League."


    "Those are our eastern neighbors, yes?" Sasha questioned, waiting for our nods. "I didn''t hear about them much. Leon?"


    "Me neither. I only know that we fought them a few times."


    "Right now, we are not at war with them because we are at war with their southern neighbors, who they also hate."


    "Are we ever at peace?" I laughed, not wanting any honest answer to my stupid question.


    "They are a merchant kingdom." Elliot continued with a smile, "They are a league of money-hungry opportunists! Their land was always pretty infertile, so they relied on trade a lot, and throughout the centuries, they became savvy at it. I visited them once, learning a few tricks when I was a teenager, and I can catch up on some old contacts. I think I could get you glass, but it wouldn''t be cheap, and I would need more perfume. Dealing with them is not always done through gold but through profit margins."


    "I see... I have Mom training traders right now; if they are ready, with your help, I can send one of them over. Will they be allowed to cross the border?"


    "We are not at war." He smiled confidently and had a bit of mischief in his eyes, "We can manage."


    "Good!" I clapped, dropping the topic as it still needed work, but not now. We can theorize a lot, but until it comes to testing the ideas, it is futile to go into too much detail.


    I continued introducing them to the rest of the things we brought over. It included more scented soap, now enhanced by Marca''s perfume, its aroma lasting even longer. I also brought over a few buckets of gold paint, the same thing I used to decorate my palace with. He laughed nonstop when he heard it was produced from the killed beast''s body.


    "Okay, okay, Nephew! I will not introduce it as such to the nobles, or it will be unsellable! I will think of something else... Heh...! Some greedy bastard will love to dip their stuff into it and parade it around as if it were made from gold. The glue you also brought over... hm. I don''t know. Maybe the merchants would find some use for it... I am not optimistic, though, so don''t get your hopes up!"


    "I am just here to see how people react."


    "They will love the perverted book and the perfume. The latter will be an instant seller; hell, I want to monopolize it at once! Do you know how much it would be worth when many people can smell like shit?! Nothing can beat it."


    "No." We answered, watching him with a confident smile, "But Uncle, you will tell us, no?"


    "No. I will show it to you! Just wait. I will make the announcement and send out the invites laced with perfume. They will be blown away! I can''t wait to wear it..."


    "Err... Uncle?" I raised a hand, wanting to stop him from splashing himself once again with the samples. "Those are for women."


    "And? They smell good. Why couldn''t we wear them if they smell good for us men? You are being stupid here, Leon!"


    "..."


    I couldn''t help but turn towards my wife, asking with my eyes if her ears picked up the exact same words as mine. Watching her laugh, I was sure she did... Huh. Now, I was sure Elliot was my Mom''s little brother. I could see her say the same thing.

 Chapter 69 – Merchant Trap (1)

    It didn''t take long for Elliot to send out the invitations and news and for the night of the ball to arrive. I was up in our room with Sasha and a few maids who were helping us dress before we headed to the ballroom and joined the rest of the nobles.


    "How many are here?" I asked while I let a maid fix the vest on me, looking at Sasha, who was admiring her new hairstyle in a mirror. Her long, fiery locks were now braided as a natural crown around her head, directing the rest to flow down to her back, which was left open in an elegant white and gold dress. She was simply beautiful.


    "We are still missing six guests, but the majority of them are here, My Lord." One of the maids assigned to us answered, "All eleven minor noble families are present."


    "So we are only waiting for the merchant families..." I mumbled, making Sasha look back at me, a bit worried.


    "Do you think they know something?"


    "No. I think they didn''t want to arrive before any of the official nobles. That would make them too brazen and open them up to criticism from them. You know how prideful they can be."


    "I don''t know... I didn''t think about that..." She murmured, blushing, which just made her more beautiful.


    When we were finished, I proudly held her hand, walking down to the castle''s main floor and hearing the maids announce our titles and arrival. I knew she was way more nervous than ever before, but I kept firmly holding her as we descended the steps, letting everyone take a good look at us. While she was dressed in white, I mainly wore black and gold clothes, looking like some kind of military officer, which was fitting as I was the one leading the Frontier.


    First, it was Elliot who greeted us, and I returned the gesture warmly, keeping up with the etiquette, even raising his position a bit as I acted very cordially and close to him. This should send a message to everyone under him that the current Baron was tightly tied to the Frontier, more so than his now-dead elder brother.


    Next came the introduction of the minor nobles. They either had the title of Baronet or the Lord of something, and a few held the rank of Knight, the lowest among the minor nobles. Seeing that my Uncle''s region was more ''fragmented'' than mine was interesting. I couldn''t imagine how one of the bigger ones looked at a much more civilized part of the Empire, where we began from the rank of Marquis or Earl... what a headache. It''s like kingdoms within kingdoms that are within another kingdom. I was happy that my land was so open and most of my population lived in my new city. It was enough to manage the few towns we established and their leaders and not to deal with a horde of nobles.


    To battle Sasha''s nervousness, I made sure she had to introduce herself to everyone who approached us, not letting her simply hide behind me and say nothing. She has to get used to this, especially for the future of our home. Whether or not anyone cared about her being an orphan or a commoner, it didn''t matter. Watching their eyes scan her body made me sure they only cared about her being beautiful. Heh... I felt good. Really good. I always dreamed of being the target of envy like this. Sometimes, it''s good to be a bit eccentric.


    Then I heard a trumpet signaling new arrivals, and here they came. The merchants... I watched with interest as multiple people walked in, five men and one woman. To my surprise, none were overweight, yet I expected it as a show of wealth. Huh. Surprises.


    Looking at their faces, they were somewhere between twenty-ish and death as two of the men walked with canes while entering the castle. The brunette woman amongst their ranks wasn''t young either, but she was shaking her wide hips with every step as if looking for her very first partner.


    "Ouch." I flinched, feeling Sasha pinch my wrist as she held onto my arm, noticing that I was watching the jiggling jugs at the other end of the room. "Sorry, first true MILF I am seeing here."


    "What is that...?" She murmured, and I leaned in, whispering the answer into her ear. The way she blushed and wanted to laugh and curse at me at the same time made me chuckle, kissing her face right in front of everybody.


    "If you finished," Elliot interrupted us, "Let me introduce you to them."


    "All of them are...?" I asked while following him.


    "Supposedly. We will see. Talk with them; I will excuse myself shortly and begin the operation."


    "Are you leaving everything to me?" I asked with a chuckle, and he simply nodded. The sly bastard.


    "You are my Viscount, Lord Leon. I would not dare to steal the spotlight."


    "Tsk. So be it."


    "Friends!" He cried out, laughing and opening his arms, looking like he was meeting with his old classmates after being years apart. "I am glad you could all come!"


    "We would not have missed it, and it was our honor to be invited, Baron Elliot!" The oldest-looking man answered, his voice raspy and sounding like grinding sandpapers together. He was barely 160 centimeters tall, leaning forward on his stick, showing his bald, wrinkly head toward me. Was he in the process of being mummified, or what? I couldn''t tell when his eyes were open or closed.


    "Let me introduce you all to my nephew, Viscount Leon, the new, appointed leader of the Frontier, and his wife, Lady Sasha."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Gentlemen. Madam." I nodded with a smile, not going overboard as it was them who had to bow to Sasha and me.


    "Greetings." My wife added, still sounding nervous, and didn''t bow her head because I gently squeezed her hand, reminding her that she was now in the position of the one receiving them.


    "The honor is ours!" The old man answered for all of them once again. Hmm... so he is their spokesperson. I see.


    Darting my eyes over the others, I could see them to be a bit nervous but also confident. I don''t think they thought my Uncle already knew everything. Looking into their eyes, I could read some excitement in them, especially in the lone woman, thinking they were already rising to the rank of an official noble. Being invited to this party was already a good sign. Elliot continued speaking as he told me their names, one by one, but I didn''t bother listening. After everything, they would most likely be beheaded. I was about to say something when my eyes caught an intriguing clue.


    One of the men in the group, looking to be in his thirties, wearing a red tie with his black formal dress, signaled me. I knew I wasn''t wrong because I moved my head ever so slightly, asking with my eyes if I saw it correctly... and he answered, not with words but with a gentle nod and a pleading expression deep in his blue eyes. The way he ran his fingers through his jet-black hair was another sign of his nerves, and he was asking for help.


    I saw the same look once. It was plastered all over one of my commanding officer''s faces when we received an order that would put us in the line of fire. We were made to be a sacrificial bait in an operation... Not all of us returned.


    "Interesting..." I whispered ever so slightly, and Sasha was the only one who heard me, making her eyes snap to the same man I was watching. I couldn''t be happier to know how well-synced we are. It makes my heart proud.


    He continued trying to signal that he wanted to speak with me, preferably alone, but I thoroughly refused. I think he then realized why... because he turned white as a ghost. Now... his name I did memorize. Dorian.


    "I will leave you with Viscount Leon for a moment; I need to prepare the main event!" Heh, sure you do, Uncle! With a smile, we saw him off, and before they could get suspicious, I took over to be the leading figurehead.


    "I wanted to meet with you, to be honest." I knew it surprised them as they exchanged glances, becoming more excited. Except for the guy who successfully read my thoughts. He was barely able to hide his shaking hands. "I am in great need of some experts because I am thinking of reconstructing the Frontier a little. We are way too backwater for my taste!" They only dared to laugh after I did as I tried to lower their nervousness.


    "We would be glad to help!" once again, it was the old man who answered. Was this predetermined? I don''t know, but seeing some of their faces twitch, I think he simply prided himself as their leader. I guess it was his idea from the get-go... Too bad, old man, you just pushed your friends to certain death.


    "My Uncle did introduce you to me, but I still don''t know your specialties. Can you enlighten me? I heard that every wealthy merchant knows what field they are the best at!"


    Of course, I was not interested in it all; I just did as Uncle asked, pushing for time. I only paid any attention besides nodding and humming when Dorian introduced his specialties. I guess the rest noticed his nervousness as I finally saw the old man open one of his eyes wide enough that I could see his greying, partially cloudy eye.


    "I am but a tailor. My only claim to my little fame is that I copied some inventions from the Capital and established a manufacturing guild, making quality clothes en masse. I mainly deal in fabrics because of it... I am... a nobody, Your Highness." Pleading? In front of everybody? Geez, you are totally broken.


    "Ahahaha, please, don''t be so nervous! We are not here to rob you!" I grinned, laughing loudly. I saw the old man wanted to interrupt, maybe sensing something, but I didn''t let him. Screw you, now you are all along for the ride, and I won''t stop the train. "We are here to sell you some new and unique items! My Uncle had made some interesting things and asked me to endorse them for him. Come, let me show you!"


    Of course, I spoke in a way that everyone heard me. They watched as I led them over to a desk that was guarded by Oleg and my soldiers, covered with a big, white sheet. With a nod, I signaled to Sasha and began removing the sheet, revealing the items for everyone to see.


    If you want to sell something, you need a beautiful girl to present it. It is scientifically proven that the presence of a cute girl lowers the chance that anyone manages to pay attention to the little details and begins flashing money instead. Who conducted that experiment? Details, details... It doesn''t matter.


    What mattered was that it was working. This time, it was Sasha who took the floor, introducing them one by one while I was her helper, showcasing the goods like a good little assistant. While they were eying her and our merchandise, I had time to scour their expressions, and Elliot was right. The perfume was the most exciting part for them, except for Dorian. His scared eyes only relaxed for a moment when he heard about the glue. Once again... interesting. Maybe I should interrogate him later on? Perhaps not all of them are to be sent to their death? We will see...


    Our eyes met then, and his face, just like before, returned to its pale color, trying to plead for help one last time, but I just shook my head. I ignored him for the rest of the presentation, focusing on Sasha, who finally managed to shed her nervousness and speak freely, doing her best to sell the items. I couldn''t help but chuckle because all of them were introduced as Elliot''s inventions. Take that, Uncle; you will be nagged by people interested in buying them, not me. Dumping me here to be your smokescreen! Serves you right.


    "Oh?" I smiled, and with my soft exhale, Sasha''s eyes also looked at the six while she kept explaining the qualities of the perfume. The present noble women were already nagging their husbands to buy one before they all went in the wind, not paying attention to what was happening.


    My reaction came for a simple reason. I saw the oldest bastard flinch and reach into his inner pocket. It was followed by the others doing the same, as one by one, all of their faces turned really ugly, real fast. Dorian was the only one who didn''t reach for his pocket. Instead, he simply closed his tearful eyes, beginning to raise his hand, going to his knees. Smart.


    "Did something happen?" I raised my voice, interrupting everybody, and while I looked at the old man, Oleg and the rest of my soldiers encircled them, quickly telling everybody something big was happening.


    "Nothing, Your Highness." Their leader answered me, and finally, they noticed Dorian on the floor. "What are you doing?" He barked at him, but it was already too late; his action was enough of a confession to the other nobles present to catch on; something had to go wrong somewhere. Even Sasha couldn''t hold back her chuckles, seeing how quickly they cleared away from the group, not wanting to get involved with it.


    "He is the only one who realized it from the start." I answered them calmly, picking up a glass of wine and sipping on it, "Burning my Uncle''s food caravan? It is an attack on me, you know."


    "Proof. Without-"


    "Baron Elliot is already gathering it; that is why your little alarm system went off. That is enough proof for me. Oleg, go and escort them to their guest rooms in the dungeons. If they resist..." I took another sip, smacking my lips, "Kill them on the spot."

 Chapter 70 – Merchant Trap (2)

    I was watching them calmly, somewhat enjoying the fact their panic was showing through their expressions.


    "You can''t do this! You may be a Viscount, but this is Baron Elliot''s territory! We won''t stand for this insult and overreach of your tyrannical methods!" The old man argued vehemently, holding onto his walking stick with two wrinkly hands.


    "You speak as if you are a noble." I added, keeping on my smile and twirling the wine in my glass. Damn, it was good to be an asshole sometime. My simple comment really shut him up, making some onlookers chuckle. If something is taken seriously everywhere in the Empire, it''s the hierarchy. "Can you show me what is in your pockets?"


    "..."


    "Of course not." I continued, watching them look at each other and seeing their clothes getting wet from the amount of sweat trickling down on their skin. "The thing you have with you is something you shouldn''t be able to possess. It is enough to sentence you to prison and conduct an investigation to determine what is going on. Did you forget why my other Uncle was removed with all his goonies?"


    "Goo... nies?" They stuttered, not getting the word, but I ignored them.


    "They were dealing with and smuggling royal properties. It seems we didn''t get all of them, huh? I''ve had enough! Oleg, take them away!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    There was no mercy. No matter if they wailed, cursed, or pleaded, they were all dragged away. One of them even tried to run, but a perfect punch into his stomach made him kneel over and faint. The only one who didn''t resist was Dorian, and in turn, my men didn''t rough him up. After the screams of the only woman amongst them faded, I turned to the rest of the nobles.


    "I am sorry that you had to witness that. While my Uncle is away cleaning up their courtyards with the army, I will continue hosting this evening!" I could tell many of them were nervous under their forced smiles. "Please, enjoy the night, and if you have any questions about the products we showcased earlier, feel free to ask my wife or me! We are happy to answer any and all questions!"


    It took some time for them to return to a somewhat relaxed state, and I knew this would have long-lasting effects. It was the perfect showcase that I fully supported Elliot and worked with him to eliminate any and all opposing forces without hesitation. I know they were not nobles, but for me, sweeping them away would be just as justifiable, and I was willing to do so if Elliot asked me. We can''t rule with only fear, but we can reign them in with it. That is enough.


    I was speaking with a group of local lords, making some connections, and getting to know them when music began filling the room. I recognized the sounds of the piano and the violin, so at least I knew those did exist here. Maybe I could plagiarize some old classics? Ugh... I never read that many music sheets to choose from, and I don''t know if they have the same system here. Probably not. Their alphabet is already different, more like rune writing than what I was used to. Well, whatever. It is not that important.


    From the corner of my eyes, I watched as Sasha was doing the same thing as me, mingling with some other nobles, explaining the perfumes, and finally getting loose enough not to think about being shy. When her nervousness disappears, she can be quite the commanding girl, with an unmistakable air of nobility coming off of her presence. It was in how she carried herself when she was acting on her instincts. What was Mikki 2 on about when we sealed her...


    "My Lord," Oleg approached me, "Baron Elliot has returned and wishes to speak with you."


    "Oh. That was fast! Excuse me, gentlemen and the beautiful women of tonight''s party..." I smiled, nodding my head at the people around me, "I will leave for a minute; my wife, Sasha, will be able to answer all the questions you may still harbor within your minds!"


    I didn''t need to look to know and feel Sasha''s glare piercing my back as I left her there. I will try to tell her later that it was just training... but I did expect some new bite marks on me afterward.


    Exiting the room, I was escorted by Oleg to the back gardens where Elliot was washing off blood from his arms and face, with his metal breastplate having a dent on it.


    "What happened?" I asked, looking a bit more worried, but he looked fine. A bit out of breath, but otherwise, injury-free.


    "Traps." He answered, holding his sides, wincing, "I took a log to the chest, and it came down hard. It will leave a nasty bruising, but otherwise, I''m fine. Some of their hired muscle didn''t want to surrender, so we killed a few, but we should be okay."


    "Let me see." I murmured, examining his chest, making him take a sharp breath here and there as I pressed on it. "Doesn''t feel broken, so you should be fine. But yeah, your chest will turn black and blue in an hour, I guess. Good luck with sleeping!"


    "I know, I know!" He chuckled and then moaned, shaking his head, "I will have my maids take care of me, fufufu... But let''s talk about what is important! My men are still guarding the courtyards right now, and I spoke with my captains. They succeeded in capturing most of their family members and are gathering evidence as we speak. Some may have escaped, but they will be hunted down later."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Good! We took the guests down to the dungeon. They are enjoying the afterparty."


    "I made sure they were all put in separated cells." Oleg chimed in confidently, "We spaced them out as much as possible to prevent them from talking to each other. I have a guard before each of their cells, and if they try to speak, they will hit them with a whip."


    "We will interrogate them separately." Elliot hummed, and I simply nodded, thinking of the same idea. "Let''s try to make them think they can get out of it if they incriminate the others."


    "We are indeed related." I grinned at him before thinking of something. "I want to start with Dorian."


    "Why?"


    "He was trying to talk to me the moment he arrived with them. Now is the best time."


    "I wouldn''t trust them."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I don''t. But I am curious... so let me see. He looked smart enough not to resist and give up at once. People can make bad decisions in their lives; learning from it is a good thing."


    "You want to recruit him?" Elliot asked, scrutinizing my face while tilting his head.


    "Maybe. Depends. First... let me talk with him."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The interrogation was taking place in one of the torture chambers. Was I surprised my Uncle had one? No. Was I surprised he had more than one? Yes. Well, he did say the castle was built, what... 800 years ago? So... I wasn''t harping on it. I just thought that I may have missed the opportunity to build one for mine. I bet Luna would have loved it. My thoughts were chased away when Oleg appeared, bringing in the ghostly white Dorian and forcefully making him sit at the other end of the table I was sitting at.


    "Dorian Arbuckle." I repeated his name, gently tapping on the discolored, old table before me while my general stood behind him, hand on his sword, ready to kill. I got a quick flashback of when I was dealing with Yuri... Will I always end up like this when I come to visit my Uncle?


    "Yes, My Lord..." He answered, barely audible. I saw his parched lips tremble, and his whole body was shaking like a leaf in a typhoon. With a nod to Oleg, he brought over the simple jug in the corner, pouring out water for him.


    "Drink. Don''t worry; it is not poisoned." I added, seeing his hand begin to tremble even more after that, "Promise." I waited for him to swallow it, which was clearly a struggle as he had to feel like his throat was being squeezed by invisible hands.


    "My Lord..." He repeated after putting the mug down, now much more audible than before.


    "First," I raised my hand at him to stop, "let me tell you what is happening. Right now, all of you are on the chopping block. You six, specifically, are all dead men walking. Depending on your answers to my questions will determine what will happen to your family. In the worst-case scenario, they will be branded as traitors and given a quick death. Then, there is the option that they will survive but be pressed into servitude and lose their status as free people. If you are honest and cooperative, then your family will be left alone, although most of your wealth will be confiscated, and they will only be left with enough to try and start a new life. As to how that turns out? It would be all up to them."


    "Is that true... My Lord? Can they... survive?" He asked as I watched as the fire of hope ignited within his eyes. I saw it clearly... he wasn''t afraid of death; he was scared for his family''s future.


    "Depending on you. Surviving... will be hard; I mean, even if they are allowed to live and remain free, the shame of what you did will be on them like an invisible slave brand."


    "I know... I know..." He lowered his head into his hands, beginning to cry, "I don''t know how I got swept up in this... it just... happened."


    "I get that. Sometimes, small things can spiral out of control and end up worse than you thought. One wrong step, and you tumble down from the mountaintop right into hell."


    "That old bastard!" He groaned between two sobs.


    "Oh? Your spokesperson?" I whispered, recalling his name for the first time. "Iskra Obertah?"


    "Yes. He was the one who initially introduced us to each other. He had been working with the previous Baron for a decade or so, and he had begun getting bigger and bigger slices of his deals. We all got crumbs at first, which made us able to afford to grow our businesses. But work only came if we were on good terms with him, so it made it so that we did things he asked. No questions... Through him, I managed to afford to buy the schematics for machines in the Capital Region and build one for myself. I was too deep into it when I noticed we were put on his leash. No... we put that leash on us willingly."


    "You did. And you were smiling." I nodded, making him crack one through rolling tears, moaning with genuine regret.


    "We did. I managed to establish a manufacturing shop capable of creating clothes for nobles and regular people. Especially for the latter! I could buy cheap wool, or any textile for that matter, and make my workers churn out clothes quickly. The profit came from the locals, My Lord. They were affordable, and they paid for them willingly, while nobles usually scoffed at my work. Even if I used the most expensive material I could get my hands on, it was still made by someone who was... a commoner. They either tried bargaining or refused to buy my products. It was..."


    "Infuriating." I finished for him, and watching him nod, I could understand his feelings.


    "I wanted to be a noble so bad... I knew that my work was good enough for them! I just lacked the rank. So, when Old Obertah said we could become one, I didn''t think about it... I just said yes to it. And when I realized what we were doing, it was too late to back out! I was already part of it, and if I tried, I would be dead. Well... I am dead... Things... things then began escalating. One day, we were no longer simply trying to outplay our competitors and make their businesses close down, but we began raiding their caravans through bandits. I didn''t know he would go that far..."


    "Not knowing is not an excuse. No matter the circumstances."


    "I know, My Lord... I don''t and won''t ask for forgiveness, not for myself... but for my family! They... they are innocent! All the decisions were on me! My wife, sons! They are innocent!"


    "How old are your sons?" I asked, crossing my arms and listening to his answers without flinching.


    "One is only four... the older one is thirteen."


    "Oleg, escort Mr. Dorian back to his cell." I nodded, seeing him open his mouth to say something, maybe plead once again, but then, he stopped. He knew it was useless and just feebly stood up, needing Oleg to hold him under the armpits and carry him back, not letting him collapse in the corridor. "This is going to be a long night..." I whispered, leaning back with a satisfied smile.


    I wasn''t wrong... as when Oleg returned, he brought a different one whom I made to sit, drink a little water, and began the questioning once again as Elliot and I interrogated all of them, leaving the oldest bastard for last...

 Chapter 71 – Black Ops (1)

    After interrogating all the people, I came to the conclusion that besides Dorian, the rest didn''t grasp the severity of the situation they were in. Or still had trust in the old bastard. I don''t know why... was it the delusion of power that they built up under my dead Uncle? I just couldn''t wrap my head around it... especially when the woman offered herself and when I refused her two daughters in exchange for a lesser punishment. Huh.


    Well, it will be up to my Uncle to decide, but I can see that at least half of the group will be separated from their heads. The other half? Imprisonment or work camps. One of the two. Before that happened, I decided to chat with the head of this mess, Iskra Obertah. I wanted to hear it from the old bastard, too. When Oleg led him in, he looked pretty calm, but his eyes were opened wide enough for me to look into them.


    "I know the others already pleaded against me. Cowards."


    "Mostly, yes." I nodded, not bothering with lying or reminding him to use honorifics. It was useless anyway. He was either not bothering with it because of his current circumstances or because he was that arrogant. "But I want to hear the story from the head of your little league."


    "To bring them down with me?" He smiled, his dry voice laced with sarcasm.


    "Yes." I answered while leaning forward, "You can also not tell me the truth and get the strictest punishment possible, all alone. Then, you will sit and watch as your relatives are beheaded one by one until it is your turn, dying with the knowledge your line has ended that day. So...? Care to tell me the correct timeline of things?"


    "..."


    I didn''t hurry him; let him collect his thoughts and think through his position. He was dead. The question was, would his aura of decay spread through his family or not? Being the last to be questioned, he already knew that the others most likely told us everything and probably presented themselves as innocent. Coerced into something by him.


    "I can prove what I will say. I assume you have collected everything from our homes?"


    "Of course."


    "Is my grandson in custody?"


    "Hm?" I raised an eyebrow, looking at Oleg, who took out a notebook and flipped through it before nodding and speaking up.


    "Ignacio Obertah, 19 years old. Black hair, blue eyes, average height and build. He is currently held in a camp with the rest of the Obertah household, guarded by the Baron''s forces."


    "If you promise to spare my and my family''s life, we can serve you."


    "Excuse me?" I chuckled, leaning back, feeling surprised. The way he spoke made it evident he thought he still had an ace up in his sleeve. Something that would make him invincible.


    "If you promise to keep us all alive, we will serve you. We can provide you with something that nobody else can. Not here, not even in the capital."


    "You are awfully confident that it is something I am going to be interested in."


    "Every ruler of your position would be." Old Obertah repeated, never flinching, maintaining his utmost confidence in whatever it was.


    "And what that would be?"


    "I will only say it if you guarantee our survival. If you give your word as Viscount Leon of the Frontier, that my family and I will not be killed! Not now, not later."


    "Is it CC? The thing built into your warning devices? I know people were smuggling them, which made them die out in my region. If it is, I don''t think I will touch it!" Of course, that was a lie because, for sure, I would confiscate them all for myself.


    "It is better than some low-level magic stone."


    "High-level variants?"


    "I am not saying anything anymore, not until I get a written guarantee."


    "You really have trust in it, huh?" I shrugged, leaning back, playing with my fingers, thinking.


    "A noble''s promise is worth more than gold. A broken promise will be a stain that forever excludes them from others'' trust. It is the same for us businessmen."


    I didn''t answer him this time, as I was already running through multiple guesses in my mind about what it could be. First, he asked about his grandson. Is he the secret keeper? Is he the connection with the underworld where they get the CC from? Do they have something better? Maybe an artifact? A source of CC?


    No. Not that. For one, if they had that type of source, they would not be doing what they were caught for. Through CC alone, they could bribe themselves up the social ladder very quickly. Just by overturning a source of CC to the Empire, skipping us in the process would raise them into a noble status as a reward. So it had to be something else.


    That was when it clicked. Something better... and his first question was if his grandson was alright or not... Something that would make me want them alive...


    "Oleg, please escort him back to his cell. I will need to think about it."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "I await a positive answer, Viscount of the Frontier." He nodded, and I could feel in his voice that he was already sure I would take the bait.


    Until my general returned, I remained in my chair, thinking through it again and again. When he entered the room, I could see the question bubbling within him; he just didn''t want to interrupt my thoughts.


    "Send your fastest men back home. Bring Yuri here with a few of her girls."


    "Yes, My Lord." He bowed, not asking questions, no matter how curious he was.


    "Tell them to come here without delay, but don''t let anyone see them arrive. When finished, come to my Uncle''s room..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Will you tell us already or keep us guessing?" Elliot asked after we had gathered in his room, and I had just been walking around for five minutes.


    "A moment." I hummed, going through my theory one last time.


    While I was strolling in a small circle, Sasha was sitting in one of the largest chairs, rubbing her feet that were finally freed from her high-heeled shoes. My Uncle was holding a cup of wine, leaning against the open window, enjoying the midnight breeze coming through, while Oleg was standing at the door, arms crossed, waiting patiently. Luckily, I did not fear any eavesdropping, as we were four stories high from the ground, so there was no chance of anyone else overhearing us.


    "I am 99% sure that Ignacio Obertah is a mage."


    "What?!" They said in such a perfect sync that I couldn''t help but whistle loudly.


    "I was thinking about this since he brought it up. The way he questioned me, his priorities, and his confidence that I would not say no to his offer... It all points to the fact he has a trump card that defeats everything in his way. Something that could get him out of this neck-deep shitshow. It can''t be CC. It didn''t save the rest before him, so he is not stupid. What else could be if not a mage? An unregistered one, somebody the Empire did not take away because they don''t know about him."


    "Another mage..." Sasha mumbled, but she couldn''t decide if she was excited or not.


    "Are you going to recruit him?" Elliot asked the same question that was floating within my wife''s mind.


    "I thought about it."


    "So you will..." He shrugged, but then Oleg cleared his throat, speaking after I gave him an encouraging nod.


    "My Lord won''t recruit him."


    "How do you know that?" Elliot asked, curious, looking back and forth between us, watching me crack a smile.


    "He is right. I did send for my crazy hound..."


    "Are you sure?" Sasha questioned, sounding a bit worried.


    "I am. I went through multiple possibilities... None ended well. First, the boy is already an adult and experienced in life. He has been working closely with his family. I lost the timeframe to brainwash him to my side. Who will he be loyal to? Me or the old bastard?"


    "The old man." Elliot nodded immediately.


    "Very likely. Secondly, the fact that their family had been destroyed and pushed into servitude can and would plant hatred within them. Taking them in would be nothing but caressing a viper in my bosom. Thanks, but no thanks."


    "So, are we continuing as if nothing had happened?" Sasha asked while I waited for my Uncle to rejoin us as I saw him thinking.


    "His grandson is dangerous." He said after a minute or so.


    "He is... If we go ahead, we can light a fuse we can''t extinguish in time. We don''t know what type of magical abilities he has. What is his training? What does he have on him?"


    "You have a plan?" Elliot asked, watching me without blinking.


    "I do... kind of." I shrugged, looking at my wife. "Sasha will stand by."


    "Um." She nodded, not complaining, going along with my decision the moment she heard it.


    "If must, she can cast fire spells."


    "Ah... awawa..." This time, it finally registered in her; she would have to do it without any help. There are no tablets here, no pre-made formations. She would have to create them and summon a spell. All by herself. "I... I... I don''t know if..."


    "We have not much time." I encouraged her with a smile, "I am confident that I am right, and a rogue mage could be dangerous if he goes against us! They are in the corner; the moment all escape routes are closed off, they will attack and fight for survival. This must be done fast and quick!"


    "I already ordered my men to be ready." Oleg saluted, making an official report. "The camp is big, but we formed a second circle around it, behind the Baron''s forces. Anyone trying to leave will be killed."


    "Good. Also, don''t let anyone enter either."


    "How do you want to do it?" Elliot asked, "Will you accept his deal? Knowing you broke your word will forever stain your reputation."


    "Nobody has to know it." I chuckled. This was the exact reason why I recruited Yuri... This was the first mission of my Black Ops team. "Everyone knows they did something terrible. Announce they are all executed while listing their crimes and proofs for them. I will take Iskra with me, along with their families, and will deal with them. You don''t need to worry about the rest!"


    "You would really give up on a mage?" He smiled, looking at me with a different kind of light in his eyes.


    "If he is dangerous to me... yes. I will. Without hesitation."


    "You truly are my nephew!" With a laugh, he throws his hands into the air, shaking his head, "Sure. Let''s do it as you say, Viscount Leon!"


    "Oh, one more thing, Baron Elliot~!" I copied his voice, making him roll his eyes.


    "I know, Dorian and his family! I will make it seem like they were also wiped out and escort them to a different place where you can come and pick them up. I know you enough by now, Leon!"


    "Thanks, Uncle!"


    "Whatever. Just make sure you will give me a good price on things! Don''t forget I am kinda wiping your ass here!"


    "Heeeey, we are working together! I am helping you remove a dangerous mage from under your nose! It is me who is wiping your bum!" I joked back before both of us chuckled at the same time.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It took only two days for Yuri to arrive. In the meantime, I met with Iskra twice and finally accepted his proposition. I tried pressing a little to make him spill the beans, but it did not happen. He was sure of himself and was willing to gamble on it. It reinforced my thoughts, too, because I got the feeling he was confident that even if he didn''t, the others would indeed survive this. Which would mean they would have a chance to escape. I could not think of anything else... even a local bandit force would not be foolish enough to attack the Baron''s forces, not to mention mine.


    While Elliot was gathering them in a spot where nobody would notice them, transporting them away in the night, I met up with Yuri, who came with a dozen of her girls. We were waiting for them with fresh horses a kilometer away from the city. When they arrived, theirs were on the verge of collapsing; I felt terrible for the poor animals.


    "Yo, hubby!" She shouted, jumping off the swaying horse and skipping towards me with a wide grin. "Who needs to die?"


    "Who said you need to kill someone?" I asked jokingly, letting her hug and kiss me, which lasted a little too long, so Sasha pulled her off me.


    "Please! I am not stupid~! Someone fucked up if you ask for me and my bitches! So? What''s the play? Who will I butcher today?"


    "A mage." I answered, and I saw her shiver.


    "Oh fuck... what a great trophy... Fuck yes! YES! Since that day... I wanted to fucking gut a bastard! Where? Tell me!"


    "Slow down!" I raised a hand, pressing a finger against her lips, "I will hold a briefing. You need to follow the plan because killing a mage must be done quickly. I don''t want to waste any of you... Gather around. It is time for you all to be inducted as my hidden blade for real!"

 Chapter 72 – Black Ops (2)

    It didn''t take me long to explain the details to Yuri and her subordinates. The family of the Obertahs were all in a small camp a few kilometers away from our spot. Right now, a contingent of soldiers from my uncle''s army, numbering 70, were guarding them while my men were further away, on horses, ready to act if anything happened.


    "So, we should go in and go to town.... or?" Yuri asked, playing with her hair, twirling it around her index finger with a half-smile.


    "Your priority is him." I pulled a drawing of Ignacio out and presented it to them. "He is a suspected mage and could be dangerous. Eliminate him first, then we can deal with the rest."


    "We?" Yuri hummed, looking at me while passing the picture amongst the rest.


    "I will transport Old Obertah over. The deal was that I would enter the camp with him and Oleg accompanying me."


    "Nonsense!" Shouted not just Sasha but Yuri too, surprising me.


    "You two? In sync? Is the sun rising from the west?" I mumbled, rubbing the insides of my ringing ear.


    "Like hell, you will walk into the camp! An idiot could tell you that this is a trap! If he is a mage, you most likely will be jumped, killed, or worse!" Yuri explained, almost shouting at me angrily while Sasha was nodding her head like a woodpecker.


    "Worse? Er... whatever... I know. That is why I say you need to take the boy out clean and quick. I will go in with the old one so they won''t be suspicious. He expects me to come as it will be there that he finally tells me the big secret."


    "Too dangerous!" Sasha complained, but I simply shrugged.


    "I know it is dangerous. But we have the advantage! For one, the old bastard doesn''t expect us to know about mages as much as he does. We know full well that for a spell to be used, the user needs to be focused and talented enough. Casting without preparation is hard. Then, there are the clues for a spell''s activation. The glow, the rush of mana, and the appearance of a magic formation. These all take time and give us a chance to react!"


    "But Leon! We don''t know what type of preparations they may have made! What kind of power is he capable of wielding? It is... too much!" Sasha pleaded, and I had the same argument with Oleg a few hours ago. He was also against the idea, but in the end, I made him agree. I was going through the same argument, but it warmed my heart.


    "We can interrupt it." I answered her after she finished, maintaining my confident smile, "You mages need focus. Breaking that concentration disrupts the spell. Plus, I don''t think they have more than one wizard, especially not one like Merlin! I agree, that would be bad as he can reinforce you and, even if your concentration breaks, push the spell through to be completed. But all the lore says his powers are rare! We have the upper hand here."


    "You already decided..." Yuri murmured, looking into my eyes and reading my thoughts.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Hahh... leave it, Sasha. He is a mule, so he will do it anyway. We will protect him, so relax!"


    "But... but... Yuri..." She stuttered, wanting to ask for support, but by now, Yuri had also agreed with me.


    "I know the risks, but I also know our advantages. I trust each and every one of your abilities; if I didn''t, I wouldn''t do it this way." While speaking, I ensured everyone present could hear me, "I also have a principle in my mind that I want to adhere to." Stopping momentarily, I couldn''t help but recall my old commanding officer. When we got a mission, he was right in the firing line amongst the first to lead us forward. That was someone I followed while the order givers, the prominent generals who came up with it, were just a concept in our minds, hunkered down somewhere safe. Far away. They were people I gave no shit about. I may do something stupid now, but I don''t want to become the latter. "If I want to lead, I must do it from the front. Not from the back. That is all."


    "We will keep him safe, My Lady." Oleg whispered, patting Sasha''s shoulder, who then began pouting.


    "I am coming with you too!"


    "No." I answered firmly and explained it to her. "You will stay on the outside, overseeing the soldiers in case something goes awry. If the target or others try to flee, it will be your job to use magic and stop them!"


    "Ah, yes, we grabbed these for you! I knew it would become useful!" Yuri laughed, waving her hand, and two of her soldiers brought forth four stone tablets for Sasha.


    "Smart!" I grinned, nodding at them, and we went over the plan again for the last time.


    "Don''t worry, my hubby!" Yuri winked at me, "You won''t notice us, and before you see it, the target will be dead!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Leaving the city with Iskra Obertah was done in the middle of the following night, and after we were finally far enough, we removed the bag from his old head, letting him look around in the back of the carriage.


    "You won''t be disappointed, My Liege." He said confidently, and I think I saw his small lips curl to a smile under those heavy wrinkles plaguing his spotched face.


    "If your trump card is not something up to par, you will still be executed." I answered coldly, crossing my arms before my chest.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t worry about that, My Liege. You will see that taking us in will be the best choice for your territory. I heard you cleaned out most of the nobles... you must have trouble keeping everything in order."


    "..."


    I see... The bastard was clever. Or at least well-informed. Was he already thinking he would become one of my new nobles? Given his own territory with even more freedom than existing under my uncle? It can''t be that all of this was his plan all along. That would be either incredible or just stupidly lucky. Was he scheming to, one day, become the ruler of the Frontier? All of that could also be swirling in his shriveled head, but they will not come to pass.


    I refused to indulge him any further, making sure that I did seem cautious and suspicious for now. If I showed a too lax attitude, he could suspect something. Arriving at the camp, I spoke with the Guard Captain there after we got off the carriage, telling him to withdraw his people. It was part of our agreement to set up a secondary encirclement to ensure nobody escaped the camp, which looked like medieval fare in the countryside.


    While walking in, Oleg never left my side after cutting off the ropes from Iskaria''s wrists, letting him walk before us, leaning on his stick. Inside the camp, the Obertah family, including all the servants, numbered around 30 people and were separated into four tents. I knew that two were for the old bastard''s family, his direct bloodline, and the branch family, while the other pair of tents were for the subordinates and servants. He had already handled his family as if they were nobles.


    "This will do." I said, stopping him from approaching the tents and putting my hand on his shoulders. We were still about 30 meters from them, watching people emerge, trying to see who had come.


    "It isn''t a trap." Iskra chuckled darkly before raising his hoarse, ancient voice, shouting at them, "It is me! Ignacio, come here!"


    I wasn''t surprised that the others didn''t recognize us at once as it was deep into the night. The torches along the temporary campsite were not bright enough to illuminate everything, even if the moon was out and shining down on us.


    "Are you going to tell me already or not?" I asked, keeping my hand on his shoulder, squeezing it a little, making his arm flinch on his walking stick. He was old, so I knew it had to hurt him... that was my goal.


    "Have you ever met a mage, Your Highness?" He asked with deep sarcasm and pride in his voice, which evaporated when I answered him.


    "I am trying to impregnate one."


    I gave him no more time or clues. I watched his grandson approach us, fiddling with something within his robes, or he was just trying to fix his pajamas under it. I don''t know, but it did not matter. They had to go.


    It happened without a noise or a cry. I just saw Ignacio''s body stiffen and then fall sideways, lifeless, while an arrow was sticking out from the side of his head. It was a perfect headshot; not even a sniper from my old comrades could do it any better, especially at night.


    "Goodbye, Iskra Obertah." I looked down at him, drawing my own sword, pushing it into his chest, through his heart. I saw the blade come out from his back, letting him fall over with eyes that were now completely open, forever encasing his face in shock. He couldn''t comprehend what happened and why I would do this. This was wholly unreasonable and nonsensical in his point of view.


    By the time his body reached the dirt ground, screams were filling the camp, shouts that were one by one abruptly silenced. I saw Yuri''s gang, no, my Black Ops soldiers, appear from nowhere, dressed in all black, silently rushing from one tent to the other, slitting their occupants'' throats, killing everyone present, no matter their gender, age, or desperate pleadings. The only one who didn''t join in the massacre was Oleg, staying with me at all times, scanning the surroundings constantly while I walked to the dead Ignacio, searching through his body.


    "Look at this..." I whispered, pulling out a scroll from his hand before it became too stiff to do anything about it.


    "A spell." Oleg murmured, gulping for a moment.


    "By the runes within... It looks like some kind of illusionary spell, maybe a mind-influencing one. Huh... I will have to study this."


    "You were right, My Lord."


    "It seems like it, yes. Even if not, I wouldn''t feel guilty. They were traitors once. I can''t trust traitors... I value loyalty the most over everything." I whispered, watching how Yuri and her girls did what my soldiers probably would not do. Or they would have serious issues arising from it. Especially mentally.


    "Is this why you did not let Lady Sasha come with us?" He asked me as the cries slowly died down, replaced with the noise of bodies being dragged forward and laid down next to each other.


    "Yes. This is a nasty, dark, and evil night. She is too pure for this; I don''t want to taint her."


    "What about me, My Lord?" I knew he was joking, evident from the half-smile on his face as he stood beside me, still guarding me, even if seemingly everyone else was dead.


    "I trust you. Don''t worry; I will take the blame if this ever comes to light." I shrugged, finally looking away from something that would count as a war crime in my old life. I would probably be put on trial and executed afterward.


    "Blame from who?" Oleg asked, confused, "I don''t think anyone would have any right to say anything. You are their Sovereign, My Lord."


    "That is why I will not hesitate to commit such crimes. I will protect my people, my land, and our collective future at any cost."


    "If anyone dares to talk about it, I will kill them personally, My Lord!" Oleg saluted, making me smile a little, watching as one of the black silhouettes approached me. I could tell from the way she was swaying her hips, with bloody daggers in her hands, that it was Yuri way before she removed her mask.


    "All done! None survived!" She said proudly, watching me, licking her lips. "How was it?"


    "Yours?" I asked, pointing my foot toward Ignacio''s body on the ground.


    "Of course! I always wanted to kill a mage... the thing they did to..." She murmured, spatting on the corpse, and in a way, I saw her face smoothen out. I remember what she told me about her meeting with that mage when she was a kid... I could understand her. "Whaccha want to do with the bodies?" She turned back towards me with a wide grin on her face.


    "Strip them, search them, then set them ablaze, leave nothing behind."


    "Brrr, Leon, my love, we could have been the best bandit pair!"


    "Isn''t this better?"


    "Oh, yeah, it is! Ahahaha... I didn''t know you were this brutal... I thought you were tough when we met because you were facing whores like me, but... this? Fuck... I am slopping wet down there! Want to fuck? Just a quickie! Please?"


    "You are my dirty side, Yuri." I whispered, leaning in and giving her a kiss before gently patting her face. "Sasha is my bright one. You girls are keeping me in balance, you see."


    "Nobody told me before that I am their dirty little secret..." She murmured, and I watched her blush like a young maiden. Haaah! She is still the same Yuri, hehe...


    "Go. Finish the job; I''ll help, too. Then we go back; calm Sasha down because I bet she is anxious."


    "Roger!" With a lousy salute, she whistled, called her girls over, and began stripping and then piling up the bodies while I also participated in it.


    If you have the stomach to give the order for such a cruel and abhorrent act, it is the least that you see it through the end. Or don''t complain if karma comes back to bite you in the ass.


    "What is it, My Lord?" Oleg asked, seeing me form a weak smile.


    "First, I did this to my own nobles, now to this... I will either be remembered as a butcher parading as a kind ruler or as a plain dictator."


    "Dic...tator? What is that?"


    "Nothing.... nothing! Let''s get to work. I need to take a bath afterward."

 Chapter 73 – Sabotage (1)

    When I ensured everything was burning, I left behind Yuri and her team, tasking them to dispose of all evidence and head back home without anyone else noticing they were here at all. She was unhappy to leave without having her way with me, but that had to wait for a later day. This was not yet over.


    "Everything... is fine?" Sasha asked the moment she saw me come out of the sealed-off campsite, rushing over, leaving her post without thinking.


    "Yes." I smiled at her, hugging and rubbing her head, "It is finished, and it turns out I was right."


    I knew she wanted to go in and take a look, but I wouldn''t let her do that. Instead, I used the found parchment as a distraction, giving it to her and letting her study it while we walked away, leaving the massacre behind.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "How''s things?" Elliot asked the first thing in the morning, walking into the study where I was waiting for him, sipping on coffee, being alone with my thoughts for the past few hours.


    "All good. I was right, as it turns out. What about you? You are moving like an old man, and I can see you slept less than me!" I grinned, joking, making him roll his eyes.


    "Duh. Everything hurts; I look like a plum under this shirt... and it hurts when the fabric touches it while I move around... tsk... But enough of me! What about the proof? What did you find?"


    "A prepared spell in the hands of his grandson before he got a shot in the head. Sasha and I studied it all night; we are sure it is a mind-affecting spell. We are not yet certain what kind of impact we are speaking of, but I will have a deeper look at it back home, where I can focus on the issue freely."


    "It could mean many things. Maybe he just wanted to present it, and he wasn''t a mage."


    "Are you trying to call me out or guilt-trip me?" I sighed, taking another sip while he moaningly sat opposite of me, pouring coffee into his own cup.


    "Nah, you are probably right. We found a small amount of CC hidden within their courtyards. They were using it, and we found bills and passes for underground auctions out of this region. They were in touch with multiple underground organizations as regular customers."


    "Pft! Why not just destroy those?" I laughed, shaking my head, "Ah, merchants... and their love of ledgers and bureaucracy. Or are those the lawyers?"


    "What is a lawyer?"


    "..." I couldn''t help but look at him to see if he was joking or not... but I don''t think he was. Well, whatever. "What will you do?"


    "Give it to you, of course! What? Should I report it? Then, the Empire will ask why I didn''t discover them initially. What am I doing? Thanks, but no thanks!"


    "I love you."


    "Brr, no. Just take it away and make it so I don''t have to worry!" He grunted, waving my teasing away, "I want peace to return to my land so I can start focusing on what I love to do! Trading. This inner-fighting bullshit is bad for business! I will also ignore the underground rings; that is the Empire''s problem to worry about, not mine! I don''t want to get involved in higher-ranked nobles'' power moves."


    "I agree. So... what else did you find?"


    "Documents, some for blackmailing others and some for taking over businesses. Now that these families are going away, all of those will become mine. So, in a way, they should also be rewarded for strengthening me. How weird..."


    "You can be nasty if you want, aren''t you?" I smiled, making him look at me with a ''look who''s talking'' glare. "All of them gets the axe?"


    "Yes. I already wrote up the announcement and will go public with it today. Their crimes will be there to be seen with all the proof we gathered, and their heads will be put on display after their execution. I only feel sorry for their families."


    "There are a lot of historical events where survivors swore revenge and achieved it." I shrugged, knowing full well what he was thinking about.


    "Very true! So, let''s not talk about it anymore; it takes away my appetite."


    "What about my request?"


    "Don''t worry, I kept my word! They are currently in custody. For now, they think they will be dealt with as the rest, but when you are ready, I will transport them out of the city. From then on, it will be your job to take them away!"


    "I know, Oleg is preparing the carriages for the travel back home, so we will borrow a few of yours!"


    "Borrow?" He raised an eyebrow, and I quickly added with a shrug before he began asking for money for it.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Don''t worry! I will return them to you, packed with some goodies you can resell. Relax, Uncle! I did not forget!"


    "Good, because since that night, I already received letters from the Lords under me; they want to buy the first batch!"


    "Perfumes, yes?"


    "What else?" He asked sharply, making me sigh again.


    "I was hopeful, oh well... I''ll see what I can do. Don''t forget, I need clear glass! Without that, I can''t do much!"


    "Do something about it for now because I can''t send my men over to the Atuvians without the perfumes and hope to strike a deal. They won''t be interested in the rest! I must also spend money to pass the borders as they are closed... on paper."


    "Will you get into trouble?"


    "No. If we were in a strained relationship, then yes, but when the situation is lax, as it is now, you can go back and forth. Just... pay the right people."


    "Suddenly, I feel as if I''m back at home..." I murmured, making Elliot raise an eyebrow, but he asked nothing in the end, thinking he had misheard me. "I will send over some gold."


    "Hm? Really?"


    "Yes, but not gold coins. Pure gold. Use it to get through the borders and get what I want."


    "How did you get your hand on... Wait..." Suddenly, he began whispering, leaning forward, ignoring his hurting chest, watching my eyes. "A mine?"


    "Yes." I answered simply, making him shiver.


    "How big?"


    "So-so. Nothing major." I lied without flinching, "But enough to spend extra on what I need."


    "Lucky bastard... you are the luckiest one I know! Well, if your luck brings such boon to me too, please don''t stop finding good things!" He laughed, his brain already working on something else. "If you can finance it, then, yeah. I can get you a shipment of clear glass before winter."


    "That soon?"


    "Money makes things go faster, so yes. Solid gold bars? I can make do with that!"


    "Haaahh... sure. Tell me how much you need, and I will see what I can do..." I shrugged, looking defeated, raising my cup towards him, hiding my excitement deep within.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "If you are sleepy, just lay down~!"


    "I can''t sleep in a carriage..." She mumbled, barely keeping her eyes open, leaning against me. "It''s too bumpy."


    "True." I shrugged, looking out of the window as we were leaving Lothlia. At first, I was disappointed that only the perfume was the thing they were interested in... then my thoughts were disrupted after seeing the heads of the merchants above the gate, hanging in iron cages. I wondered how close I was to being one of them when I decided to recruit Yuri. Luck... here we are again... Why do I feel that my immense luck is going to be balanced out very soon, and in a way, I won''t like it?


    "Worried?" Sasha asked, kissing my neck, making me turn away from the changing scenery and looking at her instead of the iron cages in the sunset.


    "Yes and no. Not important, my dear!" With a hug, I pulled her closer, rubbing her head, which made her smile like a happy puppy. Right until we left the city''s cobblestone roads and turned onto the route leading us home, beginning to throw us around in the carriage at once. "My next big project will be making my people lay down proper roads. I will first connect my city with our villages and the old castle and then move towards Lothlia. It will also speed up our travels and make it more comfortable."


    "I agree... ugh... My stomach feels funny..."


    "Lay down, dear~ Let your hubby care of you!" I whispered, and soon, I was not just caressing her tummy but began stripping her down, turning the uncomfortable ride and bouncing around to our advantage.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "We are here, My Lord!" Oleg saluted while I stepped out of the carriage, fixing my shirt and vest and hastily closing the door behind me.


    "Let her rest." I walked forward before he had a chance to ask if Sasha would join me. "The ride exhausted her. So? Where are they?" I asked, looking up at the clear night sky, watching the countless stars and the giant Moon.


    "Just a hundred meters, My Lord. The prisoner carts arrived a while ago, and we were checking their identities until now. All of them are here, twenty-three individuals in total."


    "What''s the ratio?" I asked, continuing to listen to his report, enjoying the cool night breeze, getting refreshed at once.


    "Eleven men, twelve women. From that, we have seven adults, six teenagers, and ten young kids."


    I already knew what he meant by teenagers, as it should be kids between ten and fourteen, while the kids meant they were below the age of ten. Pretty big family as I wasn''t going to bring the servants away, only the core lineage of Dorian.


    "Why do we have this many people, hm?"


    "It is the whole family, My Lord. Brothers and sisters, along with their children. Everyone who would have been afflicted."


    "Oh well... sure. For now, make the new recruits guard them every hour of every day! Ensure that the rotation is being upheld perfectly, and they don''t go anywhere without supervision. For the first year, they are going to be open-air prisoners."


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Viscount...?" I heard a weak, terrified voice as we arrived, and my eyes met with Dorian''s, who was standing with his wife and two kids. He was still unsure what was happening... were they out of the frying pan? Or were they going to be made to dig their own grave? Before I could open my mouth, one of the children began crying loudly, interrupting me before I could start.


    "Sssh... it''s okay, it''s okay!" I watched calmly as the mother tried to soothe her son, but that was the first falling domino because the other young kids began crying one after the other.


    "Viscount, I... We..." Dorian stuttered, deathly pale, no longer sure if they were being pardoned or not.


    "You all are coming with me." I answered by raising a hand, ignoring the cries. "On paper, you and your family are dead. It no longer exists. Got it?"


    "Y-yes..." He nodded, breathing heavily and quickly, trying to stay standing as a sudden relief made his muscles relax at once.


    "You will be under constant surveillance the following year, and you are going to work for me. We will provide you with homes to live in, but you can''t leave my city or wander around without my guards accompanying you."


    "O-of course... Everything My Lord says!" I could tell that everyone amongst them was just as relieved as him, escaping the jaws of death.


    "On my carriage, there are a few blueprints from your previous courtyard containing the plans for your machinery. I will let you rebuild your workshop, but you will do what I tell you to do, no independence."


    "Understood, My Lord!" He nodded, kneeling at once, mainly to mask his trembling legs, unable to keep him standing anymore.


    "We will talk about this later after you settle down! For now, organize your family and keep them in line! Remember, you are prisoners, not free men yet. Act accordingly! Now, after you are ready, board the third and fourth carriage, and we will be on our way! It is a long way back to my city."

 Chapter 74 – Sabotage (2)

    The road back home was taking a little longer with our inflated size, but they were surprisingly obedient. I kept an eye on Dorian, examining his skills as the family leader, keeping everything together with the others. Well, not that they had any other choices anyway. I couldn''t help but feel a bit excited, thinking what their expression would be like when they saw my city, but those thoughts were quickly chased away when I noticed multiple riders hurrying towards us.


    I watched as Oleg stopped our carriage and rode forward, meeting them before turning his horse around and galloping back to us. We were already in my territory, so I knew they were our people; there was no doubt about that.


    "My Lord!"


    "Slow down!" I leaned out of the window, watching his troubled face, "The world didn''t collapse now, did it?"


    "That didn''t, but the temple did!"


    "Explain." I ordered, my voice deepening.


    "Only a day ago, the half-completed temple collapsed while the workers were beginning to prepare the structure for installing the roof. It came down completely! So far, we know of around a dozen dead workers and many more injured. The news says that people are still missing under the rubble... Minister Merlin has taken control of the situation, and they are working to clear it and rescue those who may still be trapped under it. But their chances to survive are..."


    "Slim. I get it. Collapse... how? What happened to the magical formations that should make the stones weightless while building?"


    "The Prime Minister sent a letter... My Lord..." He whispered, giving it to me, and it was still wax-sealed by the minister''s new emblem, the stylized A of Avalon.


    Opening it and reading through his hasty handwriting, I was surprised at how collected and sharp he was, pointing out the main issue he discovered after investigating the collapse. The formations were sabotaged, and examining the mortar used to hold it together was different. Weak... it was nothing but a dreg.


    "Sabotage..." I whispered, shocking Sasha, who was leaning over my shoulder, reading the letter.


    "My Lord...?" Oleg gasped, his hands trembling, automatically going towards the hilt of his sword.


    "The first clues point towards that being the case. Sasha, you stay with the men here and take over looking after Dorian and the rest. Escort them into the city, to their new home, and get them settled in. So far, don''t let them come out, and don''t let them see it happened! That would undermine our authority... this came at the worst time possible!"


    "Yes!" She nodded, kissing my cheeks while I climbed out and on a horse, leaving with Oleg, joining the messengers, and riding straight towards Avalon.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Lord!" Merlin shouted, rushing up to me when we arrived.


    "Good job; any news since you wrote me the letter?" I asked, patting his head, looking at the giant pile of rocks and rubble that was still being carried away by hundreds of volunteers. I could even see Mikan amongst them, working with her two hands.


    "I investigated the formations first. I was the one who drew them up initially, especially now, as we were getting ready to raise the blocks high up. I suspected that maybe the CC implementation was screwed up, or maybe I made a mistake... Now that we are switching to using CC to activate them, I thought I maybe did something wrong..." He murmured, still feeling guilty, but continued, steeling his expression and voice, "They were modified."


    "By who?"


    "Not a mage." He answered, knowing full well what I meant because of my tone of voice and because my eyes were watching Mikan, trying to see if her worried expression meant something else... but no. She was so focused on finding more people and helping them that she didn''t even notice my arrival. "They were intentionally chiseled away, randomly. Whoever did it didn''t know the runes'' meanings."


    "..."


    "The other thing is the mortar. The mix was off, very off! I took samples and brought them away for you to examine them. Minister Rennar is currently compiling all the workers'' names and details of those who operated at the temple. He is in the palace, Lady Luna keeping an eye on him."


    "Mhm. Good work." I whispered, watching the devastation and the bodies covered by dirty sheets a few meters away.


    "If you want to-"


    "No." I interrupted him, walking into the rubbles, rolling up my sleeves, and beginning to haul the shattered rocks and debris away.


    I don''t know when the people noticed me, but I didn''t care. I worked alongside them just the same, instructing them what to do and helping them drag the bodies out right until nightfall. In the end, we managed to pull three bodies out, workers who were still breathing. When I finally retreated to the palace, I went straight to meet Rennar, not bothering with wiping off the grime and dust from my body. I looked like I was a miner myself as I entered the sparkling, clean throne room.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "My Lord!" Rennar exclaimed, trembling; the ministers'' table was filled with hundreds of stacks of papers, being organized into multiple piles. "I take full responsibility for the-" He started, trying to pull himself together, but I didn''t want him to think I was blaming him.


    "Not your fault. It was sabotaged, as you already know. We were too lax with the city''s security, and I myself didn''t expect something like this to happen! It seems it was too much to ask of everyone to agree with me."


    "..." Nobody had anything to say to me as I walked over to him, looking at the chaotic trail of bureaucracy, half handwritten, the other half printed.


    "We will enact a change. We are going to do a census, register every living soul, and issue an identity card to everyone with their fingerprints recorded down."


    "Fingerprints?" Merlin asked, following me all day, looking just as battered and dirty as me.


    "Yes, they are unique to the individual. There are no two same fingerprints on this earth." I calmly explained, "Sadly, I don''t think we can find our saboteur like that, as the place has been touched by too many people by now."


    "Tsk... If I knew that first, I wouldn''t have let people start touching things..."


    "It is okay, Merlin. We saved some lives... that is what matters." I smiled at him softly, patting his back before turning back to Rennar. "I want the names of those who had access to the mortar. I want their full details, and I want it by morning!"


    "It will be done, My Lord!"


    "Good. Merlin? You go home and rest."


    He wanted to say something, maybe protest, but in the end, he nodded and left while I headed towards my bathroom, leaving an anxious Rennar behind with his trembling helpers, hurrying to complete my order before the sun came back up.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Dorian has been settled down and, for now, is being guarded by multiple soldiers; you should not worry about him." Sasha whispered into my ears as we sat in our big, wide bath while she massaged my shoulders from behind.


    "Mhm... thank you, dear." I moaned, looking towards the door and seeing Luna walk in, wearing a towel and bringing over a big tray filled with food.


    "Here!" She smiled happily, kneeling beside us and beginning to feed Sasha and me.


    "Food?" Asked Yuri, her head rising from below the water, gasping for air because she was nibbling on something else a moment ago. Luckily, she wasn''t biting. "Great! I need the energy because this is going to be a long night!"


    "Sorry about that." I added while she leaned over us, letting Luna feed her a piece of meat soaked in some kind of barbecue-like sauce.


    "It''s okay! With my girls, we will keep a quiet watch over the city and find the bastards. We will capture and bring them back before you if they try to meet up!"


    "If they are stupid enough to go against the mandated curfew." Luna shrugged, continuing to feed us like a mother hen, which was pretty funny.


    "They did sabotage us, didn''t they?" Yuri argued, grinning with a savage light in her eyes, "Bastards are already showing signs of being idiots."


    "That is true..." I moaned a little, feeling Yuri fix her position on me, sitting into my lap. "Aren''t you going to be tired?" I looked at her while Luna put a piece of cheese into my mouth while Sasha continued kissing my neck.


    "As I said... I need energy! Fufufu~ You just rest! Leave the rest to us."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Inside Sorbo''s home, the head of the saboteurs were unable to fall asleep. He was sitting at the table beside his kitchen window, watching the night sky while his legs were bouncing up and down, anxiously drumming on the stone floor. One of his hands gripped a half-empty bottle of ale, unable to decide whether to drink the rest or not. He felt sick... sick to his stomach.


    Everything went south way too fast. They started with screwing with the composition of the mortar, but it seemed it was ineffective. It still made the stone slabs stick together, and the construction continued as planned for a week. No matter what they tried, the damned mortar was still holding the building together. Some suggested that the formations were the culprit, keeping it weightless, so they began planning what to do with them. After investigating a little, they found them all and finally sabotaged them the previous night, but the construct still remained standing.


    Until morning. Then the workers arrived, continuing their job, noticing that something was off. Still, even as they sent for help about why the formations were not functioning, they continued with what they could, not wanting to fall behind schedule. They were selected to build it for a reason. They were talented and professional workers, as Minister Rennar once said in an open speech, so they were not going to be held up by some minor setback. Yet, that setback turned out to be worse as only half an hour later, the whole structure, now weighing its full strength, was unable to hold up its weight and simply collapsed, burying dozens of people.


    "Fuck... fuck... fuck..." Sorbo repeated over and over again, raising the bottle with shaking hands, taking a swing from it, wanting to forget the shouts, cries, and the thundering rumble it caused.


    He was close by, watching, witnessing it all before running home, and since that morning, he had refused to come out or do anything. The only lucky thing he felt was that the others acted the same way. None came to visit him neither in the day nor at night.


    "Just keep your fucking mouths shut... keep it shut... bastards..." He grumbled, hoping that the rest knew how to lay low and stay out of sight, out of earshot until the dust settled.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Waking up the following day, thanks to my wives, I felt much more relaxed, clear-headed, and ready to work. Walking into the throne room with Sasha and Luna, Rennar was still there, without having a wink of sleep throughout the night. He stood straight when we entered, prepared to give me a full report.


    "My Lord, I have all the people of those who were tasked with preparing the mortar. Here are their names and family statuses, and I collected everything we know of their previous lives before coming to Avalon."


    "Good job, Minister Rennar." I whispered, taking it away from his trembling hands, and beginning to read it through. "You were thorough. I like it. Go back home and rest for today. I will need you to be focused."


    "I... My Lord... I can still... work!"


    "No. This is going to be appropriately investigated, and I need clear heads. Go back home, Rennar, and rest. You need it, as we all do. Even after catching the saboteurs, we must deal with the aftermath, prepare reparations for the dead workers'' families, and so on."


    "Reparations?" He asked, as multiple of his assistants also scratched their heads.


    "Of course. The breadwinner of their families is dead... I won¡¯t let my people become vagrants in my own territory!" Just as I exclaimed, the door opened, and Merlin walked in. Looking at his robe, it was telling me that he was still not fully there. He was probably tired and was unable to sleep because all his buttons were misaligned. "Now, go and rest, Rennar. We have a lot to deal with. First, I will examine the mortar that was used," I sighed, turning towards Oleg, who was arriving right behind Merlin, "then I will interrogate them one by one. My General, go, collect the people who have their names on this list and bring them to the palace! I want to have a good little chat with them all."

 Chapter 75 – Sabotage (3)

    "They did not notice the change in its consistency?" I asked, squatting before the mortar that was used, examining it in the palace''s garden. Although it already hardened, it was powdery and easily broken apart by hand. It reminded me of a term from my old world. Tofu-dreg.


    "I asked them the same thing first," Merlin answered me quickly, "But they thought it must be okay because it kept the building firm."


    "Because the anti-gravity formations were operating, making it easy to lift the slabs and place them in place. Their weight was significantly reduced... There is good in what happened."


    "Good?" Sasha murmured, making me smile wryly.


    "Imagine what would have happened if it collapsed after being finished. It could have been worse. Maybe it stood still for weeks. Months. Years? Then it collapses on a sermon, killing innocents, kids, and families! It would have undermined the people''s perception of my buildings. It would have made them question if their homes would collapse or not... it could have been catastrophic."


    "What I see," Merlin murmured after thinking over my words, "Is that someone tampered with it before the morning shift, and then it got remixed when people began arriving and continued building, further weakening it... And it was going on probably since the beginning."


    "Whatever their original goal was, they became murderers." Sasha added with a firm voice, "I can''t forgive them! Even if they hate the church, as I do, risking our people''s lives is outrageous!"


    "What will be their punishment, My Lord?" Merlin asked me, and although he was young, the way he looked at me, I knew he was fully aware of the weight of the situation.


    "I am going to send them on a walk."


    "..." I watched with a half-smile while they looked at each other, surprised by my answer.


    "You heard me right. I will arm them, give them supplies, and then send them out through the valley into the land of the beasts. They will be tasked with exploring the other side, and if they survive for one year, they can return. They must take notes, draw maps, and come back with information. If they do that, they will be pardoned. If they perish, their death at least served a purpose, unlike their current existence. That will be my ultimate punishment for taking others'' lives."


    "What if they don''t do it?" Sasha blurted out the first thing she thought about.


    "I will put them into a metal cage out in the valley and leave them there to die a slow death."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    By the time we returned, Oleg had rounded up everyone who worked on preparing the mortar, numbering four individuals. Luka, Tomak, Zarta and Gartosh. They were chosen from the original team who worked on the walls, and because they showed more intuition than the rest, taking on tasks by themselves, they were delegated to the building of the temple. A promotion, if you will, letting them work more independently and oversee certain parts of the whole project.


    "Merlin, when Rennar returns," I whispered to him before heading into the first interrogation, starting with Zarta, "tell him to take people to the walls and do a complete investigation. I want every centimeter of the walls to be inspected and tested to guarantee they weren''t sabotaged. If anything is amiss, demolish it and start over!"


    "Don''t worry, My Lord, I will go there myself now and start on the examination! It can''t wait!"


    While he left in a hurry, I entered the first room with Oleg and Sasha, sitting down the opposite of a distraught, crying man. He knew full well why he was here, and when I asked what happened, he began pleading for his innocence. If I believed his words, he was doing nothing wrong. He came to work, mixed the mortar the same way as always, and helped distribute it amongst his small squad, working on the foundations. He could recite the correct mix from memory, proving he was taking his job seriously.


    I am no trained investigator, but my first feeling was that I believed him. Maybe because of the crying... or the fervor, he was trying to prove he was a loyal subject. While Sasha took notes, recording his words and my questions, Oleg was there to intimidate, always ready if he would become aggressive and need some discipline. When I was done, I made Oleg take him away and bring in the second one, Tomak.


    His tale was the same, and although he was deathly afraid, pale, and trembling, he told me the same thing. Arriving and preparing the mixture, he noticed nothing weird... he even recited the correct mixture as well. After hearing all of their statements, it finally became strange. I think even a beginner detective would have spotted it by now.


    "Let me reread it Tomak''s confession..." I whispered, taking the papers from Sasha after we finished interrogating the last one, Luka, and we returned to my study to debate over them. "And give me the one Gartosh gave, please."


    "I think the same thing." She nodded, knowing what I was puzzled about.


    "Their confessions are the same." Oleg joined in the conversation, picking up the papers and recording the other two''s words. "Almost to the last detail."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It does feel rehearsed. Structured. Memorized." I agreed, shrugging, "They began the same, talked about the events in the same order, and they all finished with the same monologue. They are lying. But that is not enough of a proof..."


    "Proof?" Oleg harrumphed, "This is enough, My Lord! Off with their heads!"


    "I always forgot how things work here..." I murmured, making my wife gently pat my hand, "But I want more! We need to know if they worked alone or not? Why did they do it? What was the motivation? I want to learn it so I can avoid it next time."


    As I was thinking, a knock interrupted me, and I watched Rennar walk in, accompanied by Luna, leading him forward.


    "I thought you were resting?" I chuckled, raising an eyebrow, and then he bowed and began to explain hastily.


    "I have news, My Lord! Do you remember Master Perth?"


    "My master sculptor, yes. Of course, I do. What happened? Was he... amongst the dead?" I stood up, biting my lips, but he shook his head, making me sigh with relief. Losing such a talented individual would be regretful.


    "No, he wasn''t, thank the Gods! Um, My Lord, he came to me, saying he may know what or who was behind it!"


    "Really?! Where is he?"


    "In the throne room! I only brought Minister Rennar here." Luna interrupted us with a slight bow.


    "Great! Come! Let''s go, I want to hear this at once!"


    Hurrying in, I saw Perth pacing nervously up and down beside the Minister''s Table, his arms crossed before his chest, his eyes betraying how tired and fearful he was at that moment.


    "Mister Perth!" I exclaimed, startling him, followed by a deep bow from the master sculptor.


    "My Lord!"


    "I heard you have news for me? About the collapse of the temple? First, let me say I am grateful you were not amongst those poor souls who got buried under the rubble."


    "I almost was, My Lord... I just overslept." He answered, lowering his head, unable to look me in the eye.


    "It seems your luck is prevalent, Mr. Perth; I am thankful for that! So... Please tell me what you know. We just interrogated those who were in charge of handling the mortar."


    "Sorbo. Sorbo Rugaria." He said, finding it hard to force his full name out of his mouth. I glanced at Rennar, but he knew not about the name, which wasn''t surprising. "He is a worker in the same group I was, and he is someone I grew up with. We worked on constructing the city and on the wall together before I was accepted to... to my current position, My Lord."


    "The wall..." I whispered, drawing in a deep breath, hearing Oleg harrumph behind me with deep anger.


    "The wall should be intact, My Lord!" Perth continued, almost pleadingly, "Sorbo and the rest of my old friends were unhappy that the church was going to reappear and that they even got a temple to boot!"


    "It''s not the church but-" I began, but I very quickly stopped. I did not honestly explain it to them, did I? Damn it... I should have made it clear that it wasn''t the church but MY decision to build it... To allow my people to continue worshiping their Gods as they pleased.


    "Leon?" Sasha murmured, seeing me freeze in place, stopping in mid-sentence.


    "Some of the responsibility lies with me." I looked at her, "I never bothered with explaining it to them clearly, did I? They can read and write; I should have made an announcement detailing why some things are being done..."


    "My Lord, it can''t be your fault; you already have to deal with multiple issues!" Rennar spoke up at once, not waiting for me to give permission to talk, "If anything, this oversight was my fault, and I will take full responsibility!"


    "And mine, as your General. We didn''t even guard the construction zone at night. We have been too lax, My Lord!" Oleg added, making me shake my head.


    "What happened, happened." I raised a hand, stopping them from starting to argue about who was to blame for it. "We will come up with a way to support the dead workers'' families, make sure they can stand on two legs as, ultimately, it stemmed from my oversight that they lost their husbands and sons. But I want to hear more! Perth, please, continue!"


    "My Lord, Sorbo expressed multiple times when we met in the tavern that he doesn''t want the temple to be completed and for the church to return. We even argued about it, but I never thought they would resort to sabotage! I still can''t believe it!"


    "He never told you?" Sasha asked, making Perth shake his head vigorously.


    "After my position was approved and I got the job to create the statues that would decorate the church, I was seen as a traitor. An enemy. We didn''t speak for months, My Lord."


    "Thank you for telling us this, Mr. Perth. You did a great service to the crown!" Sasha continued, stepping forward and gently bowing to him, making him bashful and troubled, bowing back even deeper, almost kneeling down.


    "It is my duty, Lady Sasha. It is our duty to serve the Sovereign and help protect our new lives from those who would try to demolish it! Be it from the outside or the inside!"


    I don''t know if this was the result of their changed life or the lessons of Merlin. I did see some of his materials, and he was instilling the words ''duty'' and ''serving'' into the people, especially the youngsters. He was even turning some of my deeds into a bit of legend, like how I defeated the local nobles and church by myself and held the key to all magic. These were especially prevalent in his little fanfictions about me that were now in print and distributed in his classes as homework readings.


    "How many people could have seen you come in here, Mr. Perth?" I asked, making them go silent, looking at each other, not having an answer.


    "You have a plan?" Sasha turned towards me, smiling.


    "I do. When escorting Mr. Perth back out, make sure nobody sees us. I ask of you," I continued, looking at the sculptor, "to stay home and stay quiet."


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Oleg, you are going to release our ''guests!'' Let them go home and tell them they are cleared!"


    "Should I send people to... follow them?" He asked back, unsure, but he was thinking of the right thing.


    "It won''t be your job; that would be too obvious. Yuri will tail them and watch over them, including Sorbo''s home. If they feel safe, they may make a mistake now. Like... visiting the one who came up with this all. Either to blame him, extort him, or whatever else! My goal is to make them meet. Let them link me to Sorbo! We round them all up the moment they do, and our first open trial will begin!"


    "Open trial?" Everyone asked, looking at me.


    "Yes. What happened affects everybody living here, so we will hold their trial in the main square for everyone to see and hear. I will not make the mistake of leaving my people uninformed... They will know exactly what is going on!"


    "It''s okay..." Sasha whispered, hugging me and stroking my hand.


    "It is not. That was a stupid mistake that cost me dozens of lives and future master workers. It is time we establish our first newspaper..."


    "Newspaper?" She asked, tilting her head, making me smile and caress her face.


    "Yes. I will make it so my people know precisely what is happening and why."

 Chapter 76 – Open Trial

    It was three days after the collapse of the temple, and the night turned out to be way darker than usual. Dark clouds were gathering above Avalon, hiding the moon and the stars, providing the perfect chance for Luka to finally sneak out from his home and head towards Sorbo''s house.


    Sneaking through the streets and alleys, he tried to make as little noise as possible, waiting in the shadows, watching for patrols or anyone that may be out, taking him thrice the time to arrive than usual. He knew his childhood friend was up when he arrived because the light of candles was coming from behind his shutters.


    "What are you doing here?!" Sorbo groaned, trying to hold back his shout, his words escaping through gritted teeth. The moment he heard the knocks, his heart almost stopped, creeping to the door very slowly. When he realized who was there, he pulled Luka in with two hands and slammed the door behind him.


    "I had to come! Were you questioned?! What did you tell them?!"


    "I wasn''t!" Sorbo snapped, watching his pale-faced friend. "What did YOU tell them?!"


    "What we agreed upon! Good... if you weren''t questioned, then that has to mean we are in a safe spot..."


    "I... wouldn''t phrase it like that." Came a low chuckle, and before the two could react, they saw a woman standing at the door, wearing a black, skin-tight suit, her face hiding behind a bland, featureless ebony mask, only showing her eyes.


    "Who-?!" The two men shouted, turning towards her, but after seeing the dagger she was playing with, they stopped themselves from attacking.


    "You have two options," She continued, running one hand seductively over her body, making them realize the figure was missing one of her breasts as the suit was sticking to her in a weird way. "Either you come with us quietly, or we bring you to the Sovereign by force. Don''t worry, even if you chose the second option, you will remain alive... it will be a painful existence, but you will live... yet wish you weren''t."


    It was enough to persuade the two as neither of them were in a state to fight. The moment Yuri stepped away from the door, multiple other, similarly dressed females strode in, taking them into custody and escorting the group toward the palace in complete silence. As to what awaited them, they didn''t know, but they still had hope as they were not yet killed on the spot...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "We got all of them, and we took their confessions." Merlin began, reporting to me in the throne room just after breakfast. "This time, they were vastly different, all of them trying to point a finger towards the others but mainly at Sorbo."


    "We know he was the head of their little operation. What about the new names?" I asked, shaking my head and making Oleg step forward.


    "We have them all in custody, My Lord. In total, we captured 9 men."


    "Make sure no torture is being used while they are in custody." I iterated it again, telling Oleg this multiple times in the past few days.


    "I am making sure the others are also following it, My Lord, don''t worry!" He saluted, probably feeling like I was nagging him. Well, I was, as I was unsure if, at any other time, they would even get any trial instead of being hanged or beheaded at once.


    "Good... How''s the announcement?" I turned towards Merlin, who looked at his little notebook, flipping a few pages.


    "I made sure that it was being spread through the city, and Minister Rennar is already building the podiums in the city square. In two days, we are ready to hold the open hearing and trial."


    "We will be out in full force, My Lord." My General assured me, "It is easily possible this would turn into a lynching event, but we will make sure we keep the people at bay."


    "Good. Keep a lookout for instigators and remove them from the crowd. Try to be gentle; this will be heated, but we must remain civilized. I will announce their punishment before everyone. It is my job to sentence them, not theirs; I want them to understand this."


    After finishing the meeting with them and sending them on their way, I still had a private talk to conduct with Mikan. When I walked into my study, she was already there with Sasha and Luna accompanying her.


    "You look horrible." I started, forcing her to smile a little, but I wasn''t lying. She looked like someone who barely slept a wink, but at least not as bad when she learned about Mikki-2.


    "It is hard to sleep; I can still hear the rumble." She answered, raising her teacup while I sat beside my wives. "Will you punish them? With death?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. I am sorry..." She whispered, lowering her golden eyes onto her tea.


    "Not your fault. I wasn''t clear enough with it, so some of the blame falls on my shoulders."


    "Too many innocent lives have been lost... I feel guilty for it. If it wasn''t for me-"


    "Then something else would have happened!" I interrupted her before she could go on, "Tensions are bound to happen. We are in an era of change, and not a small one at that. If everything would go smoothly, I would suspect this is not real at all. For now, your job will be to somehow try and give solace to those families that were affected by it. Think of them and think of what you can do for them."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "..." It seemed that my words ignited something within Mikan because when she looked back up into my eyes, she didn''t look so distraught anymore.


    "The temple will be built, and I think it would be a nice first sermon if you were to honor those who died."


    "I thought of the same." She nodded, forming another smile, "I just hope the families will accept my offering and not blame me for it. Even if they do, I will accept their words and-"


    "Only accept their words, Mikan!" Sasha interrupted her, standing up and sitting down next to her, patting her hands. "We can''t control what people say, but they will be punished if they do something to you! That is unacceptable!"


    "Yeah," Luna agreed, munching on a cookie, "spanking only feels good in bed!"


    "..."


    "What?" She asked as we all looked at her, suddenly turning bright red, "Wait... I... I said it out loud?"


    "Someone will be spanked tonight~!" I grinned, reaching out and pinching her face, making my wife moan while Mikan turned redder than ever, hearing Sasha shrug next to her.


    "Ignore them... When things calm down, we should go out, Mikki, and revisit the bakery."


    "Um... I would love that! I would... really love that now..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    When the trial''s day arrived, I was surprised at how many people were trying to come and watch it. Probably, the whole city was here, filling up the square, all the connected streets and alleys, hanging from the surrounding buildings'' windows, and even sitting on the roofs. It was the first time I could really take a look at the sea of people who were now my subjects, filling me with a kind of happiness and pride.


    I walked out at noon, accompanied by Sasha and Luna, while Yuri played the role of my personal guard, including her private forces. Behind us arrived the Ministers and, lastly, another group of soldiers led by Oleg, securing our platform and surrounding it. It was elevated to around a 3-meter height, overlooking the square where a different podium was built up, and the nine culprits were displayed on it, hands tied behind their backs, standing in a line, each of them guarded by one soldier.


    They were already on display for the past hour, letting the crowd shout, boo at them, and blame them for everything that happened. If not for my soldiers, some may have already collapsed, only held up by a pair of strong hands. Looking at those bulging biceps, I was sure that my experiment was proving my point. These new recruits, freshly out from training, were not as bulky as my Father or his direct soldiers but were on their way to becoming like them. Beast meat does have its effects!


    After my wives sat down, I remained standing, raising my arms high, and as if casting a spell, the crowd began calming down, words passing backward, silencing the square surprisingly quickly.


    "My people!" I started, speaking as loudly as possible, without truly shouting. I was a bit bummed out that we didn''t have microphones and loudspeakers, but something just can''t be helped. Yet. "We are gathered here today because what happened in our beautiful city is affecting all of us!"


    "Yes!" Shouted someone, who was followed by multiple similar cries and claps, making me wait and try to calm them down by raising my hands.


    "Prime Minister Merlin has already published the full story on the multiple news posts around the city that we had set up, and I hope you all read it! If nothing else, those who did can tell their neighbors the whole, true story of what had happened!"


    This was, of course, followed by another round of shoutings, outcries, and calling the men on the podium, all kinds of animals under the sun. This time, I did let them do it for a little, watching the nine cry, fall into shock, ignore what was happening around them, or falter on the edge of fainting.


    "For those," I continued after relative silence returned, "who may not have heard it, I will now read you the accusations and the confessions of these criminals!"


    By simply stretching my hand out, Merlin was prepared and pressed the pre-written speech into my hands that I only had to read. Still, it took me almost half an hour to finish it and another half an hour for the crowd to process it and retell it to those who were way further back. There was a point where I should have let Sorbo and his gang speak up, but looking at their state, there was no chance they could muster a sentence at all. Who I truly pitied were some of their families. They were never going to be able to live an everyday life.


    Not in this city, that is for sure. I already talked with my ministers about it, and we decided to relocate them to one of the villages, assigning them jobs in keeping animals and working the limited farms we have. There, they would not be known and could at least live their lives without being prosecuted by everyone around them. Of course, I told the saboteurs this; I wasn''t going to keep them guessing. Their punishment wouldn''t be pressed onto their families. This was the most I could offer them, so they would die knowing their family was at least spared.


    "Now, the verdict!" I continued, silencing the crowd, and I think I could have heard if someone dropped a pin in that sudden silence. "Examining the evidence, their confessions, it is without question that they intentionally caused the collapse of the temple that was commissioned by ME! Not the church, but by ME! Faith and the belief in the Six Gods is everyone''s right, which I won''t take from them. That does not mean the church has a hand in it!"


    "Sovereign Leon!" Someone shouted, which was soon repeated by multiple others, making me start waving again to calm the crowd. I was beginning to feel like some kind of fitness guru on TV.


    "Buildings can be rebuilt... but lost lives can''t be recovered! Your actions cost us not just good men and future master builders but sons and fathers! Good husbands! This crime warrants the highest punishment, and you will go down as the first group of people to be sentenced to... The Walk!"


    "..."


    This time, there was no shouting but more of a cacophony of confused murmur, which I was expecting. I even saw Sorbo at the rest looking up towards me, which they had not done until now.


    "You will be equipped," I continued without flinching, "with armor, weapons, and basic supplies, and you will be brought to the valley, leading into the land of the beasts!"


    I think one of them got it. Recalling his name, it was the one called Tomak. He was the first who fainted, and he only remained standing because my soldier behind him grabbed him by the neck, keeping him standing.


    "Your punishment is to head into the other side of the mountains and record everything you saw. After a year, you can return, presenting your findings and a drawn map. If you do so, your sins will be forgiven, your past abolished, and you will be allowed to start anew!"


    I knew that it was a shocking verdict, and many didn''t understand it, so I decided to address my people to close out the first open trial in my Avalon.


    "We are all humans. We make bad choices and mistakes; it is in our nature. Even if our deeds are deplorable like these nine, redemption can''t be denied by anyone who is part of Avalon! I am going to place their fate into the hands of the Six Gods. If they are truly sorry and are forgiven by them, they will survive the year and return from the land of the demons, cleansed and reborn! If not... then they have found their place in hell."

 Chapter 77 – The Walk

    I wasn''t lying when I stated they would be armed and equipped. Only a day later, I was standing on the old castle''s walls, looking down at the now green valley, watching as the nine was forced out from the main gate by my Father''s soldiers. They were wearing leather armor, a mix of wooden and metal shields with a multitude of weapons. We gave them not just swords and bows but daggers, pikes, axes, spears, and a huge backpack filled with supplies, be it food, water, or just tools that would help them make a camp.


    Of course, that wouldn''t last them for long, so they would need to forage and hunt for themselves. Oleg was arguing with me about it because, in his eyes, this was nothing but a waste of good resources... and he was probably right. But, without trying and investing a little, you will never know if you could have succeeded or not. It would always be in the back of my mind, nagging at me.


    "One has stopped." My general said, interrupting my thoughts. After looking down, I saw the man standing there, not walking anymore. The others were already 100 or 200 meters away before noticing his absence, finally stopping, turning around, and looking at him. At first, they didn''t know what to do, but soon they began to shout, trying to tell him to hurry up.


    "It''s Sorbo." I hummed, leaning against the wall and looking down, watching him stand there, unable to take another step forward but not having enough courage to turn around.


    "The mastermind?" Sasha asked, furrowing her brows and following my gaze. "Coward."


    "You really hate him, huh?" I patted her head, playing with her hair.


    "His selfish, idiotic actions killed innocent people! Of course, I do! You taught me a lot of things, Leon... and I agree. Punishment must be severe to ensure others never try to mimic them! I don''t know what living in other parts of the world looks like, but I like it here. I don''t want it to be gone, and I think most of the people would agree with me if I asked them."


    "The soldiers are ready any time." Oleg added sternly, keeping his eye on them, and when the other eight showed signs of turning around, it was time to act.


    "Shoot a warning shot!" I ordered and watched as multiple arrows cut through the air, landing between Sorbo and the rest of the group, finally stopping them from turning around. Yet... the man himself was still rooted in place.


    "He won''t move..." Oleg murmured, his voice filled with disappointment. "He gave up. The wimp..."


    "Let me!" Sasha exclaimed, raising her voice and making us look at her as she stood up on the wall, letting the wind blow her hair behind her like a majestic cape.


    "Are you sure?" I smiled, watching her determined expression.


    "I am your Queen; you said it yourself! Trust me, Leon. I will be strong... I am not a kid nor a weak girl anymore!"


    "I do trust you... and I always will. Go ahead."


    Putting her hand into her pocket, she pulled out a raw CC crystal around the size of a larger pebble. I watched with interest what she was doing and saw as a miniature, red formation appeared around her wrist, like an exquisite bracelet, rotating counterclockwise. She held the CC between her fingers as if she was ready to flick it away, aiming at the unmoving body, her eyes locked on like a hawk. While she focused on the spell, I saw the appearing runes change and slot into place, and when it stopped rotating, it increased its intensity at once. I could feel the heat coming off it, as if it was a miniature furnace before I had to avert my eyes as the light from it became dangerously bright.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to miss her spell and watch it unfold, so I turned towards Sorbo, hearing a whistle-like sound from my left, reminding me of how fireworks sounded in my old life. What Sasha summoned, in under a minute, was a miniature version of the tablets we had developed. It was quick, its power dialed down, and if I have to describe it, she turned it from being a high-explosive shell into something that was armor-penetrating. More precise and focused.


    There was no explosion or loud noise; it was like a bright, orange arrow flying through the air, hitting Sorbo in the head. Okay... I lied. There was an explosion, but not what one would expect. It was his head that was blown up, seen only as a red mist from where we stood, before the body swayed, falling to the side. It was enough to usher the now eight saboteurs to continue their walking, backing off in a hurry. Even though they may walk into the jaw of death, the hope was still there. It was better than turning around and facing certain death. They were not alone, but a group, armed to the teeth. They had a chance to survive the year, and if they succeeded, they could return. That tiny sliver of hope was all they needed.


    "Go out and collect the equipment he had." I told Oleg while I helped my wife off the walls, smiling at her, caressing her face. "Leave the body there."


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "That was... impressive. How did you do it?"


    "I don''t really know how to explain it..." She answered, blushing, turning towards the valley, watching the now increasingly smaller-looking group of people as they began disappearing from view. "The spell is the same as what we developed, I just... when using CC, it makes it much easier to focus. I could shrink it down and modify it with a thought to make it accommodate my intent. It was as if I saw my target when using the spell. Like... if he stood only a few meters from me."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I wish I could cast magic to understand it... I saw that the formation was mostly the same, but why does its size change its power and effect... How can you modify it on the fly? Ugh... we will have to study that, you know!"


    "I know!" She giggled, giving me a kiss, "We need to develop weapons to defend ourselves! Against the winter, when monsters come, against people like them, and against anybody who would try to destroy what we built!"


    "Are you trying to prove yourself because I didn''t let you join Yuri the last time?" I whispered, making her blush even harder. "Silly... I know you are strong!" With a hug, I lifted her up, spinning around once before heading down to have lunch with my parents. "I knew it from the start when I first saw you, surviving, not giving up, not even when life gave you the worst hand possible!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The upcoming weeks were still loud of the aftermath of what had happened. What was surprising but pleasing to see was that when the construction restarted, there were more volunteers than ever before, and they attended Mikan''s impromptu sermon on the main square, honoring those who died. It seemed that the fact she was there, helping them remove the rubble, was a great indication that she was not like the priests living in their memories. Finally, I could put it behind me and focus on visiting Dorian and his family, telling them it was time to let them move around the city with a little more freedom.


    None of them complained about being told to coup up in their new homes until now, and when I took him to the palace, sitting down in my garden for an afternoon coffee and cookies, he finally relaxed enough to start speaking.


    "I am amazed at your city, um, Lord Leon!"


    "Sovereign." Luna corrected him while pouring coffee into his cup, making Sasha giggle while covering her mouth.


    "My apologies... Sovereign Leon."


    "It is fine!" I smiled at him, "I am glad you think so; we worked hard to build it! And we still have a lot of things to improve on."


    "About that... can I be honest?"


    "You can be blunt." I looked at him with one eye, watching him collect his courage before speaking his mind.


    "What you are doing here is high treason."


    "I am well aware. In the future, the Frontier will be known as Avalon. That''s all there is to it."


    "..." To my surprise, he wasn''t panicking or trying to dissuade me. Instead, he leaned back, thinking, slowly sipping on his coffee before speaking again. "Your people have already decided they are going to follow you. They are different than the people living in Lothlia. Can I be part of their world, Sovereign Leon?"


    "You can. That is why I brought you here, Dorian!" While I raised my cup, Sasha took out a thin document and presented it to him, one that we worked on in the past few days.


    "Mister Dorian," She began with a kind but authoritative voice, "We are still in the middle of raising enough animals in our territory, but soon we will have ample sheep to start harvesting their wool. Your previous expertise will be perfect to industrialize it!"


    "Indu...industrailize?" He asked back, looking at the papers, trying to read them but also listening to us, getting confused in the process.


    "You must understand that what we are planning will not be yours." Sasha continued, "But we would pay you well for the work. We already have aspirants who applied for permission to open clothing shops. You and your machines would drive them out of work very easily and very quickly."


    "You are planning to introduce the sewing machines to the public..." He mumbled, immersed in Sasha''s handwriting. Of course, we would. The plans he bought in the past were perfect for us. I treated it as my reward for busting their little budding crime ring.


    "Yes." I confirmed it for him, "They will be built by us, and citizens will be able to lease them or buy them outright. Of course, that won''t be cheap, but it is the same as what we planned for the printing press. You will serve as an example to show them their advantage and why they are priced so high. You will be employed by me to run the manufacturing of my army''s uniforms. I will let you design and produce it, and I will buy it from you to equip my soldiers. I want something that looks elegant and inspiring. It must have a... cool factor."


    "A... what?" He blinked his eyes, not understanding me.


    "It has to look like something that other nobles would be jealous of!" Sasha tapped on the table, turning his attention back to the documents.


    "That would need more than just wool..." He mumbled, already calculating in his mind, getting excited that he could work again.


    "This is where you will going to have free rein." Sasha continued, "Select an area where you will need your workshop; we will build it for you while our blacksmiths create the machinery. It will be your job as the expert to plan it out and tell us what you need to succeed. General Oleg will escort you back soon so you can start planning. Take your time, read through what we need of you, and present it to us after you devise proper strategies for it to happen."


    "Dorian..." I added, making him look at me, gulping because my face showed I was deathly serious, "Don''t try to embezzle us."


    "Never, Sovereign Leon! I would never dare!" He cried, going to his knees and bowing toward me.


    "This is your one and only chance. Succeed with it, and you will have a place amongst us, Avalonians. Fail, and you and your family will be made to make The Walk."


    "The Walk?" He asked, raising his head, turning white.


    "Towards the other side of the mountains."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You are evil!" Sasha moaned while she bounced up and down on me on the same night, having Luna hugging her from behind and licking her neck.


    "You know he is a tyrant!" My little maid-wife added, playing with Sasha''s nipples.


    "Heh! You were just as bad!" I answered, holding her waist, "Did I corrupt you?"


    "Y-yes! But... it does feel... hauh! N-nice! I like it!"


    "Dorian is still a prisoner," I continued while enjoying our nightly activity and discussing what had happened throughout the day. "We can''t be lenient with him, or he might think he can get away with everything. For now, he will get more sticks and less carrot!"


    "I want a carrot too..." Luna whispered, looking at me over Sasha''s shoulder, her mismatched eyes glowing with desire.


    "Today is my turn!" My Queen answered her commandingly, shooting her down at once and also slamming her waist down on me even more forcefully, milking me dry. "You... will wait... aahhh... until your Queen got her fill...!" She added with a long moan, licking her lips, making Luna pout, yet continuing massaging her body, clearly even more fired up after being told off.

 Chapter 78 – Returning Peace (End of Volume I)

    "I should really establish a proper testing area in the future. Maybe one hidden within the mountains." I murmured as we were a few kilometers away from Avalon, standing on an open field at the foot of the mountains.


    "Hollowing out a cave, reinforcing it... It would take a lot of effort, and the biggest issue would be how to illuminate it?" Merlin murmured in his head; he was already coming up with the resources and manpower to achieve it.


    "It was just a random thought!" I waved, chasing out my thoughts and returning to the reason we were here.


    We finally deconstructed the formation that was in Ignacio''s hand. Engraving it onto a stone tablet, it was time to activate the spell and test its effect on a sheep we brought along.


    "Do you think this is safe, My Lord?" Oleg asked as we walked a little further back, letting Merlin handle it.


    "It should be." Sasha answered, watching with curious eyes, "We confirmed all the runes within it multiple times, referencing them with the glossaries we, well, Leon, have written down. It is an illusionary spell that should not affect the user."


    "That would defeat the purpose." I nodded, agreeing with her, "Otherwise, why would a mage use it? We just couldn''t determine its effects. We wonder if this one places someone under control, causes them to forget things, or makes them tell the truth. All of those are possible outcomes, but we will only know after testing because we have yet to be experienced enough to recognize the exact combination."


    "Why on a sheep?"


    "We can''t test on people; if it is about control, it should affect any living being the same." I answered, thinking I should have kept one of the saboteurs back for this test... but it was too late for that.


    "I''m starting!" Merlin shouted, activating the tablet without using his reinforcing ability, making me smile proudly. He is improving day by day; I wonder how strong he will get later on.


    When the tablet came to life, it lit up in a faint, pinkish color before breaking apart with a resounding crack. Well... that was anticlimactic. Nothing had happened. The sheep continued to stand there, grazing the grass, ignoring us, and Merlin was just as baffled, looking at the two halves of stone in his hands.


    "Um... did we make a mistake?" He asked, turning towards us, looking just as unsure as we were.


    "You stay back!" Sasha exclaimed in a way I used to, making me look at her before chuckling and nodding, watching her walk closer to Merlin. She barely got within 5 meters when she stopped and exclaimed in surprise, jumping a little. "What is it?!" We all asked, including Merlin, who looked just as frightened.


    "This is... incredible!" She took a quick step back, tilting her head, then hopping forward, laughing, walking around, looking at Merlin, making all of us baffled. "Come closer; you will understand it!"


    When we arrived beside her, I almost fell back from surprise. Coming into the invisible range of the spell, Merlin was no longer just a young-looking boy. No... oh no! He was like a golden, shining god, exuding incredible energy from within, something that would make most people kneel. Holy shit, he looked cool... super cool! Even though he was shorter than me, I felt like I was looking up at him.


    "What the...?" Oleg asked, finding it hard to believe. When Merlin spoke up within that circle of influence, his voice sounded like an ethereal boom coming from everywhere, louder and deeper than his usual tone.


    "What is it?"


    "Even his voice is being affected." I whispered, confusing him.


    "It isn''t him that is being changed but our perception of him." Sasha corrected me at once.


    "What? What happened to me? I don''t feel it..."


    "The spell created an illusion, coming close to you; right now, you look like the incarnation of one of the Six Gods!" My wife explained with great excitement. "The question is, is it area-bound, or is it stuck to you?"


    "I hope it isn''t permanent!" Merlin cried out because he knew that would introduce big problems for us.


    "Shouldn''t be. Otherwise, his grandson would have been seen as a living god and wouldn''t be able to hide. Merlin, go towards the sheep; let''s see if the spell is bound to you or to the area it was activated in!"


    As we watched, he approached the animal, and the moment he got close to it, the sheep began crying out after seeing his transformation, running away in fear.


    "It is stuck to him." Sasha nodded, crossing her arms, thinking the same thing I did. The moment we were 5 or so meters away from Merlin, he returned to being normal, no longer affecting our minds. It was as if an invisible bubble surrounded him, distorting our perception of his whole being.


    We had to wait almost an hour for it to finally disperse. Was it because, drawn onto the tablet, it was bigger? Or was it always this potent? Hmm... Anyway, next time, we tried it with Sasha activating it, and this time, she looked like a powerful goddess for another hour, confirming that it was an illusion spell through and through. Well... I mean, she does look like a goddess anyway, especially when she wears nothing...


    "I don''t think it would have worked on you." Sasha said jokingly as we were discussing what each of us saw, making sure we had seen the same changes and it wasn''t different in any detail.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Probably not." After thinking about it, I agreed, "But it would have made me doubt what to do. If his grandson looked like a shining golden god, I would have trouble deciding what to do next, being unsure if I could even ambush them. So, I am glad it did not happen!"


    "I wonder if I can modify it..." Merlin murmured, drawing on the ground with a stick, leaving certain spots empty for a different rune, "It could be a good tool to be used by Yuri and her Black Ops squad. Or even in interrogating others... using it to drench our enemies in fear can make things much more easier."


    "I would also look into expanding its sphere of influence." Sasha added, watching him draw, "For now, it is too limited. What if we could enlarge it to a scale that covers the whole city?"


    "And we could hide it!" I snapped my fingers, "It doesn''t need to make Avalon look glorious or scary. It would simply make the city invisible to the naked eye! Then we wouldn''t need to worry if someone discovers us!"


    "That..." They looked at me, and I already knew what they wanted to say. Yes, yes... that kind of spell is not something we can dream of. I don''t think that it would be possible even if we had the biggest CC known to men.


    "I know... The scale of something like that is not something we can afford! But aiming high is not a sin."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    As time went on, we finally had peaceful weeks ahead of us. The second attempt at the temple was coming along nicely; with the vigor of people jumping in and wanting to help, it was already at the stage where it was being decorated by Perth. He also asked to be allowed to carve the dead workers'' names onto one of the inner walls, forever encasing them in Avalon''s memory. Of course, both Mikan and I agreed, announcing it to the public. I was with her right now in my study, looking through the article she wrote for the soon-debuting Avalon News, detailing her views of the Six Gods and their teachings.


    "I find no issues with this, so I will send this down to be printed."


    "Thank you, My Lord." She smiled at me over her new glasses that arrived only two days ago.


    The church''s delegation that delivered it to the old town didn''t notice anything weird, and by Mikan''s words, they were hurrying to unload and leave, disgusted by our barbaric land. Good. Maybe I should spread some nasty rumors, eh? Anyway... I was now in a dilemma. The glasses were something very important and valuable... but I also needed pure glass.


    "Still haven''t decided yet?" She chuckled, seeing my wondering expression. With her glasses, she could finally see better, and just as I expected, she fell over much fewer times. Well, unless her chest blocked something out of sight and she tripped over it.


    "Mhm, I think I will keep half of it back for unique cases. With the 20 you got us, it would be too few to make enough flasks for an alchemy shop anyway."


    "What about the other half? You have an idea?"


    "Yes. I already discussed it with Sasha, but it will take time to perfect it. She is now studying the glasses, their shape, and the glass''s focal point. She is developing methods to replicate the convex lenses and even improve on their design. She can mold them easily because she is immune to fire and heat, so I entrusted her with an important task... I want to create a microscope."


    "What is that?"


    "An object that will let you see tiny things if you look into it. I don''t know what use we will have for it yet, but I want to gift it to my first alchemist. Maybe it will help her with future projects!" I shrugged, smiling while stretching in my chair. Just as I did, the door opened, and Luna walked in, bringing us coffee and snacks.


    "Master," She started, swaying her hips; the little foxy knew full well that tonight would be her turn to be the main character in bed. "Minister Paxon sent a message that the initial tests are a success. They can open and close the new castellums, and the purifiers work perfectly! They began installing the pipings, and they will be able to connect them to the palace before winter!"


    "Is that the... central heating system?" Mikan asked, looking at her and then turning towards me.


    "Yes, it is!" I smiled proudly, sipping on my drink, reaching out, and gently patting Luna''s buttocks. "Thank you, my dear~ I am glad the first tests went smoothly!"


    "I still find it hard to believe you came up with it, implemented it, and without any magical abilities..."


    "Why?" I asked with honest astonishment, watching her surprised, golden eyes.


    "I need to work harder to change my thinking..." She murmured, forming an authentic smile while looking into my eyes, which was interrupted by Luna standing between us and offering me cookies. I think both of us knew she did it intentionally, as I saw the jealousy in her mismatched eyes.


    "Maybe you are right, Mikan." I answered, letting my maid put the cookie into my mouth before she returned behind me, massaging my shoulders. "You even failed to accept that your eyes were bad because mages can''t have ''defects,'' as you told me. It is time to open up your mind more and let loose your imagination! Don''t be afraid to experiment."


    "Master..." Luna interrupted, clearing his throat, making the usually shy Mikan laugh, covering her mouth, changing the topic.


    "About the newspaper, I am really curious about it... I can''t wait to buy one, but I have been thinking. How will it be profitable for you?"


    "It won''t. That is not why I established it and recruited people for it. It will cost one ''silver'' coin, so almost everyone can pay for it, and we will only accept our new coins. It is time to begin the conversion, and it will be one of its best motivators. We will post articles in it every week, informing the people of what is happening in Avalon and what the news is; they will never be clueless about what is happening and why."


    "What about these... advertisements? If you raise their prices..." She murmured, making me smile.


    "If I raise them to one gold, it would maybe, just maybe, be profitable. But that is not the goal here. The first issue will be filled with advertising the openings in the military, regarding the city guard, and some of the books that we printed. There will be a whole section dedicated to how the advertising is going to work, and we have set up the proper department for it. Avalon News will be the base for what everyone else will have to follow if they want to print their own newspapers later."


    "I am amazed you are letting them do it. In the capital, there are no newspapers, and all information is spread through brokers for a high price. This? This is unheard of!"


    "She is right, Master." Luna agreed, echoing Mikan''s words, "The Royal Decrees are the only things that are printed and distributed in the city, but only nobles get them. They are tasked with informing the others below them and so on. Otherwise, it is very lucrative to deal in news and secrets, one of the favorite weapons of the local nobles! It is worth more than gold to know something others don''t. Printing out a weekly paper? For this cheap and telling everyone what is happening? They would call you crazy!"


    "Weird... It is the best propaganda method... Maybe those syndicates you told me about, these Secret Brokers, are too powerful for their own good." I whispered a word that they were already familiar with because of a previous explanation. "I will make sure that no more saboteurs arise from within my people, and they will stand united. Because if they do, there is nothing we couldn''t achieve!" I couldn''t help but stand up myself, walk to my window, and look towards the bright blue sky, smiling. "I bless my luck to be born here and not anywhere else. I am free of those thousand-year dogmas and idiocy. And..." I looked back over my shoulder, watching the two girls, "We are just getting started."

 Chapter 79 – 3 Years Later

    Waking up, I felt relaxed, happy, and feeling extremely lazy. On my left, Sasha was nestled up to me, while Luna occupied my right, still wearing the ropes around her ankles and a satisfied smile on her face.


    "You up?" Asked Yuri, who was stretching, standing naked at the window, looking back over her shoulder with a grin.


    "Yeah, I just find it hard to get up..." I moaned, realizing my body was feeling sore all over in every conceivable way.


    "Then relax~! Mmhm... I love your invention!" She giggled, looking at the pipes running along the floor, hugging the wall, being part of the heating system. Although the fireplace had its charm, I couldn''t help but feel proud of what we achieved in the past three years. By now, all the houses had it installed, and nobody had to worry about going cold in the winter. The only problem we had was CC. We were running out of it. Even the strands were running really low, and I wanted more of it... much more!


    "Are you leaving today?" I asked, slowly climbing out, making sure I did not wake the others.


    "I should." She nodded, letting me walk up to her and hug her from behind, making Yuri moan happily, pulling my hands onto her chest. "We are almost out of CC, so I need to pull some old stunts and get you more."


    "Why not wait for the spring? Leaving after the snow had stopped falling."


    "Because I need to get there before spring." She argued, "You read the letter, no?"


    "Haaahh... yeah. I did."


    In the past years, she became something like a spymaster, which surprised me. She recruited multiple orphans and street urchins from all over my Uncle''s territory, training them and sending them out into other parts of the country. We were getting letters from them via pigeons almost every month, informing us of news, and we also got a letter detailing an upcoming auction where CC was going to be sold in bulk.


    "Worry not, I''ll be cautious!"


    "Do be careful." I whispered into her ear, "The tension on the eastern border is high. This could easily be a covert military maneuver or a honey trap, so if you get caught, you will be in deep shit."


    "Am I not discardable?" She asked, and I knew she was joking, but I still pinched her nipple, twisting it. "Owie... more... hurt me a bit more~" She moaned, giggling and pushing her lower half against mine.


    ....


    .....


    ......


    "She already left?" Luna yawned, walking into my study around lunchtime with Sasha while I was reading through today''s reports prepared by Merlin.


    "Yep." I shrugged, "She took a good amount of girls with her, so she should be fine. She said she will be back around autumn or late into the summer."


    "They should be fine; she survived a lot of things." Sasha hummed, calming Luna, but I could see in her eyes that she was also worried for Yuri. However, she would never admit it. "Ugh..."


    "What is it?" Merlin asked, looking up from his pile of documents, standing next to me, watching as my wife grimaced, holding her stomach.


    "Nothing... It''s just a little nausea. I may have caught something. Going out from the warm palace to the cold winter air does that!"


    "I should visit Marca''s shop and get you some potions!" Luna perked up, ready to go, making me chuckle, but I did not stop her. She did not want her friend to go through the same thing she did previously.


    "Are you not worried, My Lord?" Merlin asked, seeing me watch them with a proud smile.


    "Nope. I have a feeling that it isn''t a sickness." I whispered to him, not explaining anymore. Deep down, I was still hoping, so I didn''t want to jinx it, but I think Sasha may be pregnant. Even her breasts began swelling a little, and although I am not following her cycles, it seems to be coming late. Fingers crossed...


    "That reminds me!" Sasha clapped after recollecting herself, "I will have to go to the blacksmiths and make a new batch of glass bottles; Marca asked for another expansion for her newly built workshop!"


    "I already approved it!" Merlin walked out, giving a thick stack to my wife, "Stamped and sealed with next year''s budget included! When the currently away caravans return, we should have another boost to our reserves!"


    When our first caravans were sent out, I was amazed by their success rate. One even accompanied my Uncle''s people to the Atuvian League last year and established a steady flow of glass in exchange for some of our goods, mainly the scented soap, and perfume. They were sucking it up like no tomorrow.


    Still, those were already old items for us... My new inventions were the real deal; the only issue was that I couldn''t sell them. It was a catch-22. By now, we can manufacture proper pocket watches... But it also became something that my Uncle warned me never to sell to others. This was something that the Empress of Envy would personally come down to take away... primarily because of its potential within the military''s hand. Even Mikan echoed his thoughts, so here I was, holding something precious that I couldn''t sell. Shit.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Same with the microscope we managed to build. It was now the exclusive tool of Marca and her Alchemy department. She became our newest minister last year, leading and owning the first Alchemy Guild. What Luna called a potion is, in fact, just rudimentary medicine. Marca is still working it out, and she is a genius in her field. I don''t know if it is the different plants in this world, but her brews genuinely have a magical effect. Last year, Luna caught a nasty cold with a very high fever, over 40 degrees Celsius. I was worried because something like that could be fatal in a society like this, but Marca''s potions helped her recover. It took weeks, but they did bring down and prevented any future high fevers until she fully recovered, curing her nasty cough along the way.


    Those ''drugs'' or, as I like calling them, potions were at least something we could trade with. Of course, she was selling multiple other remedies, too, one of which I was unsure why she had developed. Long story short, it is an aphrodisiac that works on both men and women. Yuri bought one and spiked our dinner without telling us, and... well, it may have worked really nicely.


    "What is it?" Sasha asked as she caught me daydreaming, looking at her.


    "Nothing. I was just adoring my beautiful wife."


    "..." The way she blushed and smiled involuntarily was the cutest thing ever.


    "How''s the pass?" I turned back to Merlin, continuing our daily routine, and he very quickly pulled out the reports. Although he was already a teenager... he still looked like a little boy. An eternal shota? What is this magic?


    "General Oleg''s report states that they repelled another beast attack. This group also attempted to pass over the minefield, but they did not fly. They began burrowing under the ground."


    "Casualties?" I asked, letting out my breath when I heard his answer.


    "None. Twelve were injured, but they will make a full recovery. The prototype ''Dragonfire'' weapons were also used in the last battle, and none showed the initial issues we were getting when developing them. If we can get a new batch of CC, we can outfit the walls with real Dragonfire Cannons."


    "Excellent!"


    I couldn''t help myself but clap. This was the news I was hoping for. As to what this Dragonfire is, it''s, in short, a new variant of Sasha''s rocket spell, and it was the first time we used CC strands in crafting something. In shape, it was reminiscent of medium-sized cannons from my world, and when I told them about rifling the barrel, we used CC to inlace it with. Instead of gunpowder or cannonballs, we had Sasha''s formation etched into it with four slots, adding the ability to be operated by anyone with nothing but CC at the pebble size. By our tests, the more CC our soldiers put into it, the stronger it became, but using it rapidly at the fourth level had the danger of destroying the cannon and deforming the barrel.


    Right now, two were put up on the walls for this winter''s beast tide, waiting to be live-tested. Merlin and Sasha took three weeks off for charging a box full of CC in the summer, as it was the main thing that worked as ammunition. With every fire, the pebble put into it would break apart, constantly exhausting our resources, but it was worth it all with our current results. We wasted much more while developing the weapon. It took seven iterations to develop a modified formation with latency in its activation. When we first tried it, the whole thing went boom and destroyed months of work. Luckily, Sasha was uninjured, or I would have never forgiven myself for it.


    "How''s the power?" I asked, unable to wipe the smile off my face.


    "They only used it up to the third level. The barrel shows no damage or cracks for now, but it needed half an hour to cool down after being fired. The first level is the same as the tablets'' power. Level two shows at least 45% improvement, while level three performed almost double what the first level is capable of. But this could be the work of CC being at a slightly different size between shots. According to the General''s report, it is a resounding success, and the soldiers are loving it."


    "What about the range? The targets?" Sasha asked the other crucial part, as it took me time to produce a proper aiming apparatus for the cannon and teach the men how to use it. It was the first time I held courses for our officers, appointing the first batch of artillery specialists, and the first mission where they used it without me instructing them.


    "At first, there were issues." Merlin answered with a smile, flipping the pages, "But after readjusting, they managed to hit their targets. Reportedly, they killed six beasts, blowing them to bits with the level three shot."


    "I think we can celebrate it then as a success, huh?" I laughed again, feeling really proud. "Send word to my Forgemaster that he and his team will get a juicy bonus! The moment we get more CC, we will start producing more and install them on the walls here and at the pass!"


    "I just wish we could have integrated strands into the uniforms..." Merlin murmured, making me stand up and pat his head, making a mess out of his hair that he enjoyed like a puppy. True, but I was also happy to see our soldiers wear it with pride. Dorian did a great job with designing a black, slick military uniform with golden accents. It reminded me of a famous German outfit from an old war... Maybe I should name him Dorian Boss? Nah, he wouldn''t get it.


    "One day, maybe it will work!" I waved, not minding the failure, "Dorian did his best, but it just did not mesh well with the cloth. They are still CC; it''s too rigid compared to regular textiles and turns a simple shirt into heavy armor. We will have to give it another shot with proper plates next time, something like body armor, but as I said... we need more CC. No other way around it."


    "I really hope Yuri will be just as successful..." Merlin shrugged, closing the open folders and looking at the rest.


    "Me too." I hummed, looking out the window, watching the snowfall begin once again, gifting us with a cold, harsh winter once again. Yet, this time, the pipes were running hot, there was no danger of the water freezing within them, and even the streets of Avalon were being kept clean and lively. It was something that would be impossible a few decades ago. The people would be hiding within their homes in the old days. But today? They were out in the market square, taverns, or at the temple, going about their lives, knowing that a warm house awaited them when they got home. "I think we should head out!"


    "To where?" They asked simultaneously.


    "If I remember correctly," I grinned, my eyes burning in fighting spirit, "Team Leon is still down two to three against Team Sasha."


    "Hah!" She laughed, showing a V-sign with Luna standing next to her, mimicking her every movement. "You two have no chance of beating us!"


    "Don''t worry, My Lord!" Merlin whispered, cracking his knuckles. "I trained with the other kids at school. I became an expert in snowball fighting..."


    "Good... Good! Because this time, the two of them will need to be drenched!"

 Chapter 80 – Leon’s Dream

    I was visiting Dorian''s workshop and checking on the last order of attires for the new recruits that they would wear for the winter. Their training included cleaning the streets and roads, even those that were leading out of my territory, so my caravans could run back and forth between Elliot and me, even in the winter. Since building those ''highways,'' the traveling time back and forth between Lothlia and Avalon was cut down by days.


    "Very nice..." I murmured, examining the undercoat of the pants and jackets while most of the staff were looking at me, barely managing to work, which, honestly speaking, I was still not used to. No matter where I went, it always happened, as if I was some kind of celebrity. It was... weird. Nobody approached us, thanks to the two guards I had with me at all times, so I could concentrate on what I came for. "I will tell the drill sergeants that if anyone complains again, just work them harder."


    "The wool we produce should keep them warm, no matter the weather, My Lord!" He nodded proudly, being the owner of a ''factory'' employing around 100 people. Well, I was employing them and ran the factory, but I let him direct it, and he was good at it. Very good.


    "How long until we equip the whole army with multiple sets?"


    "Should be accomplished by the middle of next year. The only thing that limits us is the quantity of the wool. We can''t make them if we run out of resources... If we limit how much the public sector can buy..."


    "No. That is good. I don''t want to take it away from the people when they finally got courageous enough to open up their own shops, lease the required machinery, and form guilds."


    "Understood. The winter clothing is mostly all finished; we will begin manufacturing the summer clothes for the 4,000 soldiers in service, starting with the officers'' garbs."


    "I am more than satisfied, Dorian!" I exhaled, patting his shoulders, "I will inform Merlin that from next year on, you will get your full citizenship in your Red Book. He will come and issue you and your family your new ones. Consider your old records being wiped clean!"


    "It is my honor, Sovereign!" He bowed, his eyes shining as if he were a child again, wiping the tears from its edges.


    The Red Book. By now, every citizen had it, and it was mandatory. Losing it or forgetting to keep it with you would result in heavy fines and punishments. It was my way of proper identification, a mix of a passport and an ID. We recorded everyone''s name, birth date, address, and, finally, their fingerprints. Those who had the Red Book could open up businesses, apply for special deals, or register for a higher education that, depending on their performance, would be either paid or completely free.


    Dorian''s, for now, explicitly stated that his citizenship was still pending, so they were very limited in what they could buy or do in the city. Still, he and his family never complained and integrated into the life of Avalon surprisingly well. More than that, Merlin was singing praises of his son, attending school, and how creative he is, being one of the best with numbers in his class. That is a talent I want to cultivate...


    "You have earned it. I will be glad if you remain as the director, or you can pass it down and open up your own-"


    "I''d like to stay!" He answered quickly, and before I could even mention the other options. "I am satisfied, My Lord. I had time to reevaluate my life, and I came to the conclusion that this is fine. I am being valued and paid well and can have free time for myself. While I was running my own workshop and doing the trading, I barely had time for my family. This type of peace that I had in the past years is something I don''t want to give up. I am happy with what I have and don''t need more!"


    "That is commendable." I whispered, nodding at him because he wasn''t lying; I could see the truth in his eyes.


    "There is another thing, My Lord... It is unfinished, but I wanted you to see it and give me your feedback!"


    "Oh? Is it something to do with the CC strands you asked for?"


    "Yes!" He nodded like a chicken picking up seeds, leading me to a different room where, on a table, a vest was prepared for my arrival. Its design followed the drawings I showed Dorian about my previous life''s vests that the special forces had in the army. It was slick-looking, even if a bit unrefined, and clearly nothing but a prototype with its rough edges and hasty sewing marks. It covered only the torso, leaving the neck, stomach, and arms open, but it was by design. This was only one piece of a future set, as the rest were still only present on the drawing board.


    "Not bad... it looks similar to what I have shown you."


    "I used My Lord''s design, yes, but I made some modifications to make inserting future plates into the... um, the carrier, yes, much easier."


    "Impressive, let me see... oh? It isn''t that heavy!" I exclaimed after lifting it up, weighing the mostly leather armor, checking the pockets on the inside where pre-shaped metal plates would be slotted in, creating a mix between modern and medieval-body armor.


    "I had an idea, My Lord, that is why I asked for the longest strands we had! Turn it over!" When I did so, there was a line of CC strands on its back, running down vertically, where one''s spine would be.


    "Is it reactive?" I asked, and he produced the fist-sized, charged CC he had for testing. The moment he brought it close, the vest in my hand suddenly lost its full weight, making my brows jump up. "You mad lad!" I laughed, letting it go and watching it float in mid-air before the ''power'' ran out of it and it fell to the ground.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "We looped two strands of CC within it before sewing the correct formation into the inner side. That part was very hard..." He whispered, picking it up with pride oozing from his gaze, caressing the vest, "Took me two months, working on the formation every day. But it is functioning! The duration is around," he continued, taking out his own watch, looking at it, "two minutes. But that is when pushing it. We didn''t have the chance to test it with either Lady Sasha or Lord Merlin, but I hope to do so soon."


    "I will inform them; this must be tested thoroughly!" I murmured, "It has potential. More than I could list in one go... Implementing it the way you did is why you are the director of this place! I want the full documentation of the build process as soon as possible."


    "It will be sent to you, My Lord!"


    Although plate armor was still superior and cool-looking, most of our soldiers wore either chainmail or leather workings. With our now multiple mines and their outputs, I could equip my soldiers in plate armor, but I would sacrifice their mobility. With this, I could design a modular armor system and, by tweaking the formation, maybe make it feel like they were wearing nothing when going into battle.


    "Haaaahhh..."


    "What is it, My Lord?" He asked, looking at me, getting worried.


    "CC. We opened four new mines, expanded the oldest one, and we are swimming in ore. So much so that we can''t sell them all, or it would raise alarms and suspicion towards us, especially within the royal government. Last year, I even slightly raised the tithe I sent to the capital, explaining to their ministers that I am ''innovating'' and making sure the Frontier places less burden on the other regions. To stop siphoning away their resources to equip my soldiers guarding the Pass. Yet..."


    "You never found a CC mine." He nodded, knowing full well that I had been grumbling about it for the past year.


    "I have so many ideas... I just lack the main resource."


    I was moaning, once again, because it was the truth. We created the first machinery powered by magic in the summer and introduced it to our deepest iron mine. It was like a steam engine, but the fire came from a magic formation instead of burning coal, wood, or something similar. With it, we also revealed the first modern mining carts. Because the machine could go on for long, extended periods and function with the same intensity, it accelerated the output while also lowering the strain on the workers and remaining clean to boot. No matter how deep we dug, it could easily drag out tons of ore.


    Like the formation inside the water-purifying system, it could operate for a whole year before the CC within needed changing, so for now, we are good to go... Damn it. I would sell all my gold in a heartbeat for something even bigger! With the knowledge of how to charge CC, I want to use a big one. I want a human-sized CC...


    The reason for this was hidden in my study. Arriving back home, I couldn''t help but sit down, and while Luna was preparing coffee for me, I pulled out my personal notebook, opened it, and reread my blueprints for the hundredth time. Sasha and I were combing through multiple spells and runes, just spitballing ideas back and forth when everyone else was sleeping, causing us to stay up all night. Because she knew my whole story, she could understand the machines I was telling her about and help me go back and forth, expanding on my ideas.


    "The ''Big Human'' plan again, Master?" Luna chuckled, watching the drawings before me.


    "It is called a mech." I shrugged, stroking the lines with a child-like ambition in my eyes. "It is the dream of mine! Don''t laugh, or I will bully you!" I added with a snort, pinching her butt.


    "How would that thing even move? Making one would use up all our iron, and it would be too heavy to stand still!"


    "I know!" I moaned, raising my cup, taking a sip, and flipping the pages. "We have it worked out on paper though..."


    "Sasha even mumbles about it in her sleep." She giggled, rolling her eyes, wholly uninterested in the project, thinking it sounded ridiculous.


    "The weight would be kept in check with magic formations." I continued explaining, ignoring that she wasn''t listening but going back to the couch and lying down to read Merlin''s newest book in print, The Heroes of Avalon, released this winter.


    "Magic is cool..." She mumbled, but not because of what I was saying.


    "It is! With that, the mech could ignore its weight, and it only has to deal with the CC used in its creation. With Merlin''s help, we designed a way to use CC strands to run them from formation to formation, connecting them in a complete system and allowing the machine to move around. Although its joints still need live testing and work... Anyway, that boy instantly fell in love with the concept ehehe... What can I say? We love robots!"


    "Uhum..."


    "For now, we are stuck with how to control it...?" I mumbled, flipping more pages, "Via controlling formations? Or make it into a wearable-type?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "We would have to build it first and begin experimenting, then we can find the optimum and go from there... haahhh... I WANT TO BUILD ONE!"


    "Yeah..."


    "You are not listening to me, huh?" I stood up, looking at her lying on her stomach, kicking her legs around while immersed in her book.


    "Naaah..."


    "You little!" With an evil smirk, I just walked over, flipping her skirt and slapping that white, round bottom she had, forcing a thin squeak out from her lips. I wasn''t surprised she didn''t stop reading or began protesting... Little masochist. "Bad Luna!" I slapped it again, watching it jiggle.


    "Master, I am reading; please don''t disturb me!" She said calmly, but I could see her ears go pink.


    "Then read, don''t mind me, I am just disciplining my cheeky maid''s plump little cheeks! You became really soft, you know!"


    She became really good at acting, the little pervert. She didn''t even flinch when I continued spanking her, acting as if she was reading and ignoring me, yet her white panties were turning transparent between her thighs. But... she couldn''t hold the act together after I mounted her from behind. She finally buried her face in the book, trying to stifle her moaning, but she only managed to drool all over the pages.


    Because it was still the middle of the day, and soon I was expected to meet with Sasha and visit my parents in the old castle, I was maybe a bit rougher and more forceful than usual, finishing quickly. After our quickie, standing up and beginning to fix myself, Luna remained lying there, gasping for air and turning her head to the side to look at me.


    "I''m not going... I''m full... Wanna sleep..."


    "Still cheeky, eh? Sure, you can stay and laze around..." I whispered, leaning down and giving her a kiss. "We will be back tomorrow. Lucky you! I know you just want to avoid my mother."


    "Ehehe..."


    I could understand her. I also felt like not going the moment I remembered that she would. You just can''t be prepared to be stared at, her asking how many times we try for a grandson. Per day. Even my father began feeling bad about it... but, maybe, this time, her sharp senses can confirm my thoughts. Maybe my first wife was not feeling off from time to time because of the signs of being sick but because her body was adjusting to nurture the new life she was carrying around.


    I really hoped so!

 Chapter 81 – Dragonfire

    "Haaaaaaaah..."


    "You have been sighing every five minutes." I chuckled, turning towards Sasha sitting next to me in our carriage.


    "Sorry..."


    "I know, I know. We will only stay a day; you don''t need to endure my mother any longer than that!"


    "It''s not like that! It''s just... you know..."


    "Ahaha, I do!" With a hug, I made sure she wasn''t feeling guilty; I perfectly knew what she meant, "But honestly, I think you will be surprised."


    "Of what?"


    "I have a theory, something I have been thinking of for a week now, but... I want my mother to confirm it first before anything."


    "I don''t get it."


    "You will~! Believe me!" I added with a wink, kissing her cheeks while we pulled up to the castle where my father was already waiting for us.


    Of course, his first words were about the Dragonfire Cannons, asking if we brought more or not... He was like a kid, wanting to get an early Christmas present. Well, I had to disappoint him, making him sulk, which was funny to see. What was also entertaining was the fact that Sasha suggested we head to the walls first and check on the cannons. She wanted to inspect if they were holding up as the official letter had stated. I didn''t argue, but I knew full well that she just wanted to prolong the time before we met with my mother.


    "My Lord!" Oleg saluted after we arrived, excitedly retelling everything that had happened since winter had fallen while my wife examined the weapons. "The beasts seem to be learning! Yesterday was calm and silent; we didn''t have any attacks."


    "That can mean good and bad things, so stay on high alert!" I warned him, "These bastards are clever and could easily plan something like before, chasing something towards us to clear the obstructions."


    "We are aware of that, My Lord. You can rest assured that we are prepared!"


    "All is well and good!" Sasha shouted, coming back to me, smiling happily, "Neither of the cannons suffered deformity or cracks, and they are holding up well. We can mark them as the 1.0 version, and if we get enough CC, we can begin producing them en mass!"


    "I want to order a dozen. At the minimum!" My father declared, stating it before anyone else could speak.


    "You mean I should install them on my wall? Which means you get them free?" I joked, looking at him with one eye, and he simply laughed, slapping my back, almost making me fall forward.


    "Good boy! I knew you would take care of your Dad when he gets old!"


    "Old? Please!" I rolled my eyes, looking towards the mountain pass leading to the other side. "But yeah, you will get them first. We need to defend our backs first and foremost."


    I couldn''t help but think about the saboteurs we sent on The Walk, who, in the end, never returned. I hoped it would happen, but of course, there was no sign of them even after three years. My luck is not omnipotent, which is both good and bad news.


    "That''s what I wanted to hear! Come, your mother is already waiting!"


    He ushered us back into the castle with a laugh, making me look at my wife, who had no more excuses to avoid her. Lunch was already prepared, and for the first half an hour, Mom never brought up the topic of grandkids.


    "Sometimes you should attend my meetings." After finishing the main course, I spoke up, looking at her, "You are still one of my ministers."


    "I know, and if something important happens, I will be there. I read the weekly papers, so don''t worry." She answered casually, wiping her mouth, her green eyes locking onto Sasha. Oh boy... here we go. I was prepared to answer whatever she brought up, but she remained silent for a few seconds. "Are you alright?"


    "Huh?" Sasha flinched, looking at me first, but her question also baffled me just the same. "Y-yes, I am. Um... why?"


    "Hmmm... Something felt... Wrong. Your complexion and posture are a bit off than usual; that''s why I asked."


    "Is it?" We asked as neither Sasha nor I noticed it at all. "I think I may have something lurking around, or, well, inside of me; I did feel a bit woozy this morning, too."


    "Explain." The way Mom said that I knew she was already thinking of the same thing, so I just leaned back, smiling while Sasha began retelling all her symptoms, too afraid to say no. Halfway through it, Dad also glanced at me, realizing it and sending me a thumbs up. The way my mother''s eyes began shining, and she barely could sit in place, told me enough. I was right. "Finally!" It was such a happy cry, bursting out from within that it made Sasha jump in place, drawing blanks when my mother walked over, hugging her between her breasts, not wanting to let go.


    "W-w-w-what...?" She stuttered, looking towards me for an explanation before it finally dawned on her. "Am... am... am I? I... I am... My... We..."


    "Calm down, too much excitement is not good! You ought to be in the early stages! We need to be extra careful with you! You shouldn''t have even come in this weather and just stayed at home! Leon!"


    "Woah, woah, Mom, relax! Don''t look at me like that! I had to bring her because I was unsure of it! You are the expert..." I grumbled, feeling wronged by how she was accusing me now.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "You knew?!" Sasha cried, pointing at me, turning red, "Why didn''t you say so?!"


    "I suspected it. I did not know for sure..."


    "You should have called me over instead! Don''t make your wife trek along in this nasty weather!"


    "Can you two-" I wanted to retort, but my Dad put his hand on my shoulder, shaking his head.


    "Let it go, Son... You can''t win these types of battles. Accept defeat, and it will pass. Fight it, and you will be in for a world of pain."


    "Tsk... I call bullshit..." I mumbled, crossing my arms before my chest, looking away, grumbling a little more while my Mom and Sasha began chattering like teenage girls. While one was explaining everything she went through and how she made sure I was safe while being in her tummy, the other was bombarding her with questions about how to prepare for it.


    "Come, boy!" Father grinned, pulling me up, "Let''s go; we will drink to celebrate this! Let''s leave the girls to talk it out; you won''t be able to chime in with anything anyway."


    "Yeah, I''m in. Haaah...That at least sounds nice!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Bully..."


    "Because I didn''t tell you?" I chuckled, lying in my old bed with her, caressing her head while she rested on my chest.


    "Yes! You should have done so sooner!"


    "I was unsure. Still, we will need to be careful. For now, we are focusing on keeping you stress-free, healthy, and relaxed, which also means no more rowdy nights."


    "B-but..." She stiffened but then didn''t argue, nodding her head, "O-okay..."


    "It was hard to get to this stage, so we must ensure nothing bad happens! I will try my best to please you, but no wilding around, not even the girls. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes... Hauh... when you say it like that...!"


    "Ahaha~! This also means that you must refrain from using magic. The projects we were working on will take a backseat. We don''t know its effects, and you being a fire-type poke- I mean, witch, we need to take it seriously!"


    "Poke? Poke what?" She looked up, watching me with slanted eyes, "Bully! Bully! Bully!"


    "Ahahaha, don''t bite! It hurts!"


    "Grrrr!"


    "Wait... do you feel it?" I asked because I could swear I heard a thump and felt the bed shake.


    "You are not tricking me!" She continued growling and biting me.


    Finally, our little play was interrupted by the loud whistle and the bright, red light shining in from the window as a flare went up to the sky. This meant that the beasts had come. And I felt it again...


    "Are you going?" She looked at me as I began climbing out of bed and dressing up.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, we are different this time!" I added before she could speak, and I was just putting on my shirt when my Mom burst into the room.


    "Good." She nodded, seeing Sasha still sitting in bed, naked. "You go, I will keep her here safe and calm."


    "Thanks!" I smiled, nodding at Mom, and I was sure nobody would slip past her this time.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    When I arrived, it was just in time to witness one of the cannons fire. By the bright light and sound of the spell whistling through the air, I could tell it was shot with two CCs loaded into the formation. Watching it strike through the air and hit... the... thing, coming towards us made me realize this was something else.


    "What. The. Fuck. Is. That?!" I gulped, feeling terrified for a moment because what I was seeing coming towards us, emerging and barely fitting through the narrow pass, was a 20 or maybe even 30-meter-high creature. My soldiers were sending up flare after flare so we could see, and by looking at it, the thing reminded me of a mollusk. With six stumpy legs. What the hell?


    I watched as the spell hit it on the shell on its back, resulting in an explosion, making it falter as pieces of it broke down, falling all over the ground and sending the snow into the air. It moaned in a deep, reverberating way, shaking up our organs, similar to how it felt standing beside a strong subwoofer.


    "Nothing like that ever came this way..." Father murmured, just as shocked, while all of our ballistae and arrows were being loaded, dosed in animal fat, and lit up, getting ready for it to come into range. At the same time, we watched as it stepped into the proximity of our mines, triggering them all, resulting in chain explosions and injuring its weird, stumpy legs. Yet... it kept coming.


    "Hurry!" I shouted, coming to my senses and rushing over to one of the cannons, "Fill it up to the maximum! Take aim and fire; don''t bother waiting for it to cool down! If that monster reaches close enough, we are dead!"


    While I was manning one of the two Dragonfires, Oleg took over the other as we loaded it up. It was mine that shot at first, turning the whole barrel bright red, while the ''rocket'' this time was ear-piercingly loud and bright as the morning sun. It flew in an arc before striking the shell on its back, followed by a ground-shaking roar and explosion. We saw under the light of the flares that chunks of its insides and a sea of blood erupted from it, followed by Oleg''s shot, hitting it again, repeating the same devasting effect. This time, the beast finally realized he would be too slow to come over and wanted to back off, but his humongous body failed to find space to turn around.


    "Fire! Fire again!" I roared, not even thinking about stopping or considering the consequences.


    This time, the second level four spell was too much, and the moment the cannon fired, the barrel was blown apart as if it was from some kind of cartoon, split into curly shards along the inlaced CC strands. Maybe it was what prevented it from spewing shrapnels everywhere, keeping it ''together.''


    But it was no time to worry about that as I watched the spell hit the beast, this time on its head, where there was no ''armor.'' We could see a splatter of... something, maybe blood or mucus or hell if I know, raining everywhere, painting the ground and the mountain walls, but the beast was still standing, moving and groaning. Then came the second shot with the destruction of Oleg''s cannon. It hit its shell, blowing a hole into it, throwing more nasty innards everywhere.


    We watched as the monster slowly kneeled over, collapsing under its weight, but we also knew it wasn''t dead. Its deep groans and moans kept on going for hours, even though it could not stand up anymore. It was bleeding out while we watched its death struggle. It stopped making any noise only when the sun was finally up, and we could see the valley and how it was covered in a greenish, foul-smelling liquid that could be its blood or innards... Damn if I knew. It felt like we were standing close to a knacker''s yard or something... it was stomach-turning.


    "I sent a pigeon; we will wait until more soldiers arrive with Merlin. They will bring clothes and extra armor; nobody is to go out until I say so!" I ordered, and because I was the ruler of the Frontier, even my father listened and saluted, following my commands. He never once questioned me, and I was grateful for it. I knew he still held a more significant respect amongst his soldiers than my presence, which was understandable. Maybe... that''s why he was so cooperative, no matter what.


    "Is it dead?" He asked, leaning against the walls, watching the beast.


    "I don''t know. So we must be careful. Also, there is no touching the green sludge! It could be poisonous!"


    "Roger. You will stay on the wall." Father said, and this time, I knew it was an order. I wanted to argue, but he only smiled at me, patting my shoulders. "We are not risking the Sovereign''s life. Especially when my Son is about to become a Father."


    "Be careful... Dad."


    "I will. I want to hold my grandson or granddaughter, you know! It isn''t just your Mom who is stoked by the news, ahahaha! MEN!" He turned around, shouting so loudly, the whole castle could hear him, "Begin preparations! When reinforcement arrives, we ride!"

 Chapter 82 – A Demon’s Gift

    I was watching from the walls as the soldiers rode out on horseback, approaching the corpse of that giant beast in a wedge formation. Was I anxious? Yes. It would be a lie to say otherwise.


    "I wanted to go..." Merlin grumbled, standing on a box beside me, but I refused to let him head out with my father. He was ready to go wherever I told him to when he arrived with the reinforcement, bringing extra clothes to cover every part of the soldiers. After coming to the walls and seeing the dead beast, he was like a hamster on coffee, squealing incoherently.


    "Only when everything is confirmed to be safe and no sooner! You tremble like an overexcited chihuahua; calm down! It won''t go anywhere. I hope."


    "I don''t know what that is, My Lord, but of course I am excited! Look at that monster! How cool is that?!"


    "It was terrifying..."


    "Ah... Y-yes..." He stopped, lowering his head, saying nothing more, beginning to rummage in his inner pockets. "Good thing we completed these..." He mumbled, trying to dial back on his excitement as he pulled out the first rudimentary telescopes we built, watching as the soldiers approached the dead beast through it.


    "I agree." With a nod, I also followed suit, anxiously watching my father. The plans for it were not made by me this time, but they were brought back by one of our traders who visited other regions within the Empire. The first year was rough, as we were looked down upon in most places, and nobody wanted to do business with us. But by the second year, we had finally managed to establish some proper contacts, not with nobles but with wealthy but rankless families.


    It was better than I thought because we could get our hands on some rarer resources and a few blueprints without too much hassle. Of course, they were nothing that counted as cutting-edge, only simple, old technology that the Empire had already discarded and was using something else at a higher level. One such item was the telescopes in our hands, as I learned that the Empire''s military had an even better version by now.


    "I wish we had a radio..." I murmured, and Merlin immediately caught my words.


    "What''s that?"


    "An instrument that would let us talk via long distances. Do you remember the warning devices the merchants had on them?"


    "Um. We are also using it in the mines."


    "We do?" I looked at him, surprised.


    "I didn''t bother you with the details because it was a minor thing, but you signed it, My Lord!" He added with a chuckle, and as I thought back... I stamped a request two years ago to establish an emergency response system. Huh. "I made it so they can inform us as soon as possible if a collapse happens or something similar, anything that requires an emergency response. The idea came to me after the destruction of the first temple!"


    "This is why you are my right hand..." I added with a smile, rubbing his head like always. "The radio, to answer your previous question, is similar. People who have it on them can communicate over long distances. You speak into it, and on the other end, they hear what you say without delay and can answer back."


    "That would be so useful! It would... it would be better than the newspaper! Instant news! Knowing everything when it happens!"


    "Yeah, but building something like that... even with the amount of knowledge we have is so far away, it hurts my head. I still only managed to print out around half of the books I flipped through in the Empress''s private library; I can''t focus on it at all times and comb through that knowledge, or I would go mad from it!"


    "Worry not, I read every book and memorize them all!" He giggled, grinning, and I wasn''t doubting him. The little hamster had a better brain than me. Even though I could photograph and recall information quickly, understanding all of that was a different question altogether. He? This little bastard could learn it way faster than me! Sometimes, I felt jealous... but only for a little.


    While we talked, my father did reach the corpse, and we watched as they surrounded it. After making sure it was dead, they began climbing up on its body, testing the hardness of its shell. Watching them, I heard that my Mom and Sasha had also arrived, looking on with horror at the monstrosity lying there, plugging up the pass with its body. Now, I finally understand what Mikki-2 told us, and the decor of that corpse showed me how a fully built army could die just like that. What else was out there if this type of thing could live and evolve on the other side? Maybe beasts lived there, ones that wouldn''t even fit through this pass? I was glad that the mountains were here, or we may have been in great trouble.


    When they returned, the sun was already halfway below the horizon, and we were studying the pieces of the monster they had brought back. Its shell was made out of keratin; at least, that is what I thought. It resembled how horns or antlers felt to the touch, but I could have been wrong. It was hard and heavy; simply hacking it with swords did little to no damage to it. It needed blunt force, as when hammers hit it; after a dozen well-placed strikes, some dents and cracks finally appeared on it.


    The other thing I examined that night was its foul-smelling blood. It was vivid green but didn''t glow in the dark. I hope this meant it wasn''t radioactive. Besides being nasty and somewhat sticky, it didn''t prove to be poisonous after being smeared on a pig. We even fed a little to it. Still, we decided to keep a watch on the animal for the next couple of days and forbade anybody from touching it directly. I wasn''t going to take it leisurely.


    It was hard sleeping that night as my mind was racing, wanting to go and see the beast up close for myself. Luckily, no second wave or another giant monster tried coming through, so we could relax a little. When morning came, and Sasha and I walked out of our room, Merlin was already there, dressed, almost bouncing in place, urging us to go. He couldn''t sit still at breakfast either, finishing it in two bites, going on and on about the samples that he was ''playing'' with since early morning.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I don''t like this." Sasha exclaimed as I climbed my horse, but it was my Mother who answered her, holding her hand.


    "Accept it. If something happens to you, that would be the worst outcome. Now, you are doing what we tell you, understand? You are no longer only responsible for your and my son''s health but my future grandson! Or granddaughter! You stay here, young lady!"


    "I wouldn''t argue!" I shrugged, remembering my father''s advice, making her smile softly as she knew there was no way any of us would let her follow me.


    "Relax, I''ll be back in a moment''s notice!" I winked at her before riding out, Merlin sitting behind me, almost standing on a horse to see better.


    When we arrived, I ensured everyone wore their gloves, hoodies, and scarves wrapped around their mouth and nose. Not that it needed to be told twice the closer we got to it...


    "I don''t know what this thing was eating, but it had to be the worst thing on this earth!" I grunted, with my scarf wrapped around my mouth, hiding a scented soap within, but it wasn''t helping much. I wasn''t alone with the assessment, as the other soldiers, including Merlin, nodded rapidly at my words. After we stopped, our horses began complaining with loud neighs, but there was nothing they could do. I watched as my excited Prime Minister jumped off and ran in the knee-deep snow, beginning to examine the openings on the monster''s back, right where our cannons hit it.


    "I can see multiple organs within! Plus, it''s blood is getting crystallized! Is it because of the cold, or is it because it''s a demon?" He asked nobody in particular, shoveling some snow away with frozen, green blood tainting it. "Huh..." He stopped suddenly, looking around and then tilting his head left and right.


    "What is it?" I asked, waiting for his assessment, my heart rate increasing.


    "I feel the presence of CC... and it has to be a big one..."


    Looking at his eyes... he wasn''t lying. I knew he wasn''t. Holy... Shit. With a loud order, I commanded everyone to back off, get further away, and keep clear of its blood. We hurriedly set up a perimeter around the body, digging in and creating trenches while I sent back the word so Mom and Sasha wouldn''t get a panic attack on the walls, watching us.


    When the preparations were done, I told Merlin to try to focus on the feeling of CC and summon a magic formation. Let us see what happens then...


    "Worry not, My Lord! I am much better by now!"


    At first, nothing happened when he began chanting, speaking out the names of the runes while his hand stretched forward. It was my first time seeing him this seriously, and he didn''t even try wordless casting. It was around the twentieth rune when there was a response.


    "Um... My Lord..." Merlin shuddered, looking back at me while we saw a red magic ring appear above the corpse.


    "Tell me it is you..."


    "No..."


    "BRACE FOR IMPACT!" I roared, rushing out and dragging the boy back as everyone ducked into the snow trench.


    When no explosion came, I peeked, and it was just the right time to see a massive flaming column rise to the sky.


    "Fuck..."


    It was luckily contained around the base of the corpse, burning so hot it melted the snow all around us. Even in our trench, it felt like standing in the proximity of an open kiln where steel was being superheated. Right when it was getting dangerously bad, just as it came, it was gone. Now drenched, muddied, and nearly cooked, we looked back up to see the smoking and smoldering carcass of the giant monster. What remained were its white bones, its shell... and a giant dodecahedron rolling out of its shell. It was still glowing as the formation disappeared and the world returned to normalcy.


    "What spell did you try?" I asked Merlin, feeling it hard to find my voice.


    "I wanted to burn a hole into it..." He murmured, sounding guilty.


    "Well... next time, try just making it weightless, okay?"


    "Hauh..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I can''t believe it!" I exclaimed for the hundredth time, standing in the castle''s main ground, looking at the giant, raw CC standing before us. It was the size of a small shed, and both Merlin and Sasha confirmed that it was charged to the brim, even after that little stunt we pulled. I don''t need to say, but neither my Mom nor Sasha was pleased... and my ears were still ringing just thinking about it.


    Well... we were all lucky, not just us. Mainly because if this CC was that charged, all the mines would have exploded around us. Thank the Six Gods that this monstrosity strolled far enough to trigger them all.


    "Me neither." They replied, and Merlin stepped forward, giggling and raising the whole thing. "Look! I am super strong!"


    "Don''t break it, kiddo!" I snorted, grinning, seeing him play with the giant ''crystal.''


    "What could this mean...?" Sasha whispered, but I had no answer. "Such a beast, having something within itself..." I had no answer for her.


    Were all beasts like this? Or only the big ones? How did this thing get into their bodies? Do they eat it, and it accumulates within them? Or are they born with it? Whatever the case was, it explained why some of them could use spells. They had an internal magic engine that they could tap into by instinct. I couldn''t help but agree with an old quote... Nature always finds a way.


    "Are we going to break it up? We could manufacture so many CCs from this!" Merlin shouted, putting it down and hopping back to us while Oleg and the rest were preparing to take it back to Avalon. I already explained to them that because it is charged, they MUST avoid any and all formations, or it may activate them.


    "We will, but we will also keep a big chunk of it back. Didn''t we need this to begin our project?"


    "Woah!" Merlin shuddered, his eyes beginning to glow and sparkle like stars, "I totally forgot about it! Yes, yes! This would be perfect!"


    "What I am also curious about are the bones." I added, turning my attention toward the multiple boxes of it. After examining the corpse and what remained of it, the bones within were... unique. Examining all of them, we came to the conclusion they had runes on them. Everything pointed in that direction. How did they get on there? No idea, but we will bring all of it back and study it. This was something wild... wilder than the CC itself.


    "What are you going to do with the rest of the corpse?" My Mom asked, walking up to us, wearing a scarf and spraying perfume in the air with a grumpy expression.


    "Nature will do its course. Even if it isn''t harmful and Merlin here cooked it, I wouldn''t eat it. No way. So, we will let it decompose and let the earth absorb it. Then, we can collect the rest of its bones-"


    "I am coming with you." She interrupted me at once. "I already told Kalash. I am not staying here! Not until the stench is gone!"


    "Sure." I shrugged, watching her leave the moment I agreed, with Sasha elbowing me.


    "Bully..."


    "Why?" Merlin asked, looking confused before my wife began explaining.


    "Leon wants her to go to Avalon so she can teach more traders and fulfill her role as a Minister. The Traders Guild is operating nicely, but we can''t make already experienced caravaners stay back and instruct the newcomers. We want to expand our available merchants... So she needs to be in Avalon for that to select and teach them! What Leon failed to mention is that I am already preparing a formation for you, Merlin, to burn the corpse away so we can collect the rest of its skeleton."


    "I think she knows." I added, turning back towards the giant CC. "She would have come with us anyway, as she will keep an eye on you at all times."


    "Huh?" Sasha flinched, finally comprehending it.


    "Yeah, get used to it, my dear. Now that you are pregnant... Mom will be your new shadow, making sure you deliver a healthy child!"

 Chapter 83 – Monster Bones

    Bringing back the giant piece of CC was more complicated than I expected. Because we now had multiple formations running, helping all the constructions going on in the city, we needed to shut them off until they got escorted through the streets, bringing the thing back to the palace. The event gathered many people, who watched curiously what was dragged along the main street, and they were more shocked by the humongous bones than the giant CC. I wonder what they would say if we could manage to bring the skull away... but that and many other parts of the demon couldn''t fit through the castle gates, so most of it was left behind in the valley.


    "Are you sure that it''s a good idea to have it here, My Lord?" Oleg asked, to which I answered with a shrug, standing in the light snowfall in the middle of our garden.


    "It''s only a temporary solution. I already told Sasha and Merlin that no magic is to be used around the palace for now. Kraus is coming over, and we will begin breaking off multiple chunks of this massive CC. It will be our first time doing it on such a big specimen... By my calculation, we will reduce its size to what the imperial books call a ''Human-sized'' CC."


    "Human-sized?" He asked, and I simply handed him a book we printed a few weeks back.


    "It is the Imperial measurement system that we also opted to use. It is kinda weird, but all of the books are written with their measurements and naming system, and I am not keen on redefining it again. It is already a pain to convert the blueprints we buy to our metric system... Doing it with magic and runes? Ehh... Nah. I will adapt."


    "I don''t get it." He replied honestly, only flipping through the book before returning it.


    "No worries. The main thing is we are going to break it into multiple pieces and into different sizes."


    "Sovereign!"


    "Here he is!" I chuckled, hearing Merlin''s happy shout as he rushed in, my Forgemaster hurrying after him, awed by the giant CC sitting in my garden.


    "We have brought the tools!" Merlin added, raising chisels that were made out of CC, ready to start working. "I am a bit disappointed, though..."


    "Why?" I asked, smiling, nodding at Kraus, who bowed with visible excitement on his face.


    "Because this is fully charged up!" Merlin answered, sighing, stroking the opaque, giant crystal. "No human can do something like this..."


    That was true. All the literature I scanned said the same thing. Human-sized CC was the biggest that anybody could charge or use. Anything bigger than that and trying to charge it would be like pouring water into a filter dish and expecting it to fill up. Well... this damned beast did just that. There has to be something that we don''t know or something that we, humans, are incapable of.


    "I can''t wait to study the bones!" Merlin chuckled, making me blink my eyes and return to the conversation.


    "Sasha is doing just that." I nodded as I was just as curious about them. "It is already confirmed that the behemoth''s skeleton is engraved with naturally formed runes. The whole thing was like a walking, breathing, and living formation."


    "Sovereign, is it true?" My Forgemaster interjected, gulping multiple times as I retold him the events and picked a smaller bone out of my pocket, showing it to him. "How...?" He asked the same question that I did while checking the bones in the valley. How indeed...


    "Secrets of nature are there to be discovered, cracked, and understood! So, first, we will start breaking this!" I pointed at the core of that demon, "Let us focus on what we can do. We will measure it and draw the lines where we will begin cutting it! Be careful, and Merlin, contain yourself! Don''t even think about magic; I don''t want you to melt my city!"


    "Don''t worry, Sovereign! I came prepared!" He laughed happily, raising his sleeves and showing that he was wearing two bracelets, cutting off his own magic, the same way as Mikki-2 was confined within Mikan. I won''t lie... I was surprised at the little imp''s readiness.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I''m tired!"


    "Let me massage you!" Luna shouted, already stepping behind my wife, rubbing her shoulders while we were sitting in our room, enjoying cold milk after bathing, and wearing only towels around our bodies.


    "My mind is what tired..." She moaned softly, still enjoying her fingers, smiling from ear to ear.


    "You need to laze around more, like Luna." I added jokingly, making our maid pout.


    "Louise said the same..." Sasha mumbled, and this time, I had to agree with Mom.


    "She is right!" Luna nodded, echoing the conclusion, "When will you announce it publicly?"


    "The pregnancy?" I hummed, thinking, looking at my wives, "When it is visible but not before that.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I don''t think we need to make a big deal out of it..." She whispered, but of course, we acted as if we didn''t hear it. Of course, we would! Because it is. The heir to Avalon is going to be born... that has to be celebrated.


    Right now, only a few people know about it. Besides us, there were Oleg, Merlin, and Mikan, who were the most excited after hearing the news. She immediately told us that she would play the role of the midwife, explaining that she has assisted in more than a hundred childbirths since her training began. It was one thing where she never made a mistake, which was to be expected. I think...


    "You two can go and sleep if you are tired," I yawned and stretched, picking up Sasha''s notebook, "I will still stay up and go over your findings."


    "I will do that!" She answered with another yawn, followed by Luna as the two retreated to our bed.


    Watching her drawings and notes, comparing them to the little bone pieces on my coffee table, I couldn''t help but be amazed. We were now certain that all those runes were naturally formed, leaving imprints on the creature''s bone structure. They were naturally formed and not by someone or something. One theory was that the CC that was within its body created a genuine magic circle, just like when a mage uses a spell, and it appears around them. This then left its building blocks inscribed into the skeleton of the creature, creating a whole, complete inner system. It was marvelous.


    Identifying the most repeated runes, Sasha concluded that the beast was most likely capable of casting earth-based spells. As to what that really meant, we had no idea. We can discard the thought of it being able to harden its body, or it would have already done that. Was it capable of manipulating rocks? I also doubted that. Maybe it ate rocks... but it''s implausible, or why would it have attacked us?


    Maybe it was capable of manipulating gravity? Or was its powers alongside something magnetic? Perhaps it could have created earthquakes... well, whatever it was, we will never know, luckily for us. Not that it was necessary to know it for sure. What was invaluable was how they worked. Funnily enough, I already looked at them as the skeletons for my future plans.


    By my understanding, magic formations worked because they all formed a circle, the representation of a closed system. I looked at it like a completed line of code with a start and endpoint, defined clearly within its own language. It told the function and behavior of the spell and compiled it into an executable. Playing puzzles with the skeleton, I noticed that this was also true for the monster, as the runes did draw a circle, but it was in 3D, following the bodily structure of the beast. It was like shadow-plays on a wall; you just had to look at it from the perfect angle. If you lined it up correctly, you could see that it had multiple magic formations within its body, surrounding the giant CC as its core.


    "This is what I was missing, I think..." I mumbled, my mind already coming up with new blueprints as I was trying to understand their roles.


    Those closed systems were all responsible for different functions inside the creature. They were like a magical set of organs or something similar... I could feel that a great breakthrough awaited us; we just had to understand and replicate it.


    These different circles were all connected with lines of runes, like nodes being connected in a program, forming one colossal formation, a massive magical system that was operating under its skin and muscles. What I needed was for us to crack this system and become capable of recreating it. Combining it with CC strands could be the key to how to link up a multitude of formations.


    I have been fascinated by the idea since the time Merlin''s power showed itself. I also knew from the books of the Empress that there are spells that can be broken down into smaller parts, performed by weaker, less talented mages. That point was reinforced by Mikki-2, the little bastard, and her recollections. If so... then that means, in theory, there is a way to string a multitude of these spells together, creating something new.


    The issue is, right now, it feels as if I am trying to write a code while being blindfolded. I know its language, meaning the runes; I just need to comprehend and discover the rules for making the program work. Well, one thing I have is time and two genius mages with me, so it shouldn''t be that hard... haha... Tsk... I just jinxed myself, didn''t I?


    ...


    ....


    .....


    It took over a week to break up the giant CC and chisel it into looking like some rough-looking Egyptian obelisk. Now, it was indeed a human-sized one as it stood at the height and width of Oleg, whom we used as a measurement. That one was taken away and placed into the treasury, while the rest was gathered into multiple boxes while we were standing in an emptied-out room of the palace, transformed into a workshop.


    "We should be good!" Merlin laughed, shaking his gloved hands and speaking through the mask that I made him wear while we worked. I was worried if something went wrong and we broke the CC into powder, he would inhale it... I can''t risk losing him.


    "We will take a full inventory of the skull and fist-sized CC before taking them to the raw materials warehouse. Kraus!"


    "Yes, Sovereign?" He asked, saluting, waiting for my orders, wiping the sweat from his forehead after our last day of work.


    "Chose some from the fist-sized CC so you can shape them into future tools to be used by the Forgemasters. It will be hereditary as these will be only used in carving and cutting CC." I smiled, making him nod happily.


    "What about the pebbles?" Merlin asked, watching the biggest iron cart that was filled to the brim with uneven, small pieces of CC.


    "We will start using them." I murmured, crossing my arms, thinking and understanding why Yuri managed to buy us enough CC.


    While breaking it apart, this one slab alone showed us how brittle it is when CC meets with CC. It reminded me of how obsidian was so easily broken apart, leaving us with multiple crumbs that we further separated and collected in a mining cart.


    "Sovereign, if the Empire has CC mines, I can''t imagine how much they must have!" Kraus sighed, looking at the haul, and I couldn''t help but nod. Their resources were on a completely different level, and I could imagine them having vaults the size of my palace filled to the brim. Just by mining it, tons of pebble-sized variants could go missing, and nobody would bat an eye.


    "The only thing we miss is CC strands..." Merlin mumbled, complaining a little. We tried making some, but it was futile, and we failed multiple times with all our attempts. We even tried using strands to shave another off, but it didn''t work, and instead, it broke off like icicles hanging from the drainage.


    "Be happy with what we have!" I clapped his shoulders, shaking away all my thoughts, being glad for what we had. "This is already much more than what we have started out with! With Yuri returning and adding her haul to the pile, I think we secured enough CC to run the city for multiple years and even have some extra for experimenting."


    "I wouldn''t worry, My Lord!" Merlin exclaimed with a wide grin, "I am sure, one day, we will have our own mine!"

 Chapter 84 – Modelling

    With the winter still going, I made sure that the forges were focusing on producing more Dragonfire Cannons. With enough CC sitting in our coffers, we could operate them without worry for a few years. Not that I was hoping to use all it up at once... Still, I wanted the castle to be equipped as fast as possible in case another monster appeared. I was in my study when Luna hurried in, bringing a letter to me.


    "It''s from Lord Kalash!" She said, presenting it to me in a hurry.


    "Breathe! You look like you just won a marathon or something... When did it arrive?" I asked while opening it.


    "Just now, the pigeon that brought it had landed had a red ring on it! Um... what is a Marathon?"


    "A running competition, but it''s not important."


    Coming over with a red ring meant it was an urgent message. I was ready to move at once, but after reading the whole letter, my heart rate slowly returned to normalcy. Father described that multiple monsters appeared once again, surveying the Pass, but none approached the spot where the giant demon had died. Maybe it was its scent still lingering in the air or its bones at the walls, whatever made them stop; it was like an invisible barrier. No matter how often they showed up, day or night, they always retreated in the end.


    "Weird..." I murmured to myself.


    "Is it... bad?"


    "Ah, no, no, it is not, I don''t think so!" I smiled, making her relax, but deep within, I wasn''t so sure.


    When I met with Mikan and when I almost died, the beasts showcased that they could learn. They burnt themselves once but then adapted. Whether chasing smaller prey to clear the mines or using magic to fly over the traps, they showed a strong learning capability. Now I was thinking if this behemoth was also something that was led into the valley or not. Was it another attempt by different beasts to test us? To see our defenses? Measure our power? I couldn''t tell.


    "Maybe..."


    "Mhm? What, Master?" Luna asked, hearing me whisper.


    "I was wondering if our advancement or show of power is something that the demons can comprehend. Does this mean that they are learning and testing us? Will they attempt it again but with something more... destructive?"


    "More scarier than that thing?! No way! Those are demons! They are not smart enough to come up with strategies!"


    "Maybe... or maybe not." Looking at the samples of bones on my table, I was getting a feeling that I would need to start developing more destructive weapons than simple cannons. Is this what being in an arms race feels like?


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Louise... really, I am fine!"


    "You visited the blacksmiths without telling me." She replied with crossed arms, standing before Sasha. It wasn''t just her; Mikan also accompanied Leon''s mother, looking worriedly at her.


    "I was careful!" Sasha complained as she was being held up at the dinner table, looking for help, but Leon had already left for the workshops while Luna acted as if she didn''t see her friend''s pleading glances, asking for support. "I didn''t go close to the fire, and I didn''t use magic! What, now I can''t go places? Is that it? I can''t stay inside all the time; I will get bored to death!"


    "Yes, but you are no longer only responsible for yourself." Answered both of them, stunning her for a moment, giving Louise a chance to continue, "You may be a heat-resistant young lady, but your baby may not! We don''t know how this works, so no visiting places that are on a blacklist! Here, I wrote it out for you!"


    "..."


    With a numbed mind, she took away the meter-long parchment, unrolling it and reading the hundreds of places and activities she was barred from doing, including any and all bedroom activities. That was maybe why she had been feeling irritated in the past few weeks, especially when she thought about Leon and Luna doing it. She was hoping for Yuri to finally return so she could make her punish their maid like nobody else could... She was simply jealous and would deny it whenever anyone asked.


    "Please, listen to her, Lady Sasha!" Mikan pleaded, holding her hands and looking at her with a kind, warm smile. "It is tough for most bloodlines with potent magic within them to conceive a child!"


    "The Empire is still there, isn''t it?" Sasha murmured, just so the last word wouldn''t be theirs.


    "It is, but most emperors and empresses had an extensive harem." Louise shrugged, sounding a bit sad because even though her son had multiple wives, the others were still yet to get pregnant... Even though they were not magical in nature!


    "Not to mention the inbreeding." Sasha replied again with a sarcastic smile, making Lousie roll her eyes, speaking like a scolding mother.


    "Enough! I am tightening my supervision because you can''t be trusted to look out for yourself. We are moving in together; I ordered Luna to get all your stuff into my room; we will also sleep together so your senses won''t be swayed by the scent of my son''s seed!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "EEEEEH?!"


    The wailing cry was Luna''s sign to slip out of the room before being dragged into the conversation or subjected to Sasha''s wrath. Sadly, she had no choice but to go against the Queen''s wishes, as even Leon did nothing but shrug when his mother made up a new rule, letting her be the true despot of the palace.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Entering the old shop of Marca, it was nothing like before. In the past years, it had been expanded, and she purchased the neighboring two houses, rebuilding and opening them up as one of the biggest stores in Avalon. She also moved to a different dwelling, where she mainly focused on creating new potion recipes while employees handled the sales and the manufacturing.


    "Welcome!" Shouted a lively young woman, running up to Mikan and removing the box from her hands. Every step she took was accompanied by the clanking of multiple empty bottles Mikan had brought back. "Will it be the usual, Priestess?"


    "Yes, and thank you, Nia!" She nodded, preparing her money pouch and paying for the medicine bottles being refilled by the staff in the shop.


    While waiting, she couldn''t help but play with her bracelet and think how much more she managed to do without magic than when her ancestor was silently fooling her. Making her believe she was a witch... People were coming to her sermons, listening to her retellings of the ancient lore, and thanking her for holding a ceremony for those who passed away or when she gave the blessings of the Gods to the newborn children. Some people even donated some of their money to the temple, which Mikan used to buy the medicine and send it out to the farms completely free. It was especially useful to prevent or deal with colds in the winter, keeping everyone safe and healthy, no matter where they lived.


    By now, everyone within the Frontier was using Leon''s new coins while the old money was solely in the hands of the Ministry. When a caravan headed out, they exchanged their local funds and did the same when returning, paying a minimal tax, which was also gradually introduced to the populace at the start of this year. Mikan expected some complaints, but the people were not that annoyed by it so far, which was surprising.


    After she paid for the medicine and left the shop with a now much heavier box, Mikan stopped at one of the roadside bulletin boards, looking at the notices and important news pinned to it. She couldn''t help but sigh with admiration, as this and the weekly newspaper always explained Leon''s decisions to the people. Maybe it was what so many others missed... People can accept it much more readily when they know why something happens. Same with the traders she saw coming and going; they themselves vowed to keep the secrets of Avalon, no matter what.


    There was a kind of fanaticism that was building in Avalon that she noticed while living amongst Leon''s people. She couldn''t tell where it originated from, but everyone in the city had a certain kind of unity that was no longer present in the Imperial cities. Whatever the source was, the air inside Avalon was different. But... In a good way. She had never felt so free and happy before, no matter where she was.


    "Brainwashing their people... the typical Vasa-route."


    "Those are... just... legends..." Mikan answered, feeling herself being drenched in a cold sweat as she heard the voice of Elyzien, her ancestor''s faint presence, appearing in her mind out of nowhere.


    "Oh...? So you finally hear me... you bitch."


    It was a sudden rush of strength that came from nowhere that made Mikan able to hold onto the crate and not drop the medicine right there on the streets. Hurrying back to the temple, throughout the way, she could still hear Elyzien''s thoughts flood into her consciousness. It was quiet, and if she ran through a more noisy street, she couldn''t pick up on it. Yet... whenever she focused inward, she could feel the presence that had eluded her for the past three-plus years.


    "Try to fight me, you whore, one day, I will be back, and I will take over your body. Then, I will kill that son of a bitch too... What? Afraid? Then be very afraid, Mikan! You are simply borrowing MY body; do you hear me? DO YOU?!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was in my workshop, where I was doing one of my old hobbies: Modelling. Of course, if anyone asked, I was building a scaled-down prototype of my future big project... constructing a mech. This time around, I was making it out of wood, carving it by myself, and putting it together piece by piece. While doing so, it also helped me relax my mind and come up with solutions to the problems my blueprints were having.


    I tried using the usual mecha-like legs for the first models, but I found it to be pretty much unstable. We need much more sophisticated systems to attempt something like that, so I went with a much bulkier approach, giving them wide tower or elephant-like legs. With a wide enough stance, the 40-centimeter tall model itself was stable enough to stand on its two feet and be capable of supporting the rest of its body, even if the weight-reducing formations were turned off. The torso would sit on a base that could rotate 360 degrees, making it possible to whip it around and start walking in the opposite direction without any issues. I didn''t want my future machine to be stuck like that monster in the valley.


    The head would not sit on the top of the torso. Instead, it would be placed lower, giving it a bit of a hunched appearance, but that would also let me install weaponry on its bulky shoulders... and I had in mind to provide it with some Dragonfire Cannons on top while leaving his hands free to be armed as the mission required it. The head... well, I gave it a knight-like look because the mix of a bit of medieval and modern design is always cool-looking.


    "Gyroscopes..." I murmured, drawing its fifth plan while eying my unpainted model on my desk.


    It was one of the ideas that occurred to me, and right now, I was trying to come up with one that we would be able to build. Placing them into its massive leg and torso would help the machine keep its balance. I went through a ton of books both in my head and things that the caravans brought back, and neither of them had anything like a gyroscope. So, it would be the first of its kind in this world.


    "Now... how do I-"


    "Lord Leon!"


    "...?!"


    The loud shout and the slamming of my door made me pour ink all over me and the blueprint... I wanted to scold the intruder, but when I looked up and saw the panic-stricken, crying face of Mikan, all my anger evaporated at once.


    "What happened?" I asked, grabbing a towel and trying to wipe the black ink off my hands, but my arms stopped moving when I heard her.


    "She is back! I can hear her!"


    I didn''t need to ask who she was talking about. I could feel it because the wind coming from the corridor swept her sweet, vanilla scent into the room, something that I had not smelled since we imprisoned Mikki-2 with the bracelet.


    "Relax!" I answered, raising a hand but drawing it back before I smeared ink all over her, too. "It means that the CC has degraded to a level where it starts to fail within the bracelet. We will call upon Merlin, and we will go and give you a new one which is fully charged with some bestial mana. It should last longer than this one!"


    "Please... I don''t want her to be back..." She sniffed, coming forward and hugging me as she began crying, something that I did not expect... and damn... she was the softest woman I have ever had a chance to hug back.

 Chapter 85 – No Escape

    "Don''t worry, it will be alright!" Merlin chuckled, patting Mikan''s hands after he arrived at the palace.


    Only the three of us were in the throneroom now as my Mom refused to let Sasha accompany us. What if that old witch does something? Well, I had to agree with her question, so she and Luna stayed back, soothing my wife, who now was acting more like a child, throwing tantrums here and there.


    "New designs?" I asked, helping him unpack the different bracelets he brought over from the workshop. Some looked surprisingly slick, while others were larger, elegant, and made out of solid gold.


    "Yep! The Forgemaster''s apprentices practice creating jewelry that is then sent out with the caravans! They sell really well, and we mostly export them to the Atuvians to not raise too much suspicion within the Empire. Of course, these ones are designed with a slot for CC, hehe, so these are for local usage!"


    "Sooner or later, someone high enough will learn about us. The more we interact with others, the higher the probability is for it to happen. For now, they still look at us as if we were the barbarian assholes of the Empire, but give it a few years, and that will change."


    "Are we prepared for that?" Mikan asked with worry in her eyes, and my answer didn''t help, even when I said it with a smile.


    "No. We are not. What I am hoping for is the Empire''s tendency to wage wars. While a fire rises somewhere on its borders, we will be low on the priority list. I keep paying my tithe, even a bit more than usual, so rumors spreading of our antics could be overlooked and attributed to simple jealousy."


    "What we need," Merlin hummed happily while examining the current bracelet on Mikan''s wrist, "is a higher-level noble friend or one we can blackmail. Or pay off. Somebody who can smooth it out within the capital city and make bureaucracy work as it is intended, obfuscating our dealings and presence."


    "What have you been making him read, Lord Leon?" Mikan asked, turning to me with an accusing look.


    "Don''t let his boyish countenance fool you; Merlin is a fully-fledged adult in my eyes. The only thing he lacks is a woman''s touch."


    "Ugh! Not fair! Don''t talk about it like that, Sovereign! It is unfair! Bully!" He yelled, turning redder than the setting sun on the horizon''s edge.


    "Weren''t you approached by some of your students?" I continued teasing him, grinning, helping Mikan relax in the meantime. "I heard you refused them all! Are you that picky?"


    "I am not interested in having a relationship! Hmph! My love is knowledge!"


    "What if you need to learn about the body? What then?"


    "That can be done too, without taking it to a weird place, My Lord!"


    "Sometimes, I worry about you..." I shrugged, giving up, and continued rubbing his head, which was already a habit of mine. "So? How is it, my Prime Minister?"


    "Stiff." He answered, using a hand-held magnifier, "There is visible degradation on the CC''s surface, which had some type of freezing effect. If it spreads, the formation would have been destroyed before the CC. Weird... Anyway, no wonder the thoughts of Miss Morningstar are seeping out. It is best to slap on a new bracelet and remove the old one before it deteriorates more and cracks apart."


    "Let''s do it quickly... she is not happy!"


    "Is she talking to you? Right now?" I asked, looking at her, raising an eyebrow, and Merlin listened quietly, just as curious.


    "Yes, she has been swearing that both of you will die a painful and slow death."


    "Oooh, how scary..." I grinned while my favorite minister snorted like an old man.


    "Let her try! I would easily contain her consciousness in a separate formation before she has a chance to do anything funny!"


    "Wait, what?" I flinched, looking down at him, nudging his body, "Don''t stop and look at me like a hamster! Do continue!"


    "Oh, I mean, when I am at home and bored, I usually play around the magic formations we have in use and try to upgrade them!"


    "First of all, Merlin, how the heck do you have time to feel bored? Second, excuse me, but when I told you to take the weekends seriously and rest, I did not mean to bring more of your work back home!"


    "It isn''t work, it''s fun!" He protested, stomping in place and looking wronged while we exchanged incredulous glances with Mikan. "I already have an upgraded version that is much more potent! I mean, I memorized it; I just never tested it out because there are no mages here besides us!"


    "What does it do?" Mikan asked, stealing the words from straight out of my mouth.


    "In theory, the formation should shut down parts of a person''s mind, including its emotions, and prevent them from free thoughts. Make them more controllable. I got the idea from the one where it changes how others see us! Hehe! Owie?! Leooooon, whhhhhyy?!" He cried out, looking at me with teary eyes because I gently slapped the back of his head, making him almost trip.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "That sounds like a nefarious and nasty spell, one suitable for the evil villains in your stories! What the hell are you doing in your free time? Geez! So, how confident are you about its effects?"


    "P-pretty sure..." He murmured, sniffling, playing with his fingers, acting like a puppy after being scolded. "Around 90%..."


    "What are you thinking about, My Lord?" Mikan questioned, gulping while I crossed my arms, thinking silently for a little.


    "I don''t get reincarnation. Nor how it works. What I do know is that there is magic within your body, Mikan." I began my explanation, looking at her and scanning her from top to bottom. "I am just not sure if it truly belongs to Mikki-2 or not. She said she woke up in you, your consciousness already formed. Now... who is to say she didn''t steal your magic for herself? I always found it suspicious that she didn''t talk to you for decades... Why was that? Would you have been able to wrestle the control back over the mana that is rightfully yours if she did so?"


    "..."


    "There is more! Let''s entertain the thought that she was honest about it. That the mana is hers, tied to her spirit. The fact, and it was her who mentioned it, that you could tap into it periodically tells me a lot. It also means you could have gained control if she had let you!"


    "You are trying to say that... I could have been a witch?" She asked with a weak and meek voice, her hands trembling as she tried to calm down.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. It is possible that you would be weaker than an ordinary witch if the mana is borrowed from her. We can''t say because we don''t know. But! But... We can find it out."


    "..."


    "Mikan."


    "Yes, Sovereign?" She asked, flinching, looking into my eyes.


    "What is she saying now?"


    "She... She has been... quiet."


    "See?" I grinned, licking my lips, "The little bitch knows we are onto something. Her silence is just as good as acknowledging that some of my theory is viable."


    "Are you... going to do it now?" She whispered, and I could read the fear in her eyes.


    "No." I replied while clicking one of the luxurious-looking gold bracelets on her other hand, slotting a fully charged CC into its place before removing the faulty one. "Not yet. Merlin, I want to see your plans. Please work out a prototype formation, and we will begin smoothing it out. Then... when we are ready, and you also want to try it," I continued with a smile and patting Mikan''s hand, "we can make it so that it will be Mikki-2 who is going to be in big trouble while you get back what should be yours."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I miss you..." Sasha whispered into my ears, leaning against me after we finished our dinner, constantly being watched by my Mom.


    "I feel the same." I answered with a kiss on her head, hugging her, and I could smell the sweetness of her body. Haaaah, but Mom was right; doing it now could be dangerous for the developing embryo.


    "What did she mean by the name of Vasa?" She asked, trying not to think about that we, once again, wouldn''t sleep together tonight. Instead, we returned to discussing Mikan and her situation, the prime subject of today''s dinner.


    "Dunno." I answered before Luna could chime in.


    "It is an old legend! Something that the nobles use to scare the kids in the capital, saying if they are bad, then their hair will turn red, and their eyes will be that of a cat''s! They will transform into ugly monsters that will consume them and die a horrible death!"


    "How nice." I grunted, looking at my Mom, then Sasha, and then at my reflection in my empty plate. "Now I get why the Empress told me that I was hideous."


    "Hmph!" Snorted all the women present at the table, making me feel giddy inside. I will never get used to it, and I am glad... because this feels awesome!


    "So, are these Vasa some mythical, evil creatures? Demons?" I asked, clearing my throat.


    "Mmm... Not exactly." Luna murmured, scratching her head, "From what I remember, they were a different empire here? One that was defeated by the first Ishillian? Something like that. I remember hearing that they were something bad, like they were eating the firstborn sons of theirs and... things."


    "Pft! Okay, sure!" I couldn''t help but laugh at it as it was a typical smear campaign against those who lost a war. I wasn''t shocked, as it meant that the Ishillian line had defeated and eradicated the empire predating them. Well, not that it matters; it was 2,000 years ago, and there should be no living survivors anyway. "It just sucks that because of that, people like us would be looked weirdly upon... eh..."


    "Only in the core regions." Mom added calmly, wiping her mouth, "The farther you are from the capital, the less their customs affect you. There were multiple red-haired women and men in my family, dear, and out here, it means nothing.


    "I wonder how our child will look!" Sasha exclaimed, sitting up and rubbing her still unchanged belly with a happy smile that told me that even if she felt frustrated, she still willingly followed my mother''s draconic laws.


    "Well, most likely, he or she will have red hair." I grinned, tickling her, "Of course, there is a chance to be born with beautiful blonde locks. As for eyes? Green? Blue? A mix? Orange? Who knows! We will see in 9 months!"


    We were about to continue when hurried knocks interrupted us, and when Luna opened the door, Oleg stood there, holding an open letter, bringing it to me with long strides, looking like he was skipping.


    "My Lord, I am already gathering the troops!"


    "What the hell happened?" I asked, standing up with a severe look, snatching it away from his hands.


    Just one glance told me that it was from Yuri, as I would recognize her handwriting anywhere. When I began reading the English words on it, my face became darker and darker. In the previous three years, I taught my most trusted officers my old ABC and some important words that would be enough to use as a secret language, encrypting the most critical messages. The statement in this one was simple, short, and made my stomach contract.


    "War. Invasion. Chaos. Trapped. No Escape. Mission: Failure." What I was most worried about was the ''No Escape'' part... That... made the hair stand on my back. "When did it arrive?"


    "Five minutes ago." He answered, taking a look at his pocket watch, "We will be ready by the morning."


    "Didn''t you design them to be-" My Mom asked, but when I looked at her, she stopped and simply nodded. "That is the look of your Father. Good... do what you feel is right." With that, she stood up, walking next to Sasha, who had already taken away the letter and read it through multiple times.


    "You will save her... right?" She sniffed, her eyes getting watery, something that I think not even Yuri would believe.


    "Of course." I nodded, rubbing her head, "She is my wife, isn''t she? Go, rest for now. Oleg!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign!"


    "Let''s go; we need to gather more information! Send out our fastest birds to Elliot and ask if he knows something or not! Send one to the spies we have in the nearest city to the East! We need to know what is going on..."

 Chapter 86 – War

    By the time the sun was up, I was also wiser about what had happened because my Uncle''s message arrived right after we sent out our birds towards his castle. It seems he received the news at the same time as we did. The eastern front appeared to reopen in a way that even involved the southern lands. At first look, it was a joint operation against the Ishillia Empire by an alliance of four kingdoms. The Kingdom of Scorc, The Grand Duchy of Irgath, The Principality of Sprinland, and the Grand Duch of Belse launched a joint attack and broke through the borders, pushing in more than a hundred kilometers.


    As to how that was possible, we didn''t know yet, but it all happened solely in the past week. It wasn''t the first time something like this occurred, and it wouldn''t be the first time that alliances have been formed to try and reclaim lost territories, but they never could keep them. If not immediately, in a few years, the slow-moving beast that was Ishillia always grounded them down to nothing. If anything, the Empire had the manpower and resources for a prolonged war, but they did not.


    "They must be backed by others, some bigger player or players." I murmured, standing over the map of the region, drawing the frontlines up from what we knew and from what my Uncle''s message detailed. "Otherwise, this would be a foolish move... How long can they hold the land? They made great advancement because nobody goes on the offensive in the winter..."


    "They can keep the lands they captured until summer or autumn, at best." Oleg agreed, his eyes glued to the map. "When snow melts in the spring, the ground becomes muddy, but the armies would move in as soon as summer comes. Even if other empires are backing them, how long can they hold out? They can spare money and resources but not manpower. Lost lives can''t be replaced just like that."


    "Do we have any news of mages being deployed?" I asked, but none of our letters described the usage of magic. Of course, this meant nothing, but if they appeared, it would suggest that the Empire was about to strike back with its own wizards, escalating things without any care. "We need more on-the-ground information... Oleg!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Go and find me ten soldiers who can ride out fast and get close to the frontlines! Tell them to avoid any conflict; I just want them to try to spread out and send us reports back on how things look. I don''t need them to cover the whole borders; I just want this part!"


    My finger pointed at Roria, where Yuri was supposedly stuck, the eastern city, right next to the Kingdom of Scorc. By the new map, it was now behind enemy lines. Well, in reality, according to history books, the city was theirs until 170 years ago, when the surrounding territories were slowly chipped away and occupied by Ishillia. I bet that, in their eyes, this was righteous reclamation, and I guess the locals felt the same way. It was the region where Yuri could easily blend in, as her appearance was typical of the people of Scorc. It wasn''t the first time they caused problems, as her people had always staged little rebellions ever since being gobbled up by the Empire.


    "She should be fine..." I murmured, tapping my fingers on my biceps, watching Oleg leave to fulfill my orders, and my attention settled back on the map, "She is simply stuck... If she tried to leave, that would be dangerous, and if she stays there and the counter-offensive begins, she could be easily looked at as a collaborator... Knowing how the Empire acts, an ethnic cleansing will commence right after they retake the region. We need to get her out before that!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Useless bastards!" The Empress''s shout echoed throughout the throneroom after receiving the news of the hundreds of square kilometers of land suddenly lost on her eastern and southern borders. "I want the head of General Ushtek! No excuses! He either comes back and slits his own throat before me or heads out right now and dies a warrior''s death on the front line!"


    Nobody dared to look up at their Empress, no matter their rank or bloodline connections; a hundred people were kneeling with bowed heads, trembling, afraid that it would be their last moment in life if they drew her attention to themselves.


    "What was he doing?! Where is Justice?!"


    "It''s here, in the Capital city..." Duke Ellington answered, his old voice trembling, his bald head shining with sweat in the throneroom''s light, not daring to raise it.


    "Why the fuck is it here and not on the frontlines?" Kathrien asked, and the calmer her voice was, the more afraid the nobles became.


    "It is here to replace its main magic crystals, my Empress! It has been in multiple battles in the past decade, and it depleted it ahead of schedule."


    "Wasn''t it ordered to return for repairs barely three years ago? I know because Marquess Tamilliah was begging me to let him come back with the ship and make restorations. Where is he?!"


    "He died four months ago." the Duke answered, gulping, "The captain of the Justice is yet to be selected... We... couldn''t name a successor yet."


    It happened in an instant. Everyone heard nothing but a soft pop, and those kneeling around Duke Ellington felt warm, iron-smelling liquid land on them, soaking their expensive silk clothes. Not everyone could hold back their cries; some even fainted, but Kathrien was unbothered by it. She just sat on her throne, a small, golden magic formation rotating around her index finger, which pointed at the now-dead Duke.


    "Duke Farfal!"


    "Y-y-y-yes, M-m-my E-e-e-empress!" He answered through sobs and cries, bloodied and feeling chunks of Duke Ellington covering his hair and back as he was kneeling right next to the mangled body that was missing half of its torso.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Sit down with the other Dukes and name a new captain in two days. Take more than the allotted time, and I will execute all of you. No exceptions. The clock is ticking!"


    "I-i-it w-w-will b-be d-d-done!"


    "Began mobilizing the army!"


    "Empress?" Some asked, finally daring to raise their heads just so they would bow it back down, seeing that she was standing, sneering at them.


    "Do. Not. Question. Me. I said, raise the armies and begin marching through the snow! Justice will go ahead of them! I want those bastards to be dead before spring! I want the snow to turn red, do you hear me?!"


    "Yes!" The unified answer echoed loudly, but by then, she had already turned around, leaving the throne room.


    After returning to her room, she began throwing a type of screaming, wild tantrum that was way out of line for someone of her stature and age. Her magical powers remained within her body, but by the end, the room was completely destroyed. The pillows and sheets were ripped apart, and luxurious feathers were fluttering in the air. All the silk curtains were shredded and now lying on the floor, while the golden tapestry was torn from the walls. Worst of all, Kathrien looked like a rabid beast, half-naked, her clothes ripped off. She was disgusted by it when she met her own eyes in the smashed mirror''s shards on the opposing wall, so in a hurry, she began combing her hair, searching for clothes that survived the onslaught.


    "..."


    After she forced herself to calm down with multiple deep breaths, throwing open the door to her broad balcony and stepping out into the cold, chilly morning wind, she finally managed to regain control. This was hers... not just the palace, the city, the land, everything was rightfully hers. How dare anyone take it away from her? They will pay... all of them will!


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "New news has arrived the previous night, My Sovereign!" Merlin shouted as he hurried into my office, waving multiple letters in his hand.


    "Let me see!" I stood up from behind my table, tearing open the first one.


    It has already been over a week since we first got the news of what happened, and this came from the soldiers I sent forth. They were still far from where they should be, primarily because there were no more clean stone roads to speed up their progress after leaving my territory.


    "They have been trained well!" I nodded, giving the letter to Merlin while I went for the others.


    "So there is a general call to arms in the Empire?" Merlin whispered, reading the short report detailing that my men witnessed multiple instances of local nobles conscripting people and hiring mercenaries to go to the eastern and southern borders.


    "There is another big news!" I groaned, biting my lips, reading the one coming from my Uncle. "It says that the Justice, the flying ship, has left the Capital and is heading back to the east. He also mentions that Righteous, another warship of the five they have, is in the south and already engaged with the invaders."


    "It is rare to wage wars in the winter..." Merlin whispered, and I couldn''t help but agree.


    "The third report is from the spies we have in the slums, the outer city of the capital. It says that the army is lagging behind and yet to head out."


    "So the warships are there... alone? Well, they should be able to deal with it, no?" Then he flinched, shaking his head, "Wait, that wouldn''t be good either!"


    "Yes, it wouldn''t. I don''t know if a lone flying warship, even if it can do serious damage, is enough to cover a whole front without the support of a proper army. Air superiority is nice, but can one ship achieve that? Damn it... too many unknowns!"


    "Although spring is nearing... this winter seems especially cold and long. I don''t know how it is down there, but the army will have trouble marching through it. From the reports we managed to gather, there seem to be at least 100,000 soldiers being drafted and sent to the eastern front alone!"


    "I decided!"


    "Y-yes?" He flinched as I said it so suddenly that he almost dropped the letters.


    "I am going to go out with only 50 soldiers and see if we can slip by, find her, and get back without anyone noticing."


    "W-w-w-what?!"


    "We are not going to fight but to evacuate." I explained, and I was confident because I had done it twice. Well, three times if we count one such time when our group was recovered by another squad. "Now, what I need to do is somehow push it down the throats of my wives and mother that I am leaving to lead them..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Lord Nahl." Whispered a young female voice belonging to a maid, trying to gently shake a naked man awake, sleeping on an inn''s second floor.


    "Mhmhm... what is it?" He grunted, reaching up and grabbing her breasts, kneading them, making the young girl jump in fright. "What? Tsk... You act like I didn''t finger you last night under the table! Whore." With another grumble, he finally sat up, revealing four other unconscious young women around him.


    "Duke Farfal is looking for you..." She whispered, looking afraid and deathly pale, but Nahl remained unbothered.


    "Yeah...? Sure..."


    Even though one of the highest-ranking nobles of the Empire was asking for him, Nahl didn''t show any desire to hurry. Instead, he just climbed out of bed and took a long bath before finally loosely dressing up, letting his overly long black hair flow behind him. Half an hour later, he was finally walking down to the main floor.


    "How can you stay in dumps like this?" The Duke asked, standing with his guards there while the rest of the establishment was completely emptied out. Yet... he didn''t seem annoyed that he was made to wait.


    "Cheap whores are the best. You can get one for every finger, and they cost barely anything!" Nahl answered, yawning, leaning over the counter, taking a bottle away from the bottom shelf, and beginning drinking, which was his favorite morning exercise.


    "You are going to be sent to the east."


    "Yeah? Who says it?" He argued at once, but Duke Farfal slammed a golden medallion onto the table, signaling it was the order of the Empress. "Fuck... what happened?"


    "The Justice was attacked by a destructive spell... The new captain''s estimate puts it around an Adept-level formation. Luckily, its shield has worked as intended, and it could retreat. You will move faster than the army that is still being prepared. The earliest estimation is that we will get them there right before spring. You will go ahead, get on Justice, and keep the land under supervision."


    "They will have time to dig in..." Nahl complained, wiping his mouth after drinking cheap wine, "Shouldn''t I just blast them to hell and get it done with?"


    "No. It is the orders from the Empress. She wants the Justice to be the bait and harass the enemy. Let them set up a trap for us, gather all their mages at one spot, and then, you can strike. Until then, do not use any spells! Don''t let them know that we have you there!"


    "Am I to do this alone?"


    "We are mobilizing your favorite triplets to move them to the south. They will act flamboyantly, as usual, so the enemy will think we are focusing our attention there first... yet we will strike at the east."


    "Got it... haaaaah, again, why is it me who gets to do the dangerous one?"


    "You will act when the army arrives." The Duke continued, ignoring him, "After their mages are dealt with, you will have free reign."


    "Wait..." He flinched, his black eyes beginning to glow like a monster''s.


    "No survivors. Wipe out everyone. Direct the army and lead them forward. We are going to take more than what they reclaimed! You can do it however you like; no restricting rules this time."


    "Now... I am truly hard!" He laughed, making the Duke grimace, turning around with disgust because Nahl wasn''t lying... and it showed.

 Chapter 87 – Rescue Mission (1)

    "Son, this is the most dangerous thing you could have decided on."


    "I know, Mom." I answered calmly, dressed in the thick, black winter attire of our army. I was sitting on a horse at the gate of Avalon with 50 soldiers, including two extras, Oleg on my right and Merlin, who was sitting behind me, ready to ride out. Looking at the walls, the rest of the soldiers were standing prepared, keeping their salutes staunchly, standing below the flags of my city.


    "He is going to be alright." The one who said it was none other than Sasha, looking at me with a determined gaze, "He has to come back home to his child, no?"


    "Exactly." I answered in a heartbeat, nodding at her with a small smile hanging on my lips.


    Surprisingly, it was she who agreed with my idea first. I do know this is something that probably many of my ministers think is a dumb or unnecessary risk that I am taking on, but I don''t care. Yuri is my wife, and I won''t leave anyone behind who I love. It is not reason or cold calculations deciding what I will do, but what I feel I should do. Whatever I thought of her at first is no longer relevant, not after I took her as my wife. It is as simple as that...


    "You know," I chuckled, looking at my men and the gathered crowd who were here to watch us leave, "I think I prefer it this way. Some kings lead from the back, and I''m not too fond of that. If I want to lead others, then in my books, I shall do it from the front! It is in the word''s meaning... "MEN!" I shouted, looking over my shoulders, "Follow me!"


    While riding out, it made me miss that my mom couldn''t help but sigh, shake her head, and stare at Sasha.


    "He is like his father. Stubborn like a mule, whenever he led the men out to face the beasts, he did it from the front... You will have many sleepless nights ahead of you, my dear."


    "I can deal with that." Sasha added, holding Luna''s hand, who looked more worried than her, watching us leave in silence. "Because I trust him."


    "I will pray for his safety, Lady Sasha!" Mikan chimed in, holding her hands together, "I can feel that all of them will return, with Lady Yuri in tow!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "This is going to be the first time I go so far!" Merlin laughed, holding my waist as we rode along the cleared, stone highway leading southward. We passed multiple young soldiers whose winter training included keeping our roads clean of snow, and the moment we got close, they dropped everything, saluting us until we disappeared from their sight.


    "I am surprised you are not afraid."


    "Why would I be? This is exciting, and you are right; you will need a mage with you, and Lady Sasha is in no condition to follow you!"


    "Keep up the positivity, Merlin, because this is going to be a long trip. We only stop to let the horses rest! Prepare your butt because this is going to be a long journey..."


    "Sovereign... you are making dirty jokes again."


    "Oh? Are you finally catching on? Did you ultimately grow up?"


    "I grew enough!" He complained, pouting, "I do count as an adult; it is not my fault that my body decided to remain small! Hmph! And it doesn''t matter because I can play the scared kid if something happens and make it easy to infiltrate places!"


    "Geez, I sometimes wonder who you were in your previous life!" I answered with a laugh, making him fall into a bit of silence, answering with a shrug after a minute or so.


    "Sometimes I do have weird dreams, Sovereign... they are hazy, and I am in a different place. I don''t remember much of it, though, and it goes away after I wake up. I just remember the feeling that it... it''s different.


    Huh. Now that is a clue... Knowing that reincarnation is a thing, I was now sure that Merlin was similar to me. The only difference was that he didn''t remember it as well as I did. Maybe the fact he had magical powers is why he could recall old memories in his dreams... how interesting...


    "Um..." He nudged me, and I could feel how anxious he became.


    "It''s fine. I wouldn''t worry about it, Merlin. Sometimes, I have dreams of a life I may have had once, but it is no longer important. This is our life now, so we must focus on the today!"


    "Yes, Sovereign!"


    "And when will you start calling me Leon?"


    "It is the proper protocol, My Lord!" He protested at once. He did have a tunnel vision for it, as even in school, he has been teaching children the proper etiquette in interacting with me if they ever find themselves in my presence.


    "Haah... sure. Have it your way!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    There was relative silence and peace on the eastern front since the Ishillian forces were defeated in a surprise attack. The Winter Offensive was a shocking win for the Kingdom of Scorc and its backers, while their other three allies were pushing in on the southern borders, biting off another chunk from their hated foe, the Ishillia Empire.


    The local defensive forces were caught completely off-guard, and after their leaders'' death, they began retreating and regrouping, unsure of what to do. What they didn''t know was that this move would result in even more officers losing their heads, thanks to the rage of their Empress for giving up a large chunk of her country.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Finally... the birthplace of our ancestors has returned to our Kingdom!"


    "We still need to hold onto it, King Yano."


    "Why are you always this negative, General Daito?" The old king of the Scorcs asked, wearing a confident smile while standing on the balcony of the provincial palace overlooking the intact city of Roria.


    "I am simply cautious. Even with peace between us and the Atuvians, eliminating another threat, holding these territories will be impossible if our plans fail."


    "Don''t worry. They have been a thorn in everyone''s side for so long that the other powers won''t stay out of it! When they smell the blood in the water, they will join... The Ishillians may think they are powerful, but they are not the only ones who have been biding their time and developing. With our new machines, we will be able to bring down their warships!"


    This time, General Daito did not argue with his king. Although they penetrated far beyond their initial plans, reclaiming much of their previously stolen territories, the actual preparations were being made around the city and its 30-kilometer region. Their army of 70,000 soldiers was hard at work, building fortifications and trenches, using the local rivers, hills, and thick forests to create natural chocking points. No matter if the enemy tried to use the forests to hide their troops, they would have to emerge from it and cross the flatland before the city approached it if they were hoping to retake the region. The battle would eventually be fought there, and the Kingdom of Scorc was planning to hold it for years to come.


    "It is time for them wretched Ishillians to learn the word ''defeat!'' How''s the installations of the weapon?"


    "All is going as planned. For now, our deployed mages use the pre-made formations to attack the Justice whenever it shows up. It couldn''t break its shield but forced it into retreating. All is within our initial calculations."


    "Good. It took my grandfather to start us on this road, and I will see it through! His weapon, when ready, will bring down their famous ships, and we will use it to decimate their armies! This city will return to be the glorious capital that it once was!"


    Listening to his speech, Daito couldn''t help but smile. He felt pride in himself to be the general of this glorious time, standing next to his aging king, making sure his name would be remembered for generations to come. Their people still remembered which side they belonged to the moment the attack happened; dozens of revolts broke out at once, killing the local nobles and rulers and welcoming their armies with open arms and gates.


    Outside of the city walls, more than a thousand tall poles were standing proud as every Ishillian was pulled into a stake or beheaded, put on display for everyone to see. There was no mercy shown, and they were massacred to the last one. Everyone was quickly dealt with if they didn''t show enough support to show that they were still proud Scorc citizens.


    "Even if the Ishillians raped our women, giving birth to half-breeds, our spirit is unbreakable, My King. Our blood is stronger than an Ishillian''s, and they are standing with us. Our army has at least doubled their numbers with their support, and no matter what comes... We will hold the line!"


    "Good. See? Being optimistic is not a sin, my proud General!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    In the darkness of the night, soft, barely audible shuffles were being heard as multiple shadows moved through the city, stopping at one of the more spacious brick homes of a previous, wealthy Ishillian merchant. There was no knock; instead, a scratching noise traveled through the night, like how a cat would want to try and ask to be led in... and it worked.


    When the door opened slightly, no light came from within, letting the shadows slip in, barely making any noise. The inside was ransacked, furniture broken and thrown to the side, while the walls and floors were black from the dried blood when the family living here were massacred. The hooded figures didn''t stop, not until they descended into the cellar, where finally, the light of lanterns shone onto the two thin female silhouettes and the one bulky warrior coming with them.


    "Good to meet you."


    "The honor is mine!" Answered the soldier, going to one knee because the one who greeted him was Yuri, the wife of his Sovereign.


    "What is your name?"


    "Pion, my Lady!"


    "Ah, so you are my penpal?" She chuckled as multiple of her female warriors appeared from the shadows, without a noise, relaxing their grip on their crossbows.


    When the attack happened, Yuri acted instantly, without hesitation. They massacred multiple local nobles and presented their heads to the incoming forces, which made them quickly accepted into the fold and looked upon as local rebel leaders, earning the trust of the Scorc army. Especially when they asked them to round up Ishillian nobles, and they did so without batting an eye.


    Thus, Yuri and her gang were able to blend in without issues, but, in turn, this made it hard to just leave. She didn''t expect anything to happen and thought they would have to retreat to the Kingdom of Scorc, restart another bandit life, and return to their old habits. It was too good to be true, finding a place to live differently... Avalon seemed to be a mirage that finally disappeared.


    This belief stopped growing within Yuri when, one day, they made contact with Pion. One of their trained pigeons landed amongst them from nowhere, holding onto a secret message, telling them that a group of scouts were hiding in the nearby forest. It took Yuri two weeks to finally arrange a night where one of them could be smuggled in while the rest remained in the forest, waiting for Leon to arrive.


    "Is he really coming?" Yuri asked, wanting to hear it from Pion''s mouth, watching his eyes for lies. When he answered, she subconsciously bit her lips, turning away, hiding the fact that tears appeared in hers. "Why is that stupid idiot coming by himself?" She whispered, yet she was visibly beaming with newfound energy and happiness.


    "It needs time for the forces of the Sovereign to arrive, My Lady." Pion continued, too focused on his task to notice anything, "But he demanded details of the city, the guards, forces stationed here, traps, the layout of the sewers if there is any... um, he wants to know whatever we can learn, no matter how insignificant!"


    "Hmph, of course, he does!" Yuri answered, chuckling and turning back around, "You are bulky enough..."


    "Lady?" Pion asked, tilting his head, not understanding why that was brought up. Yes, he was... big, around 200 centimeters tall and muscular, but most of the soldiers were the same. It was part of their harsh training and because they were exclusively being fed monster meat since their training had begun.


    "He was the only one making noise... with that bulky body of his." One of Yuri''s soldiers added with a clear annoyance in her voice, making Pion blush.


    "How are you with pain?" Yuri continued, now making Pion even more unsure of what was happening. "They are building some kind of magical weapon. I could recognize it at first glance, thanks to my hubby''s experiments! We are part of the group that is tasked with guarding it and using slaves to assist in building it. We will drag you in and force you to work on it."


    "Meaning, I could sabotage it."


    "Smart." Yuri grinned, happy with how quickly Pion managed to catch on. "But it won''t be easy!"


    "I am ready to serve, My Lady!"


    "Good... For now, don''t do anything rash. We will simply memorize the runes, the circles, the whole thing, draw it up part by part, and send the info back to him when my hubby arrives! Let our Master decide how to fuck with them, ahahaha!"

 Chapter 88 – Rescue Mission (2)

    When the next day came, Yuri dragged Pion over to the construction site, where around 500 enslaved citizens were being worked to dig channels along fixed lines, breaking up the streets of the city and demolishing buildings that were in the way. They had to be precise, and if their work was not to the specified measurements, the slaves were often beaten to death on the spot.


    Nobody asked a question about where Yuri got him, and because she and her gang were one of the primary supervisors, their plan went on smoothly. Pion''s role was simple. While working on the channels, he had to memorize their form, where it began, and where it ended so that later on, they could superimpose it onto the maps they had.


    "Don''t you dare break my favorite plaything!" Yuri laughed, warning the other Scorc warriors who were already used to her antics, chortling and understanding what she meant by it. In their eyes, Yuri was simply enjoying the payback for what the Ishillians did to her and kept Pion around as a personal pleasure toy.


    For Pion, the work wasn''t that harsh; what was hard was the constant verbal abuse and seeing others, weaker slaves, being whipped to death around him. He endured it, and his mind tried to close out his surroundings, focusing on memorizing every line they were made to dig. This mission was what made him understand why there were so many different classes in his training, where they were studying instead of running around or lifting weights.


    Almost two weeks went by like that before they finally had something tangible. In the hideout of Yuri, a practically completed map was developed through it, and parts of it were copied into a smaller letter and sent out with pigeons every night.


    "Does this make any sense to you, Lady Yuri?" Pion asked, looking at the sketches and intercrossing lines on a local, older city map.


    "It is a magic formation... for sure. As to what for, I can''t tell. But it has to be a weapon!" She pointed to the middle of it, where slaves were dying in accidents almost every second day, assembling an obelisk-like structure from materials provided by the Scorc army.


    "What about these? Future mass graves?" Pion murmured, tracing his fingers around deep holes that were left empty for now, but most of the slaves thought the same when walking past them.


    "No." Yuri replied at once, shaking her head, "I know enough by now to realize those are for future CC inserts. We already sniffed it out; multiple obelisks are still in their boxes and waiting to be built. You just began with the biggest one in the middle. That is going to be the tallest, while the others are all different in size... From what I saw, all of their tops will have a pretty big CC sitting on them."


    "The Sovereign will know what it means, for sure!"


    "I hope so..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Throughout our journey, we managed to evade several local nobles'' forces. On the surface, we looked like a mercenary group, and if we stopped at some roadside inn or traveling merchants visited our camp, we always told the same story. We were on our way to the east to earn some coin by joining the war. Of course, if someone with authority had stopped us, we would have told them that our small group was sent forth by my uncle and me, hoping to help the Empire''s efforts.


    Would we be laughed at? Most likely. Would they be suspicious of us? I don''t think so, not with how they view our regions. My only fear was that they would try to conscript us, and then how was I supposed to infiltrate the city and get my wife back?


    So, if we could, we avoided bigger cities and only rode through small towns and villages, letting the horses rest when required. I can''t lie; I felt a bit nostalgic. It reminded me of how it was when I was starting out in the army. Deep down, I may have missed this unique feeling, the camaraderie, talking with my soldiers, joking around the campfire... it was just like in my old life. They needed a little time to ease up toward me, but after that, I think they finally saw me as another soldier and not as just their ruler.


    Who I was most surprised by was Merlin. He never complained, and amongst all of us, he had the best stamina. I don''t know what''s up with him or if it is because of his access to magic, but he only had three or four hours of sleep and was full of energy once again for the next sixteen hours. Hell, he was pushing us on to travel further before making camp every day. I was slowly getting how he could do so many things at once... he barely needed sleep!


    When we arrived at the forest leading us towards the city of Roria, the weather was beginning to warm up, and I was sure that the snow would start melting very soon. It would turn the whole region into a muddy hell, so the armies of the Empire would have a hard time walking across this region, which also means we would be stuck if we were not careful. As I was thinking about that, we heard a bird''s cry as a crow landed on Oleg''s shoulder, signaling us the presence of my soldiers. Soon enough, we eventually found the hidden camp of our scouts, and hearing their reports, I could breathe in relief that Yuri was okay and alive within the occupied city. The subsequent days proceeded with me going over all that they learned, including studying the smuggled-out city maps while Merlin was examining the formation, trying to fix its errors and decipher its purpose.


    "I think I get it, My Lord!" He came to me when I walked out of my tent one morning, holding a mug with hot coffee in it, trying to wake myself up.


    "What did you find?" I yawned, listening to his explanations and watching him holding his much more complex drawings than what Pion and Yuri sent back. It was a good idea to bring him along.


    "This is for sure an attacking formation! It has one central focus point and four auxiliary projections. By Lady Yuri''s description, they are adorned with a skull-sized CC at their top... I also managed to break up the formation because it is made out of eight zones, each being able to be operated by one mage!"


    "So we can safely say that they have at least eight wizards present who will control this formation. Do we know its elemental state?"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Not really, but my current guess is that it has something to do with light!"


    "Hm... could be a laser..." I murmured, "Or some kind of beam-weapon. Yuri did describe that when the Justice appeared, there was a blinding light from somewhere in the city, hitting the ship in the air, forcing it to flee."


    "What is a laser?"


    "I will tell you when we are back home! So... the Kingdom is building a devastating weapon, which also means they are here to hold the city for the long haul. This could be advantageous for us!"


    "Hm?"


    "If the Empire is bogged down with this war for multiple years, they will have less and less time to scrutinize us. So... I will send a letter to Yuri to NOT sabotage it. Instead, I want more information. I want to know more about the obelisks, the CC on top of them, and how it is built! The best option would be to see what it is capable of."


    "What does that mean, My Lord?" He asked, looking up at me, tilting his head to the right.


    "That we may stay here for a little bit longer than expected..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Inside the city, Yuri was reading Leon''s handwritten letter, unable to contain her wide smile and girlish giggling that sometimes escaped her mouth. She had already memorized it, but reading it repeatedly made her feel strangely cheerful.


    "Lady Yuri, are you sure? I could still go on!" Pion spoke up, interrupting her thoughts, yet they had already reviewed their plans multiple times in the past few days.


    "Yes!" She answered with an annoyed sigh, looking at the bruised and battered face of his. Even though he took multiple beatings while working at the construction site, his eyes were full of vigor, something that irritated multiple Scorc warriors who caught it. "I told you, the construction is coming to an end, and they will kill off every slave when that happens. We need to get you out of the city before that."


    "But..."


    "No buts!" Yuri commanded, sitting up straight, making the soldier go to his knee and lowering his head.


    "My apologies, Lady Yuri!"


    "It''s okay..." She shrugged, shaking her head, softening her voice, "Tomorrow, it''s my group''s responsibility to take the corpses out of Roria and bury them before they begin rotting within the city''s limits. They need to see your remains, or there will be questions asked about where you have gone, and we want to avoid that! So keep to the script and let out some screams through the night as usual!"


    Their plan was simple. Tomorrow, when they would begin collecting the dead bodies, Pion would be amongst them, carted out with the story that Yuri had finally snapped and killed him because he wasn''t bending his knee. Something that was already displayed many times when she beat him down in front of others. Within the rest of the slaves, Yuri and her gang were seen as one of the worst possible people to serve under.


    "We can''t save everyone." Yuri continued, "And I don''t intend to. You read Leon''s message, too! He doesn''t want to interfere with the Kingdom''s plans; he wants them to face off against the Empire as long as possible."


    "Then how will you leave?" Pion asked, sounding worried for her.


    "That... I don''t know yet. But I will let Leon think of something up for that problem. You should focus and clear your mind! Getting you out will be... nasty business."


    "I am prepared, My Lady... I am the soldier of Avalon; I won''t fail the Sovereign!"


    Yuri wasn''t joking about it, and Pion knew it too. When morning came, he was being carried out on a cart through the city by Yuri and her gang while they picked up the rest of the dead slaves who also had their last night spent in Rorira. When soldiers realized that Pion had ''died,'' there were good laughs and jokes all around; some even kicked the ''corpse'' lying on the cart, spitting on the half-covered body.


    Initially, there were some doubts within Yuri, but seeing that Pion didn''t react to it at all made her much more confident. Still, to make sure someone wouldn''t come up and stab him for fun, other unfortunate Ishillians'' remains were quickly thrown onto his body. It was something that would have made many others freak out, but Pion was repeating the same mantra within himself, focusing on his mission only.


    "For Avalon, for the Sovereign."


    The smell outside of the city then became even worse as the bodies displayed on the stakes were in different stages of decomposition. Even if they were lined up a few kilometers from the main gate, the stench washed over everybody when the wind blew in the wrong direction. For Yuri, it should not have been something bizarre... yet, after getting used to Avalon, she couldn''t help but feel disturbed as they were dragging the carts along. Passing by the many other deep, freshly dug ditches filled with spikes, still water from the melting some, and floating corpses made her feel deep disgust rising in her heart.


    She could see the many watchtowers, soldiers keeping alert, scanning the horizon for the Ishillian army, but, more importantly, if the Justice would reappear, trying to approach the city. The vast flatland before Roria was now a death field, not just because of the countless corpses but because of the hundreds of traps, ditches, and holes dotting the land. One wrong step and one would land in a pit of spikes. With the melting snow, the landscape had turned into a muddy hellhole, and with every step, it was like someone was trying to drag them down the underworld. Running was out of the question, and even if they had tried to, the soldiers in the watchtowers would have been able to aim their bows and shoot them down before they reached the treeline in the distance.


    "Here!" Yuri shouted, heading further away from a tall lookout, straight to where there was a freshly dug mass grave with the fewest remains thrown into it. As they began emptying their carts, Pion''s body was the last one to be thrown into it. "Wait until it''s dark, or you die... Good luck, Pion..." She whispered into his ear while stuffing their last report into his rags before they left him there.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "My Lord! Our scout is back!" Oleg hurriedly said, coming into my tent. When I walked out, hurrying after him, the scenery made my eyes shrink as the poor guy looked like he was taking a beating every day, not giving his skin a chance to regenerate.


    "Sovereign!" He said, going to his knee, but I quickly pulled him up.


    "What happened...? Ugh... you smell like you just climbed out of a grave!" I added with a smile, watching his mud-covered body.


    "Ah..." He flinched, and when he began retelling what had happened, I couldn''t help but twitch my mouth.


    I mentally recorded that Pion must be given extra pay when we got back and forced to rest for a while. I think I will also ask Mikan to speak with him privately. I know that right now, the adrenaline is still working, and he is still feeling numb to all this... but I will have to make sure he can deal with the images within his mind later on. Maybe I should tell Mikan about what little I know of psychology.


    I saw the dead on the stakes, and I watched from the forest how people were used for digging holes in the hard ground, filling them with spikes, and if someone couldn''t take it or fell over, they just left the body there, uncaring. Even my stomach felt that this was a bit too much...


    "Oleg, bring him something strong!" I smiled at Pion, patting his arms. "Take a bath, my soldier, and then, we will go through what you experienced inside the city in detail!"


    "Ah, yes, yes, My Sovereign! I almost forgot, here!" He mumbled, taking out the thick, rolled-up parchment, and when I opened it, I couldn''t help but smile.


    It was a beautifully complete bundle, with the current layout of the city, patrol routes, and rotation with all the traps they knew about marked on it. After I reached the last one, I couldn''t help but chuckle, as there was one short comment left on the bottom of it, with Yuri''s handwriting.


    "Hurry up, I want you to fuck me already!"

 Chapter 89 – Rescue Mission (3)

    "I said, go closer!"


    "But..."


    "Be glad that I am telling you this in person, Marquess Kustov. As the new captain of the Justice, it should be your decision... don''t make me ruin your reputation before your men by doing it myself!"


    Kustov wanted to tell off the lazily dressed man sitting opposite his table in the captain''s quarters. The way he was resting his legs on his desk, eating an apple, not even showing the minimum courtesy towards his rank was rage-inducing. He felt as if some of his jet-black hair was about to turn grey or he would tear off part of his short beard... This bastardly mage was unbearable. Yet, no matter his thoughts and deep desire to tell him off, he couldn''t rebuke him. The man before him, bearing the official name of Imperial Mage Nahl of the Adept Level, was untouchable. Not even the Dukes could do anything about him, as any Adept level mages or higher skilled ones were directly under the Empress''s rule; only she was allowed to regulate them.


    "Got it?" Nahl continued, taking another juicy bite, "You have been looking at me for long enough! I am giving you some friendly advice here... I am being respectful, don''t you get it? If I wanted, I could take over the control of the ship and maneuver us where I want it to be! I am allowing you to do it yourself and keep your face intact. You nobles love that shit."


    "Maybe Lord Nahl missed the report I sent back." Kustov continued, trying to remain calm, but his voice was audibly trembling.


    "Nah, I read it. That is why I am here! With me controlling some of the ship''s functions, their spell will not drain the shields so quickly, and we will be able to decimate them."


    "Still, going-"


    "Just go to the point I marked!" Nahl grunted, throwing the apple cob on his table while munching on the rest loudly and annoyingly. As he continued speaking, his saliva was landing all over Kustov''s table. "They won''t be able to shoot at us from that far away, and we can use the Imaginary to take a look. I want to see what is inside the city and what they are up to!"


    Kustov was on the verge of exploding, and maybe Nahl also felt it because he finally stood up, fixing his clothes. There was nothing more to say, and the Marquess also knew if he didn''t do what he said, Nahl would indeed take over, controlling the ship and forcing it to fly forward.


    "Son of a bitch..." He cursed the moment Nahl left the cabin. "This son of a whore dares to order me around? Worthless piece of shit..." While grumbling, Kustov took out a cigar, lit it, and walked to his cabin''s window, watching the heavy rain as they floated above a dark forest at the occupied territory''s border.


    The army was already on its way, marching slowly throughout the Empire. The melting snow and constant rain made the rivers swell and flood, turning the land into a mud pit. Those nobles who arrived early patrolled the temporary borders, ensuring the enemy did not try to launch attacks or slip past. Meanwhile, in the south, there was already news of bloody battles raging the moment the first troops made contact with the enemy. From what he could tell, the allied countries deployed more than twelve mages, forcing the Empire to re-evaluate everything and focus its efforts first and foremost on them. Here, he was stuck with the Justice and one of the most hated mages in the Empire, Nahl, and some forces who would arrive... sometime in the future.


    He never wanted to become a captain... now, for the next ten years at minimum, he would be far away from the capital city, and even if he ever returned, his brother would have taken over the family, essentially stripping him from any chance of being his father''s successor. This was the worst outcome possible...


    "This sucks..." He sighed, blowing out a thick cloud of smoke before turning away from the window, trying to not think about it.


    When morning came, the staff received the order from their captain to prepare to move closer to Rorira. On the deck of the ship, he walked behind the control wheel, and by grabbing it, the rings on his fingers lit up at once, reading his thoughts and will.


    They were no ordinary rings as all of them housed meticulously crafted CC, specifically attuned with the Justice''s formations, acting as their master keys, allowing anyone in their possession to control the ship. Of course, being someone magicless, he couldn''t do everything alone. While the captain was the one who steered the vessel, making it fly through the air, Kustov had multiple subordinates working together in tandem.


    For example, his gunners, thirty-two men in total, controlled the ship''s eight cannons on each side by loading CC into the weapons when they needed to be fired. Then, there were the Shipwizards, twelve ship-bound Basic Mages. They were responsible for controlling the shield formations, making sure they operated to the maximum. They were tasked with repairing it or dying, trying to see if anything broke in a battle, and in truth, they were nothing but walking batteries.


    Kustov still couldn''t get used to their presence; their shaved heads, dead eyes, and emotionless voices creeped him out. They were like some kind of undead, wearing a necklace that was nailed into their skin and collar bones, never to be taken off, binding them to the ship until their death. Of course, even more regular men were serving on board the Justice, numbering a hundred and twenty people, and there was space to house hundreds more if necessary.


    "I am already in the Imaginary." Echoed Nahl''s voice in his head, making Kustov shiver, unsure if he could read his mind all the time or if it was a function of the ship. "Stop where I told you and keep the ship steady. If you want, you can come down; I will show you how to use this beauty for real."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    No matter how much he hated him, he was also curious about what he meant by it. Everyone knew that these ships were designed to be captained by mages and not by some low-level Shipwizards. Initially, they were made for individuals at the Adept level or higher. But... those types of talent were needed in too many things to send them to live on a ship.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Something is happening..." Yuri murmured, noticing the scrambling around the walls and how multiple soldiers were racing ahead. It didn''t take long for her to climb up to one of the nearby houses and see that high in the sky, far away, a small, flying dot was floating in the air. "The ship is back..." She couldn''t help but gulp and look at the giant formation in the middle of the city, then towards the forest where Leon was hiding.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Just as big as I remember..." I murmured, crouching on a thick tree branch, using my telescope to spy at the ship in the distance, forbidding my soldiers to get out of the cover of the thick treeline.


    "It is my first time seeing it... we should build one, Sovereign!" Merlin murmured, sounding greatly awed, making me chuckle.


    "Get me the blueprints, and we will."


    "We already have anti-gravity spells..." He continued, already planning something, "We just need to get a solution for a proper propulsion and-"


    Then it happened. He flinched, and it was as if something had hit him. Not physically, but like when the wind pushes you or brings over something foul that you did not smell before.


    "I don''t understand... But something has spread from the ship... no, it did it again! I can feel it! It is magical, Sovereign!"


    "I don''t know if this is good or not..." With unease growing within me, I couldn''t help but look back into my telescope, trying to see if the ship would move again or not. It would be unlucky if it decided to fire at us.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What are they doing?" General Daito asked, noticing his king''s change in expression as they watched from the palace''s balcony, holding their own exquisite telescopes.


    "It is releasing some kind of magical pulse... It isn''t harmful, but I never felt it before. They may be trying to establish long-range communication with another ship. Make the army ready; we may be attacked soon! I am going to man the formation with the rest of the mages! If it comes just two hundred meters closer... we can fire at it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Inside the flying ship''s belly, there was a room called the Imaginary. It was a sealed-off, spherical room with a magic formation on its floor and a skull-sized CC suspended in mid-air. When Kustov arrived, Nahl was already inside, clearly waiting for him.


    "I know you use this device to snap images of the target." Nahl began, not looking at him, instead raising a hand, and Kustov watched as the CC pulsed in a blue light, and on the opposite wall, the clear, still image of the occupied city appeared. It was closer than if you would look towards it with the naked eye. Even if you used a telescope, the image would not be this clear or this big.


    "So?"


    "This is the amateur way. Let me show you what it can do when used properly!"


    With that, Nahl began chanting under his breath, and four other, previously invisible formations lit up on the walls while the CC had already started rotating faster and faster. What Kustov couldn''t feel was that the formations were sending out sonar-like waves of magic, capturing the landscape around them and turning it into an image. A moment later, the whole room was transformed as the walls, floor, and ceiling disappeared, and instead, they were ''standing'' in the air, awing the Marquess.


    "Now, let us zoom in!" Nahl laughed, pointing at the city, and with a pinch and moving his fingers apart, the image changed as they appeared only 300 meters from the city.


    "What is this..." Kustov gawked, feeling as if his stomach had dropped, his mind trying to cope with the fact that the world around him had suddenly changed.


    "This is the Imaginary. And if you pay attention..." Nahl smiled, pointing at the image of the city, while a formation appeared around his wrist, changing its few runes as bright points lit up before them.


    "What are those?"


    "Mages. All of the magic-capable individuals in the city. More than that... watch!"


    With another pinch and hand movements, the image went even closer, and they were now above the city, looking down at it. Focusing, Kustov could see the thousands of people within, looking like ants. As Nahl''s formation changed again, the image turned monochrome while the people below began glowing as red dots.


    "These are the humans within the city. As you can see, he exploited the city''s sewer system. Well, no wonder they built it and owned it; there ought to be secrets we couldn''t discover. Not that we bothered about it, ahaha!" What they were seeing was that most of the occupying army was housed underground, spread out the city in some kind of catacomb.


    "How deep are they...?"


    "I can''t tell. But by the magic reaction, I am sure, even if we raze the city with Justice, they would lose only a minimum number of their soldiers. What I am more interested in is this." He changed it back to color and zoomed in on the obelisk within the city. "I have never seen something like this before, but I can tell that this is a formation. As for what? Good question."


    "It has to be what they used to attack us. Only one is there?"


    "Mmm... I can only find one, and by the looks of it, the mages are concentrated around it." He added that when he recalled the dots, they were going to surround it, changing places on the image every five seconds when it refreshed. "Oh? What is this?"


    "What?" Kustov asked, flinching and watching as the image zoomed out. Now, they were looking at the nearby forest where around fifty people were hiding, and one of them was glowing in the same, much brighter color, just like the wizards within the city.


    "A mage... and some soldiers... probably a spotter..." Nahl whispered, nodding to himself.


    "A what?"


    "When I do long-range spells, where I can''t see the target, I also have spotters sent out and working with me. Mage subordinates who find me my target and use magic to place a mark on it. Then, I don''t need to see them to cast a spell. They are smart... I guess he is the one communicating with the others in the city about how to aim their weapon. This is... interesting."


    "We can''t get closer!" The Marquess mumbled, scratching his chin, "We are out of their range, but so are they. If we fly in, they will be able to shoot at us.


    "For now, we will retreat! Nahl hummed, smiling in an excellent mood. "Don''t let them know we found their hidden mage! We will fall back to prepare and collect some troops onboard instead. Then, when we come back, we blast their spotter, and when their weapon loses its aim, we can skirt around the city and drop them in. I don''t need them to survive... we just need them to cause chaos and destruction."


    "You really are the Herald of Death..." Kustov grimaced, recalling Nahl''s unofficial title, while the sleazy-looking wizard simply licked his lips.


    "You''ll see... The more dead people are around us, the stronger I will be. Let them massacre the civilians, too. I need bodies, blood, and agony! Then, they will realize what a mistake they made..."

 Chapter 90 – Battle at Roria (1)

    "Are you sure about this, Merlin?" I asked as we were having a meeting in my tent, and he repeated everything he had discovered within the past 24 hours.


    "100%, My Sovereign!" Although he was standing on a box to be leveled with us and the tall table, nobody looked at him as a kid at that moment. "I was analyzing those magical pulses, thinking what they could have been. Then, it suddenly made sense! I could feel my mana replicate it and align with its function!"


    With a clap, a small formation appeared behind his back, and although I didn''t feel it, I was sure those same waves were going out from his body. Even without him saying it, I came to the same conclusion... they were using a magical radar of some sort.


    "I am fairly certain, my lord, that we are dealing with some kind of scouting spell! When I use it, I can pinpoint anybody in the camp and know with every pulse where they are, even if they are moving!"


    "So we were discovered..." I grunted, biting my lips, and truly happy that I had brought this little genius with me. "We will need to change camp and relocate!"


    "My version of the spell is only working on a very short distance as I am yet to perfect it, but going by how their version was, I am sure their range is way above what we can imagine! Even if we change locations, they will have to simply run it again to come and find us."


    "Can we counter it? Any ideas?" Oleg asked, watching Merlin think, but he was visibly flustered and unsure.


    "I am still not certain how it works. I just let my magic attune itself to the pulse I was feeling and replicated it..."


    "It is probably like radar." I answered my General''s question, condensing what I knew for Merlin before he could raise a hand, "Think of it as something that sends out magical waves, which travel through the air until they encounter an object. These ripples bounce back to the radar receiver when they hit a target. In this case, this receiver is you, Merlin. By measuring the time it takes for the waves to return and analyzing the changes in their frequency and phase, radars can determine the object''s distance, speed, and direction. This is the main idea behind it, and if you are right about it, their version has to work by following the same principle."


    "Um, um! I see! Then if..." There it was; his brain was already in overdrive, implementing what I had just told him. "Sorry..." He stopped, looking up at me with a dejected expression. "I know too little about how it really works, what type of different spells make it up... I can''t think of anything yet..."


    "I would have thought you are Wyland, The God of Magic himself, if you did!" I added with a laugh, making him blush while the others in the tent also let out low chuckles. "It is enough that we know what we do! Otherwise, we would be sitting ducks... We will have to break up the camp!"


    "Are we going to spread out?" Oleg asked, making me nod.


    "We will make it so that we will be a challenging target. Would they waste shooting at single individuals or target the city instead? But that is not all; we must get into the city as soon as possible and begin extracting our people before the ship returns. They came, mapped their target, and retreated to gather their forces... whatever they thought up, I don''t want to be here when it happens!"


    "About that..." Oleg groaned, rubbing his head, and I knew exactly why, "I don''t like the plan, My Lord."


    "I know, but you will come with me anyway, so it is too late to argue! Not that you can. I am your Sovereign, after all!" I answered with a grin.


    Getting in was not the hard part; instead, it was getting back out. So we needed a diversion. Luckily, we didn''t come empty-handed. We had two smaller, hand-cannon versions of the Dragonfire with us. These were less capable than the ones we used to kill the behemoth, but they would still be helpful. The only downside is that after one or two shots, these would deform, no matter what, and become useless. Besides those, we brought a handful of mines along, which I was most keen on using. My plan was straightforward: Get in, place the mines down at the other end of the city, and when they go off, drawing the guards'' attention, we can slip away. Theoretically speaking.


    "We are going to be swift." I continued, looking at everyone present. "We will retreat at once. If we are followed, use the Dragonfire to blast our pursuers as we fall back."


    "I don''t understand why you need to sneak into the city with us for that, My Lord." Oleg protested, trying to make me change my mind about it.


    "You sound like my mother... Because I want to go. Simple as that. Enough! Let''s discuss our positions and how to spread out! When the firecrackers go off..." I continued explaining where we were expected to regroup after escaping.


    Of course, hoping everything would go as planned would have been a lot to ask... and life likes to throw curveballs at us.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    At first, everything went smoothly. The weather was on our side because the night was dark, and the heavy rain obstructed most noises and our figures moving around. We followed Yuri''s notes, arriving at the walls at the exact moment when her girls were there to patrol. Getting in was indeed easy with the throwing ropes down and helping us scale the walls.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Didn''t expect to see you here!" Yuri grinned when we finally met in the cellar of her hideout, and before I could answer, she was already on me, hand in my pants while kissing me passionately.


    "L-later!" I groaned, finally managing to push her off of me. "Trust me, I am just as glad, but we have little time to gather everything and leave!"


    "Um, um!" Merlin nodded, looking at us with a flushed face, standing beside Oleg.


    "I know, I know!" Yuri answered with a shrug, looking at Oleg, who was already opening his backpack and handing out the stone tablets with the explosive formations on them. "I assume this is why the pipsqueak is here?"


    "Yes!" He nodded, pouting after being called that, "These people are not monsters, so they won''t trigger the formation simply by their presence! I already modified them so they have a timing spell engraved into them. Here are the charged CCs! It''s best to get moving after you slot them into the hole in the middle! All of them are set to go live and explode around 15 minutes after you put it in."


    "You heard him! We will have to get moving after the first one goes off, and in the confusion, we slip away!" I added, handing out the pebble-sized CC to everyone as we were ready to head out and stealthily place them on the other side of the city.


    I can''t lie; I felt excited and happy. Was it something from my previous life? A little bit of adrenaline addiction rearing its ugly head? Possibly. I didn''t know I was missing this, but hell... I was. Yet, before I could open my mouth again, a loud, deep call reverberated all around us, followed by sounds of loud explosions.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Weird..." Nahl murmured, standing in the Imaginary, his words echoing within Kustov''s mind just the same. "The group in the forest has changed. They are fewer in number, and there is no longer a mage with them. I guess they realized the feeling was coming from us? Heh, they are not braindead after all!"


    "..." Kustov wanted to say many things, including that this was Nahl''s fault, but he would have refused to acknowledge it anyway.


    "No matter. The Gods are on our side as the weather masks our arrival! We will fly in and drop the soldiers while blasting our cannons like the symphony of slaughter, ahaha! Let death rain from the skies!"


    Those on board were picked up from the noble armies at the new border and were told that their mission would be simple. They were about to be dropped in to attack the strange weapon in the middle of the city before the Justice could pick them back up. On paper, this was a critical mission, and while they worked to sabotage the enemy, the ship would be above them, bombarding the enemy troops and providing its full support.


    Of course, this was nothing but a lie. Nahl and Kustov never intended to stay for long. They simply wanted to cause wanton destruction and kill as many as possible before the ship''s shields failed, forcing them to retreat. As for why? Nahl would not say, but Kustov knew enough. He heard the stories from the high-ranking nobles and how one of the Empire''s mages was so hideous that nobody wanted to work with him. The reason? He could raise and control the dead while finding pleasure in the suffering of others.


    "At least the Gods are looking out for us..." Kustov whispered, standing on the deck, holding the control wheel while wild winds were blowing and cold rains splashing against his thick jacket.


    They were going fast and already past their previous position, using the storm as a cover. It was at that time when Kustov audibly cursed as the ship''s warhorn began blasting at full force, accompanied by the roars of its cannons in the front, firing at full force without his orders. He knew full well it was Nahl''s doing which endangered the ship and made the landing of the soldiers even harder.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    We were watching from the streets when the second salvo occurred. The western walls were blasted apart, and multiple houses caught on fire at once while from the sky, soldiers began falling down, a flicker of blue magic circle flashing before they landed, slowing their fall at the last moment. It was the first time I witnessed this world''s paratroopers, and I was surprised at how they utilized the anti-gravity spells. I was suddenly thinking about how they did it? Was it an artifact, or was the spell operated by the ship? Probably the latter, hm...


    "What now?" Oleg asked, placing his hand on my shoulders, making me jolt.


    "Well... that''s it for our distraction. Now, we will use the mines to cover our retreat instead! Let''s head to the walls and slip away while this nonsense continues!"


    Nobody argued against it, and our group began heading towards the same wall we had come in, closest to the forest. Of course, thanks to the chaos, we ran into a group of Scorc warriors, and I didn''t need to give any orders. Oleg and Yuri worked together as a team as my soldiers simply bodied the enemy. It was that moment when I finally noticed the physical difference between my men and the Kingdom''s bastards.


    Oleg and the rest were all 200 centimeters tall at a minimum, paired with a bulky body, which I was already used to. What I forgot was that it was not the norm as the enemy warriors were around my height, between 180 and 190 centimeters or so... and they were half the size in their weight. I watched as one of my men simply grabbed and threw a guy in chainmail armor to the ground before bashing his head in with a war hammer. Damn. It was an especially stark contrast watching them when they worked with Yuri''s gang, who were thin, petite women dancing in the tight spaces between houses, slitting throats and joints like some kind of ballerina of death.


    "You good?" I asked, looking at Merlin, who was standing beside me while a few other soldiers were guarding the rear.


    "Yes." He answered, furrowing his brows, "I feel... I feel as if this is not something new... I can''t... tell."


    So his previous life did include some battles, huh? No wonder he was this unfazed about all that was happening around us. Well, that didn''t last long because Merlin snapped his head toward the city center just as we had dispatched the group we ran into. I instinctively followed his gaze and managed to capture half of a golden magic circle appearing in the sky before I had to avert my eyes, or it would have blinded me.


    Without a sound or a shockwave, a beam of light burst out from the top of the obelisk, built by the enslaved people, and it went straight towards the Justice, flying above us, constantly bombarding the city. When it hit, purple energy shields appeared around the ship, like a cocoon, absorbing the bright energy but not without a consequence.


    We watched while Roria, in its entirety, was illuminated like it was midday, and the ship in the sky was being lifted upwards and rocked heavily, just as if it hit a giant wave in the ocean. When the glow died down, the shields were still holding, but the ship itself was rocking back and forth, trying to stabilize itself, its cannons going silent.


    "Did you catch it...?" I gulped, asking Merlin who was holding his chest.


    "Not much, My Lord... My magic almost resonated with it! I almost lost control!" He exclaimed, looking pale and troubled, fighting with everything he had to hold back his powers.


    "When they fire again... let it loose! I had a sudden idea...."

 Chapter 91 – Battle at Roria (2)

    In the belly of the Justice, Nahl was thrown against the wall while the visions within the Imaginary were constantly flickering in and out of existence. It took him great effort to finally stand back up and find his footing, forcing the magic to stabilize and clear up the images so he could see what was happening. Sadly, he could no longer feel the cannons, so it was up to the crew to manually aim them and begin firing again.


    "What is that thing?!" He gasped for air, feeling that multiple Shipwizards were already cut from the ship''s magic system, probably dead. Their shields may be able to withstand another blast, but not a third... that weapon had to be destroyed right now. "I wanted to wait for more destruction, but... they truly made something nasty!"


    With visible anger in his eyes, he pulled out a wand with a crooked, thorn-shaped CC on the top while holding its leather-bound bottom. His face slowly smoothed out when he began chanting, becoming emotionless and indifferent to their plight. The ship''s rocking and the noises of wind, rain, and destruction gradually receded from Nahl''s senses, leaving behind nothing, yet his words never faltered. They only got faster and louder as the seconds passed, while a green formation began manifesting behind him. It was filled with hundreds of tiny runes, placed in multiple circles, rotating in different directions, forming an array that would make anyone dizzy looking at it.


    When his words stopped, his eyes snapped open and were glowing in green light as if he had become a different entity. After its final spin, the formation behind him stopped rotating, disappearing in a flash. It wasn''t truly gone, but instead, it reappeared below the ship, growing in size and shooting down multiple jets of similarly colored light, aiming them at all those dead people down below.


    No matter if it were soldiers killed in the currently raging battle or dead slaves, for the spell, it wasn''t crucial whether they were from Ishillia or Scorc; the only thing that Nahl''s will cared about was that they were dead. He was raising them back up and using them as puppets, giving them one order: Flood the weapon and bring it down, no matter what.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Watch out!" I shouted, wielding my sword, blocking a sudden attack behind one of Yuri''s girls when one of the dead warriors stood up and began attacking. "What the fuck!?"


    It wasn''t just him. Just as we were about to move on, all the dead around us began climbing back up. It was horrifying to watch, and I knew this had to do something with the new formation appearing below the ship. I never expected necromancy to be something that I would meet... damn it.


    "What are these abominations?!" Oleg roared as he cut a man in half and watched as its legs were still walking, spraying blood everywhere, beginning to run away while the rest of its torso was wriggling towards him.


    "I don''t know, but move!" I shouted, arming one of the mines, sticking it into one of the bodies as we hurriedly tried to escape this hellhole.


    As we made a run for it, we constantly dropped the mines, armed and counting, not wanting the dead to follow us. But... they were not just behind us but everywhere. Soldiers, civilians, and bodies were getting back up from the dead everywhere, and we literally had to cut them apart to hinder them in any way. I watched as a burning woman was walking towards the city center as if everything was normal and her skin wasn''t flaking off with every step... What the hell was this spell?


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Keep the ship lower! If you go too high, I will lose control of my minions!" Nahl shouted, his words echoing in Kustov''s mind as he was controlling the Justice to rise upwards.


    "I have to! The navigation formation took a hit! The Shipwizards are already working on fixing it, but we have trouble turning!"


    "The shields will hold; keep the ship steady! I am already controlling the dead to attack their weapon; they should be able to bring it down soon! That thing can''t stay up, or even if we got our army here, it would be stuck in a stalemate!"


    That was something Kustov couldn''t argue against. The blast from that weapon was much stronger than before, but it also seemed they could not use it frequently. Still, if they aimed it at the army coming to siege, it would result in thousands dying.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "My King, the auxiliarly crystals have been changed; we are ready to fire!" Reported Daito while his king was standing on a podium, holding a staff just as tall as he was with a skull-sized CC embedded into its top.


    "Keep the monsters away; don''t let them interrupt our chanting!" King Yano III ordered, beginning to focus while eight other wizards were doing the same, surrounding the finished obelisk, working together to call forth the same spell.


    Daito didn''t need to be ordered as his soldiers were pouring out from below, engaging in fights, cutting down the dead who began walking again. What was worse was that by now, there were reports that the mass graves outside of the city were also disturbed, and a hoard of rotting abominations was attacking the walls, resulting in complete chaos.


    "To send the Herald of Death... Those Ishillian bastards!" Dorian cursed, realizing who was on the ship.


    He never met the man before, but he knew about him, the monster who had appeared on multiple battlefields in the past 40 years, raising the fallen on both sides, resulting in wanton destruction and massacre, leaving behind no survivors.


    "Don''t let anything come through! You will stand your ground; whatever is coming, you hear?!" He yelled, shouting over the pouring rain as his most elite men guarded the streets and entrances, holding back the undead trying to get to his king.


    When the spell was finally completed, he looked back, watching the golden formation rotate above them, expecting the blinding flash and the destruction of the Ishillian warship... but something different happened. A second circle materialized out of nowhere, surprising him and his king, who didn''t understand what was happening.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Are the gods helping us?" King Yano whispered because even though that was not his doing, he knew... whoever was intervening was doubling the output of their weapon.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Merlin!" I shouted as we were up on the walls, half of our men already on their way down on the other end, when he grunted, almost collapsing.


    I quickly learned why as the blinding formation appeared in the distance once again, and this time, even if he wanted, he couldn''t really keep his own powers in check. Holding him up, I heard him whisper, chanting especially fast. I watched as a second formation materialized, and the moment Merlin''s lips stopped moving, he fainted, while a violent flash made us all turn away, trying to shield our vision.


    There was a loud crack and explosion this time, not from the spell but from the Justice. When the white, flashbang-like light finally receded, I looked up, squinting, watching the shields around the ship being torn apart. The massive vessel was hundreds of meters in the air, spinning and whirling uncontrollably, being pushed away. At the same time, its shields tried to hold out but eventually flickered off, letting the attack connect.


    "Holy... fuck..." I gulped as I watched the giant war machine soar through the air, burning and finally crashed amongst the trees in the distance, followed by another explosion.


    There was no time to ogle, so with Merlin on my shoulders, I hurriedly descended down, hearing the mines we had left behind go off, causing more explosions and destruction, covering our tracks. Trekking through the land was exhausting because the mud was like quicksand, draining our energy, but adrenaline is a hell of a drug, helping us push forward.


    "Sovereign!" The rest of our soldiers shouted after we reached the treeline.


    "I''m fine! Oleg!"


    "Yes, My Lord!" He hurried over, taking Merlin off me, looking at him nervously.


    "His breathing is a stable, but he has a fever and is completely out! Carry him carefully!"


    "Yes!" He saluted, quickly holding his body with one arm.


    "What should we do next?" Yuri asked, hastily collecting her breath. It was the first time I saw her look tired.


    "We move on! But some of you will come with me! I will take a little detour," I added while pointing at one of my men with the Dragonfire to follow us, "I want to see where that ship landed... It is along the route of our retreat."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    When the second spell hit the Justice, it immediately killed more than half of the remaining Shipwizards, frying multiple magic systems and the poor wizard-slaves'' brains through their connections. Those who remained alive managed to keep the shields up for long enough that they wouldn''t be instantly destroyed. In the end, it was still futile as when they also perished, the shields broke apart, and the beam of energy ripped through the Justice like it was made out of paper. Dozens of crewmembers were incinerated at once while the ship was flung away from the raw force behind the spell.


    By the time Nahl managed to regain his senses, breaking his concentration on his spell, they were spinning uncontrollably, crashing into the dark forest. He wanted to curse and shout, but the impact launched him into the air, slamming his head against the ceiling and knocking him out cold as the Imaginary crumpled up like a paper ball.


    "My king!" Daito shouted while many others also watched the flying ship, one of the most terrifying weapons of the Empire, burn and fall from the sky. The moment it happened, the undead stopped moving, collapsing back to the ground, finally giving them enough respite to catch their breath.


    "Hahahaha!" Laughed King Yano, letting loose of the frustration he and many of his people felt. His grandfather began this plan by envisioning this device, and it was he who finally completed it and managed to use it. More than that... it killed the ship that had terrorized the land for centuries upon centuries. "Ishillia is not unbeatable! We defend our city, and we will hold it against them!"


    His words were followed by all the soldiers around them roaring, and even though their King felt tired and his energy sapped from him, he couldn''t help but feel incredibly proud.


    "Prepare a group that will head out and check the wreckage! Bring back anything that seems valuable, especially the CC that controlled it! With that, we will be able to do so much more!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It wasn''t hard to find the wreckage as the fire was visible from far away. I approached it with Yuri and a dozen soldiers following us, and the scenery was devastating. Trees were twisted and torn out from their place, set ablaze even in the heavy rain, while mutilated bodies were littering the ground, wherever you looked. Some were still alive, groaning and writhing in pain, dying slowly, so I ordered the others to give them a quick death.


    Watching the ship, it broke into multiple parts, wrecked beyond recognition. My goal was simple: I wanted to find and bring the primary controlling CC away. While searching for it, trying to get close to the burning wreck, I almost had a heart attack as one of the bodies suddenly came to life, grabbing towards me, groaning.


    "FUCK!" I cried out, jumping back, and Yuri was already by me, ready to strike, but before she could stab at the half-conscious man, her hand trembled, stopping in mid-air. "Yuri? What is it?"


    "It''s him..."


    "Who?" I whispered, looking at the man before noticing a broken staff beside him. The necklace he was wearing also had a small CC embedded into it, which was enough clues to guess. "A mage?" I whispered, taking it off him for good measure. Not that he was in any shape to resist.


    "You... bastard..." He groaned, trying to stop me, but his legs were mangled, and his abdomen was pierced by a sharp, wooden stake. Without help, he will die soon enough.


    "Do you remember when I told you as a kid I ran into a mage who blew my friend up?" Yuri murmured, her voice surprisingly low.


    "Was it him?" I asked, astounded, standing over the dying wizard. What a small world...


    "I won''t forget his eyes. Yes. It is him."


    "Well... Someone would call this a coincidence. Or karma. Do what you want..." I whispered, kissing her cheek before turning away. I no longer cared about the man and continued trying to find the main engine room instead. I only took a few steps when I heard a grunt and a squelching sound, followed by gurgles and something being cut off. I didn''t need to turn around to know someone was being beheaded right now. "Where are you..."


    "Help...!"


    "What the fuck...?" I sighed, hearing another moan as a second hand grabbed my ankle a few meters away.


    This time, I wasn''t scared, and after I lifted the wooden planks, I saw another man lying there. This one also looked horrible; one of his legs was twisted in the wrong direction, and who knows what kind of internal injuries he had suffered.


    "Another mercy kill..." I shrugged, going for my sword, and when he heard me, he began pleading.


    "I am a Marquess... I have... connec...tions...! Help... Please..." It was clear that speaking was already difficult for him, but what he said gave me an idea, making me hesitate.


    "Want me to do it?" Asked Yuri, who appeared next to me, her hands bloody, but her expression was in stark contrast, showing an otherworldy serenity.


    "No. I got a sudden idea... We will bring him with us!"


    "Really? He looks half-dead."


    "As I said, my dear wife... I had a sudden idea!"


    "Sovereign!" Shouted another soldier of mine, "I think we found what you are looking for, but..."


    "But?" I turned towards him and watched as he pointed toward where the fire was the strongest. "It''s in there... huh... Tsk..."


    If Sasha would be here, that wouldn''t be a problem. Haaah... too bad. I couldn''t wait for the fire to die down; I was sure that the Kingdom would come out and search the wreckage soon enough. We had to leave. This one was a no-go, and I won''t risk being caught by anyone, even if the prize is enticing. I will have other opportunities in the future... I am sure of it.


    "Let''s go! We leave; it is a long way back home!" I shouted, whistling to give a signal to my soldiers searching the wreckages. "I will have to do with our Marquess here! I hope when Merlin wakes up, he will feel fine because I will need him for what I have in mind..."

 Chapter 92 – Marquess Kustov

    It took us two days to get out of the occupied territory and camp in the part of the forest that was still under Ishillian rule. Merlin was finally conscious once again, and luckily, he looked to be alright, pushing down the fever by the start of the second day. The same thing I couldn''t say about our Marquess, who wasn''t in any shape to talk. Or be aware. We did fix up his injuries to our best effort, but he was going in and out of consciousness.


    "Just leave him! I still don''t know why you brought him along." Yuri sighed, lying next to me naked in my tent, hugging me, being really tame after she was finally satisfied with everything she wanted. I still don''t know where she gathered the energy for it because we were marching without stopping, and everyone was covered in mud from head to toe. It was the first time we finally stopped to camp and rest, and I don''t think there was even one soldier who would have thought about doing an extra exercise with someone, yet here I am, playing along.


    "That would be a waste..." I sighed, playing with her hair while listening to the wind outside. "Merlin mentioned something back home about blackmailing someone who is high up in the nobles'' rankings. This is a perfect opportunity."


    "Are you going to trust... a noble of the Empire?" She grimaced, but I shook my head, making her look confused.


    "No. I want to use a mind-altering spell on him. See if it works. That is what I am more interested in. I wouldn''t trust him, no chance! But, I would love to make him an agent who doesn''t know he is spying for me."


    "Oooo... evil! I like it! You are making me wet again~!"


    "Please... I''m battered! After two days of marching in muddy forests, then satisfying you... Everything hurts!"


    "Fufufufu, okay, okay~! I was joking, big crybaby!" She laughed, kissing me, "But I was surprised you went with it. You were pent up, huh? What? Had a fight with Sasha? Or Luna? Both?"


    "Oh, yeah, you don''t know!" I exclaimed, grinning, "Sasha is pregnant. So yeah, we stopped doing it, and my mother is supervising her."


    "Ooooh? That''s great! Ahahaha, now I get it! Aww... I can''t wait to tease her!"


    "I guessed as much! Haaah... be nice to her; she is already frustrated enough."


    "No worries, I will suck you off before her! I mean, I won''t. Yes... That''s what I wanted to say."


    "Sure..." I answered with a shrug and a yawn, letting myself relax and rest a little.


    This time, I slept like someone who was knocked out, waking up way into the following morning. Yuri was still asleep when I slipped out from next to her. I let her rest more while I walked out of my tent, looking around at my soldiers, who were up, ready, and preparing to continue our travel. But before that... I had to do something else.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, walking into Merlin''s tent, who was already up by that time, in the middle of thinking about something, sitting cross-legged.


    "Ah! Sovereign! Um, I''m feeling good! I never slept for so long before!"


    "You didn''t sleep; a backlash knocked you out." I argued, crouching down and checking his temperature, but he did look wholly recovered.


    "Yeah, that was a weird feeling... It was as if my mana was thinking on its own. While sleeping, I had vivid dreams, too! I was a super-duper, big mage, doing awesome spells by myself and studying magic, learning all kinds of stuff. It was super exciting! I am still trying to remember what spells I used, but... I can''t."


    "You even work in your dreams, huh? You are something else, Merlin!" I chuckled, rubbing his head, but deep inside, I thought he most likely had some memories coming to the surface from his previous life.


    After meeting Mikki-2, I knew some people here dabbled in reincarnating and trying to live forever. Maybe my appearance here is also a byproduct of such an experiment; who knows? But Merlin here, unlike Mikki-2, had a different outcome. I was sure he didn''t remember his previous life consciously but subconsciously. Will he ever recover his old memories? Would that turn him into somebody different? I hope not... I was also thinking about what if his powers are going out of control sometimes because he has a much deeper understanding than he realizes; he just hasn''t relearned it yet and can''t control it well enough. But that could be wrong, and I cannot confirm it.


    "If you really feel alright, then I do have something I need you for!"


    "What is it?" He asked, standing up, bouncing a little, showing me that he was indeed over the previous two days'' weak periods.


    "We have a guest; he is in bad shape, so... I don''t know if he is going to make it or not. But I want to try and use our little mind-altering spell on him and test out its effects."


    "Ooooh! I wanted to ask if we ever got another bunch of baddies like the saboteurs to let me try it on them... Great! I memorized the spell and can cast it with what we brought along!"


    "Are you sure it won''t backfire? Are you really feeling good enough to try it?"


    "Don''t worry, My Lord, it will be fine!"


    "Okay... I believe you, Merlin; let''s do it!"


    When he first mentioned his little invention, I got curious. Later on, I had a talk with him, and the spell was something really nefarious. In theory, it could place an individual under complete control. The worst version would turn it into an automaton, acknowledging our orders without question or thinking for its own, even if the order would end up harming them. So, there was another attempt to refine it because I told Merlin to try to tone it down. It had to be subtle, or it would be easily discovered.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Only a day later, he came up with an altered version where our orders would be implemented subliminally into the target''s mind. It would still do what we told him, but he would think it was his own idea. So... he made it even more nefarious. I honestly worry about what kind of guy he was in his previous life. This is some CIA-level shenanigan...


    Well, I won''t lie; it did sound useful, and it was time to test it out. It''s my own MKUltra, but it''s better. And working. Visiting the Marquess, he was not in any better shape, suffering from a fever and breathing laboriously. Maybe this was why the moment Merlin focused, and the first runes appeared around his wrist, the man''s eyes opened up. His eyes were glazy, and he didn''t look like he was aware of what was happening, but the more runes appeared, the more stable his condition became. When Merlin stopped the incantation, there was a pinkish magic circle flashing around his wrist, in sync with what I guessed was our guest''s heartbeat. Merlin kept aiming his open palm towards the Marquess, nodding at me to start speaking.


    "Who are you? Tell me the truth." I said, testing whether the spell was active or not, working as Merlin intended.


    "Marquess Garbank Kustov. Firstborn of the family, supposed next head of the Kustov family. But... right now, I am the Captain of Justice, not really the Marquess." So he was really some high-ranking noble. Great!


    "How powerful is your family?"


    "The Kustovs control a good amount of prestige within the Capital, and we have our own region, overseeing multiple mining operations of precious metals for Empire. We have long since been working to rise to the level of Duke. I should have been the one achieving it; now, it will be my damned greedy younger brother... the bastard. I am sure he was the one behind making me into the Captain. I never wanted this role." Although his voice was weak and emotionless, I could still feel his annoyance.


    "Here is the thing, my dear Marquess. We will try to get you back to the Capital; in turn, we want you to make it so that you write monthly reports to us about EVERYTHING you hear and learn. I want you to welcome our traders, send the information back to us via them, and do all this covertly. Never forget, the Empire is not your friend and never will be, but we are. The Frontier, Avalon, is your ally. Your only ally. We saved you while the Empire doomed you. You are bound to protect us. If anyone asks, the Gods saved you... Never reveal our involvement in anything."


    I don''t know how successful it was when I watched the formation dissipate from around Merlin''s wrist, making him wipe his forehead. Kustov''s body did go limp, and his eyes closed, but watching his chest move up and down, we knew he did not die. As for what to do next... well... I planned on leaving him somewhere, in a delirious state, where I knew others would find him very quickly.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "STOP! I SAID STOP YOU MADWOMAN!"


    It was the first time Kathrien, the Empress of Envy, ever heard her ancestor shout with such a domineering voice. Pascal''s words echoed within the bloodied, gory throneroom while behind his back, an ominous, black formation was rotating, forcing Kathrien''s powers to simply turn off and dissipate.


    "You-!" She flared up, but then an imperceptible force pushed her onto the throne, and she felt as if an invisible hand was choking her, stopping her from speaking.


    "SHUT UP! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Pascal sneered, looking around the dozen mutilated, dead bodies lying on the floor.


    Some were cut in half, missing a head, or turned into a charcoal mummy, still smoking. He wasn''t angry because they died but because it was a wholly senseless act, coming from a childish tantrum. Plus, now those who knew what happened were dead before they could retell what had happened! A total waste of manpower.


    Sweeping them over with a furious gaze, he recognized most of the families and their family heads as he always closely watched every high-ranking noble within the Capital. It was his only hobby, and he always enjoyed playing as the Emperor of Ishillia, ruling from the shadows. Counting the bodies, he sighed again because half of the city''s dukes and a quarter of their marquesses were lying there, dead.


    "You are worse than your mother! Why do you think she was murdered?" Pascal asked in a dead voice, looking at her, finally making the Empress realize she never truly knew the true powers of her ancestor. She herself was someone who could cast expert-level spells by herself.... She was a genius and- "Genius? You? Hardly." Pascal snorted, making her think he was reading her mind. The reality was he simply saw the same expression on so many family members'' faces. He knew fully well what she was thinking about. "The Emperor of Magic... HE... he was a genius, you foolish girl! If not for his one and only failure in his life, he would probably still be alive, leading the Empire and conquering the world! You? Thinking you are a genius? You are just a spoiled brat I chose for the throne!" With that, he retreated his powers, canceling the formation and finally letting the now purple-faced Empress gasp for air. "I will fix this mess, but make another one, and I will kill you."


    He no longer paid any mind to the boiling pot of hatred sitting on the throne, turning his back to her, observing the dead bodies. In his mind, he counted the families that would need to be replaced before they revolted, as some of the victims here were losing their loyalty fast. This will hamper productivity for at least a few decades until new puppets are raised to replace the old.


    "What happened?" Pascal asked, shifting some of the bodies to their backs to look at their faces. When Kathrien didn''t answer him, the way he looked back over his shoulder scared the Empress.


    "We lost the Justice." She whispered, her voice cracked and hurtful while he was rubbing her throat, tasting blood within her mouth.


    "..." This news was unexpected, making even the old Emperor stop and contemplate a little. "And now we won''t know how because you killed everyone who knew of the reports. Congratulations."


    "There has to be... trails..." She argued, making Pascal scoff.


    "All news related to the ships is confidential; anyone keeping copies of them is killed down to the last of their families! They are one of our biggest secrets! If I am not mistaken, that scorched lump there is Duke Farfal, and what we know is in his hands... That big, black clump of nothing... Yes? No, don''t answer me. Remain silent; that fits you better. Even more, just get the fuck out of here and let me think!"


    It was that moment when a deathly pale, terrified soldier walked in, barely standing straight, feeling this would be his last moment when giving his report.


    "My Lordship... We just received news that Marquess Kustov has been found. He is in critical condition but... alive."


    "Kustov?" Pascal thought and a moment later recalled that the family had been chosen to send their best man to become the Captain of the Justice... and now that man''s brother was lying here, cut in half vertically. "Send out people to bring him back and deploy a healing mage. No, send two! I want him alive and healthy! One, he will tell us what happened; two, he will lead his family and make sure they remain loyal to us! In exchange, instead of punishment, if his information is valuable, we can raise them to be a duke."


    "He should have died with-" Kathrien started but then cut herself off when Pascal began murmuring another spell, and she saw that an adept-level formation came to life below him in less than two seconds. He may have been old... but that bastard was quick.


    "He should have, yes." Pascal added, watching the soldier leave in a hurried panic. "But now, because of you, we have to placate a lot of families, one of them being his. I will have to plant some evidence that these others here were traitors, working together with the enemy, giving a reason why we lost so much territory! I have to use up some good resources to besmirch their reputations so I can replace them with fresh and upcoming bloodlines! Politics is a balancing act, you stupid woman! It is a game where you need to think, outthink, overthink, and guess everyone else''s moves! Grow up... or I will replace you too..."

 Chapter 93 – Return to Avalon

    On the road back home, we stopped multiple times, sending in Yuri and her girls to gather information to see if there was any news spreading that would indicate what happened at the front after we left. Yet, no matter how many times we did so, of course, there was nothing to be gained. It did not surprise me because I wouldn''t announce the loss of one of our symbolic weapons either. From what I know, those flying ships have been the staple of the Ishillian superiority for centuries. That is why I spent a lot of time on the road or while we camped, trying to figure out the spell that the Kingdom of Scorc used.


    "Something is not adding up!" Merlin groaned, rubbing his head, looking flustered.


    "I know." I answered with a smile, patting his shoulders while Yuri was wiggling her butt above a big pot, making stew at the main campfire. It was the first day when it wasn''t looking like it would rain at night, so we were going to have some good food this time. Sit around with all of our soldiers and just have a good time.


    "I will crack it, My Lord! You will see!"


    "I know we will; that is why I am not worried, and you shouldn''t be either. Relax a little, Merlin! We have Yuri''s drawings; mine shows what I saw from our position when your powers reacted to it; we will reverse engineer the spell from the two sources!"


    "That is what bothers me!" He continued while pouting, "The formation they made the slave draw up on the ground and what appears when the spell is being fired is different!"


    "They probably segmented it."


    I theorized that that was usually how complex spells worked, and what we saw bringing down the Justice was undoubtedly something at the Extreme Level of magic formations. I can easily see that it has a base structure, and the eight mages operating it are the ones that construct the rest of the formation. It would allow it to be adapted and changed with the additional plus of also serving as a kind of anti-piracy method. Even with my memory, having a clear image of the formation that appeared in the sky, there were crucial things I was missing.


    I don''t know which mage made which part. Did those separated segments come to life at once? Or is there an order introducing them to work? Is there any hierarchy between them? So on and so on... So, although we have it, we don''t. I also missed out on the ship''s secrets... too bad. Oh well, at least I got my wife back, had a taste of excitement, and managed to see how actual formations and real war work in this world.


    No wonder they have armies in such a high number when thousands could be killed with one spell... Redundancy is a bitch, especially if it''s made for war. Oh, we lost a battalion? No worries, just send in another two. I can''t operate on that type of mindset, so I will have to go for a different approach. I will have to invent more mechanized units that can be protected via magic like their ship was. I will need to have my soldiers be tanky... Literally.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Back in the capital city of the Empire, while the citizens did not know why most of the leaders looked nervous whenever they appeared, they did feel that something big was happening. Multiple high-ranking noble families began disappearing, and there were even some who were beheaded openly for treason, new, previously smaller bloodlines replacing them.


    Of course, they didn''t know that one of the famous flying ships was lost, but it did affect the southern front. Now, many of the mages sent down to repel the other unified countries'' invasion had to be split, and part of them redirected to the eastern front. At the same time, the Empire''s western borders were being fortified simultaneously, protecting themselves from a possible follow-up raid. They were sharks, but they were also surrounded by other predators, smelling blood in the water.


    All of this was, for now, unimportant for the newly returned and appointed Duke Kustov. He was lying back home, recovering ever so slowly from his injuries. When he was found and brought back, he expected to perish, but to his surprise, he was spared. It had to be because of Avalon''s interference... there was no other reason for it in his mind.


    "Avalon?" He asked himself multiple times, trying to guess what it was, but he just knew that it had to be them. Why? No reason, no logic; it was just, and he accepted it without thinking why.


    He was unequivocal in his head that the Empire kept him around to avoid dealing with a possible uprising or being weakened by needing to spend resources on raising someone as a replacement for another family. With the title of Duke, he got to access much more news than before and already made contact with the other leading nobles from whom a good amount were names he recognized as previous rival Marquesses. Yet, here they were, now all of them being Dukes... a once impossible thought.


    "It''s thanks to Avalon... saving my life..." He murmured, feeling confused again, but it was quickly replaced by being content and delighted. He wanted to laugh, even if it did make his body hurt.


    The imperial mages did a great job fixing his injuries, but they could do nothing about some of the permanent ones. He would still need to recuperate for a long time, and there was a high possibility that his devasted leg, even after being fixed, would never bend properly again. But... thinking about leaning on a gold cane with his rank engraved into it was totally worth it. The title of Duke... you can not get higher than that, and now, he was finally free of military duties. Everything was coming together, all thanks to...Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Avalon..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ah, Avalon! It''s good to be back!" I sighed after seeing my city''s outline in the distance, making my men nod in agreement.


    We left in the winter, but by the time we finally returned, it was already in the middle of spring, slowly turning into summer. I missed stepping on the correct roads. We no longer had to trouble ourselves by marching through muddy paths; it was such a relief that it made my warriors sigh, praising the workers who built it. I just hope nothing terrible happened back home while we were away.


    By the time we arrived at the front gates, soldiers were already saluting, and people were coming forth to welcome us. Seeing it was heart-warming, and I noticed that Yuri couldn''t comprehend it. She looked troubled and nervous, something that I had never seen before. Walking through the gate, it didn''t take long for me to notice Sasha, Luna, Mikan, and my Mom standing there, and before I could blink, Sasha had already flung herself at me after bursting out in a surprisingly quick sprint.


    "Ahahaha, we are back, and not a soldier has been lost!" I grinned happily, hugging back and rubbing her head. "I see that everything went well, huh?"


    "Um!" She nodded, kissing me before climbing off and turning towards Yuri.


    "Yo-" She started, raising a hand before being hugged by Sasha just the same, further increasing her shyness. "Geez... stop it, you are making me think you like me."


    "Shut up..." She whispered but didn''t let her hug end, not until Yuri returned it.


    "I told her every day you would be back soon!" Luna giggled while skipping up to us, and I lifted her up without question for a kiss, too, and she was especially wild with returning it. "Nyauh..." She moaned after I let her go before the crowd around us started noticing that she was visibly turned on. It is a good feeling to know you were missed, ahaha!


    "I prayed for everyone''s safety and am glad the Gods have listened to me!" Mikan clapped, saying it with such honesty and happiness I thought she was about to cry. What, everyone thought we were going to die or something?


    "How was it?" Asked my Mom, the only one who looked calm and collected while we began walking. I answered between throwing nods and waves at the people, feeling proud that so many came to welcome us without any prior notice.


    "A general success. I will tell you everything, specifically because we may have just obtained a new spy within the Capital."


    "Huh?" I watched as everyone looked at me questioningly before turning towards Yuri, who only shrugged.


    "Maybe. We will see, but Merlin and he did ensnare a noble''s mind. To know if it worked... time will tell us, I am sure of it!"


    "He did what?"


    "Hm? Why are we stopping?" Merlin asked, almost crashing into us, preoccupied with walking proudly and waving to people who were calling out to him. He was like a little peacock right now, making me chuckle.


    "Let''s go!" I laughed loudly, hugging everyone around me, "I''m starving for some good food! I will tell you all about it while we eat!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    It was late into the night, and I was lying in my bed, sandwiched by my three wives, including Sasha. Surprisingly, my Mom didn''t say no this time but made us promise that we would be gentle with her, and you bet we were. Not like with Yuri... or Luna, as the two were still interlocked, their wrists tied together.


    "I think that''s all that was noteworthy." Sasha finished, her head resting on my chest while I played with her hair, reporting what happened while I was gone.


    "I am glad to hear everybody made it back in time. I knew the borders would be closed after what had happened. Once again, we are isolated... ah, no matter. We will deal with it! We may even do some more daring, drastic activities too!"


    "Are we?"


    "Yeah. With the Empire''s focus landing on the eastern and southern borders, we can more easily move our pieces around the different regions. Plus, we will send one of them into the capital city to see if our newest spy worked out or not. He looked to be in horrible shape, so I am not expecting much, especially if they punished him for being the only survivor."


    "What are you going to do if it worked?" She asked while drawing circles on my chest, wearing a happy smile.


    "Huh... I never truly thought about it. Well, for now, I would just be happy to receive up-to-date news about what is happening with the Empire and on the front lines."


    "Oh, there is one more thing!" She flinched, remembering something she completely forgot, making me raise an eyebrow while waiting for her to continue. "Baron Elliot sent over a message. He wants to visit us!"


    "Ah, yes, yes! I did promise him. Well, I am back, so we will send word that he can come! I will dispatch Oleg to welcome him and escort him over. I do have a thing in mind; I just don''t know if Elliot would be happy about it..."


    "And that is?"


    "I want to merge our territories." I answered, but it was something that was only theoretical for now. "What I mean is that I want to continue building our road systems and connect their city to ours. That way, we could speed up the trading between us, and I want our fledgling clerks to go there and take up roles under him for training."


    "Isn''t Elliot''s land different from ours?"


    "Oh, yes, yes, it is. But it would give a great experience to the new generation who are still learning, and if they experience a much more divided and less streamlined version of our government, they won''t be stumped when something happens here. Plus, they can build relations with people. I want them to slowly warm up to us and get benefits that they can''t get from anywhere else."


    "Wouldn''t Elliot think you are trying to overthrow him?"


    "Maybe." I hummed, but then again, I think I could sway him, "That is why his visit will be important. My goal is to make him realize that being a Baron in the Empire is nothing compared to being my Minister~! So we will have to truly awe him!"


    "Heh... so you want to conquer the Dutchy of Wheat~!" She giggled, rubbing her face against my body.


    "Kind of... I know that we can''t stay hidden forever, so I do want to turn our neighboring nobles into people who appreciate us. That will be our first layer of defenses."


    "What would be after that? Our military?"


    "Yep, exactly. I now have a better picture of what the Empire or any other power is capable of. I will have to get to it and modernize our military. We have limited numbers, so we must concentrate on developing something that can make up for it in strength. Plus... we are not people who will go on conquering others, so we will focus on fortifying our territory, building defenses that will not be felled easily by either men or beast!"


    Suddenly, an image appeared in my head, showing me playing tower defense while the Empire''s forces tried to reach Avalon. Huh... I just hope that never happens. A weapon is best if its presence alone is enough to deter others. War is nothing but burning money at a rate that I don''t want to indulge in...

 Chapter 94 – Evaluation

    Preparing for Elliot''s arrival, I had a few days to do so. I made sure that Dorian was ready with the flags of Avalon, installing them onto the walls, and I also decided to announce that we would have festivities. It was spring, and the sun was here to stay out for a longer time every day. Since beginning to build up Avalon, many citizens were starting to spend their first years here when there was less for them to do, leaving them with more time to enjoy their lives.


    This, in turn, made me think about doing something to ensure they don''t get bored and turn to some stupid hobbies that would be destructive not just for them but for us as a collective. Drinking is okay, but I don''t need another drunk saboteur to rise up for some idiotic reason. So, it was time to explore what kind of entertainment and culture I could bring forth. Books and the newspaper were good and all, but they couldn''t satisfy everybody at once. Even if I began printing more erotic novels or began introducing colored images into printing... It would be best if there were more choices for the whole family to have fun.


    For now, announcing that we would have spring festivals was mainly about decorating the main square and streets with colorful flags and blooming flowers, giving the city a bit of color in line with the season. I sent out an announcement, nailed to the multiple news posts in the city, and hired a few kids to run around advertising that I am looking for people who can play music. I wanted to hire them to host shows in the main square so people could come, dance, and let loose a little. I was letting my ministers deal with the logistics, giving them a task that was new for everyone, but I hoped it could be turned into a yearly occurrence. I wanted to build up Avalon''s own culture, one that has no connection to the Empire.


    "You can play on the piano?" I asked, finding it surprising, looking up at Mikan, who visited me in my study.


    "And the violin. I can sing too. While in the church, I learned them, and I do miss practicing an instrument. It always helped me relax!"


    "Hmmm... I shouldn''t be surprised; I heard that some of your sermons include you singing."


    "I usually do that when someone dies, and we cremate them; I find that it helps the family a little."


    "I see. Mhm, but this festival is not for mourning, so I will need something lively. Something that makes them..."


    "Fuck?" Interjected Yuri, who was lying on my couch, reading one of Merlin''s books, mimicking Luna''s usual posture. Her thinking wasn''t wrong, making me grin while Mikan''s face turned bright red instantly.


    "In short, yes." After fixing my expression, I answered, "The vibe I am looking for is about love and instincts, in a way. It is spring, after all. I plan to announce that Sasha is pregnant at the end before everyone who will be present."


    "I do know some songs that would be appropriate!" Mikan added, hurriedly trying to step over Yuri''s comment, but it seemed she was in her element, continuing.


    "It needs some rhythm! And good thrust! One that makes the people throw an orgy on the streets! I know how to play the drums; I can join you and even molest your thick body before everyone, Mikki! It would be a visual aphrodisiac!"


    "Please, no..." She whispered, looking at me, asking for help with her golden eyes, not knowing how to deal with Yuri''s spicy mood.


    "Although you would enjoy it, Yuri," I interrupted her quickly, "I don''t want to turn my city into a hedonistic paradise. Let them be wild within their homes but not in public, okay? We are not the Empire."


    "Eeeh...? Okay! If you want to be boring, sure!" She shrugged, returning to read the book, dropping the continued teasing of Mikan.


    "Anyway, Mikan, I think I can reproduce a violin and even a guitar for you. A piano would take a longer time to craft."


    "You could?" She asked, her eyes lighting up, but then she began thinking, "What is a guitar?"


    "Oh? You don''t have that? Um... What about a lute? Does that ring a bell?"


    "Yes! I know that! I can play it, but I am not as comfortable with it as with the violin."


    "A guitar is like that, but a bit different, you''ll see." I hummed, biting on the end of my quill, already recalling some old blueprints within my brain. "We can use maple for the back, sides, and neck, and spruce for the top, for the soundboard. I can draw the outline of the violin''s body onto the wood, and then the rough shape would be carved out from that. For the first one, I would do it myself because of graduation... Hm. The inside of the top and back plates need to be carefully carved to achieve the desired thickness. This involves removing wood from specific areas to achieve optimal resonance and flexibility. I think I can do it..."


    "Um... I know that My Lord likes to work with wood and model things," She began, glancing at the finished figure of my mech, standing at the shelf behind me, "But, I think asking Baron Elliot to bring some instruments over would be faster." She added after I stopped speaking, making me flinch, looking at her with twitching the edge of my mouth.


    "Err... Yes. Yes, you are right... Sorry, I like crafting things, and I have a ton of nonsense blueprints memorized within my head. It''s a bad habit... Haaah... it would take a few months to make it happen anyway!"


    "Ahahaha! She got you there, my hubby!"


    "And why are you here?" I groaned, leaning to the side so I could see Yuri perfectly, "Aren''t you supposed to be with Sasha and Luna, learning to dance?"


    "I know how to dance. It''s the same as fighting. The problem is our dear Sasha! She is deeply embarrassed by the fact she can''t wiggle her butt perfectly, so while your Mother and Luna teach her, I have been sent away."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "You were making fun of her, didn''t you?" I asked with slanted eyes, knowing full well she did. I knew her enough.


    "I just said that she should shake her perky bottom like when she rides you! Duh, I am right, I don''t know what the fuss is about!"


    "Well... dances are in a way the human way of courting and a reflection of a certain desire..." Mikan murmured, playing with the end of her long hair, tiptoeing around the topic.


    "See? Even Mikki understands where I am coming from! No wonder her body would be perfect for a hot striptease! I bet she squirts!"


    "Haaah... whatever!" I moaned, turning back to Mikan, ignoring Yuri, "Do you have any pieces in mind that you would play?"


    "Yes! Multiple, in fact! Don''t worry, My Lord, they are not church music, and neither of them would praise the Empire. They are simple folk songs!"


    "Don''t ignore me..." Yuri grumbled, but we did exactly that. The only way to shut her up.


    "Good. Let''s go with that! I know it is weird to say that you should go and practice without any instrument, so instead, please write down the music sheets and get back to me with it. We will print some out for the future!"


    It wasn''t just that. I was also thinking about learning this world''s music sheets through Mikan. If I manage to nail it down or get a basic understanding, I can plagiarize many classics from my previous life. Easy money! Easy cultural buff! Hehehe, reincarnation rocks. Would I feel bad about it? Nah. Those guys have already been dead for a long time; they should have been reborn here if they wanted to keep their fame. Anyway, their works became public property after their death, not to mention that this world has zero clue about copyright laws. Maybe I should also introduce those in the future, huh...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Two days later, I held a meeting with my ministers and invited all the important people under them, hosting more than thirty members in the throneroom this time. There were many who I only knew because I read their applications, memorizing their names, addresses, and pasts, as not everyone made a unique impression on me. Of course, that wasn''t something I would complain about. I was delighted that talented individuals were filling the spaces, and they helped me run Avalon smoothly and without trouble. I prefer a handful of great, hard-working men and women against constantly bickering geniuses who always want to reinvent the wheel.


    The meeting''s first part was about my report on the front lines, what was happening, and what was expected to happen. Of course, the more sensitive pieces of information were restricted to the head ministers, but I decided to share the overarching news with everyone here first and then publish it in the paper later. Then came the more exciting part... I wanted to involve everybody in the festive I announced after returning.


    "This is the best time to advertise yourselves." I began explaining, sitting on my throne, smiling at them, "I already talked with Merlin, and he will take the children and visit different shops and workshops around the city to broaden their horizons. We must show them how things work and maybe inspire them to think about what they will do after growing up."


    "The first trip will lead us into Avalon Printing Press!" He added, standing up, "We will even let the children create one page that will appear in the newspaper the following week!"


    "I am happy many of you already use the advertisement function inside of it. I am glad my citizens are smart and see the potential within! This is why I want you to use the same creativity in your businesses or give a hint to those who you know and who own different shops around the city." I continued after Merlin sat back down, swinging his legs with great excitement, "So, while we have these festive days ahead of us, I want you to feel free to advertise your fields of expertise and draw people in. You can use the different news posts to pin your fliers and posters to it. As for what that is, you can go and take a look; I made a few myself, advertising the festival itself! I want the major places to prepare for the tour as, just like the press, the forges, our textile workshop, and most of the guilds are going to be visited by Merlin and the children. Prepare a tour for them, one that would grab their attention!"


    Watching many of their eyes light up was enough to know they got my intention. I want them to start thinking in the long term and get used to the fact that they can build up businesses that can last for a long time and may even be inherited by their kids. I want them to look for the chance to grow and not remain in stagnation.


    Of course, there was another underlying reason, but I only told Merlin this. I wanted him to evaluate the shops, guilds, and manufacturers they would visit. From his report, I would better understand where they stood and their thought process while building their businesses. It would give me a clear picture of their outlook for their future.


    "Minister Zita," I continued, turning towards my Agricultural Minister, "I will have you prepare a ceremony-like bonfire in the main square at the end of the festivities. I will pay for it, but I want to have food and drinks ready so everyone can enjoy them. I will hold a speech there, announcing something important for the future of Avalon."


    The last part clearly made them stiffen, wanting to hear more and know it beforehand, but I wasn''t telling them anything, simply ending the meeting. Let it be a surprise, ehehe! After returning to my office, I picked up the cup of coffee that Luna prepared while Merlin thanked her for his portion, mimicking me in the way I was enjoying its aroma and slowly sipping on it.


    "Did you think about it?" I asked, referring to a task I asked him to contemplate about.


    "Yes, and I constructed a few prototype formations!" He began explaining, presenting me with drawings I took from his hands. "I find it... surprisingly easy!"


    "Probably because of your natural affinity." I hummed, rubbing my chin, "The core of your magic is amplifying things. This is the same principle, boosting my voice so everyone will hear me speak."


    "Um, I thought the same, My Lord! I will need to test it to see if it works and do it outside the city! I don''t want to scare the people. I also played with the idea of setting up similar ones with CC around the city and broadcasting your speech!"


    "You could do that?" I asked, sitting up in my chair.


    "Well, I was juggling the idea for a while, but there were other, more important things to focus on. But this is fun! I can whip up something, I think!"


    "Well," I shrugged, rummaging within my drawer, pulling out different drawings I had made, copying sound-related formations from my memory. "Here, take these. I copied down those that looked the most relevant and had to do with sound and speech. See if they give you another idea, and we can do a test run!"


    "Oh, thank you, My Lord, these will come in handy!"


    "I''m glad! Because I had little time to examine them thoroughly... and sadly, I can''t accompany you with it today either because I have... a lesson to take."


    "A lesson? In what?" He asked, watching me stand up, accompanied by Luna''s giggle, who was already waiting at the door, answering his question.


    "In dancing! Well, at least he is a better learner than Sasha; fufufu; she really has no rhythm at all!"


    "Not you, too!" I grumbled, walking past her while Merlin followed us, curious, "It took me a whole day to comfort her. If you start teasing her like Yuri, she will never get the hang of it! So stop, or I will punish you."


    "With what?" She asked, her mismatched eyes shining in a dangerous light.


    "With not touching you for a month." I snapped at her, and finally, her grin turned into a pleading smile, promising that she would never, ever mention Sasha''s peg legs when it came to dancing.

 Chapter 95 – Waves

    I will never get used to how fast Merlin works when it''s about something he is genuinely fascinated by. And so far, I don''t know a thing that does not excite him. So, only a day later, I was out at the old, flooded mine, accompanying Merlin and a few of our soldiers while he was going to conduct the first test on his voice-amplifying magic.


    "I will have to find you a few wives." I murmured, making his face turn white, then pink, looking at me, blinking his eyes like a flustered maiden.


    "W-w-w-why?"


    "So you can try and have kids, duh! I only told you once, mentioning a microphone, and bam! You built one! I need you to spread your genes, my boy."


    I wasn''t lying. I was already thinking, if nothing else, forcing the kid to marry a few girls, fully financing their living conditions. Although the mic he made was not a perfect replica, the shape was there, the shaft was made out of metal, and the capsule on top was a charged CC cut from the slain monster''s core.


    "First, we will test if it''s working!" He explained, ignoring my words, not wanting to talk about marriage. Still... you won''t escape Merlin, I will make you- Wait... Damn it! I sound like my MOM! Ugh... "Um... Did I do something wrong, My Lord?" He muttered, looking unsure, noticing the change in my expression.


    "No, no! Nothing, it is just me being jealous of you!" I hurriedly answered, rubbing his head and embarrassing him even further.


    "Um... It is not that big of a deal... Um, anyway! As you mentioned, I added an on-and-off switch. I managed to carve a miniature formation within it, using the beast bones as a template. It is a 3D formation!"


    Okay, kid, I was jokingly lying when I said I was jealous of you... Now you are telling me you are using an advanced method, one that nature came up with, and already implementing it into something that probably will work?! What the fuck?! Merlin, my boy, you are starting to remind me of protagonists from old stories in my world.


    "When you push the switch to the ''ON'' position," he continued, explaining, without a worry, "the key rune within the formation will slot into place and activate it. Then, whatever you speak into it will get amplified!"


    "Are you sure?" I asked, looking at him with raised eyebrows, and for the first time, he became a bit hesitant.


    "Theoretically. Yes. I tried out a prototype back home, but it began screeching when I turned it on. This should be fine! I used the samples you gave me to overlay a support formation that eliminates unwanted noises besides human speech!"


    Ah... I can guess it was the usual interference noise, that nasty, high-pitched hum that causes your ears to ring. Wait... did he just say he built a supporting second formation into it? Sssh, don''t ask Leon. Don''t ask! Think of different issues! This is just Merlin being Merlin... Think about... Like... Like, what is it that interferes with it? Before falling into a quagmire of thoughts, I instead flipped it on, and there it was. The same screech that made Merlin''s smile disappear in a snap, and I watched him become panicked. It sounded like we all had tinnitus out of left field until I turned it off. That was when I had a sudden idea.


    "Stay!" I told him commandingly before turning it back on, letting it scream at us a second time. Yet, after only a few steps back, it began to disappear, and after stopping about three meters from him, there was no longer any screeching. With a deep breath, I started whispering into the device, yet Merlin and all the soldiers near us could easily hear my voice. "I knew it! The noise you hear is your magic interfering, or in this case, synchronizing with the formation within. Do you know what does this mean?"


    "No!" He shouted back, excited, jumping in place, looking happy as a bunny after learning it WAS working. The problem was not with his invention but with ''him.''


    "Magic has a frequency that could be measured. No wonder the beasts activate the mines; I bet it radiates from every magically capable person! That is why you feel the presence of CC. It makes sense! With this, we could also find and detect mages who try to hide. This is more than a simple microphone, my dear Prime Minister!"


    As for what to do with this possible revelation... well, I will think of it later. Now was not the time. Testing the device, it turned out that it did amplify my voice quite a bit, making everyone hear me talk, even if they were around 100 meters away, blocked by trees and whatnot. Still, I needed more than that if I wanted everybody to hear me when I held my speech.


    "We should test the second phase!" Merlin clapped, making me tilt my head.


    "The what now?"


    "These, My Lord!" He continued, opening his backpack and showing me four disc-shaped objects with CC embedded into the middle of them. They were no bigger than a CD and as thick as a plate.


    "Why are they made of gold?" I asked, but not because I was angry about it; I was just curious.


    "It is much softer than iron, so it is much easier to carve the formation into it, especially if I need to modify it a lot, being a prototype and all."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Huh. I did not think about that..."


    He was right, and if we are finished and ready to finalize the new formation, we can make a different, more sturdy model. Maybe I will have to incorporate gold into all of the prototypes? Or into my future plans? I will have to keep that in mind.


    "So, how do they work?" I asked, helping him spread it out around the old mine.


    "It is the same as the microphone; I just tuned the formation on them to pick up only the amplified voice originating from it. No human could speak that loudly, so they won''t repeat all the sounds they pick up, but they will react to your strengthened voice and replay it! The only issue I found is that this will delay it... So the further people are, the later they will hear you speak, and it will be like an echo."


    "Better than nothing. If magic truly has a frequency, we need to tap into that. If we can tune these to the same frequency this mic has, then we can change the whole thing and create a radio!"


    "Ah, you mean, the thing you told me about? That thing we could use to speak over long distances?!"


    "Exactly. If we can create a formation that can pick up another''s frequency and replicate it, that would mean we are effectively broadcasting, not with radio waves but with magical waves. I will also look into it and write up what I know so you can read about how radios work, and it may inspire you!


    "Thank you, My Lord! That would be the best! Ooooh! I can''t wait!"


    "Ahaha, I worry about giving you any more coffee... Calm down a little! Now, let''s test these prototypes and see how they work. You whipped them up on such short notice that they will work wonders even if they are not perfect. We can install them at certain points in the city so everyone can hear the announcement that an heir is on its way! That is what truly matters!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was genuinely excited about what Merlin had achieved. After the tests, even if it was echoey, it was a great leap forward by the simple discovery that magic operates in a wave-like pattern. At least, that is what I am going to believe now. Until I come up with better tools to measure it somehow, I am going to assume just that. This made me return to my plans for my first mech, laying out all the blueprints and going over them once again with Merlin''s new invention spread out next to it.


    One thing that made me feel troubled was connecting the formations. I did it with CC strings previously, but that is something we would need more of, and I had no illusions about it. We won''t be able to get enough for my needs. Instead, I was going to implement what we have just discovered and think about how to connect the magic formations using the knowledge about their new property. Still, I can''t just let everything connect to everything; that would for sure complicate maneuvering the mech. I need it so that when the pilot wants to move the left arm, then it will move while the other limbs remain stationary.


    After more than a dozen hours of planning, reworking, and stealing ideas from my old life, I think I have come up with a solution. For one, the tanks in my time were operated by a single soldier. They wore special suits that connected to the multiple systems of the machine while displaying an AR image on their helmets'' visors. It read their eye movements and intentions, functionally merging machine and human. The suit quickly translated one twitch of a muscle into the machine''s language, operating it with a fluidity never seen before.


    Of course, I would not be able to replicate that, but I could do the backup system. As with everything, especially in a battle situation, they can break down, so there were secondary control options inside the tanks. There were two joysticks and multiple pedals for manually controlling the vehicle, and I could replicate that. I just have to make sure that they control separate limbs, and when pushing the installed buttons and triggers on them, they send out the activation signal for the corresponding magic formation.


    "I could maybe recreate the main system too, but..." I murmured, tapping the end of my quill on my half-finished drawing, looking towards my model, sitting there, illuminated by the setting sun''s light.


    If Dorian could create a suit, using our remaining strings to lace it through it, we could create something that would allow the pilot to control the mech even better. But... there was a big but in it... Would it be usable by a simple man or only by someone magical? I would only know if we created it and tested it out.


    "I don''t know if we have enough left to create more than one prototype suit!" I said to myself, sighing, leaning back in my chair, closing my tired eyes, and rubbing them with a yawn. "I could still take it apart afterward and reuse the CC from it... But it would for sure bog down Dorian and his workshop for months, if not more."


    "Are you debating with yourself again?" Asked a gentle voice, arriving behind me, beginning to rub my shoulders while I tasted her sweet lips pressing against mine.


    "What can I say? I can be indecisive sometimes, my Dear Sasha~!"


    "You should come. Dinner is soon to be ready, and you need rest!" With that, she began collecting my papers, looking at them, tilting her head. "I examined Merlin''s newest inventions and think I can make them. I took apart your figure and reassembled it multiple times, so I can do it with eyes closed~!"


    "Wait, you did?" I gawked, standing up and walking to my wooden model, but I could see no marks that it had been tampered with. Yes, it could be disassembled, but doing it so perfectly that I didn''t notice was something else.


    "I can''t go to the forges, and I can''t play around with magic formations... Your mother forbade me until our child is born. So, what remains for me is reading, reading, and reading a bit more... While you were away, I tried out carving, but it''s not the same as shaping metal with my bare hands!"


    "Are you pouting?" I grinned, stepping behind her, hugging her tummy, gently rubbing it.


    "A bit! To not get rusty, I did play with your toy, ah, sorry, model!"


    "Cheeky!" I whispered, kissing her neck, making her shiver, gently squeezing my hand because she knew we couldn''t really do it yet.


    "What I am trying to say is," She moaned, reigning in her desires, "I began thinking about your designs and how I would build them. I already worked out a scaled-up version and how I would create the parts required for it to work. I have even sent down the order to Kraus to build a gyroscope prototype."


    "Really?!"


    "Uhum!" She turned around, looking shy and happy at the same time. "I wanted to surprise you with it... I just want you to know before you make drastic changes! I would feel bad if his work would be for nothing..."


    "It won''t be." I answered at once, leaning forward, giving her another kiss, "By the time our child is born, I will finalize everything, and we can begin building our first, true weapon. Something that will help us defend against the Empire and protect Avalon from their armies!"


    "Do you really think we will be in trouble?"


    "Not right now, not with their current war going on. But... one day, yes. So, to protect you, our child, and everyone in my city, we will build a force that can withstand everything thrown at it!"

 Chapter 96 – Elliot’s Arrival

    By the time I was notified that my Uncle would arrive in the late afternoon, Avalon was decorated with multicolored buntings stretching from roof to roof throughout the city. At the same time, most, if not all, shops'' fronts were dressed up in flowers, inviting people in with special deals displayed on big posters. I was surprised at how receptive my people were to the idea of having fun and just enjoying a little holiday, but then again, I had to remind myself how they lived only a decade ago. It may be like a fairy tale for them, going from living in a stinky town to having running water and heating for the winter in a city they helped build.


    The best part was that everyone understood the assignment, even if they were absent at my meeting with my ministers. I watched as they sent letters to Merlin, inviting him and the kids from school to visit their shops, holding impromptu seminars about their own craft. Perth, my Master Sculptor, was also preparing something that he would reveal tomorrow on the main square at noon. I wanted to ask what it was, but Merlin refused to say, flatly forbidding me to pry into it. I wanted to laugh when I watched his serious look, but so be it. I do love surprises when they are not about bad news!


    "Do I need to dress up, too? Really?" Luna asked while we were getting ready to go out and welcome Elliot to Avalon. I was happily trying on one of the clothes Dorian made, reminiscent of a fancy, black and gold officer uniform... perfection. He does have the magic hand to design the most badass-looking clothes. How could those nobles in my Uncle''s territory sleep on his talent? Thankfully, I didn''t execute him!


    "You look good in it!" I answered, turning towards her as Sasha was helping to fix her hair in twin tails, both of them wearing elegant, similar-looking one-piece dresses of different colors. While Sasha''s was crimson with golden accents, Luna''s was green with golden trims. It imitated old Chinese garments from my time, which was not a coincidence because Dorian had created it to my specifications.


    "I wouldn''t wear that, not even if you forced me." A fourth voice added gleefully.


    "Let me guess, you would go naked." Sasha answered Yuri, rolling her eyes.


    "You do wear tighter clothes anyway!" Luna argued just the same, watching my lazy third wife, wearing a shirt that stretched down to her knees, lying on the wide couch in our bedroom, munching on a breadstick. She was the epitome of a lazy shut-in at that moment.


    "That is my work uniform. It is a must. Otherwise, bah, fancy clothes are uncomfortable as hell! Tie me up and drag me around like a dog, but spare me to wear any high-heel and walk in it!"


    "Oh..."


    "No." I added immediately, hearing Luna''s sudden excitement. "You are not coming with a leash on... but I can ask Dorian to make a nice choker for you and maybe some other playthings to wear at home."


    "Really?" She asked, surprised, making Sasha shrug, already knowing what her friend was thinking about.


    "Yes, but this time, this is not only a family meeting but also part of the diplomatic relations between two regions. I need you two to appear next to me like proper Queens!"


    "Why doesn''t she come along then?" Luna grumbled, pointing at Yuri, who continued lying there, grinning at us.


    "I am a concubine!" She answered with glee, "I don''t need to as I have no sway nor any say in things, nyahahaha! I will stay back, eat like a pig, masturbate like no tomorrow, and have a good sleep while you entertain your guest! Have fun because I will!"


    "Just ignore her." Sasha interrupted Luna before she could say anything as we left the room and the palace, accompanied by Merlin and a group of bodyguards in their uniform, boots polished, looking like the perfect poster boys for a recruitment campaign.


    We were not the only ones who dressed up for this occasion, but it was also the first time that Merlin donned his very first uniform, representing not just my Ministers but also our future yet-to-be-born mages. It was an agreement between me and Sasha as although she was the leader of them on paper, she was totally on board with the joke I was making.


    As the only other person knowing my secret, she was helping me hold back my laugh but was just as guilty as I, helping me design Merlin''s proper wizard outfit. He was wearing a long, white robe with deep blue accents running around its seams, complete with a big, pointy hat decorated with a magic circle. Was it functional? Yes, it had the same properties as the one we confiscated from the dead nobles we made disappear. So, if Merlin wanted, he could activate it and look like the God of Magic in the flesh. Maybe one day, if we get a visitor who is a bit rowdier, he can use it, but right now, it is for decoration alone.


    Knowing what kind of meaning Merlin had in my old life and how he is described many times, Sasha found it just as funny and cute as I. We wanted to have him a magical orb, but... we didn''t find any valid reason to introduce it, and he was not a stupid kid to buy everything at face value. He would have noticed it, but he really liked his uniform at the moment, strutting along us with great pride radiating from his grinning face.


    The streets were already cleared for the convoy that would arrive the previous day. Before setting out, my Uncle sent a letter saying he was happy to deliver the requested instruments for a reasonable price. Nicely played, Elliot, I can''t be mad about it. Knowing him, he also won''t be someone who asks for money either. Oh well, he is family, so we can think of something, I am sure of it.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Damn it, I hate when Yuri is right..." Luna grumbled, and although Sasha ignored her, I knew merely by watching her pupils shrink that she agreed. Walking in high heels was not the most comfortable thing, huh? Luckily, they didn''t need to wander really far or stand around for long because Oleg and my Uncle''s convoy arrived with a little bit of fanfare, passing through the main gate.


    "I thought the roads were something that is an incredible thing you pulled off, but... by the Gods! You are really building a second Capital City, aren''t you?" He laughed and sighed at the same time, getting off the carriage while we shook hands, and I hugged him in the end.


    "Don''t forget, it was you who wanted to see Avalon. Don''t blame me if you want to stay here afterward! It won''t be my fault when your old castle will no longer look as luxurious as you are used to."


    "Geez, you are speaking as if you are about to ensnare me with some type of magic spell!"


    "Who knows~" I joked, winking at him before moving on and introducing my wives as he only knew Sasha, followed by presenting Merlin to my Uncle.


    "So young..." He whispered, making me nod, patting his shoulder.


    "Get used to it, Merlin is a different breed than us."


    "It is an honor to welcome you to our Avalon, Baron Elliot!" He bowed, holding onto his pointy hat, trying to stay calm and collected, doing his hardest to carry himself the same way I do when I meet with my Ministers. "I am Merlin, Prime Minister and Mage of the Sovereign!"


    "No, the honor is mine!" Elliot answered, returning a respectful bow, "I would really want to see the city; just from this alone, it''s... I''ve never seen one this clean! I know that the Capital has similar districts, but... that is the seat of power, not the Frontier!" After hearing him, I glanced at my wives, seeing the terror in their eyes, not wanting to tour the city with their current dresses on.


    "It is already late, and thanks to the mountains, it can get chilly." I answered, saving them quickly, "Let''s go to the palace first; our maids are already preparing dinner. We can enjoy it, talk, and tomorrow, when the sun is up, we will have the whole day to lead you around!"


    "Yes, yes, you are right, I just got carried away! We can also unload the instruments you asked for. Are you trying to learn it?"


    "Something like that." I nodded as we began heading back to the palace while the soldiers kept the curious onlookers far enough that we were not bothered, yet they could see everything clearly.


    "It has to do something with the decorations, huh?"


    "Baron Elliot has sharp eyes," Sasha chuckled, making my Uncle smile sheepishly, "We are having a little bit of fun, enjoying the arriving spring, when we realized we would need proper instruments to truly enjoy it. The people do have their homemade drums or lutes and flutes, but we are preparing for something different."


    "With magic!" Merlin added at once, puffing out his chest proudly. He was enjoying that he could finally show it off to someone who was unfamiliar with mages and how we operated.


    "Magic? What does that mean, Minister Merlin?"


    "Well, it will be me who adds a little extra to the instruments!" He explained, holding his head high, making my hand itch, quickly held onto by Sasha before I smacked Merlin in the back of the head for being so pompous. "Then, when someone plays on it, the song will carry for way farther and louder than usual! Everyone will be able to hear it, that''s right! You will see, it will be marvelous!"


    When Elliot looked at me, he was asking with his gaze if he was serious or if it was some weird joke, so I had to assure him with a nod. Merlin wasn''t joking, and it is best if he doesn''t make the mistake of taking him lightly. I knew it was hard to fathom, but I did my best to signal it to him.


    "I will say, Leon, I am a bit envious of you already."


    "The city?" I asked, but he formed a smile, looking at my wives accompanying me, their figures being even more enchanting because of their new clothes.


    "That is beautiful, too, but I am more jealous of your wives. I have yet to find my own sweetheart, but here you are with two gorgeous flowers flanking you from both sides!"


    "I was lucky." I answered with a grin, holding onto their hands and catching a glimpse of Merlin furrowing his brows, looking at the back of my Uncle with an unfriendly gaze for a moment. Huh... what was that about? It surprised me because neither Sasha nor Luna felt it weird; quite the opposite, they were happy to receive such compliments, and, well, it also fed my own ego. "I find it hard to believe you would have difficulty finding a wife, Uncle."


    "I could, yes, but I am unsure if it would be genuine or not. Sometimes, I envy my subjects because of it. It may be an issue with me, but I can''t help but doubt if the other is interested in me or in the privileges that my rank brings along."


    "Hmm... I see... Well, you should recreate some of the old legends I know of!"


    "What do you mean?" He asked, half-joking and half-interested.


    "I knew a lot of stories where the ruler dressed up in normal clothes, hid his identity, and toured his own territory, questioning his people, experiencing life to know what he needed to change to improve. You could do the same, dress up as normal, and find your wife without her knowing you are her Baron. Of course, I don''t know how well your face is known to the people, so..."


    "Huh! That is interesting!" He added after thinking it through, but I was mostly joking and didn''t expect he would do it anyway.


    "Please don''t." Oleg interjected, speaking out, walking in front of us. "As the soldier of My Lord, I can tell you that those who are responsible for your safety would have sleepless nights and nightmares."


    "What?" I asked because my General was looking back over his shoulder, watching me while speaking. "I ain''t sneaking out of the palace because I don''t need to. Also, even if I did, Avalon is pretty safe, isn''t it? We haven''t had any murders or gangs forming since we were established! The worst thing the guards have to deal with are drunk fights at the taverns."


    "Yes, but we still had saboteurs once... It can happen again." He argued, which piqued my Uncle''s attention once again.


    "Wait, what was that about?"


    "The saboteurs? Old story... but I can tell you about it at dinner; it is not a secret."


    "Great! I''d like to hear it from the beginning! How did you come up with this all, and how did you achieve it? I only know pieces anyway. It is not nice keeping your family in the dark, not after we did together!"


    "Sure, sure!" I chuckled, smiling at him, "I can feel this is going to be a long night!"

 Chapter 97 – Elliot’s Plans

    When the morning came, I was already up, getting ready to accompany Elliot around the city, planning to show him around. I was fixing my clothes while Sasha was still in the middle of waking up, tussling with her messy hair. Because of Elliot, my Mom, once again, allowed us to sleep in the same room if we promised there wouldn''t be anything wild going on. By her words, she couldn''t allow her little brother to think we were in a bad relationship or something similar, leading us to sleep in different rooms. Then she said something else that made me dumbfounded... That my Uncle was eyeing Sasha, which was... news to me.


    When she told it to us, it was just after Luna accompanied him out of the dining room, leading him to his guest room while we remained at the dinner table, enjoying the aftertaste of the dessert. I didn''t want to believe it at first, but then Merlin, of all people, also chimed in, looking at me with deathly seriousness.


    "It is true, My Lord! I was watching him; he glanced at Lady Sasha more than 121 times at dinner, while I was in second place at 84 times! Lady Luna was the third with 81 times!"


    "You were counting that...?" I asked, finding it hilarious.


    "Of course! I found him weird when he first mentioned it, so I have been keeping an eye on him, My Lord!"


    "Okay!" I raised a hand before anyone could continue, "There is nothing bad about it. Sasha is beautiful, so, of course, people will find her desirable. It is inevitable! Uncle has enough self-control to keep it together, and he never once made any rude remarks, is he? Nor did he insinuate anything! What, should I start hiding my wife when someone finds her beauty appealing? Nonsense! Merlin, I don''t want you to be rude, got that?"


    "Y-yes, My Lord!" He answered at once, standing up.


    Luckily, the topic died down there, but it also allowed me to finally, once again, sleep with my wives together. I missed Sasha''s scent...


    "Are you sure I don''t need to come?" She asked, yawning, barely awake, trying to open her eyes.


    "Rest a bit more. It will be a lot of walking and boring talk, so you have time to prepare. We will meet up at the main square and see what Perth has made. I know that whatever it is, it was transported to its spot at night, covered up, hidden from me, and is being guarded by soldiers. If you ask me, it will be a statue."


    "Most likely." Sasha nodded, "I also would bet a lot on it that it will be of you!"


    "Me?" It was something that I somehow didn''t consider yet. It was... weird. A statue of me. Huh... I hope it is not a bad omen because where I came from, statues were only made of those who already passed away. "Well, a few hours and it will come to light! If it is me, where will we put it?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "Should we bring it into the palace?" I asked, turning towards her, smiling, "Or should we leave at the square? Maybe above the front gate? Oh, maybe we should bring it up to the mountain and make a shrine out of it!"


    "Pft... idiot!" She giggled, throwing her pillow at me. "I love you but would not want you to have a shrine! That sounds weird..."


    "True." I couldn''t help but agree because that sounded even more ominous than having an ordinary statue.


    After leaving our room, I quickly met up with Elliot, who was ready and excited to tour my city. Of course, it wasn''t just us; Merlin and Oleg were also tagging along. I watched as Merlin now wore a much friendlier expression, no longer looking like someone who bit into a lemon. Good, because Elliot never once questioned why my wives are not coming with us, so even if he admires them, so what? It proves their beauty. First, I took him to the forges, showing him how they worked, and of course, his first words were that he wanted to buy the blueprints.


    "I want one! Just name the price!"


    "Sorry, Uncle, but these are not for sale." I answered with a benign smile, trying my best not to laugh, "These are some things that are exclusive to Avalon. You must understand that I can''t let it be built anywhere else. If anyone finds out, we could be in big trouble! Plus... where would you get the CC to work it? Who would charge it for you? I can''t send my mages over every time you deplete it!"


    "Ugh... no fair... I want a magical girlfriend, too..."


    "Ahahaha! I understand; they are one of the most important people of Avalon." I agreed with a long sigh, patting the shoulders of Merlin, who was smiling from ear to ear, wearing his ''wizard'' outfit with great pride.


    "I got it, I got it... hauh... Damn... This defeats all the blacksmiths'' workshops we have back home. It would speed up our production a lot, minimum doubling it! And now I can only watch it from afar? Cruel... So... What''s next? Don''t be soft, show me! Make me want more!"


    "Well... hm, okay, then next, let me take you to the printing press and then to the water purification system that also provides the heating for the city!"Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I did notice that my room was surprisingly warm, even when it was cold at night. I had to open the windows; I am not used to such hot evenings! Is that why iron pipes were going along the wall, and Lady Luna warned me not to touch them?"


    "Yep! They can be searing hot!"


    As I led him into where Avalon Weekly was being made, the freshest batch was just being shipped out. When he picked one up, he was surprised at how many details were inside it, explaining ministry decisions so everyone could understand it. Then he noticed that people were advertising their shops and deals on almost every page. As someone who was also keen on marketing and sales, he saw the potential in it but was also unsure if it was something he liked.


    He really agreed with the advertising part, but the notion of telling and documenting every decision for the common man was alien to him. When I also told him that everyone in this city could write and read, it was not that he doubted me, but he questioned whether it would matter. The citizens simply shouldn''t and, in most cases, didn''t care about it.


    "Maybe." I hummed, crossing my arms and scratching my chin as we walked out of the city, heading towards the water purification systems. "But I disagree with your viewpoint. I think it is crucial to inform them and make them feel they are part of something bigger."


    "Exactly!" Merlin enthusiastically jumped into the conversation, wanting to prove Elliot wrong. "They may not care about it, but that is not good! We need to make them care about Avalon. Because if something bad happens, they won''t support it! If they know and understand that they are part of it just as much as anybody else, they will do way much more for the city and not abandon it when they are needed the most."


    "Hm... I never thought about that, but I must say that it is not like they can abandon it, even if they don''t care about the city. Where would they go? Into the forests? Become bandits who then chased and killed? Out to the enemy to be slaughtered?"


    "Let me ask you this then, Uncle! Who would protect a city more ferociously? Someone who is conscripted to do so or someone who volunteers?"


    This time, my chuckle and point hit the mark because he had nothing to answer me with. You can force the people of your city to fight for it, but they won''t die for it. They will run away and escape at the first sign or opportunity. But, all of that was forgotten the moment he saw how we dealt with waste and watched as a complex system was built up to purify and store it.


    "The waste then gets composted and later sent to the farms for use. I also introduced rotation for the crops, but our soil is not good enough, so you don''t have to worry. We will still buy your shipments because we are not independent yet."


    "Yet..." He answered, repeating it a few times, tasting the word, and I knew he realized it. Give it a decade, and we probably will be. Hell, a few new inventions, and it may happen even sooner than that. "I won''t ask because I already know there is no way that I can borrow this, yeah?"


    "Sorry."


    "Guessed so... Damn, I thought you were joking yesterday!"


    "Want to move here?" Merlin asked, his brows furrowed, and Elliot didn''t answer at first, thinking about it.


    "Mmmh... The place does look welcoming, and I have only been here less than a day. But..."


    "I think Mom would be happy if you replaced her as my Minister. She always does the bare minimum, and she disappears when winter comes, going back home to Dad."


    "Understandable." Elliot grinned, glancing at me. "And if I move here, I don''t need to borrow your stuff, huh?"


    "True."


    "But I don''t think I will."


    "You won''t?" Both Merlin and I asked, feeling surprised so much that it made my Uncle laugh while watching us.


    "Let me explain!" As we strolled along the road, heading back to Avalon, he began, "I like my current life and enjoy the challenge. Even if you don''t let me borrow everything, you will come to me and make deals through me so you can stay out of trouble. You will make me be your front for your new inventions while you act behind the curtain. I''m fine with that because I can also use it to increase my influence within my realm and even in places farther out."


    "Wouldn''t that place you in a bind?" I questioned him openly because if we were talking so freely, I wanted to know what he thought about it. If we looked at what we were doing from one specific angle, I was using him as a shield that would probably, one day, get hit. Hard. Just like us.


    "I am aiming for the same thing as you. The difference is that I am doing it a bit more... subtly. With my big brother gone, along with his supporters, who do you think replaced them? People I trust while the rest will soon die out. Accidents here, accidents there, an heir gets married into a family that is wholly loyal to me... Shortly, only my voice will carry any meaning within the barony."


    "So you want to secede in the end..." I whispered, thinking it through, and now I was getting why he wasn''t convinced to move into Avalon, even when he was loving what he was seeing. He wanted to become his own king and not a servant under another. I could respect that.


    "Yes, I want to. And when that happens, it will happen at the same time as yours. I just hope you will help out."


    "Of course!" I answered at once, looking into his eyes. "No questions about it."


    "I am glad to hear that." He nodded, smiling, patting my shoulders. "And I do mean, just tell me what you need for these when that happens. If we split, I want to change my people''s lives as you changed those who live here."


    "I can help you set up defenses." I agreed, thinking about it, "But only when you are perfectly sure it would not leak."


    "Which, you know, wouldn''t be possible for a long time. We are more open than the Frontier. Even if we can''t compare to some of the key trading hubs, we do get visitors from the neighboring counties. But I appreciate the sentiment."


    "I wasn''t just saying it to sound kind."


    "Hm?"


    This time, all three of us already stopped walking while I crossed my arms, thinking.


    "I can''t sell you magical inventions, but... I can sell you some of the weapons to prepare your own defenses within your castle. It is for your own safety and maybe equip a personal, fully trustworthy, elite force."


    "That would still put you at risk. Not because we would leak it but because keeping it hidden forever in my city would simply be impossible."


    "Yes, I get that, and I wouldn''t do it immediately. First, I need to beef up my own forces so that when that happens, I can protect both of us. We will have to fight back together."


    "You have an idea... I can see it in your eyes." Elliot chuckled, making me nod.


    "Your territory is great in producing food and feeding a good amount of people."


    "Ah." He exclaimed softly, understanding what I was about to say, finishing it for me. "You want me to raise the footsoldiers, yes?"


    "Aye. You would provide the raw manpower; I would provide the weapons and something that is even more destructive!"


    "And that is?" He asked, but I knew he knew... and before I could say it, Merlin finally caught on, answering us both.


    "Magic!"

 Chapter 98 – Tractor

    By the time we got back to the city, our topic trailed from the buildings to trying to come to an agreement on investing. Just mentioning my superficial knowledge of agriculture had already given my Uncle some ideas, and I should have stopped there. I was never someone who understood how farming worked; I just knew the principles and main changes my old world''s people went through. It became troublesome, especially when I began describing tractors, combines, and whatever else... which was a grave mistake.


    "Haaah, look, I don''t know if I can replicate something like that, Uncle!"


    "Come on, you are a genius; you can come up with something, no? You built pipes that bring heated water into your people''s homes in the winter! You made water flow from the mountains down to the city without magic! If you can build a... tractor and supply it to me, we could raise the amount of food we can produce! Then, I can use that to help my people, feed more of them, and raise you an army."


    "So," I interrupted quickly, looking at him with one eye, already seeing through his words, "You wouldn''t pay for it."


    "I would pay with people. You already said it; that is what you want."


    "I see, I see... A tractor... I would have to make it without magic. My biggest problem is that even if I make it for you, its news will spread, and I am sure the Empire will come and take it away. What then?"


    "There is a war going on; their attention is focused elsewhere! It is our best moment to act!"


    "I will think about it." With a shrug, I quickly added, "Give me time to think how it would be possible to recreate my imaginary inventions for real, and then we can think about the rest, okay?"


    "Your mind is a weird place, Leon." He nodded with a smile, patting my back. "Heh, tractor... I like the name. It has, hm, I don''t know, some weird power behind it!"


    Me and my big mouth. I am too used to sharing my chaotic thoughts with Sasha, speaking freely, and telling her about all the things I would love to recreate. Since being pregnant, she also couldn''t help me forge things, and I knew she was missing it, too, so we were going back and forth with wild ideas when we had time. She felt the most liberated when she was helping me bring my dreams to life... I got this used to relying on her magic, huh? Even when we have only two mages, I only think about using spells to make something move. Oh, how I wish I could use it! Haaah... I never told anyone this, but I do hope there will be three mages in Avalon after our little baby is finally born. I will not hold high hopes, though. From what I have seen so far, it speaks volumes about how rare they are compared to ordinary people.


    "I was just thinking about you!" I exclaimed when we finally arrived at the main square, meeting with Sasha, who was surrounded by Yuri and her guards.


    "Oh..." She blushed, still acting shy.


    While I hugged her, kissed her cheeks, and then repeated it with my other wives, Elliot walked over to my Mother, greeting her. I heard claps rising after we appeared as we were on an elevated podium, looking over the square, the covered statue, and the sea of people gathering around.


    "I don''t get a kiss?" A voice chimed in, and when I turned toward it, I answered its owner with a half-smile.


    "Like you would ask for one, Dad!"


    "Who knows?" He joked before I hugged him, and it was a welcomed surprise that he come out from the castle to visit us. "How are you?" He asked not me, but Sasha, rubbing her head, making her smile ear to ear while answering.


    "Your Dad is one hunky dude... I bet his dick is big."


    "Good thing I am his son then, no?" I whispered back, and of course, it was Yuri who unplugged her mouth with that simple comment.


    "Still, the original is bigger, isn''t it?" She continued, teasing me without any breaks.


    "That would be scary, Leon''s is already big enough." Luna chimed in, making me turn towards her with a welcomed surprise.


    "I like ''em big." Yuri countered, and I wasn''t sure if she was still teasing me, wanting to rile me up so I would be rough with her, or if she was genuinely serious. Damn it, girl, just when I was starting to feel prideful for a moment!


    "That''s because you are loose." Sasha declared, joining our hushed debate after Father joined my Mom and began teasing Uncle, welcoming him in his own way.


    "You are hurting my pride!" Yuri gasped, overreacting, holding her chest, "My maiden soul is being shattered piece by piece, my Queen!"


    "Well, we were both virgins, so of course, we adapted well to his shape. It is logical!" Once again, Luna was the one who dropped another bombshell, and although Sasha went pink in the face, she still nodded somewhat proudly.


    "Girls..." I interrupted them before it turned into a weird debate in the middle of the day, "Let''s be reasonable and focus on the event before us, okay? There is a statue to be revealed!"


    "What if it''s a statue of your dick?" Yuri asked, making my eyes twitch.


    "How would Mister Perth know how it looks?" Luna questioned, honest inquiry in her mismatched eyes, but I was doubting their validity. I bet she was playing along with her friend here... The little imp!Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "It is not a penis!" Sasha stomped in place, pouting, but then again, she looked at me, repeating, "It isn''t, is it?"


    "I hope not." Even I was unsure now, thanks to their idiocy.


    "Where''s Merlin?" Elliot asked, walking back to us, noticing the fact my Prime Minister had disappeared from view the moment we arrived.


    "You''ll see; I think he went ahead to check on the sound system, as this will be its first live test!"


    "What does that mean?" Asked not only him but my parents, too.


    "You''ll see! It will be Rennar, my Minister of Architecture, and Perth himself who will use it. My only advice is don''t get scared!"


    They didn''t get it first, but I watched my parents and Uncle jump in their seats when the event commenced. It was the same as how the many people around the square gasped when Rennar raised the microphone to his mouth and began speaking. No rehearsal was done, and I watched Merlin stand next to him with an even more nervous look, hoping that everything would go perfectly in this first live test. When Rennar heard his own voice echoing out loudly, then picked up by the different receivers placed around the square and repeating his words, it was a magical experience. Well, it WAS magic. Even his first few stuttering sentences were something everyone hung on with great surprise, followed by their loud applause.


    "It is like a giant shouting from the mountaintops..." Father whispered, elated, listening to the echoey speech where Rennar introduced Perth to everyone, not that it was fully needed. His name was well-known amongst my people, and by now, he was the go-to person to sculpt the main decorations around the city.


    "It is only the first iteration, so a later version may manage to solve the echo issue." I answered my Dad, making the trio look at me like I cursed at them or something.


    "What issue? This is genius! I bet everyone is hearing it, and they don''t need to try and rely on hearsay! You know how it is, someone mishears something, relays it back wrongly, and by the time those farthest away hear the news, it is nowhere near to what it was originally!" Elliot exclaimed, excited, and I knew what he was about to ask, but he gulped it back. Yes... this one was magic-based. Again. It''s not something I would lend to him.


    We watched on when it became Perth''s time to talk, thanking the city and then directly turning towards me and thanking me for everything I had done for the Frontier. He recounted his old life, how he had no prospect or future, no idea what he would do with his life besides trying to provide for his wife and children. Now, he could do that and even found his calling, something he is good at, and for that, he decided to create his greatest work, The Sovereign.


    "Oh..."


    I couldn''t really say anything when they pulled off the sheet that was covering it and watched my marble copy stand there, 4 meters tall, looking heroic. It was a feeling that is hard to describe. I felt shy, touched, and also extraordinarily happy. Proud. He truly was a master because the statue''s face was eerily precise, and the way I wore the military uniform and a cape was way too realistic. How did he do that? I knew it was made out of stone, yet it looked like the cape was flowing in the wind while I stood there proudly, looking afar as if I was gazing toward the future.


    It was the crowds'' happy shouts and claps that brought me back to reality, making me stand up and join in on it. I never thought that someone would honor me like this, and I think everyone noticed I became sentimental, wiping away a tear, which further increased the intensity of the applause, especially coming from my Father. He looked even prouder than Mom, wanting to invite Perth to the palace for a drink.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was a cool night; the sky was clear, and I stood in my study, looking up at the full moon at the open window, a somewhat smug smile hanging at the edge of my lips. I couldn''t help it, not when I thought about my statue decorating the main square. It won''t have to stand there all alone as Perth announced that he was also working on my wives'' statues to accompany mine. Only Yuri wasn''t shocked, and she insisted that hers would be naked, with a perfect replica of her lady parts. Of course, I refused the idea on the spot.


    "Although some naked statues would be interesting... tsk, relax, Leon, don''t let Yuri poison your mind!" With a grunt, I emptied my cup of coffee, closed the window, sat back in my chair, and replaced the burned-down candles with new ones.


    After dinner, I couldn''t help but think about Elliot''s request, my head filling with old schematics we studied in university. As an engineer, I always wondered why I would need to know how centuries-old tech worked when we had nuclear-powered hover tanks. It never came in handy on the battlefield, but right now? It was perfect.


    "Let''s see... because we don''t have any internal combustion engines, I will have to make something that is steam-powered. That is the easiest solution for my tractor problem."


    First, I would need a boiler. That is the easier part; it could be made from riveted metal plates or possibly even ceramic materials. Depending on where I would put it, I will need to use a furnace or firebox underneath it. Next would be the steam engine itself, which converts the energy from steam into mechanical motion. I decided to make it straightforward and that it would be a simple piston engine design that would transform the pressure of the steam into rotational motion.


    Then came the question. Wheels or tracks? The steam tractor would need one of the two to move across the ground, especially when it is wet and muddy. Because I can''t go and invent rubber out of nothing, if I go with wheels, they would be large wooden ones, similar to the ones on carriages with iron rims. The same was valid for the tracks; the only difference is that I would probably make the latter from iron only. Should I do one of each and see which performs better? It would be a good test for deciding what to use if I began planning something smaller than a mech. Is this how my ancestors felt? Is this how they came up with tanks?


    "Let me see... what else? Ah, yes..."


    Transmission. A primitive system would be enough to transfer power from the steam engine to the wheels or tracks. From what my men learned from creating clocks, making gears and chains and putting them together should be much easier to understand by now. It would be larger than a clock, so the blacksmiths would be able to create them effortlessly. Then, I can add a steering mechanism. Easy; I just need something simple that turns the front wheels or adjusts the direction of the tracks.


    As for fuel, well, we have a lot of wood; I just don''t know how well that would work. Maybe I should try and get my hands on coal? It would be much easier with magic... perhaps the ones I make for Elliot will be magicless, but ours can run on a formation... hm, then that means I make four versions... ugh. As for the water, I wouldn''t worry about that part. However, I will need to balance the machine and decide where the water tank is going to be mounted. It can''t be too heavy for its own good, or it will ruin the soil, besides getting stuck repeatedly.


    Lastly, I need to add some safety features. There need to be pressure relief valves and a way to control the speed of the steam engine. I can''t let them explode and kill my farmers because I don''t think I could handle someone with a third-degree burn mark.


    "Oh boy... I will need to keep this under wraps. I hope our newest spy in the Capital works because, with him if he is covering for us... I think Uncle and I can get away with it!"

 Chapter 99 – R&D

    The following day, after waking up and having breakfast, Mikan came to see me at my office. When she arrived, I was just about to start showing and explaining my tractor''s plans to Sasha, so it had to be postponed for the moment.


    "Did I... come at the wrong time?" Mikan asked, noticing that she had interrupted something, but I smiled and shook my head.


    "No, these plans can wait. Are you here because of the instruments?"


    "Yes." She nodded, holding a folder in her hands and placing it on my desk. I compiled all the songs that I think are appropriate for the occasion. I talked with Merlin, giving him a copy for reference, and he is helping me set up the same, um... microphones? The things that were used yesterday. When it''s ready, I will play a little every day for the people on the main square!"


    "Oh! We will go and listen to it, for sure!" Sasha exclaimed, clapping her hands, and of course we would. I didn''t think about skipping it at all.


    "I am a little bit nervous as I have never played before with so many people watching but... It should be alright!"


    "It will be fine~!" I added, encouraging her while I looked over the multiple music sheets. As I expected, they looked like nothing I knew of and were utterly alien to me. I was about to ask Mikan when Sasha did it before me.


    "Haaah... I want to learn to play on one! Can you teach me? I can''t read these..."


    "It would be my pleasure, Lady Sasha! I was going to go and practice today; if you want, you can come along, and in the meantime, I can explain everything!"


    "Really?!" But before she could follow her, she suddenly remembered that we were about to go over my blueprints. "Ah..."


    "Go!" I giggled, patting her bottom, "This can wait; it is something for the far future!"


    I saw that they wanted to argue, but instead, I pushed them out of my office, telling them to go have fun and bring Luna with them, too. It would be best if Sasha learned how to read music sheets and, in turn, taught me later. That way, I could copy down the things I knew of and help her translate and integrate them into this world''s established framework.


    While they were away, I leaned back in my chair, thinking. If I am going to manufacture something like a tractor or go for an even bigger machine later on, I will need a new place to manage it. It is not something that could be done in Avalon. The local blacksmiths can handle weapon forging and making parts of it, but something that requires their assembly and working on the complete machine, especially in the case of a tank or a mech, would need something entirely new.


    "Well, it is time to take a little tour..." I mumbled, finding Yuri and Oleg to accompany me while I headed out to visit a few places.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "This is all that there is to report about integrating the new fiefs we have received, Duke Kustov."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Barnabas." He nodded, sitting in his comfortable leather chair while his head advisor presented the latest reports from within his domain.


    After becoming a duke, their territories and key sites that previously belonged to some other nobles were now directly under his control. Of course, this did not mean the land under Kustov''s family was one homogenous mass but instead different spots scattered all over the Empire while the family lived within the Capital. With the recent events and multiple families being wiped off the face of the earth, it wasn''t only him who jumped up from being a Marquess to becoming a Duke. There were also now Earls who became Marquesses and so on and so on.


    With a sudden shift in allegiances and merges of families, reorganizing the lineage was something Kustov had been dealing with in the past few weeks. But, it also delighted him. The area they lorded over grew almost twice their previous size. Managing it all alone would be impossible, so the nobles under him were put in place to oversee the provinces, further breaking it down, following the nature of how their feudal society had been working for the past two millennia.


    "There is only one problem left, My Lord." Barnabas continued, bringing up a topic he did not really want.


    "The northern slice of the pie that was cut up between the new Dukes?"


    "Yes..."


    Although Barnabas was nervous, Kustov kept smiling, surprising his old confidant who served not just him but grew up under his late father''s leadership. They received one, old and thin territory, hugging the endless mountains up North. There were no passages there, but instead, there were dozens of old mines that were depleted or barely yielding any notable quantity anymore. Yet why were they still being operated? Simple. They were producing CC.


    "Cosmic Crystals..." Kustov murmured, licking his lips, "The gift of the Gods themselves."


    Even if the mines were already emptied, with only a trivial amount of CC being extracted every year, it was still one of the most critical items within the Empire. Only the Dukes were given the ability to govern any territory that had CC located within, so this tiny region, up in the North, had to be assigned under someone who was directly from the Kustov family.


    "Is my family back yet?"


    "They should arrive in the next two days." Barnabas answered at once, thinking he had asked because he was still worried about them.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    After he was sent away to become the captain of the Justice, people close to him, including his wife, son, and daughter, were all sent away from the Capital to govern different territories under their rule. His brother knew full well he couldn''t kill them, but he could make them obsolete. Now, it turns out, this act was the one thing that saved them because many of his immediate kin were now dead.


    "Elena is already old enough; she will turn sixteen this year, so I will anoint her as the Regent of Greyback."


    "My Lord!" Barnabas gasped, not understanding why he would do something like that¡ªsending her to the North. To Greyback?


    Was there still danger lurking in the city? Was there something that only the Duke knew? Is there another reason to send away his own daughter, someone who could be the key to creating strong ties with other dukes? Why order someone so young to travel to an area that was effectively a place of exile? Of course, there was no way that Barnabas would ever understand it.


    "We are low on numbers, and the only kin I can trust who is eligible to govern a place like that is her. I must keep my son here as he will begin preparing to inherit my place in the future..."


    "But... Lady Elena is-"


    "I already decided!" Kustov said, raising his voice a little, and Barnabas simply nodded, leaving to begin preparing a group to travel to the end of the world with Lady Elena. "She will be the perfect choice for it. She doesn''t need to stay there forever. In fact, I don''t think she will."


    There was something else behind his decision that he would not share with anyone. That place stands very close to the Frontier and far away from real danger. Kustov was already thinking about using his daughter to be the perfect connection between him and Avalon, feeling that this would be the best decision. Especially if Elena manages to capture the attention of the Sovereign... his Sovereign, then the title of Duke would mean nothing, quickly leaving it to his son so he could finally go to where he belongs. To Avalon... to his promised land.


    "Ah... Avalon... The Heaven on Earth..." Kustov murmured, almost as if he was in a trance after being left alone, "I will have to write a detailed report; I am sure that My Sovereign is already waiting for my letter to know what is going on within this wretched Empire!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    After dinner in the palace, I was sitting on my couch, being hugged by Sasha as we were alone this time.


    "Where is Luna? The moment you came back, she disappeared with Yuri." I asked while gently stroking her head and playing with her hair.


    "I think they went out to visit the new tavern that opened up. Yuri has been talking about it since she saw the advertisement in the papers. It says the owner has made some new sweet drinks designed especially for the ladies, and it has been gaining attention amongst the women of Avalon."


    "Really now? Huh... I missed that... I hope they don''t trash the place!"


    "Mikan is with them, so it should be... fine. I think. She is well respected amongst the people... Also, hauh, she is beautiful! When she begins playing, the square will be filled up to the brim again because you just can''t look away. You should have seen and heard her! The way she does it, how she carries herself while playing... I can''t wait to learn it all; I was getting bored out of my mind being stuck with your Mom in the palace!"


    "Ahaha... sorry about that. But, by summer, your belly should start showing the signs, and you will enter a stable period. I guess she will ease on her supervision after that."


    "I hope so. I miss working with you!" she moaned, climbing into my lap and leaning against me. Where were you today? I returned after lunch, but they said you had left the city. I wanted to spend some time with you alone, but... this is fine, too~"


    "I was out scouting a place that would be perfect for installing our military industry."


    "Oh, is it about the tractor blueprints? I looked them over, and they are fascinating! Making them with the current blacksmithing station would be hard... something more significant is needed, so I was about to suggest revisiting the flooded old mine."


    "This is why you are my wife!" I giggled, kissing her lips but separating before it got too heated, or I wouldn''t be able to hold back. However, she was already getting really pink. "I came to the same decision in the end. The area would be cleared, trees chopped down, and we would build walls and house an entire garrison of soldiers there. It would be off-limits to the citizens; only authorized personnel would be able to go behind the walls we are going to erect around it. The water that caused the incident back then will come in handy for what we are going to build there."


    "Not to mention, the possible ores within the mountain are still there. If we could exploit it again, then we could mine out the resources that would be used there without needing to transport it."


    "Um, and I am planning to do that with explosives. I will use the Dragonfire cannons to blast open the mountainside. I am not just thinking about mining; I want to dig into the mountainside and establish underground, hidden bases."


    "Hauh... I want to see that..." She grumbled, knowing full well that Mom would not let her come for sure.


    "I don''t even know if it will work!" I added with a laugh because even if the cannons pierced the body of a giant monster, would it do the same with a mountain that separates two different worlds? Well, we will see it, but I had mixed expectations. "I already talked with Merlin about it, and the workers are being gathered for the task. We will begin establishing our first Research & Development site when the festivities are over; for now, it is time to relax and not work. If all goes well, it will also be a place where we will make the first tractors, revolutionizing agriculture before moving onto bigger things."


    "I want to move onto something big too..." She whispered into my ears while grinding against my body. Damn girl, if you say something like this...!


    "Geez, you are on fire!" I answered after pulling off her top, running my fingers along her body and her much more puffy, swelling breasts that became even more sensitive than before.


    "And not because I am not using my magic..." With a soft moan, she pulled my head against her chest, and just a few kisses and squeezes were enough to make her shiver in a way that I knew at once what it meant.


    "Let me pour some water on you then. We can''t cook our future heir now, can we?"


    It didn''t take much to lay her on her back, strip her from the remaining soaked clothes, slipping into her ever so slowly. She was burning up... no joke; I thought she was having a fever with how hot her body was at that moment. With only a few thrusts, she let out a loud moan again, her nails scratching my back as she held me tight, proving how sensitive she was at that moment.


    "A finger is truly not enough... I missed this..."


    "Me too!" I answered, sealing her mouth with my lips and moving a bit quicker. The way she was gripping me at that moment was almost painful, resulting in me taking only a few minutes to let myself loose, filling her up while her legs locked around my waist.


    "Much better... So much better!" She sighed loudly, shivering with pleasure.


    Sasha wasn''t lying. I physically felt her body''s heat finally lowering, returning to something much more acceptable level as I was lying atop her while she clung to me, not wanting to let go.


    "Aren''t I heavy?"


    "No... Stay like this... I like this... You are mine... Um... This is good..." She murmured, her eyes closed and only loosening on her hold after she fell asleep under me with a satisfied, innocent smile.

 Chapter 100 – Party

    It was early evening. The sun was getting ever so close to disappearing below the horizon while we were gathering in the main square once again. This time, none of us wore any fancy clothes because I knew full well that there was a chance we would have to dance. I think Sasha was even more nervous about it and would have worn high heels instead, so she had an excuse not to do it. By her words, even after training a lot, she could only move around like a scarecrow being tugged and pulled on strings.


    From our podium, we could easily see the smaller one built for Mikan, her violin standing ready while the microphones were set up so she didn''t have to hold them by hand. The people around us were excited; those familiar with Mikan''s sermons already knew she had a great voice and talent for music. For me, everything was new, so I observed curiously, waiting with excitement.


    "Keep an eye on him!" Luna whispered, leaning over to Sasha and Yuri, but continued speaking at a volume I could still hear. "Mikan is dangerously sexy in her costume. If we are not careful, she will end up as the fourth wife! That is too much!"


    "..." Sasha remained silent, trying to keep up a non-caring front, but I knew she agreed with her friend, watching her nod her head ever so slightly.


    "I''m fine with that!" Yuri argued, "I would want to massage those titties; damn, I want to suckle on them like a baby while she is rubbing my tummy! Or pussy! Or both!"


    "Damn, girl..." Whistled my Father, leaning forward, looking at me, "How can you keep her tame, son? You are making your dad proud, you know that?"


    "The priestess does have a very breedable body," Mom added under her breath, making me freeze. I looked around, happy that Merlin was not here¡ªthe poor guy; he would not understand half of it, huh? At least he was still innocent.


    "Get used to it. Louise was a wild child from what I re-" Elliot spoke up but choked on his words after my Mom looked at him with glowing eyes. Oh, was there a secret hiding from their childhood? Something I don''t know? What were you like, Mom? Curious...


    Before the whole conversation would be irreversibly derailed, Merlin''s voice echoed from around the square as he walked up to the stage, holding his own microphone.


    "Welcome, citizens of Avalon! Tonight will be the first night for our beloved Priestess Mikan to play some songs and make sure everyone can have some good fun! We are here to celebrate the peace that our Sovereign has brought us!"


    "Where did he come up with this speech?" I asked nobody in particular while listening to the shouts and applause spreading amongst the crowd.


    "I think he wrote it himself." Luna answered, placing his finger on her lips, "I read all of his books because he writes really good stories! But I noticed that most of them have a character like you, who always saves the day and the people. Maybe he loves you. Will you take him into your harem?"


    "No." Answered Sasha, my Mom, Dad, and finally, Me.


    "I would watch them do it," Added Yuri, but I knew it was best to ignore her.


    "I ought to spank you for this," I continued, watching Luna, whose eyes became slightly brighter at once.


    "I will hold her down." Sasha agreed, further intensifying the light in my little maid''s mismatched eyes.


    "Son, you should make things clear!" Father warned me, looking serious, "Young Merlin is still impressionable! You need to talk with him, or this can turn nasty in a flash. You already have wives and an heir in the making! You can''t fool around with an innocent soul if you don''t want anything from him."


    "Wait, w-what?" I stuttered, thinking I had misheard, but my Mom quickly agreed.


    "As your Father says, Leon! If you don''t want to do anything with him, tell Merlin about it. Don''t break his heart! It is evil, and I will spank you as you spank Luna! Hmph!"


    "Wait a minute, you would be..." I didn''t know how to say it. I was floored by how open they were, which I didn''t expect. What the hell? "I thought you..."


    "You can''t take a boy into the harem," Mom continued, explaining without flinching, ignoring Sasha''s deeply red face and Yuri''s uncontrollable grin. "Because what if he makes one of your wives pregnant? That would be a complete disaster!"


    "I did not even think about it in the first place!" I moaned, wanting to tear my hair out, looking at Luna, who was also enjoying this chaos that she produced out of nowhere. "You little devil, I will so, so, so spank you that you won''t be able to sit or sleep on your back for a WEEK! Just you wait..."


    Luckily, we couldn''t continue because Merlin finished his speech, and Mikan was finally ready to appear. The girls weren''t lying; she did look gorgeous. She was wearing a white, elegant dress with a golden belt going around her waist. I had never seen her with such revealing clothes as it left her arms free, having a deep cutout above her chest, and with every step she took, the side of her legs became visible right up to her waist.


    "Damn." I muttered, watching Mikan take her place and raising the violin to her neck. I guess she was nervous because she wasn''t paying attention to us or the crowd; instead, she began to play without hesitation or pause in her movements.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    If I want to describe the melody echoing through the city, she was playing something that would fit very well into a happy, fantasy movie in my old life. I can''t complain because I do live the life of one, don''t I? Am I such a character? Nah... that would be weird. Anyway! It was good and really catchy. Looking at the others, it was obvious that they also enjoyed it, and it gave me an idea.


    "What are you doing?" Sasha asked, looking stunned and turning red while I stood before her, hand extended towards her.


    "I am inviting you to dance; what else?"


    "But-but-but... this not like what we practiced!" She answered in a panic, and of course, it wasn''t. What Mom was teaching us was the typical noble shtick. The music right now? It was much more upbeat and lively. It didn''t need any choreography, only instincts.


    "Come, don''t be shy! Just follow the rhythm!" With a laugh, I pulled her out of the chair, holding onto her waist as I began dancing, completely random, trying to match Mikan''s music, and if I failed, that was fine, too. "You are too focused and stiff~ Let it go, Sasha. Just... enjoy it!" I whispered, looking into her eyes, keeping her from overthinking things.


    Soon enough, she began loosening up, and after that, she finally managed to follow my steps. It didn''t take long before we were like two silly kids, dancing without rhyme or reason, simply enjoying ourselves and laughing when one of us made a mistake. Glancing to the sides, I saw the crowd noticing us and beginning to clap, following our lead. A few minutes later, everyone was forgetting about everything, only enjoying the moment. Yes... This was precisely what I wanted from these festivities.


    "My turn!" Shouted Yuri, jumping up from her seat, followed by Luna, not wanting to stay out of the fun, so with a smooth switch, I handed off Sasha to Luna while I took Yuri''s arm, quickly adjusting to her much more pronounced and erotic moves. She was like a snake, trying to hypnotize me with how silkily she could twist and turn her waist. In another life, maybe she would be a world-class belly dancer.


    When it was Luna''s turn, her submissive personality quickly resurfaced as she followed my lead, never telling her body to say no. If I began spinning her, she heeded my will, and if I pulled her closer, she did so without any resistance, giggling all the way, enjoying being led by the nose¡ªor hand, in this case.


    I don''t know how long we did it, but by the time Mikan finished, I felt my legs hurt and was sweating buckets. Still, she only took a small break, refreshing herself before starting all over again. Looking at my people finding joy in the music made me realize that by wanting to build a city for myself, just because I wanted to enjoy my second chance at life, I also made it so that those around me could also find delight in their lives.


    "I will need to teach this to our child."


    "Dancing?" Sasha asked, catching my whispers.


    "No," I continued, caressing her face. "The lesson that if they do something, they must do it so others can enjoy it, too."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The following morning, the city was quieter than usual as the little party at the main square went on for a long time. My wives were still asleep when I slipped out of my room and headed to my study. I was meeting with Merlin, who was visiting me and bouncing like an energy bomb to make a report on yesterday''s event.


    "It was a great success, My Sovereign! The people loved it; we should host something like this yearly!"


    "Mhm, we can mark the first week of spring as such. We could center it around welcoming the warm and saying goodbye to winter, a start of a new year, if you like."


    "Oh, that is a good idea, I will write that down!"


    "Let''s not tie it to a concrete date; let it be held at the time when our first warm weeks have come. Also, I have something that I need to talk to you about. Please, sit."


    "Did something happen?" He asked, getting a bit nervous as I was way too serious. Well, it was a weird topic, so I didn''t really feel comfortable either. I just couldn''t chase out the thoughts that my parents'' words planted in my mind. I like my Prime Minister, but not in any weird way. I would hate if our friendship went awry for some stupid reason, so I decided to talk openly with Merlin before it was too late.


    "We need to chat about us." Shit. That sounded so wrong. "This is not about laws, plans, or ideas. I want to know what you think about me."


    "Um... what I think about... You?" He murmured, becoming shy and nervous, beginning to play with his fingers. "Well... You are my Sovereign!"


    "No, leave the protocol and whatnot behind you. We are talking like men here! Right now, you are Merlin, and I am Leon. Tell me, Merlin. What do you see when you look at me?"


    "..." He began hesitating once again, but seeing that I wouldn''t drop the topic, he finally spoke up, avoiding eye contact. "I look up to you... very much so! You are not just my ruler but also someone who inspires me, and I want to be like you! You... you are like the best big brother who I could ask for!"


    "Big brother...?" I asked, feeling relief wash over me. Thank the Gods, it wasn''t anything weirder! Damn it, Luna, damn it, Mom! You made me worried for nothing!


    "I''m sorry! I know... I shouldn''t because that is so improper! Hauuuh!" With a sobbing cry, he lowered his head, holding it between his hands, acting so shy that it was hard not to laugh.


    "Ahahaha! Good, good! I am glad you look at me like that!" I exclaimed while standing up and walking over, hugging him, and patting his back. "I don''t mind, quite the opposite; I am happy if you think of me like that, Merlin! For a moment, I was worried you harbored romantic feelings towards me."


    "Whaaaat?!" Like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, he yelled, "No! I-I-I... I am not! Promise!" While he tried his best to explain it, I watched his eyes, and I felt that he wasn''t lying. "Why did you think that?! Hauh, not fair, Sov-, khm, Leon! Not fair! You can''t tease me, even if you accept me as your younger brother! Bullies are bad!" He pouted, looking like a little chipmunk.


    "Sorry, sorry! It was Luna who brought it up, and thinking about your books..."


    "Oh..." He flinched, going red in the face again. "I never wrote romantic things into them, so I don''t know why she thought it like that. There are no heroines there or, you know, um... that part..."


    "Sex?"


    "Yes... because..." Huh. He was getting even more troubled, his voice lowering so much that I barely could make it out.


    "You never did it. I know. You already told me that."


    "Ugh... No bully... Stop..." He continued sulkingly, looking at the ground and drawing circles with his feet.


    "Tsk! I told you I will get you a wife, hm, hm. I will need to work on it, it seems."


    "Please, no!" he exclaimed, snapping his head up at me. It will happen when... When I meet someone, um! Yes, I am sure of it!"


    "Haaah, okay, okay. I''ll drop the topic! So I should not try to make you and Mikan a thing?"


    "What? Why? Why Mikan?"


    "Duh, your bodies are a perfect match!"


    "I don''t get it."


    "Haaaah... No matter!" I shrugged and began rubbing his head because I saw that he really did not get it. At least it was finally cleared up. I can be calm from now on, but to be honest... I will still try to seek a proper wife for my little brother. I need his lineage to prosper! I want my future heir to have their own good friend and a potential, perfect Prime Minister...

 Chapter 101 – A Delighted City

    When the last day of the festivities came, I made sure the people knew I was going to announce something important at the end of the day. Nobody was worried that it would be troubling or bad, especially because I had paid for the multiple free snacks and drinks offered to everyone who came to the main square.


    Many rumors were already spreading about what it would be about. Some guessed it would celebrate the establishment of Avalon. Some said it would be about the ongoing war, wanting to raise the people''s spirits. I knew that there was one version where someone even theorized that the saboteurs had returned after more than three years. I wish, but that ship sailed a long time ago. Lastly, by Merlin''s remarks, there were some who guessed correctly, predicting the announcement of an heir.


    "What should I wear?" Sasha asked, interrupting my thoughts while we were getting ready to head to the main square.


    "Something fancy." I chuckled, watching Luna, who now was dressed as a proper maid, picking out the clothes for Sasha, waiting to finally start dressing her up.


    "Again...?"


    "For now, yes." I nodded, kissing her cheeks, "This will be an official, major event. Oleg and Yuri are already there, securing the podium. Soldiers will escort us out and stand guard throughout the roads leading from the palace to the square! Everyone is going to show their most elegant side!"


    "Events like this need to look and feel official, Sasha!" Luna agreed with me, beginning to undress her, this time without any lewd light in her eyes, "It is essential! You are the principal wife, and your firstborn will inherit Leon''s position one day. It has to be announced by following the protocol because it will also raise the people''s morale! They will see it as something to be celebrated and as a showcase of our strength."


    "You know a lot... I sometimes forget that you are from the Capital." Sasha answered with a soft whisper, making Luna grin with pride.


    "I have been taught as an appropriate maid for a noble family within the Capital, mind you! I know many of these things because my family once served multiple important figures of the Empire! Be lucky you are here at Avalon; within the major cities, some strange customs exist, following centuries-old concepts. Ancient laws of long gone emperors, like the right to wed someone on the first night, before the husband could."


    "What?!" She cried out, but for me, it was not a surprise. I heard it was a weird custom sometimes in my old world, too. And they wonder why some royals lost their heads here and there. "How could they let it happen?!"


    "No laws of previous Emperors were ever revoked. If one wanted to do it, they made it happen... and if a noble feels like invoking it, they can. I know that it is rare and frowned upon, but it can happen." Luna continued, shrugging in the end. "And that is a law for the nobles. People without any ranks? Yeah, that is even more uncertain regarding what will happen to you if one of the influential people''s eyes falls upon you."


    "Okay, stop!" I intervened, patting their heads because Sasha was getting angrier and angrier; I could see it in her eyes. "Don''t sour the mood; we should be celebrating this night! We will walk out and announce the great news to my people!"


    "Y-yes, you are right!" Sasha nodded, quickly reforming her smile, tiptoeing, and kissing me before we returned to dressing up appropriately for the occasion.


    My parents and Elliot were already at the square, sitting with my ministers while the rest of the famous, influential people of the city sat behind them. Among Perth, Marca, Kraus, or Dorian, the latter was the most excited. He and his family were finally fully fledged citizens, and being invited personally to the occasion and given a fixed spot showed everyone that I valued his skills just as much as those of those who were locals from the get-go.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    When we finally left the palace, the guards were silently waiting for us, wearing their uniforms, buttons, swords, and boots in an immaculate fashion, still shining from how well they polished them. I couldn''t help but smile, looking over them. I was proud and excited.


    "How are you, Pion?" I asked as we walked past him, their leading figure, while the rest of the group flanked us from both sides and escorted us to the main square.


    "All good, My Sovereign! As you asked, many of us visited Lady Mikan, talking with her about what happened, and... I have been sleeping like a baby! No worries there, My Lord!" He laughed, adding it with a salute, which was followed suit by the rest of the soldiers.


    I recognized all their faces and names, as they were the same guys I went with to get my Yuri back. I specifically ordered Oleg to arrange for them to be our escorts, as I wanted to give them this unique opportunity.


    "You did great work; I''d also like to thank you for it once again!" Sasha exclaimed, bowing her head towards the soldiers, making them even more embarrassed; it was funny to witness how multiple giant soldiers suddenly blushed and acted like children in front of her.


    "It... it was, is, our job, My Lady!" Pion stuttered, his voice finally overshadowed by the crowd''s shouts.


    After we walked out of the palace''s grounds, the streets were full of people gathering to try and look at us, even sitting on the rooftops, waving, shouting, and clapping. It was like a parade, and although Sasha wanted to hide and run back to our room, I firmly held her hand while we began waving back.


    "Sasha, your smile is too stiff! Relax a little!" Luna whispered, walking behind us, ensuring our fancy clothes didn''t get dirtied along the way.


    Of course, her open comment further stiffened Sasha''s smile as she became increasingly conscious of herself. I was glad to hold her hand because otherwise, I feared she would trip and fall.


    "You were less afraid facing beasts on the wall~" I whispered to her, which she only answered with a tiny moan, not wanting to argue about her stage fright.


    The walk was not long, but it still took a good amount of time to finally arrive, where Oleg, Merlin, and Yuri were waiting for us. Taking over from the escorting contingent, they led us up to the podium, and Merlin quickly produced the microphone for me. The moment I raised it to my mouth, without me saying anything, the people present in the square began settling down as if an invisible wave had swept over them.


    "My dearest people!" I began, giving them time to applaud again, raising a hand to slowly signal them to stop. "I hope each and every one of you enjoyed these past few days within Avalon. I was so glad to see all of you enjoy yourselves and listen to Lady Mikan''s lovely music; I think all of us can agree that life has never been this good before!" Once again, it was welcomed with a wave of applause and this time, I let it go a bit longer before I continued. "I want you to remember what you all felt in the past days! The emotions within you, the values of Avalon, and I want every one of you to impart them to your descendants, your grandchildren... because that is what I also intend to do!" I heard the instant murmur break out, but I didn''t give them time to start guessing and finished my short speech. "I''d like to announce, before everyone, at the end of this lovely week, that my wife, Sasha, is pregnant! By this fall, Avalon will welcome my child and the one who will take my place when I am old and no longer can serve my city and my people!"


    While holding Sasha''s hand and raising it, we were greeted with the loudest applause yet, which became even more frantic when I leaned in for a kiss. Of course, I didn''t want to leave my other two wives out of it, so next, I pulled Luna forward, giving her a kiss before everyone. She was even wiggling her butt, wanting to do more, the little masochist, but before she would forget herself, I let her go, and it was Yuri''s turn next.


    "W-wait, but-" She suddenly protested but then melted in my arms, surprised at how self-conscious she was all of a sudden. Did she and Luna switch places while I wasn''t looking? That can''t be; their lips tasted the same as usual.


    "It is rare to see you shy." I whispered to her, making her roll her eyes, looking away while I raised the microphone once again. "Also, my Dear People. I wish that everyone had more than one child so we could fill our city with the laughter of children! We for sure will try our best~" With a laugh, I finished my speech, holding all three of them, enjoying the happy, wonderful atmosphere of my city.


    This was what I wanted¡ªit was exactly what I wished for in my old life. I just hope this can last forever, even if it is a naive desire...

 Chapter 102 – Yuri’s Woe

    It was late at night, and the moon was out in its complete beauty, bathing Avalon with its silvery light. Only a few guards patrolled and walked around the clean streets as the city slept, keeping vigil and protecting its dreams. Amid the silence, a soft knocking was heard on the city''s only temple''s door, and then came the shuffling sounds of Mikan, who was tiredly coming to check on who came visiting this late, wearing her long nightgown and rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    "Um... Can I help you... ah... Yuri? Is something wrong?"


    "Sorry... I... Can I come in?" She asked, looking troubled and almost panicked, which was very weird. Mikan immediately felt that something was off, very much so, because Yuri was wearing nothing but her underwear and came all the way over while barefooted. She was lucky that Avalon was a clean city, or her feet may have been dirtied and cut at multiple places.


    "Yes, yes... come in, um, what happened?" Mikan asked back, hurriedly inviting her in and rushing off to bring some tea while Yuri found a bench to sit on, nervously fiddling with his fingers, cracking them.


    "It''s complicated. I think I am sick... or I think my head is wrong. I... I am not good, Mikan. I am very not good! I think I broke!"


    Yuri''s answer scared her because she was indeed looking like a wreck. Not physically, even though her body was dotted with scars and old injuries, what was troubling was the child-like fear in her eyes and the tears gathering within them.


    "Here, drink this; it helps relax your nerves! After you take a few sips, you can slowly begin telling me what happened. Did you have a fight with Leon?" While gently asking, Mikan''s voice was soothing and motherly, sitting down next to her and caringly stroking her head in the meantime.


    "T-thanks... No, we did not. We just had the best sex I had in a while, and he is sleeping with Luna and Sasha." Yuri answered, with one hand rubbing her tummy, making Mikan blush, but she continued listening carefully to everything she was saying. "I couldn''t fall asleep afterward. My mind didn''t let me, and I thought about it over and over and over again! It is driving me crazy! I don''t get it... I don''t... why does my head make me think about it?! I don''t want to think about it!" With a desperate moan, she was on the verge of bursting out crying.


    "W-what... what are you thinking about? Yuri?" Mikan held her hands, wanting to make her say it, as she had no clue what she meant. She just hoped it was nothing violent.


    "It''s all because of Sasha! I... I never thought about it before, but... The way Leon is handling me when in bed, I always cum so fast; it has never happened before! I love it when he is rough and fucks me like the bitch I am, but whenever he is slow and sensual... When he kisses me and licks my neck or behind my ear... gently biting my earlobe... Shit, I want to melt and cry and scream! I hate it... but I don''t... I really don''t... I love it!"


    "Um..."


    "I want to get pregnant too, Mikan! I want to have his babies!"


    It took Mikan by surprise when it burst out of Yuri''s mouth, even though she had already suspected something similar by observing her body language. Watching Yuri''s face, she didn''t know what to say at first, but then the scarred girl threw herself between her ample breasts, and instead of beginning to molest her, she burst into loud cries and uncontrollable sobs.


    "It''s okay..." She murmured, hugging back, letting her wail her frustrations away, waiting until it turned into soft moans, and finally, a few minutes later, it stopped.


    "Don''t tell them I came here..."


    "I won''t, but it is not something to be ashamed of, Yuri."


    "Still... I don''t want them to know." She argued, letting her go, wiping her eyes, trying to recollect herself.


    "You can''t get... pregnant?" Mikan asked the question that was bothering her from the moment she heard Yuri''s woe.


    "I am pretty sure that I can''t. I was overused from an early age. I think I have been irrevocably destroyed down there... Even my periods are irregular." Watching her explain it, Mikan quickly noticed how detached she was about it, as if she was observing those moments of her life from an outside perspective, "At least it never bothered me, and I could fight without worrying about cramps and other bullshit like the others. And, with my body count, you think you would get pregnant occasionally. Never happened! So... you tell me..."


    "I... see..." She wanted to comfort her, but for a moment, Mikan couldn''t find the words or decide what would be helpful at that moment.


    "Damn it... I never thought about this before! I was just saying it to make sure he takes me in, I knew fully well I can''t breed like a good bitch! Ugh... It was a mistake coming back..."


    "Was it?"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "No..." Yuri replied, looking into her eyes and averting hers after a few seconds. "Running away is what I do. I am not used to sticking somewhere for so long! Sorry... I lied... It was not a mistake; I just... I don''t know..."


    "Maybe it was time to settle down for good. Wasn''t this your dream?"


    "I never thought it would happen! I was saying it just cause... Why not? Who would in his or her right mind be with me? Grant me power? I wouldn''t want to be with myself! I killed half of the guys who fucked me and crippled the other half for crying out loud!"


    "But you didn''t do it to Leon."


    "..."


    "You did... all those things because whoever used you did it in a horrible manner." Mikan continued while holding her hands, patting them.


    "Not always. Ugh... look, don''t make me out as some kind of victim; I am a horrible person who would be hanged in most cities. I know it full well!"


    "Maybe, but people can change. You are the prime example of it, Yuri! I don''t know how you were before; I was not here then. But I can tell you, you are not a bad person! You may be a bit rowdy, uncouth, and perverted, but you are not evil!"


    "I don''t like this change... it makes me nervous and irritated. I would be happier if he was throwing me around and fucking me like a toy... That I know how to handle!"


    "Well, you must learn how to manage this then, too!" She added with a cheerful chuckle, hugging Yuri and rubbing her shoulders. "Come to me for a few days, and we can discuss it. It will help; you will see!"


    "If you insist..."


    "I do! You came to my temple for help, and I will never send anybody away! Now, I can''t guarantee I will have a solution to the problem of... getting pregnant. Your body needed healing long ago, something it never received. I can only help you with healing what is inside of you." She continued, placing her hand on Yuri''s chest while leaning forward and kissing her forehead, "But I have an old monster within me; maybe she knows something."


    "You want to release her? Sorry, I ain''t worth that much!"


    "Everyone does! Don''t belittle yourself, Yuri. Just go and ask Leon, Luna, or Sasha. I bet that they would say the same thing that I do. I don''t intend to release my ancestor from her prison, but I will ask Merlin and Leon for help. Don''t worry! I won''t tell them about you; this will stay between us. You can trust me on that. But I will look for something to help you out and try and heal you."


    "Why...?" Yuri asked by reflex, feeling that her chest was way stuffier than before, which was a new, weird feeling, something she didn''t like. She was unfamiliar with it, and it was weirding her out.


    "I told you! You came to me for help, and that is what I do! I am Mikan, Priestess of Avalon, and I am here to help anyone who comes to my temple. Um! That''s me!"


    "You should marry Leon..."


    "Eeeh?!" Yelped Mikan, feeling it was a jab from nowhere, turning so red that a tomato would look unripe next to her.


    "Yeah, you should, Mikan. Because right now, I would want to kiss you but can''t... ah, oh well..." With that, she finally stood up, stretching and turning around, leaving the stumped Mikan behind. "Hey, Mikki..." She stopped before opening the church''s door, looking back over her shoulder. "Thank you."


    "Ah... Um! Don''t forget!" She jumped up, recollecting herself, hurrying after Yuri, "Come to me tomorrow, okay? We will talk again! It will help, you''ll see!"


    While leaving, Yuri felt Mikan''s gaze, watching her until she disappeared into the night. Heading back towards the palace, she felt a bit different, and she couldn''t explain why, but she felt... better. Sighing, looking up at the moon, her thoughts slipped out from within without her realizing it.


    "Maybe Mikki is right... damn, busty girl! Shit... you are supposed to be a killer bitch, yet you are only a bitch now... tsk... grow up, Yuri! Crying won''t help; it never did! We talked about this many times! But... once again, a little talk with Mikki won''t hurt, won''t it? Um, yes... Words can''t break my bones or something like that. I will return tomorrow... Until this weird feeling is gone... Then we can go back to being the killer bitches, for sure!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Back in the Capital of Ishillia, Duke Kustov was within his study, doing nothing in the past two weeks but rearranging his family and subordinates and delegating their responsibilities. It was finally at a stage where he could begin relaxing, having more time to himself and not worry too much.


    It was amongst these days when his family finally returned, unharmed, alive and well. The news of what had happened to the family scared his wife dearly, thinking her husband also fell and soon the whole family would be eradicated. She had no illusions, knowing full well if it came to that, her children would face execution just the same.


    Maybe the Gods listened to her prayers as if it hadn''t happened, and right now, her son, Milan, was given the task of preparing himself for the future. Soon, he will be entered into the Imperial Institution of Law. In this prestigious academy, the lowest-ranked nobles are all coming from families of Marquesses, and they count as the subordinates of the descendants of the Dukes within.


    "How''s Milan''s progress?" Garbank Kustov asked, looking at Barnabas, who put the freshly brewed black tea before him.


    "He still needs more work. The entrance exam is on the first day of fall, so he has time to correct his shortcomings. Don''t worry, My Lord, I am keeping an eye on him, and I think he is also taking the task seriously. This time, he won''t be a lower-class student but part of the elite group. By finishing school, he can be the future head of the family with even more credibility than anybody before him. If we manage to do it first amongst the newly appointed Dukes, our household will have a big advantage. It was a wise choice, My Lord."


    "Of course... we must do everything in our power to be good servants of the one and only ruler." Kustov murmured, and this time, Barnabas said nothing, thinking his lord was still scared about what happened and didn''t want to risk the ire of the Imperial Family once again.


    "What about Elena, My Lord? Are we ready to tell her?"


    "I let her enjoy being back home a little before it; otherwise, she may run away. Or throw a tantrum. I know how she is, so let her cool off a little before we face her with her new role. Is she out with her friends?"


    "Yes, My Lord. They have been returning in droves now, that her status is to be the daughter of a Duke."


    "Are our agents following her?"


    "Of course, My Lord!" Barnabas answered, once again being surprised by the force of Kustov''s voice.


    "Good. Don''t let her fool around; she must be a virgin when we send her away! This is very important!"


    "Y-yes, naturally..."


    "Good. Make her return before evening and tell her that tomorrow, we must talk! This can be her last carefree night before she starts playing her role as the daughter of the Kustov family!"

 Chapter 103 – Friends

    "Stop moaning and start dressing up!" Echoed Sasha''s slightly annoyed voice in their bedroom, followed by Luna''s loud moans.


    "I''m tiiiiiiiireeeeeeed!"


    "It''s almost noon! Get up, and let''s go!"


    The next disgruntled groan was followed by a thump as Sasha grabbed the bedsheet and unrolled her lazy friend from it, throwing her to the ground.


    "If you don''t get up, I am going to drag you to the bathroom." Sasha warned her, but Luna just remained lying there, snoring, right until the point when her Queen grabbed her ankle and began dragging her naked body through the room. "You are unbelievable!"


    "I''m weary..." She mumbled, fighting hard to open her eyes, and not even the bump of entering the bathroom bothered her. "Sleepy... HYAAAAA?!"


    Her scream echoed through the whole palace while Sasha stood there, an empty bucket in hand, watching the now-soaked little maid who was wide awake, sitting and shivering, her pink nipples standing at attention.


    "They say a cold shower is healthy." Sasha explained with a stoic expression, a tinge of jealousy flickering within her amber-colored eyes.


    Since Elliot left, she had been back with Louise, no longer able to snuggle with Leon at night. Yet here was Luna, clearly basking in yesterday''s pleasure, making her unbelievably lazy. No wonder she made sure their maid had ample reasons to be up and active, planning multiple activities together so that when night came, she would be too tired to climb onto their husband. She wanted to include Yuri too in her activities, but for some reason, she always refused, saying she had already scheduled multiple meetings, which was rare, but she didn''t seem to be lying.


    "First things first, wash yourself; I can still see our husband''s marks on you dripping out."


    "Start with that... and not with the cold water... Hauh!" Luna grumbled under her breath before finally opening the shower and starting to wash up. Sasha felt lost for a moment as she watched her, biting her lower lips, eying her round buttocks, and the water trickling over her cheeks.


    "No wonder he likes slapping and groping them... tsk..."


    "Hm? You said something?" Luna asked, looking back over her shoulder, blinking her eyes questioningly while scrubbing her head.


    "I am going to get the clothes ready! Don''t tally for long!"


    "Ooookaaaaay!"


    Finally, after another hour, followed by two guards from Yuri''s division, they were out of the palace and into the city. By now, the homes surrounding them belonged to the current ministers, their families, and all the multiple well-known people within the city. Although Sasha knew that was the plan from the start, it also developed naturally that the people living closer to the palace were more influential than those who lived further from it. Although the city''s population was still rising and many outer buildings were yet to be occupied, the trend was already showing itself.


    She brought this up with Leon one day, and even though he knew about it, there was nothing for them to do. In his words, people are not born equal. Stopping it from happening is like trying to fight the ocean with your bare fists. You can''t. You can interfere with it and build structures that protect your shores from its waves, but you can''t stop it. That is why everyone in Avalon has to go to school, so one day, by distinguishing themselves, they can also move closer to the inner city.


    "The difference between Avalon''s nobles and the Empire''s are going to be based on achievement and not on an inherited rank." He told her, smiling, "Even though Merlin is the prime example of what I want from my Prime Minister... When he finally has a kid who turns out to be someone who is not up to the task, he won''t inherit his father''s role. The same is true with all the current roles of power under me. Your merits will grant you the position, not by being born into it."


    "What if people begin saying the same about us?" Sasha asked the moment she heard her husband''s words, which made him chuckle.


    "The world is also unfair, my dear Sasha! Every rule has exceptions; we are that anomaly right now. Of course, we can''t be complacent; in my old world, heads rolled when things got dicey. So, what we can do is raise our child to the best of our abilities and make him or her connect with the people of Avalon. After being born, our kid has to feel responsibility for the people. Only then will our bloodline be around for a long time, and will Avalon prosper. So that is why our child will attend the same school, just like all the other kids."


    "Where are we going?" Luna asked, interrupting her thoughts, jolting Sasha out of her memories and back into the present.


    "First, we are going to visit the school. Merlin asked me to come along because he was holding a lesson about the royal family, and he wanted the youngsters to hear from me about how we met¡ªwhich also includes you!"


    "Eh?! I will have to talk before the class?!"


    "Is that a problem?" With a slight smirk, she couldn''t help but ask, looking down at Luna''s panicked expression, "It should be fine, isn''t it? It is not like you are being told to entertain them with something more extreme."


    "I wouldn''t!" She protested, but then again, she couldn''t help herself, adding, "Well if I am ordered to do... That is another... thing... hauh..."


    "Keep it together!" Sasha exclaimed, gently knocking on her head, "This is why I didn''t even try to invite Yuri for today. Her mouth would poison the children''s minds! Don''t shame our husband, got it?"


    "Y-yeah, got it! Ugh... I hate speeches... I hate being back to school. I was so happy when I finally got out..."


    "Please, suffer through it, okay? It isn''t a big deal. Avalon''s history is still short, so their classes are short; endure it! And make it entertaining, not just a recount of a list or something. They are kids; if you are boring, they won''t listen."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "I am not an interesting girl. The only exciting thing that happens to me is the nights I spend with Leon... Don''t look at me like that! I am not stupid; I won''t mention it in class!" She added quickly, rolling her eyes and receiving another knock on the top of her head.


    "Talk about your experience in the Capital, silly! Show them that life there is much different than here, telling them some weird laws and how the nobles can do anything to the people."


    "Wouldn''t that scare them? Turn them against us?"


    "Luna, have you ever read Leon''s Laws?" Sasha asked, stopping and putting her hands on her slim waist. At that moment, she looked like an annoyed older sister, questioning her sibling who was caught red-handed stealing from her.


    "That thick book? I read the notes he first wrote, not the expanded version; it is too dry! It is more than 500 pages long, for the Gods'' sake!"


    "Huh, even a bookworm like you meets their match sometimes, huh?" Sasha murmured, letting out a low whistle and making their guards chuckle while also keeping their eyes on the people passing by. Of course, anyone who walked by recognized them at one glance but was too afraid to disrupt them. One glance from the pair of eyes that saw death too many times was enough for the people to turn their heads away.


    "It''s dry." Luna answered with a shrug, "Not my thing. So, are you going to tell me or not?"


    "Haah, since the event of the saboteurs, he and Merlin have constantly refined the laws; I think we are at the third edition by now. As his wife, you should really read it. Even Yuri knows a few of it!"


    "I don''t believe you!" Luna countered at once, but then, looking at the two bodyguards, their smiles told the whole story. Even if they were mostly silent, trained to be ''invisible,'' they knew a lot, and they knew Sasha wasn''t lying. "No way..."


    "Yes, and it is taught in school. Leon made sure that it is clearly stated that we are duty-bound to protect the people of Avalon and their lives. Plus, as Avalonians, it is our collective responsibility to ensure that we all can live in peace and prosperity. So, no, we won''t exploit our citizens, unlike in other cities of the Empire. I thought about asking Yuri to come and share her story..." Sasha added, glancing at her guards, who, a few years ago, were bandits, killers, and people who would have been hanging from a tree if captured. Yet, here they were, their own special force, living within the palace and now guarding them. "But her history is not something kids should hear... not yet, at least."


    "Yeah... that is true." Luna agreed, thinking about it, "By the way, did you notice it? She has been going somewhere in the past few days. I tried asking, but she deflected like a pro! What do you think?"


    "I don''t know..." Sasha whispered, biting her nail, "But I did notice, too. She said it was just some errands, but... I don''t buy it." While speaking, she couldn''t help but look at her bodyguards once again, but their expressions told her they were also in the dark, and Yuri didn''t share anything with them either.


    "Maybe we should track her down! Yesterday, she was out late and came back after midnight. Hmm... well, at least I had Leon to myself¡ªOWIE!"


    "Stop it." Sasha added with a snort while Luna was rubbing her butt, which was stinging with pain because of the twisting pinch it just received. "Gloat before me once again, and I will tell Louise you may be also pregnant."


    "You wouldn''t!" She cried even louder, going white in the face, "And, and, and, when my monthly comes, you would be in trouble!"


    "I would simply say I am suspicious of it, but I could be wrong. It would be enough for her, I know it~" She answered her maid with an evil grin, but deep inside, she was already thinking about her words. Following Yuri... That would be impossible... but she could try and catch her.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You are improving day by day." Mikan said with a warm smile, pouring out tea for Yuri, who was holding a lute in her hand and finishing a simple song. "You have a natural talent for it!"


    "Thanks."


    "What is it? Bad memories?"


    "Yeah..." Yuri answered, slowly putting the instrument down and taking the tea from her. "That silly melody I was trying to play... I think I remember hearing it somewhere. I don''t know where or when, but it makes me feel... stuffy."


    "Maybe it is an old feeling that you repressed?" She asked, gently stroking her back as the two sat inside Mikan''s chambers at the back of the temple. It was late at night, their usual daily session of talking about Yuri''s past and working on it by learning music, something that came up randomly. One night, Yuri noticed the instruments in her room, picked up the lute, and began strumming without thinking. Since then, it has been how they would talk.


    "Who knows. I used a lot of things growing up, so it could be something I heard while I was knocked out."


    Mikan knew full well that when Yuri began speaking, it was best to just listen so she did not interrupt. Letting Yuri retell memories that started popping up from nowhere seemed to be the best method of helping her, as every time she spilled them out, she always looked relieved. This was the same now, too, and after more than an hour of talking, it was time to end their midnight chat.


    "Thanks again, Mikki."


    "I told you, it''s what I do!" She said while smiling at her and hugging Yuri, even letting her grab her boobs while doing so, already used to her antics. When she was acting like this, at least Mikan could tell that Yuri was starting to recover. As for how long that would last, she couldn''t tell, but she was ready for it, even if it took years to happen.


    Heading back home, Yuri felt that her chest was slightly lighter. She didn''t understand it but chalked it up to Mikan''s unique aura. She wasn''t sure she could if she had to talk this openly about her past to Leon. Previously, she did so because she thought it was not a big deal, and who cares what happens next. But... after Leon showed her that he cared, she no longer could bring herself to tell him everything, especially not about her life and the things she did with men and women alike. She felt she couldn''t face him if he knew everything. It was amongst these thoughts when she arrived back at the palace, and while strolling through the garden, she bumped into Sasha, who stood there as if waiting for her.


    "Yuri..."


    "Hm?" She stopped after being spoken to, tilting her head and watching Sasha silently. By then, she knew it was not a coincidence that they had met. She was waiting for her. "Louise won''t be happy if you catch you sneaking away."


    "I know. But I want to ask, what''s wrong. You have been out every night... Are you..."


    "Do you think I am fooling around?" Yuri asked, shrugging and interrupting Sasha, but before she could continue and get angry, Sasha said something that Yuri was not expecting.


    "What? No! Why would I? I trust you. I... I just wanted to ask if I can help... Or if it is me. I am not dumb, but I noticed how you look at me sometimes. I... I know I was harsh in the past; I get that. But I want to make it right. I didn''t trust you then... Sorry..."


    "..."


    "I want you to feel at home here. So, if something is bothering you, we can talk, okay? I... want to make it work."


    "Stupid..." Yuri whispered, surprising Sasha, especially when she crossed the distance between them with one quick step and hugged her tightly. "You are alright. I... I have some troubles, yes, but I''m working on it."


    "Um... but... if..." Sasha mumbled, getting embarrassed but happy at the same time. She hugged her back firmly, trying to think about what to say.


    "It''s fine..." Yuri continued, enjoying her sweet scent. Closing her eyes, she remembered an old friend she had tried to forget many times. Although she couldn''t recall her face anymore, right now, hugging Sasha, she felt she was back in those days again. "Come girl, let''s get back to your cell, or your jailor will scream at you like a banshee!"


    "Ugh... don''t even bring her up!"


    "Ahahaha~ A few more months, stay strong, hm? I see a little bump has already been growing!" She added while letting her go and rubbing her tummy, "Hehehe~ I am curious if it will be a boy or a girl!"


    "Whichever it is... I just hope he or she will be happy."


    "Don''t worry!" Yuri chortled, holding her hand while walking back towards Louise''s chamber, "I will protect the kiddo as if she were mine. You can trust me on that. Nobody will be able to hurt her, not while I draw breath!"

 Chapter 104 – Elena

    It was a calm, quiet morning while I sat in my study with a map of the old mine before me. While Merlin and Minister Paxon were arranging and organizing the workers for the job, I was drawing up the basics. First, I marked the area where they would need to cut down every tree, flatten the land, and prepare the place to be built up, just like Avalon was. Of course, it would not be at the same scope, but again, it would be at least the size of my palace.


    There would be space for furnaces to melt iron, create steel, and process all the raw materials we bring in. Then, there would be the blacksmith''s area, where it gets worked and morphed into the correct shape and another site where everything is assembled. The problem I was facing was who I should place there as their leader. Should I appoint Kraus, my Forgemaster, for the position? Or do I keep him in Avalon? I was leaning toward the latter.


    Let him work on the more delicate parts privately, things that also need my and Sasha''s full attention, while those who will one day aim to challenge his spot can take over leading my new industry complex. I will inform the current leading blacksmiths first, and after the construction begins, I will post news throughout the city and in the newspaper about the new possible jobs opening up within. With the amount of gold we have been hoarding from the mines, I will be able to finance it. With how closed off we are, it was way easier to switch from the imperial coinage; they barely even noticed it. The only people who are keeping up to date with the original currency are my traders, who, in the past years, have been going back and forth within the Empire.


    What was interesting to see was that they began raising the value of our coin for the simple reason they regarded anything coming from Avalon to be worth more than the items from other regions. Be it clothes, products, or knowledge, it didn''t matter. I was a bit worried at first, thinking that they would be swayed by different parts of the Empire, thinking of a new life in a more ''advanced'' region and going AWOL. Maybe it was a good decision to leave it to Mom to train them as they turned out to be kind of... zealous, especially when they finally came face-to-face with how much we are looked down upon in other parts of the Empire. It made them even more proud to be from Avalon. They may look down on us, but they don''t even know us. At least, that was what I felt when I inspected them in the past three years. All of them were proud and dangerous because they were doing everything to bring home what I needed of them, with profit to boot.


    "Mmmh!" With a stretch and a moan, I put down my quill, looking at my finished drawing and seeing the first industrial zone of my territory before my mind''s eye. After finishing building it and reopening the flooded mines to access the ores within, we will begin making our very first tractor. I will field-test them here as our soil is way harder than what is on my uncle''s side, and if they work, I can sell them to him. "Not to mention, it will be a good exercise for my people to get experience working on a bigger machine before I ask them to build me a mech~" I added, glancing at my wooden, painted model.


    Walking to the window and enjoying the sunshine, I felt refreshed at once. Because it would be a waste to begin planning anything further before the place was even built, I was kinda stuck on what to do. Still, I knew I had to work on something different. I could continue studying magic, its runes, and formations, but it wouldn''t have felt right without Sasha. We had everything we needed, so introducing something new would make things messy. Especially for Merlin, who was still fiddling with the ''loudspeakers'' and was trying to put the natural laws we discovered into words. After learning that magic was acting like a wave and me telling him about radios, he zeroed in on replicating it.


    "I need some music." I murmured to myself as I was missing listening to it while working. Something was always playing in the background while I worked or studied, so it became a habit I was sorely missing right now.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but sigh, sitting back at my table and picking out a new, blank sheet of paper. As I began drawing, half an hour later, the plans for a basic dynamo were taking form before me. Even if Merlin successfully creates a magical replica of a walkie-talkie, it would require CC. A resource I still have only limited access to and wouldn''t be able to make everybody have one. Plus, using it for this would feel like a waste when I have so many bigger plans I will need it for. Maybe I am hoarding... Anyway, I did need an alternate. We could make a dynamo work via water or wind, turning mechanical energy into electricity. That could be it. From there, I could demonstrate the workings of electricity and magnetism and show Merlin what I truly meant about radio waves and magic being similar. Maybe it also helps him understand it more.


    But the real advantage is that I could then introduce Morse codes into the equation. If we build something strong enough to transmit it, I could install one within my uncle''s castle and make it so we can communicate almost instantly. More than that, I could make him and, of course, our soldiers build sentry posts, having their own installments and keeping an eye on the land for us. I have to start thinking about being discovered by the Empire, and it is never too early to begin preparing. These outposts could warn us way ahead of time, and because it wouldn''t be through magic, their occult devices or mages would not pick up on it either. They would have no way of listening in; even if they do, I don''t think they could understand Morse code.


    "Even if I can''t make something that plays music for me in the background, I can still start on it." I whispered with a chuckle, leaning back from my newest drawing. "I will have to give my traders a new directive to bring copper home when they venture out. It will most likely be expensive, but oh well... if I want to connect Elliot''s castle to mine, I will need a lot of it. I just hope that people on his territory won''t ask why are we building poles and why do wires hang off of them."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I was about to move on to a different part of the work, beginning to sketch up a telegram machine, when knocking interrupted me, and it was Oleg who walked in.


    "Sorry to interrupt you, My Lord, but Forgemaster Karus is here, wishing to see you."


    "Oh? Okay, no problem. I was just doodling around anyway!" I moaned, standing up and cracking my neck while I followed him out, meeting a super excited Kraus in the throne room.


    "My Sovereign! We are finished! It is marvelous! I wanted to come and tell you at once!"


    "Finished... of what?" I asked, getting a bit confused, but the moment he opened his mouth, it finally clicked for me. Of course!


    "A gyroscope, My Lord!" he continued, not losing his excitement. He looked like a little kid on Christmas day.


    "Fantastic! Show me!" I answered with a clap, as I had already forgotten that Sasha had entrusted them with making one.


    Heading to his forge, the prototype was already in use as the workers were amused by how it could spin and balance itself on the thinnest ropes or on the top of their tools. It wasn''t big, only fist-sized, but it was exactly what I was looking for.


    "Ah!" They flinched when we arrived, and I watched Kraus turn angry. Before leaving, he probably told them to not screw around with it until I saw it, but I just laughed, waving their worries away.


    "Fun, isn''t it?"


    "It is a fascinating toy, My Lord!" One of them agreed, a young boy, maybe a few years younger than me. I was about to answer when Kraus scolded him with a stern look.


    "It is not a toy, Aren! It is a sophisticated device! Continue acting like this, and I will send you home!"


    "Sorry, father." He murmured, looking down, and I realized they did look similar. Huh... so he was his son? Hopefully, he will be just as talented as his father.


    "Kraus is right," I continued, taking the gyroscope off from the tip of a chisel it was balancing on. Let me show you why it is incredible and necessary for future projects! Did you make the gimbal, too?" I asked, turning toward Kraus, who simply nodded and brought the gimbal out. I watched as he assembled it, making the gyroscope sit in its middle.


    "We did it, following your plans, my Sovereign; it should match every detail!"


    "Good, it rotates on the three axes..." I hummed, testing it, and was pleased with how smoothly it moved. "You all did a good job! Look closely... I will mark it so we can see." After marking the gyroscope on one side with a bit of paint and spinning it, they were amazed to see that it kept facing the same way, no matter where I rotated the gimbal.


    "It''s like magic..." Aren murmured, and I couldn''t help but widen my grin.


    "It is, in a way," I answered, turning the gimbal, but the gyroscope always kept pointing in the same direction. This will help us build something marvelous. "If you want to understand why, make a bigger version and put it in a box while spinning. Then, pick up that box and try walking with it; you will understand it immediately! This is the greatest balancing machine known to men. Great work, Kraus. Great work! You can keep this prototype and use it to teach future disciples on how to build it."


    "Thank you, My Lord!"


    "Mhm, it is me who should thank you for bringing my ideas to life! This will help us stabilize our machines in the future... I know it does look like a toy for now, but when it gets implemented for real, you all will realize just how incredible it is." I explained, looking at them with a satisfied grin, making them know they did a good job.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Father. You called me?"


    Elena asked with a slight bow after entering her father''s room. Gazing at his back, standing at the window, looking out to their courtyard within the largest and most prosperous city in the Empire... no, in the whole world, she couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions. On one hand, she was happy that their family was okay. She didn''t know what truly happened, but she knew there was a chance they might lose everything. Yet, instead of that, they came out on top, becoming Dukes, part of the highest-ranking nobles within Ishillia.


    But, on the other hand... Her father was now crippled, needing a stick to lean on or walk with, while her position became something she didn''t want to think about. Elena was quick on her feet; her mother always told her that... and she ensured she lived up to the high praise. She knew well that right now, she was one of the most important assets the family had. Yes. Asset. Marriage between noble houses was always a chess game where girls like her had no say, only until they led the family, which was rare.


    Since growing up and becoming an adult, she knew she would one day marry someone whom she probably didn''t even know. The only thing she may influence the decision with is her own beauty. She was relatively tall and slim, with a good and athletic figure, not to mention her silky-smooth black hair with a tinge of pink if focused lighting fell on it. An exquisite look that was accentuated by her pink-colored eyes, inherited from her mother''s side. It was her only trump card, which she could use to nudge her future and maybe able to choose a husband for herself. Maybe marry upwards... but now? Her only options remained the current Dukes, and from those, anyone she knew was a horrible pick.


    "How are you, Elena?" Kustov asked, turning around, walking closer with a substantial limp, gently stroking his daughter''s head, noticing the change in her eyes. She was already guessing what was coming next.


    "Everything is fine, Father!" She smiled at him, while inside her mind, she was constantly coming up with arguments that would at least give her the option to shop around the other Dukes and their sons.


    "I have a mission for you."


    "I know." Elena sighed, already continuing her words before being interrupted by her father. "At least we should first see which-"


    "You are going to travel to the far North and take over a small county under our banner."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What?" Elena gasped, frozen in place, trying to read his father''s eyes, but she couldn''t. Something changed... that was what she felt. "I... I don''t get it..."


    "Sit, my dear... There is a lot to talk about."

 Chapter 105 – Letter

    It has been two days since Elena had a long discussion with her father. Right now, she was sitting in her luxurious carriage, heading towards the north on a journey that would take more than a month to arrive if they kept at their current, leisurely pace. Besides her, only three of her personal maids were in the carriage with her, looking after her wellbeing since she was young. At the same time, her caravan was surrounded by five hundred well-armed soldiers from her family, protecting her along the way against any dangers. Looking out of the carriage''s window, watching the blue sky, she couldn''t help but sigh over and over again, making her maids think she was still struggling with the fact she was ''exiled.'' At least, they felt it that way, unlike Elena.


    "Something is not right..." She reasoned in her mind, remembering what she and her father discussed.


    This was not an exile, nor was it a punishment. The way he spoke and laid out everything was as if it were some kind of mission. But he refused to elaborate on it further, always returning to the same monologue. She now has a paramount responsibility in Grayback. Whatever he was hiding was severe and dangerous, probably connected to the fact that their family wasn''t destroyed like many others. When she heard from him how they lost the Justice and an Imperial Mage, she didn''t want to believe it... but it had to be true. Otherwise, her father wouldn''t have come back crippled, and her Uncle and multiple cousins wouldn''t have disappeared. Was the war not going well? They were not hearing much about it in the Capital, not that she paid attention to it either.


    Thinking about it, her fingers wandered toward her white leather handbag, which was sitting next to her, where two sealed letters were hiding inside. Kustov made her swear she would not open the one with his personal seal and that she wouldn''t tell anyone about it. She had to keep it at her side at all times. When she asked why or what it was about, he only said that there would be someone coming for it from the Frontier, claiming to be from a place called Avalon. She had to hand it over to them when it happened, but until then, nobody else could know about it. To learn the rest, she can open the other one, but only after she arrives and takes over Greyback, the city she would call home from now on.


    "What is going on...? Is the Empire in danger?" She asked herself multiple times, but that seemed unlikely.


    She knew that many nobles were made to gather their armies to march and that multiple mercenary groups were already at the frontlines, looking to earn gold and maybe even ranks of nobility, but this was nothing new. She learned about their history; wars were part of the Ishillian culture. This was what made them the strongest force in the world. They were here 2,000 years ago and will be here forever.


    "That''s a fact..."


    Or is it? She couldn''t help but wonder. Feeling that black clouds were gathering above the Ishillian Empire, she began reconsidering everything she believed in after talking with her father. Was everything really that golden and shiny? The more she looked, the more she felt that an illusion was breaking around her, as if her eyes were beginning to see through a fog that she didn''t know existed. There were her friends, for example. When she was sent away with her brother and mother, they all renounced them, immediately praising her cousins and Uncle instead... then when she returned, they welcomed her back as if nothing had happened. Although she acted along, going out with them the same way as before, deep down, she knew it was nothing but a facade to keep up the connections with the nobles her bloodline was friendly with. It was no longer the friendship she thought she had nurtured since childhood.


    Then, there was her possible future spouse from one of the men they sometimes hung out with; whorechasing braggarts, all of them. Even her brother was found a few times in a brothel, drunk, accompanied by other noble scions of the worst ilk. She never really blamed Milan for it, but she also tried warning him against it and influencing him not to fall for the superficial ''brotherhood'' they were singing about when being as drunk as a barbarian of the Frontier.


    "The Frontier..." she murmured, letting out another long sigh, making her maids look away, not knowing how to console her.


    She only heard about it. The Empire''s northmost end is a region behind everything and is still a thousand years away from its past glory. Land for the animals and barbarians of the Empire, there for a simple use: defend the pass to the Beastland. It is stuck in time, in the ancient days when civilization was still primitive. They were nothing but a glorified bandaid over a scar. She couldn''t lie; the fact that she was going to call that place a home troubled her. Gone was the Empire''s glory, its luxurious inventions, beautiful clothes, exciting plays and shows, everything that made living in Ishillia''s Jewel the dream of everyone else in the Empire.


    She wasn''t looking forward to moving into a place that was like traveling back thousands of years in time... She was not happy to do it, but she understood the reasoning behind it. Still, that didn''t mean she wasn''t questioning it. Was there really one option left before her father? To send her away instead of marrying her into another duke''s family? She knew that CC was something that was worth more than gold or the life of any citizen, but this was still... weird. She wanted to read the letter her father gave her, but if he said only to do it after arriving, she wouldn''t go against his wishes. It was not the time to be headstrong but to trust her father.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Haaaah... Am I now considered to be part of the barbarians or not?" She asked softly, spurring her maids to finally open their mouths and try to comfort her, telling her that everything would be back to normal, if not immediately, then after a few years for sure.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "How''s it hanging my stud?" I didn''t need to look up from my papers to know; it was Yuri who appeared in my study, where I was reading through my ministers'' monthly reports.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, you are out of your biting phase. What is it?"


    "What? I can''t come and molest you just because I want to?" She asked, moaning, looking hurt, making me glance up at her, seeing a letter between her fingers.


    "I know you well. You wouldn''t come to my office if it was not about something because you would be afraid I would give you a task to do. You are just as lazy as Luna."


    "The girl knows how to live! Nowadays, however, Sacchy is dragging her everywhere. Are they out again? When I woke up, everyone was gone."


    "Yep. They went to see Mikan because she visited me with a peculiar request. I asked them to talk with her and check how she was doing. Maybe she could open up to them, as they are closer as friends."


    "Oh... What... What did she want?"


    "Hm?" I hummed, raising my head entirely after noticing the sudden change in her voice. Maybe she was worried? "Well, she came to me to ask if it would be possible for her to take control over her ancestor. We talked about it once, but now it seems that she made a decision. She wants to do it, so she asked me to look into it with Merlin. I told her that it may take time, and I couldn''t guarantee anything as the idea was merely hypothetical, but we will see."


    "That is why you sent Sasha there?"


    "Yep. I want to see if she is truly okay. Mikan may be more straight with her than with me. If she is doing it not out of desperation or something weird but determined, then I am obliged to try and help her. She is part of Avalon. We don''t say no when someone from us asks for help."


    "She said something similar..." Yuri answered with a whisper, making me raise my eyebrows. "Anyway, I will go and speak with her too. I have been visiting her for the past weeks."


    "I heard that. Are you trying to woo her?"


    "That would be awesome!" She laughed, licking her lips, "I would watch how you thrust into her... aw, I bet her moans are hot as fuck!"


    "..." Damn you, Yuri, stop stoking the fire within my mind; I can barely keep up with you three sometimes... It is not that easy to satisfy a harem! Sasha is fine; she is the most normal, but Luna only enjoys it when it''s rough. Lastly, here you are, with the largest pool of stamina of the three, and doing it with you is like running a marathon. At least when I am doing it slowly, you give up sooner, hehe. Shit, I am getting distracted... "So, what is it?" I asked again, looking at the letter in her hand, deciding to nudge the conversation back to its starting point.


    "Ah, yes. This is a letter from your secret lover. I didn''t know you were into older men."


    "Fuck you." I grunted, taking it away, noticing the weird, crow-shaped seal on it. It was already open, which I was not bothered with. Yuri here was responsible for anything related to our spies, and she had the authority to read through every piece of information that was coming in, whether through the official channels or not. It had to be important if she deemed I was to read the source.


    "I would, believe me!" She answered with a laugh, sitting up on my desk, "You should make some fun toys for us; I saw some in the hands of nobles. I could use it to discipline Luna when she is being lazy. What do you say?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Okay." I replied, not really listening to her.


    "Really?! Promise?!"


    "Yes."


    "Cool! I''ll come back for it later; good reading!" She giggled, leaning in and stealing a forced kiss before getting out, but my mind was locked in on the letter in my hands.


    It was my first message from Kustov, sent through the Empire''s official channels. How interesting! Opening it up, it was addressed to me as a Duke would address someone at my position of Viscount.


    "To the Viscount of the Frontier.


    I am Duke Garbank Kustov of House Kustov, bestowed with power by Her Majesty''s indomitable rule. This letter finds you because in your immediate neighborhood, at a place called Greyback, my daughter will take up regency and will probably be in contact with your land. In those faraway regions, the customs are different, and my daughter must have someone she can rely on.


    Help her acclimate to the ways of the north, and the family of Duke Kustov will not forget it."


    And that was it. Short and concise, but I knew better, smiling from ear to ear. "Grayback, huh?" I whispered, looking for a map, and it didn''t take long to find it. "Huh... weird."


    It was weird, indeed. It was adjacent to the long, natural mountain range to the west of me. Although my borders were hugged by my Uncle''s territory, looking like a crescent moon, right at his borders, I found this region called the ''Fragmented Holds.'' My map was fairly outdated because all those tiny, pebble-like counties were marked with different crests of royal families, but there it was, Greyback.


    So he sent his daughter here as a regent after they got to rule over it. Interesting. The message within the letter was simple: He was sending her here to be a connection between us. As to what type of connection is to be seen, but I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Perhaps I will bring Merlin along when we meet. The little guy always says there are no girls around who are interested in him, which is a lie. I know that for sure... It is the other way around! He turned down multiple confessions already. Maybe someone from the Capital will catch his eyes, ahaha!


    "Wait..." I snapped my head up to where Yuri was sitting, but she was already gone. "Did I just promise her that I would design some vibrators?"

 Chapter 106 – Toys

    It was after dinner; I was walking in the palace''s garden with Sasha, listening to her retelling everything she noticed about Mikan and her current state.


    "She is determined. I think she wants to help someone, and my guess is that it''s Yuri."


    "I thought the same." I nodded, holding her hand and looking up toward the full moon. "She has been acting a bit weird lately; even when she lets her outlandish thoughts out, I still feel that it is to mask some of her other, more honest feelings. She may have trouble dealing with those."


    "Do you think it is about how she looks? The injuries?"


    "I would have guessed so before, but she asked me something similar once... So, I have a different idea."


    "What did you answer her with?" She asked before I moved on, making me smile while remembering it.


    "That I don''t mind how she looks. I don''t care about her injuries; I care about what''s within her."


    "Hehehe... No wonder you even managed to tame someone like her!"


    "What could I say? I am good!" I joked around, which made her pinch and tickle me before hugging my waist and leaning against me after we stopped walking.


    "If it is not about how she looks... is it about having a baby?" Sasha murmured, reading my mind.


    "Most likely."


    "But even I had trouble with it, and Luna is still prancing around just the same!"


    "But both of you were virgins." I answered, looking into her eyes, "She has experience, and I think she knows her body better than we could. I trust her and Mikan. Let them handle it, and if Mikan wants to gain the powers of her ancestors, I am happy to assist. Having another witch in Avalon''s service, I will not say no to that!"


    "Um... and she could be really powerful! She, I mean... Mikki-2 did save you once! I watched your broken body be rebuilt."


    "Mhm. I am already scouring the texts within my mind, trying to find something related to them, but nothing has come up so far. If I do find anything, I will give it to you and Merlin to study."


    "That''s good; I can do work, even if not physically!" She beamed at me happily while my hands slipped down to her stomach, which was finally beginning to grow.


    "There is another thing. I got a letter today from Kustov." I continued, explaining its details, making her fall silent, thinking about it.


    "Are we sure the spell worked, and it isn''t a trap?"


    "Personally? I trust it because Merlin was the one who used it. His innate power is the definition of being adaptable. Still, I will be careful and send Pion to meet with her and assess what we are dealing with. If it is legit, we will begin dealing with this new friend of ours and see where it goes."


    "Just don''t bring her home."


    "Excuse me?" I asked with a chuckle, watching Sasha roll her eyes and gently elbow me.


    "Don''t drag an outsider into bed; that''s what I mean!"


    "Wait, why would I? I am not a womanizer, and my stamina is also limited! I need to run a budding empire here. No matter how much I want to just lay back and enjoy you three from dusk to dawn, I can''t do it yet."


    "Yet?" She whispered, leaning closer, her face becoming redder.


    "There will be a time when it happens, fufufu~" I replied with a kiss and gently grabbed her butt, lifting her up a little.


    "I am waiting for that day," She moaned after I let her go, but before I could answer, she resumed warning me. "But I was serious! I saw those drawings..."


    "What drawings?"


    "The ones on your table! I went in to tidy it up for you for tomorrow when I noticed the plans for... those!"


    "Ah. The toys?" I chortled, finally getting it.


    "Toys..."


    "Yeah. Yuri asked for it. It''s perfect, you could test it!"


    "Wha-?!" She faltered, failing to correctly say anything or refuse it.


    "With my Mom''s ban lingering over you, you could try it out. Give me feedback on the shapes and sizes and how they feel. I am not an expert when it comes to this; it is my first time designing fake penises."


    "..."


    "Don''t want to?" I asked, feeling trouble brewing because she was looking at me weirdly.


    "I ain''t putting anything in me that is not yours! So no. I won''t do it! Hmph!"


    "Haaah... Okay... It was just an idea." I shrugged, throwing my hands in the air, giving up, "Then I will have to ask Luna."


    "Good." Sasha agreed immediately, "She has been really cocky nowadays, so make her test them a lot. A LOT. Hmph, hmph!"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "You can be really scary sometimes, my dear Sasha..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Finally... a little freedom!" Luna moaned happily, lying in bed, waking up not by Yuri or Sasha''s nudges but by her natural instincts, stretching on the white sheets, yawning. Sitting up and looking out the window, she was sure it was still morning, but by the intensity of the sunlight, it had to be close to noon.


    In the past few days, Sasha has been dragging her everywhere within the city, and there was no way to say no to her. It wasn''t that she didn''t like it, but every day they returned home, she was tired, and after a bath, she fell asleep immediately.


    "Let''s see~!" With a happy giggle, she climbed out of bed, prancing nakedly in the room, heading towards the bookshelf and humming as she browsed what to read. "I will need something exciting for today! One of Leon''s books should do it... hm, hm..."


    As she was humming an upbeat tune, twisting her waist left and right, the door opened, and it was Yuri who had arrived.


    "Girl, your white buttocks are like frosted doughnuts! I would want to bite into them!"


    "Teehee~" She replied, sticking her tongue out, wiggling them a little more, "Came to wake me up? By molesting me?"


    "Nope. But I did come to wake you; our hubby asked for you!"


    "Okie-dokie! Let me wash myself, and I''m coming! Did he say why?"


    "Nope, but it will be fun~!"


    "Hmm..." Luna could swear Yuri knew something; her grin and the glint in her eyes were telling enough, but if she wanted to keep it a surprise, so be it.


    "You have become really obedient." Yuri continued, leaning against the bathroom doorframe, watching Luna shower.


    "Says you?"


    "True. But I am talking about you! You no longer miss the Capital?"


    "Not anymore! It is much more fun here, and I can be as lazy as I have ever wanted! I am satisfied. Being a maid is not bad, but being Leon''s wife is the best. Besides overseeing our maids, I can do whatever I want! Not to mention, he is kind and knows what I like, so... I am happy~"


    "Huh... You and I are pretty similar, aren''t we?" Yuri whispered, but Luna didn''t seem to hear her under the shower.


    "Sometimes, I brush up on my skills, but just so Sacchy and Leon look proper and prim like a ruler should if someone important comes. Besides that, I serve Leon when he gets hungry or something; I like doing it."


    "Well, you will serve him right... and soon, fufufu~"


    "Hm? Did you say something?" Luna asked loudly, stopping the water and going for her towel.


    "Yep~ That this will be enough. Come!"


    "Huh?!"


    "I said, come, you are clean now."


    "But, but... I''m naked!" She answered with a panic but still followed her with only a white towel around her body.


    "As I said, that is perfectly fine!" Yuri added with a perverted grin, leaning in and smelling her neck, licking it, "Our little bunny... Is heading to the foxes'' den."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ah, Luna!" I exclaimed happily when she was escorted in by Yuri, who, after closing the door, just stood there, smiling.


    "What are those?" She asked, her mismatched eyes locking on the four sex toys on my desk.


    "Gifts! Well, not just for you, but for all of you. I will have you and Yuri test it before I finalize everything. These two," I pointed at the longer ones that were basically the same as any regular one from my old world. "One is made of wood while the other is from metal. I made Dorian cover them with the finest leather, so it should be all right. It''s thin and smooth and has to feel fine! I think. But I will need feedback on which one is better."


    "Hauh!" She moaned, holding onto her towel, turning pink from head to toe, yet her thighs were constantly being rubbed against each other. "Are those straps...?"


    "Yep, it''s so you can wear it." Yuri answered before I could, standing behind Luna, holding her shoulders, "It will be fun, you will see!"


    "What about the... the... smaller, egg-like ones... wait, is that? Tails?" Luna mumbled, noticing the difference between them.


    "These are for your butt!" I answered calmly, "Don''t be shy; think of the fact that I had to carve them out and ask for Kraus''s help to forge the other. Then, I went to Dorian and asked him to help me finish them. Anyway, it is going to be marketed later on, so I need you to test it out."


    "Leeeoooooon!" She began moaning, feeling embarrassed, but Yuri wasn''t having it, pulling her towel away and pushing her hand between her legs.


    "What are you whining about?" Yuri laughed like an evil villain, "You are soaking already! Ahahaha! Yummy~" For a moment, I needed to force myself to continue as I watched her begin slowly ''molesting'' Luna while she let her moans escape without holding back her voice.


    "Khm. So, you can all choose one! I made Dorian attach a cat and a bunny-like tail at the end of them. I also have the matching headbands!"


    "Leocchy," Yuri giggled like a kid, "I will take the pussy route; I mean, the cat ones; let''s give her the bunny costume!"


    "Sure!"


    "Hya?!" Luna cried out as she was pushed to her stomach over my table, and Yuri was already crouching down, pulling her butt apart and beginning to lick it vigorously. "Nyauuh! More..." She murmured, flipping her own switch at once, looking up at me with cloudy eyes.


    Who am I to say no to my wife? Not that watching the two fool around would be enough, anyway. So, a moment later, my already impatient weapon was sliding down her throat while I held onto her head, moving as if I was thrusting into her wet slit and not into her mouth. Thankfully, I was prepared for it and moved everything from my desk ahead of time, or her loud, greedy slurpings and flooding saliva would have soaked everything. Not to mention the lewd noises coming from behind her... It was right at the point when I let myself fill her mouth with her protein-rich breakfast when Yuri decided to grab the bunny-tailed buttplug and slip it into place.


    "Nyuuuu~!" Luna let out a loud, satisfied moan after drinking everything, gasping for air. I could swear her pupils were shaped like tiny hearts while her pink tongue was sticking out, trying to continue licking my rod, wanting more.


    "I think it fits perfectly!" Yuri laughed, clapping and slapping Luna''s bottom, who was shaking it, clearly unsatisfied. "Now, my turn!"


    I watched, hardening once again as Yuri put on one so quickly that I immediately knew this was not her first time doing it. With a wild thrust, she didn''t wait for confirmation and simply slipped into Luna, who continued moaning in an even noisier way as Yuri was giving it to her, bunny style. Well, I say that because the speed of her hips did match it.


    There was no chance I would stay out of something like this, so I walked behind Yuri, who stopped for long enough for me to grab her waist and join in on the fun. While I slipped into her, I also grabbed the other, longer toy slipping it into her empty backdoor.


    "Mmmh..." She moaned, pushing her waist back on me while keeping Luna pushed down with two hands. "You do know how to treat a girl..."


    "As I said," I answered, breathing down her neck, "We need to test all of them..."


    I wasn''t lying... So we spent the following few hours ensuring everything was up to standard and ready to be released onto the market...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "How cute!" Sasha mumbled, surprised to see Luna at the dinner table, wearing bunny ears and having a bunny tail sticking out from her maid dress.


    "What about me, nya?" Yuri asked, trying to look cute... and it worked.


    "You too!" My wife answered, leaning over and rubbing her head and the base of her fake, black cat ears. I swear... I heard Yuri beginning to purr. Damn. "Leon, I want one too!"


    "What?" I gawked, almost choking on my soup, "You refused to test it!"


    "I know, but now I want one! I want a fox-like variant!"


    "..."


    "Son..." My Mom interrupted us, sighing, and I was ready for a scolding, but what followed made me get into a coughing fit. "I want a set. From each version."


    What the hell did I ''invent,'' my dear Gods...?

 Chapter 107 – Greyback

    Greyback. The name was fitting beyond reason. Wherever Elena looked, she could only see the grey mountains towering over the region, their tops disappearing amongst the clouds. The city? Same thing. Most of the buildings were made out of stone that was mined from the mountains and used to create blocks, sometimes four or five stories high, looking bland, blocky, and depressing. It lacked any creativity, flair, or beauty. They were built for a purpose: to house the miners, and that was it. Everything was about functionality, stripping it of uniqueness and personality. Her new castle was no exception, with big, thick walls and towers, small windows, and dark corridors. It was more like a prison than a home; at least, that was what Elena felt, touring it for the first time.


    "This is worse than I thought..." she sighed loudly, standing on her small balcony. Looking at the city and its inhabitants, who may number around 10,000, if not less, gone was the bustling atmosphere of the Capital. Everything turned bland, as if the world was stripped of its color.


    As the mines'' output dwindled throughout the decades, so did the population, turning half of the city into a ghost town, empty rows of houses, closed shops, and taverns, buildings that were almost falling apart. It was the hotbed of crime, gangs, and vagrants, something that she had to deal with first and foremost. The people in the city were poor and mostly illiterate, and their only option for a job was the still open mines. With the old noble family gone, the city''s security has fallen really far, and Elena''s first directive was to restore basic order at any cost. Just on her first day, thirty people were beheaded by her soldiers, and the amount of bandits being brought forward didn''t seem to slow down.


    "After the city is a bit safer, I will have to examine the mines and write up how much CC is being mined per day." She mumbled to herself, feeling depressed by watching the cityscape. "I thought I would be able to handle it, but this is bad. I don''t think I want to leave the castle at all! Ugh... Get yourself together, Elena!" She grumbled, slapping her cheeks. "A few years. Yes. A few years, and I can leave... Oh... and Father''s letter!" She remembered, totally forgetting it because of the shock that the city had caused her.


    Settling into the big, faded but still comfortable leather armchair in her office, she opened the top drawer of the heavy worktable and picked it out. With a fleeting glance, she had the urge to read the other one, too, but she managed to gulp it back down. No matter what, she trusted her father and decided to follow his plan, whatever it may be. If his letter was unsatisfying, she could still go against his wishes after the fact.


    "When you are reading this, you must have already arrived at Greyback. Read it thoroughly, and after memorizing everything, burn the letter, my dear Elena. You must know that the situation within the Empire is precarious. The Empress is mad and massacred multiple families, our own almost disappearing if not for the help of Avalon."


    "Avalon? It''s the second time he brings them up..." Elena thought, shaking her head, reading on instead of trying to guess things.


    "My life was saved by them; without their Sovereign''s effort, I would have been dead, just like the others. The war on the borders is going badly. I can''t go into details because they are irrelevant to you, and they would weigh on your mind without any chance of doing something about it."


    "Then why mention it?! Ugh... DAAAAD!"


    "Even worse, there is a plot brewing behind the curtains, something I am trying to discover before it happens. That is why I had Milan apply to the Academy first and foremost. I could learn more through him, but that is a topic for another time. I sent you away because there, you will be able to make contact with Avalon and be the linchpin that we need to survive the coming storm. Only there will you be safe."


    "No way...!"


    This time, she couldn''t help but exclaim and look around, feeling her hands shake like leaves in a typhoon. Elena understood the seriousness of those sentences and couldn''t doubt what her father was telling her. She knew him well; if he had said so, it was as good as confirmed.


    "You are the sharper between you and your brother. I am entrusting our diplomatic connection to Avalon to you because of this. Act as you see fit, my daughter, and never question your instincts and ideas. Father will trust your decisions. Always. I will send disguised caravans towards you regularly, bringing reports and letters from the Capital, which you must forward to Avalon without anyone noticing."


    "This is high treason! This isn''t a joke...!" She gasped, feeling panic creeping up her back. It was getting harder and harder to breathe, and before noticing, she was already soaking wet from perspiration.


    "When the time comes, I plan to escape the Capital with your mother and brother, but I need you to establish a correct relationship with Avalon first. They saved me, and I want to repay them. It is my obligation. But that doesn''t mean they would save me a second time. Elena... the Empire is doomed. Sooner or later, it will fall apart as the pressure mounts from the inside and meets the one being applied from the outside. I know that Avalon will be the catalyst for it all when it finally erupts. If anybody can make it so that we have a place there after everything collapses, it is you. I... We count on you, my dearest daughter."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    After finishing the letter, she felt sick. Standing up was a chore; her legs quivered, barely wanting to do anything to support her weight. Without thinking twice, she held the letter above one of her candles and burned it. Only when it was gone and turned into ash did she feel better, but then her eyes looked at the closed drawer. No wonder her father told her not to part from it. If this gets out, they will be done for.


    "I need a drink... I want to get drunk... REALLY drunk..." She groaned, feeling her head throb, and for the rest of the day, Elena only did one thing: lock herself into her chambers, drink, and get knocked out.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Heading through the territory of Greyback, Pion couldn''t help but feel weird. The roads were terrible, and being alone, he was already attacked twice by bandits, slowing down his travels.


    "Damned idiots..." He murmured, frustrated, because killing them and then burying the dead made his journey even longer, which he didn''t want to happen. He wanted to do it perfectly and finish it before his Sovereign expected. He was his soldier, and as such, they were expected to perform above expectations! At least, that was what he believed.


    Finally nearing the city, its grey walls would have been impressive a few years ago, but now? He couldn''t help but scoff at them. Looking at them, he could see the cracks running along their sides, their integral weaknesses, and was already devising plans for where they should aim their Dragonfire weapons to blow it apart.


    Nobody was coming to the city, so he stood out like a sore thumb on the road, not that it bothered him in the slightest. Nearing the front gates, he wore a wandering mercenary outfit made of leather, accompanied by a traveling backpack and a brown, hooded coat. He carried a two-handed sword on his giant back, which would require an ordinary soldier to hold with all his might, but it acted like a simple longsword for him. Easily one-handling it while fighting, cutting through the bandits as if they were made of paper. He ditched his horse at the border of the Duchy of Wheat and these ''Shattered Regions'' to avoid raising suspicion and unnecessary questions. These parts were small, consisting of multiple mining cities and their immediate vicinities, under the rule of different nobles in the Capital, turning their borders into a hot mess that was not worthy of memorizing. That was his briefing, conducted by his Sovereign himself, and he never questioned it. If the Sovereign said so, he would believe it. A lone mercenary with a horse? That would be suspicious, and who knows if they think he stole it, causing her delays after delays. So, following Leon''s orders, he was walking since crossing over the border. No. It was not a walk; it was a straightforward march that only stopped at the gates of Greyback.


    "S-stop!" Shouted the guard at the gates. His voice wasn''t as forceful as he had thought, and uneasy trembles reverberated from it. No wonder because Pion was over two meters tall, towering above him with two whole heads. What was even worse, Pion''s body was brimming with energy, and if he wanted, he could grab the guard''s head with one arm and crush it like a watermelon. "Who are you, and what is your b-business in Grayback?"


    "My name is Noip, a wandering mercenary, and I am traveling and looking for work. I came here to stop and rest a little, maybe even offer my services to the local lord."


    By then, two other guards, holding old pikes, appeared from the side doors under the gate. They had come forth after seeing the giant that was Pion and expected trouble, but hearing what he was saying in his booming voice made them look at each other questioningly. The new lord had just arrived, and his soldiers were sweeping through the city... Three of their bosses were already dead, deemed guilty of corruption, and they immediately thought that the man before them was nothing but a test. He was way too powerful looking to be a simple mercenary.


    "We will have to record your arrival and name, and, lastly, take the 2 silver admission into the city if you want to enter. If you truly wish to offer your services, try visiting the Warriors'' Hall. They have been undermanned since half of their members were hanged yesterday. Or find one of the soldiers wearing steel armor with a crow on it. They are the new lord''s private army. We can''t help you more there, Mr Mercenary."


    "Good enough." Pion nodded placidly, answering all their following questions, watching them scribble his answers with horrible handwriting that almost made him scoff. While they trained back in Avalon, it was mandated that they could read and write and do it perfectly in even harsh circumstances. On one occasion, they were made to stay awake for three days and take a test afterward. Even then, most of their handwriting was still immaculate. This scribble that he received was nothing but a caricature of an identification card. It even had spelling mistakes on it! If he hadn''t known in advance, he would have thought they were trying to mock Avalon with this paper that, at best, would be something he could use to wipe his bottom with.


    "Welcome to Grayback, Sir Noip. Follow the laws of the Empire, and you will be safe!" The guard who greeted him first nodded, stepping away from his way, receiving a slap on his shoulders that almost made him buckle under its strength.


    "Thank you, good soldier! To your health!" Pion laughed, giving him four silvers, which made his face turn white, and hurriedly gave back two.


    "Two are the entry tax, my friend, two! We can''t accept bribes, gifts, or anything more! Please understand!"


    "I see. You are good soldiers. Keep it up!" With a grin, he pocketed the rest, leaving them behind, missing the fact that the guards looked at each other, letting out deep breaths.


    "He was for sure from the lord''s army, testing us... good job, Jakku!"


    "Y-yeah..." He added, gulping, "We need to be vigilant; I don''t want to end up headless... Let''s get back to work, damn it! Tell the night shift to be on alert, because I bet more tests will happen. Ugh..."

 Chapter 108 – The Grey City

    Walking around the city of Greyback, Pion felt increasingly disgusted by what he saw. Although it was built of stone, just like Avalon, the vibe here was completely different. Back home, people were encouraged to decorate their houses, paint their walls, and make them colorful and lively; here, everything was a tinge of grey. No wonder everyone he came across looked gloomy and lifeless. There were no fighting or ambitions within their eyes, only acceptance that this was it; nothing would change, no matter what.


    "Not a bush or tree... where is the green? Just that bit of life could make a difference..." He murmured, shaking his head, seeing no trees or flowers while walking through the streets. Even though he was young, he vividly remembered how it was before his Sovereign was born, growing up in a backward, wooden, and stinky town. He couldn''t be happier... When he finally has his children, they will know how good life could be. Filled with fun and colors.


    "Hey!" shouted a male voice at him while he passed along a narrow street, "Want to experience some joy?"


    Stopping and turning towards the source, he saw a man leaning against a rundown wooden door. He had an ashen-blonde girl with him, looking a bit ruffled. She was wearing almost nothing but a rag and a faded butterfly pin stuck in her messy hair. Her eyes were clearly clouded from something she had injected, who knows when, while her skinny body had marks all over her ankles, knees, and wrists.


    "I can suck like no others, don''t go elsewhere~!" She commented, lifting her rags, flashing her shaven crotch that was redder than the rest of her pale body. "You can go deep, big man!"


    "You are sick." Pion commented, making the two laugh.


    "She can give you the sickest fuck you could want in the city!" The man nodded with a wide grin while the girl began twisting her hips, "And she is cheap; the first round is only two silvers!"


    "No, I meant she is sick." He repeated, pointing at the woman''s vagina. "I''ll pass."


    "Fuck you!" Shouted the girl, while the man''s smile quickly disappeared, but neither of them actually dared to say more to Pion, who was towering over them by physical presence alone.


    "What a mess..." Pion added, shaking his head as he left. His steps echoed between the stone walls coming off the cobblestone road as he disappeared from view, sighing sorrowfully.


    He was glad of his training and sad to see something like this happening to someone before his eyes. Since water became freely available in Avalon, every child has learned about correct hygiene, why they should care greatly for their bodies, and how to keep their privates clean. Washing hands was something that became almost mandatory before everything, not to mention cleaning yourself after a day of hard work. As a soldier, they were doubly prepared, so they had lectures about what kind of diseases could be waiting for them on a battlefield and what they may bring back to the people they were sworn to protect if they were not cautious enough.


    When in training, they asked why they were learning about it; the answer was always the same: It was the Sovereign''s orders. When his General, Oleg, after receiving the same questions a million times, finally had enough, he made everyone stand in attention and listen to him.


    "Listen well, bastards!" Oleg shouted with anger, feeling aggravated, "Medicine is rare and hard to get by! If everyone continues to live like a pig, poor Marca will die from overworking herself! Are you aiming to infect the city you are protecting?! Then stop asking questions and accept it! To prevent sickness from striking our home, we must learn about what causes it and how to prevent it! Don''t you dare sabotage Avalon... because you know damn well what happens to saboteurs!"


    No questions were asked after that day, and Pion and his friends ensured that their hands and bodies were sparkling clean after every exercise. He couldn''t help but smile and chuckle, shaking the image of that poor girl out of his mind and replacing it with his current mission. He was refocusing his thoughts just in time to arrive at a square where a crowd was already gathering, watching a dozen or so people being beheaded, accompanied by loud shouts between their sentences.


    "So many bandits..."


    "It is the Red Scorpion gang, mister!" commented a young boy standing close to him on a box, trying to see what was happening. Maybe because of Merlin''s presence, Pion didn''t consider the youngster strange, being out here, watching people getting slaughtered and jeering on with the rest of the citizens.


    "Who are they?" Pion asked, crossing his arms, unable to hear what the soldier on the stage was shouting, reading from a parchment before the executioner swung down his axe and a head rolled off to a metal bucket.


    "They were mean sons of bitches, mister! They killed my Pa and Ma, and today is the day they finally end forever! I didn''t want to miss it!"


    "What were they doing?" He pressed on, wanting to learn a little bit more while watching the people around them, realizing how many of them wore a relieved look on their faces.


    "You new here? It must be because you are so big... You would have stood out before!" The kid hummed, taking a second look at Pion''s body. "We just got a new City Lord who began cleaning up the streets the moment she arrived! As my father always said, the previous rulers squeezed us dry... well, not anymore!"


    "Yeah, those bastards were happy to let the gangs rule over the people!" Another voice added, filled with anger and frustration, letting it all out.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "These gangs took away all we earned and then more, acting like kings on the streets! Finally, dregs get what they deserve!"


    "I see."


    Pion wasn''t sure what to say about it. He understood their anger; he could feel it in the crowd and their reaction. Then... What was he troubled by? He understood it quickly as a question surfaced within his mind: Would Avalon turn out like this? Will gangs appear there as well? If Saboteurs did once... who says people won''t try to form their own gangs in the future? Not that he would let it happen, not with how the future generations are being raised in his beloved city.


    "Why have you come to the city, mister?" Asked the boy, and when he got off from his crate, he barely reached Pion''s waistline. He was thin like a fallen branch, wearing dirty trousers and a shirt that was way too big for him, tucked halfway in and buttoned up in the wrong order.


    "I am a wandering mercenary who came here to look for work," he answered calmly, not in a hurry to meet the City Lord the first day. He was already making a report within his mind and wanted to be ready for any questions his Sovereign might ask after returning home.


    "Good timing, mister; I can show you around for a meager price!"


    "Oh really?" Pion smiled but didn''t say no, following the boy after there were no more heads to chop off on the big stage.


    "Just for five coppers, I can guide you to the cheapest taverns that won''t rob you blind!"


    "Ahaha, I see!" He couldn''t help but laugh and pressed a silver into the kid''s palm, who almost tripped over his own foot seeing it... but he wasn''t complaining. Without thinking, he pocketed it hurriedly, grinning, clearly not keen on returning it. "First, let''s grab something to eat. I want to hear about the city, what it was like before, and what it is like now. Sounds good?"


    "Super good! Follow me, mister!"


    Polo, Pion''s newest friend, wasn''t lying because the kid knew the streets like the back of his hand. An hour later, they arrived at the Wheelbarrow Inn after showing Pion where he could buy food and herbs and maintain his sword for a reasonable price. The inn was two stories tall and converted from an old home, where a room was relatively cheap and clean compared to other places. Sitting at a corner table, eating bread and dunking it into milk, Polo was like a starving chipmunk, solely focusing on eating and nothing else.


    "Mister, are you sure you don''t want it? You are so big; you must be eating a lot! I will eat your portion, too... There will be no complaining afterward!"


    "It''s fine. You talked so much, you are out of breath, and your lips are cracking. Eat, but do it slower! Nobody will come and take it away from you. I will think while you do so."


    Leaning back on his chair, crossing his arms, he was going through all that Polo had told him. The city was mainly about mining, and those who weren''t working in the belly of the mountain were the ones keeping the Greyback running. As for what were they mining? CC. Although Polo didn''t know it, it only described the stones they were always looking for; for Pion, it was unmistakable.


    "This is huge," he thought, excited, no longer bothering to measure whether Greyback was safe or not. His Sovereign needed this city; if nothing else, they could take it over. He knew Leon was looking for a source of CC, never giving it up, but the mountain ranges were way too vast, and their mages numbered way too few to send out searching. "I will have to make sure I keep my cool when I meet with the City Lord. They can''t know we want CC, or they may begin asking for more and more..."


    "Pheeew! Thanks, mister! This was really nice! Where do you want to go next? I can take you to the place where mercenaries go... but it is quite rundown. Few people come here... Instead, it is about people leaving all the time! When I get enough money saved up, I am also going to leave!"


    "And where would you go?"


    "I don''t know." Polo answered, tilting his head, "Maybe I will be a wandering mercenary like you! It pays well, no?" He asked, pressing on, slipping his hand into his pocket, holding onto his first silver coin in his life.


    "Maybe. Who knows..."


    "Mister, are you trying to be mysterious? You can tell me I can hold a secret!"


    "Hehe, we will talk about it later, kid. Today, I am staying here, and you are staying with me because when morning comes, you will have to take me to the place where the City Lord is staying!"


    "Ugh... eh? W-why?" He asked, flinching, looking around in the empty, dim, and desolate tavern where the old barmaid was busy sleeping on the counter. "I don''t think we will be let in... The new people are scary. I am not blaming them! They kill all the baddies! But... they are scary..."


    "Don''t worry about it. You just take me there, and everything will be fine."


    "If you say so... hey! Tell me, what is it outside? Did you fight with bandits? Did you kill a lot of them?"


    "I did fight with some." Pion nodded, recounting a few of the encounters he had while coming over, mesmerizing the young boy who couldn''t stay put while listening to him.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "What is it?" Asked Elena, feeling tired; her eyes closed while she was lying back in her armchair. She thought she could retreat for the day and rest, but the moment she put her butt down and took a deep breath, the head of her maids appeared in her room.


    "Captain Borbossa has said that you have to read this report. It came in late..." Iria explained, gently bowing her wrinkled head, being there since Elena was born, through her first steps, and even now.


    "Thanks..." She murmured, reopening her eyes and looking at the old but kind face, someone who was like a grandmother to her.


    After taking it away and beginning to read, she couldn''t help but slowly sit up, furrowing her brows. The changes in her expression didn''t escape Iria''s eyes, keeping watching her silently. It was not her place to ask, but it had to be important news for her to react like this. Was there another gang rise-up? Will it be another all-nighter for Elena? That won''t do; she must preserve her youthful beauty and not let a place like this wear her down!


    "Tell the captain to monitor this person but ensure he does not interfere. If he comes forward, arrange a meeting with him for me, and don''t be rude to him!"


    "I will do so, Miss... but..."


    "Just do it; it is best if nobody asks why..." Elena grunted, looking towards her desk, where the letter for Avalon''s agent was waiting for his arrival.


    Since taking up residency here, nobody has come to visit or trade with the city. She felt like she was stranded on a desolate island, as in the stories she had read as a child. But this was simply worse... because it was occupied by rats, and no matter how many she trapped and killed, more would surface. Would this be the Rat King? Or has the one she was waiting for finally arrived?


    "Please be the latter... I need some good fucking news..."

 Chapter 109 – Pion & Elena

    "Are you sure about this, Mister Pion?" Polo asked, leading him nervously towards the city''s one and only castle at dawn. The sun barely showed its top, still climbing higher and higher, when Pion nudged Polo awake, bringing him down to eat something and then be on their way.


    "Yes, and don''t worry about it."


    "I do... They are scary and well-armed, and I don''t want to look suspicious or get you killed... you are a kind man!"


    "I am not here to look for trouble, and they are not unreasonable, aren''t they?"


    "They... um... shouldn''t be."


    "That wasn''t utterly convincing, Polo."


    "They did round up many people, but those who were innocent were released afterward. Just don''t resist if they try to arrest you, Mister Pion!"


    "As I said a million times already, it will be fine!" He answered while laughing, patting the kid''s head.


    Getting closer to the castle, most of the streets were empty, the same as the houses surrounding it. Although the latter was true for big chunks of the city. It enabled the cancerous bandit organizations to swell and fester without control, but it was for a different reason here. The previous lords simply wanted to avoid seeing the common people, so the surrounding districts were off-limits to everyone besides them, or they risked being flogged to death.


    Even with the change that Elena was bringing along, these empty streets would not be filled with people again, not for a long time. No matter if the whole city is cleaned up and every lawbreaker is punished for their crimes, the fact that no new people arrive and more of them die than born is a sign that Greyback was doomed to a slow, gradual decline and, finally, death.


    Watching the thick, tall grey walls getting larger, seeing the pointy towers of the castle, Pion couldn''t help but think about the palace back home. This one couldn''t get close to its glory, and even if it was taller, his Sovereign''s home was at least ten times as grandiose. It had color to it, flowers and trees decorating its gardens... it was almost alive. This? This was more like a prison... which, in turn, filled him with pride.


    "Stop!" Shouted a guard, arriving with his partner from the main, open gate, holding halberds in their hands.


    With a quick scan, they were tall and muscular but still fell short compared to Pion by at least a head. Even then, neither of the guards exhibited any fear while approaching, showing that they were professionally trained. Pion could tell simply by watching how they took their steps, held their weapons, and by the few fresh chinks in their silvery armors, which were decorated with the emblem of a black crow in the middle.


    "These streets are off-limits without a proper invitation, for security''s sake!"


    "We know," Pion answered, nodding his head. "My name is Pion, and I am from Avalon. I am here to ask for an audience with your Lord if possible. Please relay this request to Her Lordship!"


    The way he spoke was obedient but not subservient, something that would be improper for a common man or a mercenary. Even a noble''s soldiers demanded a certain level of respect that had to be given, no matter what. Only those who stood equal to the noble''s standing could dismiss it or ignore it completely, so it was no wonder that one of the guard''s faces turned a shade redder, feeling Lady Elena was being challenged by a nobody. Yet, before he could flare up, his partner tapped his halberd on the ground, signaling him to hold his tongue.


    "I see. What about the kid?" He asked, remaining calm and collected. He turned towards Polo, who was trying to look invisible before them but had little success. One glance was enough to make him turn his head down, counting the cobblestones, trying not to look up and face them.


    "He is a local guide I hired because I do not know the layout of this city."


    "Understandable." The guard nodded once again, and by now, his partner had also returned to calmness, finally remembering that they were ordered to keep a lookout for anyone coming from a place called Avalon. Whoever arrives, mentioning the name, should be treated as a guest of Lady Elena, no questions asked. "Please understand that the child can not come with you. We have orders from Her Ladyship that only the visitor from Avalon is to be invited into the castle''s premises. With what has been going on, many hidden enemies could hide behind the citizens..."


    "I am not a spy..." Polo murmured, looking hurt, especially because he celebrated the fall of the gangs who killed his parents.


    "It''s fine." Pion nodded, patting the boy''s shoulders. "Go, wait for me in the inn; I will return after my business here ends."


    "Yes..."


    There was no way Polo could argue with him. Even if he felt Pion was a trustworthy man, the kid knew when to follow his orders and when to try and push his luck. This was not the time for that.


    "We will have to confiscate your weapons." The second guard added, finally finding a moment to speak up as the trio began walking towards the open gate.


    "Naturally."


    The two exchanged a quick glance, expecting a bit more resistance, thinking a brute-looking man like him wouldn''t want to part with his weapon or display more opposition against it, but it didn''t happen. Coming through the gate, they stopped at the first guard house, and Pion was surrounded by four others before he managed to take off his greatsword. They were all watching him, one hand the blade hanging from his back, something that could only be skillfully held by a two-handed grip when in the hands of one of theirs.


    "Those muscles are not just for show, huh?" A sudden laugh echoed between them as their captain, Borbossa, appeared from the guard house. He was wiping his mouth from the breakfast he had abandoned after hearing the news that the mysterious Avalonian had finally arrived. It was time already because curiosity was killing him. Seeing him stand there was a big surprise. He was the same height as Pion, with similar bulging muscles under his plate armor¡ªsomething that he did not expect to meet here.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Yes, I have been training hard for it." Pion answered plainly and without fear, looking directly into the captain''s jet-black eyes.


    "Good, hard work is the foundation for any strong man to build his future! Come, Our Lady has been expecting you!"


    "I see. I appreciate the welcome."


    "The funny thing is," Borbossa continued, "That we don''t know why we have to welcome you. Of course, it is not our place to ask questions..."


    "Neither is it mine." Pion smiled at him amicably as the two began walking towards the castle, easily shrugging off the Guard Captain''s covert inquiries. "It is the business between my Lord and yours. Just as you are her subordinate, I am in the same boat."


    "I see, I see. It is not for us to know the big players'' moves, ahaha! I totally get that!" He added with another laugh, but Pion knew he was simply dropping the topic out of respect for his Lord and not because he was intimidated by Pion''s possible background.


    Even if Pion came from another noble family, the worst-case scenario would be that he was a soldier in the service of another duke, which would mean they were on the same level. It explained a lot to Borbossa, and in his mind, he already put Pion as an agent of another Duke. It was the only logical reason why he was so calm and unbothered by the situation. And... There was the fact how huge he was. No regular soldier could grow this big, and he had to be in the favor of someone powerful to afford to raise up somebody like him.


    When entering the castle, Pion could see even more guards standing by, holding different weapons and watching him like a hawk. Even if their heads refused to move, their eyes followed his every step until he was out of their sight. When arriving at a dining room, maids appeared from a side door, bringing in snacks and tea, which Pion did not refuse. It was finally a bit better food than in the inn, so he happily sat down in a chair, but he accidentally broke off its armrest while doing so.


    "..." For a moment, he didn''t know what to do, looking at the maids and the almost grinning Borbossa before simply putting the two pieces onto the table and standing back up. "It is best if I remain on my feet."


    "The furniture in the castle is old, so please excuse us for it," Iria, the Head Maid, declared with a bow. She hurriedly picked up the broken remains and quickly made them disappear along with the chair itself.


    "Keeping history around is never a bad thing." Was Pion''s answer, slightly raising the maid''s eyebrows, making her reevaluate the man she thought was nothing but a brute. It seemed that whoever the Lady was meeting with was not a simple man.


    Pion didn''t have to wait too long because Elena appeared after only ten minutes. She was elegantly dressed in a one-piece and walked in slowly, shaking her hips with every step. Her pink eyes measured Pion the moment she noticed her.


    "Huge..." she thought to herself, surprised because so far, she had only known Borbossa to be like this, a giant in her eyes. "But he is younger than I expected... and not bad-looking. Iria said that he is also not as stupid as he looks... hmm..." While thinking, Pion''s mind played the same game, trying to measure her, thinking slightly differently.


    "If the Sovereign could turn her into a concubine, we could rule this city without effort..." He bowed slightly to greet the new Lord of Greyback while thinking about it, not letting his reflections betray him. "Lady Kustov."


    "Mister..."


    "Pion. Just that. My background is not that important to have a surname."


    Of course, Elena was not buying it, thinking that Pion was also not his real name, but she would not voice her concerns at all. Instead, she accepted it as facts, engaging in a shallow, protocol-following talk between nobles, not wanting to jump the gun too early and potentially raise alerts in her guest''s mind. She wanted to loosen his tongue and let him spill the beans by himself.


    On the other hand, Pion was well aware of this and found it hard to keep up with etiquette, rethinking every word he said twice before answering. This mission was proving to be more challenging than sneaking into an occupied enemy city, exhausting all his mental capacities because of the curveballs Elena was throwing at him throughout their conversation. She was way too dangerous with her tongue. If not for mentally preparing, Pion was afraid he would have spilled some secrets that were not for Elena''s ears... not yet, at least.


    "Damn it, how cautious you can be?" Elena grumbled in her mind, trying to make her partner reveal where this Avalon was, but she just couldn''t get enough information from him or from where he traveled and entered Greyback''s territory. Was he trained in espionage? Or something? He was always taking his sweet time before answering, masking it with drinking or taking a bite and chewing his portion before continuing... he had to be an experienced spy!


    "Your Lordship, I think we should focus on why I am here." Pion exclaimed softly, hiding his desire to cry and run away, thinking nervously if he had already screwed up or not.


    "True." Elena nodded, looking at the others in the room. "Leave us alone."


    "But!" Borbossa and Iria yelled at the same time, "My Lady-"


    "I am ordering you," she repeated, sounding stern. In her eyes, she had no tolerance for fighting back against her words. It told them she would not repeat herself again.


    The maids and soldiers left the room with anxious, heavy hearts, but the moment the doors closed, they were glued to them, holding the doorknobs, ready to burst in at the slightest noise or sign of trouble.


    "Here." Elena whispered, pulling out her father''s letter from within her bosom, surprising Pion for a moment. "This is a letter from my father, Duke Garbank Kustov, to your... Sovereign." Pion was surprised to hear her mention Leon''s title, but that also meant the noble they saved was trusting his daughter.


    "I am glad to hear he is doing fine." He answered, leaning closer, taking the letter, examining it, noting that it was not opened by any other hand before reaching him. "His injuries were nasty, to say the least."


    "You... you saw it?" Elena gasped, becoming stiffer, wanting to hear more.


    "Yes, I was there, under the lead of my Sovereign, when we saved your father. I carried his unconscious body."


    "I... I... I should thank you..." She stammered suddenly, not knowing what to say, but that feeling was gone swiftly when she saw Pion pocketing the letter without opening it. "Wait, you are not going to read it?"


    "This is strictly between Duke Kustov and my Sovereign. I have no place to know more. I can simply deliver this message back home and finish my mission. That is my role, and that is alone."


    "What if you are attacked? And they rob you of the letter? Wouldn''t it be better to memorize it and burn it?"


    "Lady Kustov..." Pion smiled, showing his ferocious side, which made her flinch and feel incredibly small in his presence. "If anyone wants to take it from me, they would first meet death. Even if I didn''t manage to kill them, I would destroy the letter and die along with it. This little item," he continued, slipping it into the insides of his vest, "either reaches my Sovereign through me, or it will be destroyed. These are the only options."


    "You would die for a letter... this easily?"


    "I would die for my Sovereign and for Avalon." He answered without hesitation, maintaining his steel-like gaze, "And I would do it while smiling."

 Chapter 110 – Kustov’s Letter

    "Mister!" Polo shouted after seeing Pion''s figure appear, strolling through the empty street, coming from the castle after an hour or so of entering through its gate.


    "Didn''t I tell you to go back?" He asked after stopping before the boy, looking down at him questioningly.


    "I would have if it was getting dark, but... You may have lost your way trying to go alone, right? So I was waiting to guide you back!"


    "Heh~ Cheeky." He couldn''t help but chuckle, hearing his quick answer, patting his back as they began walking again.


    "What was it like?" Polo asked after a brief hesitation.


    "The castle? Bland. The meeting? It was nothing serious. I just had a simple conversation about some issues; that''s all. Let''s head back and have a proper breakfast before I leave."


    "Are... are you leaving? So soon?"


    "Yes, I have a task to complete."


    "But... I... I need to show you more in the city!"


    "I have an important mission to do, Polo. I can''t stay, and let''s be honest... there is not much to see here."


    "There... there are... are..."


    He tried to utter something, but nothing came to his mind, no matter how hard he tried to think. What should he show him? The mines? The ones where people work without daylight or those that are abandoned, closed off, or collapsed? Maybe the slums? A whorehouse? Or the ghostly part of the city that is empty and lifeless? There was nothing in Greybank, and he knew it. He just... He didn''t want to get separated from the first man who reminded him of his parents. The way he talked and acted made Polo feel right again. It came out of nowhere, and at first, he thought it was because of witnessing the Red Scorpions'' fall. But then Pion appeared, and the happy and uplifting feeling remained and even strengthened. Losing it so soon was not something he wanted to experience.


    "Mister Pion..." He mumbled, stopping, waiting until he turned towards him. "Can... Can..." With a deep breath, he managed to gather all his strength, continuing without stuttering. "Can I come with you, Mister Pion? I want to be a mercenary, too!"


    "Hmmm..."


    "I can pay for your teachings!" Polo added, pulling out the same silver he gave him yesterday.


    "Keep it, for now. My work is difficult, Polo. But as Lady Mikan once said to me, when someone asks for genuine help, we should never say no..."


    "Thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me yet, kid. You need to prove that you are serious about it. I can assist you, but if there is nothing behind your words, no drive to see it through, then my aid will mean nothing."


    "I am not afraid! I can do it! Whatever you ask!"


    "Ahaha, don''t be too afraid. I am not going to make you crawl through hell! I am just telling you that there will be rules, and you will not be accepted without hard work."


    "All the mercenaries... compete?" He asked, getting excited and curious, wanting to know of his future life.


    "Mercenaries... let''s eat first, and while we are on the way back home, I will tell you more about myself.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was sitting in my office, holding a cup of fresh coffee and slowly sipping it while my other hand held a seven-page-long letter written by my newest favorite duke. Well... I don''t know other dukes, but that is just a minor, unimportant detail.


    "The spell worked wondrously." I spoke up, lamenting with a half-smile, giving the first page over to Sasha so she could also read it while my eyes moved to the second page.


    "Now we just have to make sure his daughter and any other family member of his doesn''t find it out. Huh... this is really detailed!"


    "Yes, it is more than I wished for! Our dear Kustov is doing more than I expected. Ah, maybe he is trying to do a bit more than he should."


    "What is it?" She asked, looking up from it, watching my mouth twitch.


    "He wrote down what his daughter likes and hates, including her preferences. He even outlines that she is in her prime, a virgin, and most of all, beautiful."


    "Tsk! So what?!"


    "Ahahaha! Don''t flare up so quickly, my dear! I am not thinking about it. Picking up girls is an art and not about receiving them from their parents. That''s weird."


    "Hmph! You already picked enough flowers! You have more wives than hands!"


    "And I can still water you three, am I not?" I countered with a sly grin, standing up and holding her hand, walking her to the couch, pulling my dear Sasha into my lap, rubbing her gently bulging tummy. "Don''t be jealous; you will always be my first. You were my first girl, and nobody can take it from you~!"


    "I wouldn''t let them do it either way, hmph!"


    "Plus, as I said, I am not interested in sales. I can decide if I am curious about somebody or not. What I did think about, though, is that Merlin may finally meet someone who can catch his attention.


    "Hm?" This time, her pouting quickly deflated, and as she began pondering, her orange eyes flared up with mischief. "You think? Now that you mention it, that could be interesting... He is too picky!"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Well, Kustov here details that his daughter is smart and resourceful. We can test that through Merlin to see if it''s true. Maybe he will finally start seeing a girl as a girl in the process."


    "I support the idea! We could gain a good ally through that, and if this Elena gets together with Merlin, it would be like obtaining that city without effort!"


    "Heh, Pion said the same thing."


    "Oh? He did? I missed the meeting when he returned, but I heard he brought back a kid?"


    "Yep. He picked up an orphan, too. Right now, I have made him his guardian so that he will be responsible for the kid until he settles in. First, he has to go to school and catch up to our standards, and then we will see what we can make of him. I just hope this does not set a precedent."


    "Of what?"


    "Vagrants aiming to come to Avalon. I am willing to welcome people who can integrate into our little realm, but not over a certain limit. Furthermore, I am only open to those who bring a skill with them, like Dorian."


    "I know not many who would want to move to the Frontier... Just look at how Luna reacted when she heard she had to follow you back here."


    "True enough, but that won''t stay the same forever. Ahhh... no matter, it is not important right now! Let''s get back to reading~!" From the third page onward, Kustov''s report became truly captivating. It gave me all the information I needed about the two fronts that opened up when war broke out.


    The southern part of the Empire successfully pushed the invasion forces of the allied kingdoms back but not beyond the original borders. The more they retreated, the more concentrated their forces became, and finally, all of that fighting halted, evolving into both sides facing off, turning it into a meatgrinder. While this was happening, reports arrived that there were military movements within multiple of Ishillia''s western neighbors. Did this mean they were going to join and try to take a bite out of the Empire? Possibly... but it wasn''t for sure. To keep the peace on those borders, the army''s presence had been strengthened there, making it so that Ishillia couldn''t simply steamroll the current enemy, resulting in a battle of attrition. Looking at it, Ishillia will win... the question is more about: When?


    This differed on the eastern border, where the Kingdom of Scorc had not moved an inch, still occupying and fortifying the same city. Worse, they began building extra forts and walls, and by the visit of another flying ship named Retribution, we now know that their weapon grew in strength. The moment Retribution appeared on the horizon, the same formation that brought down the Justice fired at it, hitting it with such force that it had to retreat immediately.


    When the first armies arrived, the same weapon remained silent, showing that they were keeping it for the flying ships'' arrival, unwilling to fall for the bait and start using it against ground forces. According to Kustov''s report, the first three waves against the city failed, and more than 7,000 were massacred and another 4,000 injured. After that, when mages were used, Scorc replied in kind, using their own spells to erect a magical shield, blocking off their attacks.


    It was not just a stalemate; the more time passed, the more it seemed the enemy could ''retake'' their old territories and even hold them. The southern conflict had to end to have a chance at breaking through the eastern one. The Empire could only then reorganize and unite the troops to throw them against the Kingdom of Scorc''s forces until they drowned them in their blood.


    There were suggestions to send multiple ships to overwhelm them. Still, the Empress shut down those ideas, as they needed to patrol the western side of the Empire, blocking the chance of anybody else launching a surprise attack. Nowadays, most discussions in the capital city are about the war and the movements inside our neighbors. According to Kustov''s report, nobody asked how the Frontier was at the moment.


    In the last few pages, he also detailed how he is going to gradually take over positions related to managing the Frontier. With how many nobles were replaced at once, many of the previously established structures within the Empire''s political life had to be reorganized. With us being a place that garners little to no value in the eyes of others, he should be able to volunteer to take over and make sure we pay our taxes. Which in turn means that I would have even greater freedom.


    "We will have to establish a constant, proper line between us and his daughter." I spoke up after Sasha read through it all, making her think and nod in agreement.


    "He does point out that although the CC output within the city is abysmal, it is only so if we look at it from the Empire''s perspective. The output can''t stop completely..." She murmured, returning to the letter''s second page, "But we can shave off a good amount every year that comes to us instead. The dwindling resources could also be chalked up to the mines running dry, so nobody would get suspicious if we are not greedy."


    "Which we won''t be!" I chuckled, feeling greatly satisfied and really happy about our sudden boon. "I am going to send Pion there, this time with Paxon and Merlin, accompanied by a few soldiers for security''s sake. I want them to inspect the mines and, more importantly-"


    "Let Merlin and Elena meet?" She chimed in with a giggle, but I shook my head and kissed her lips.


    "Well, that too, but more so for Merlin to try and think about a method of detecting CC underground. They had to find it some way. I will also write up multiple questions of mine and send them to the duke to see if he can answer me. If things go well enough, we can invite Elena to our city after a few meetings and have her as the first official guest from outside."


    "What about Elliot?" she asked with a giggle, lying back and snuggling up to me happily.


    "Family doesn''t count; that''s cheating!"


    "Speaking of cheating... Your mother is meeting with the freshly returned caravan, so... we have time to..." She whispered to me, holding my hand and gently putting my finger between her lips, licking and sucking it while looking up at me. I was about to answer and agree with everything she was suggesting with her gaze when my door opened, and the devil, I mean my mom, walked in.


    "It''s a nice and warm day!" She exclaimed with a smile, knowing full well what was happening. Damn... is she a mage in secret? Can she read her mind or have a sixth sense or something? The timing couldn''t be worse than this. "Both of you would do well to take a walk. It is healthy!"


    "Yes, yes, you don''t need to be so covert about it!" I grunted, standing up and lifting Sasha out of my lap, holding her hand to soften her sulking expression a little. "I don''t know how you can be this strict when you and Dad did it every day while I was a baby!"


    Oops. I let that slip without thinking, and I saw the surprise rising in her eyes. She was blinking them so rapidly as if trying to see me in slow motion.


    "Never mind-" I tried to continue, but she stopped me by raising a hand.


    "I won''t ask anything. I''m just going to say that, just like you, Sasha," she explained in a calm, kind voice, turning from me to her with a smile. "Just like you are fasting right now, enduring the distance from my son, I do the same with my husband while I''m here. I am a woman like you, and I love my lion! I miss him every night... but sometimes, our needs must take a backseat for our children''s sake."


    "That was... really nice." I whistled, surprised, while Sasha blushed, no longer angry or sulky, her free hand holding her tummy.


    "Of course it was!" my mom answered, giving me a stern look before rolling her eyes. "I am your mother, for the Gods'' sake! Where do you think your brain comes from? Your Dad? Hah! Be happy about your luck, kiddo! Also, both of you are better off praying my grandkid will inherit one of your minds because if the kid turns out to be like your dad, I will start thinking about marrying little Merlin into the family instead."


    "Come on, Dad is not that bad!" I scoffed at the notion, but my mother only flashed a sly smile at me.


    "He is the best when it comes to fighting, defending the wall, and raising soldiers. Developing the territory? Have you forgotten why you started your little Avalon, my dear?"


    "Oh..."


    "Exactly~! Now, enough talking! Let''s go. We can take a walk, visit a bakery, or do something else! You have been cooped up in your office long enough, son; you are turning paler than Luna''s buttcheeks!"


    Am I? Huh, maybe. But mentioning her... now I could not help but imagine it. Oh well, I only had to wait until night to make a comparison for myself and see if she was right or not.

 Chapter 111 – Dynamo

    The next few days were exhilarating, to say the least. In the coming days, I was about to spend all my time in Kraus''s forge, surrounded by his team, including Merlin, as we prepared to work on one single item. We are ready to build the first dynamo, which is probably a unique achievement worldwide. A few days ago, my people finally brought back everything I needed, including sufficient copper to start.


    "This will do good!" Merlin added with a moan, stretching, wearing a blacksmith''s apron, ready to work. "I am totally stuck with this wave thingy; I just can''t seem to get it... Although I am pretty sure that flying ship the Empire had done the same thing when I felt that funny feeling. It is fun to be able to think about something else!"


    "How many problems swirl in your head anyway?" I asked back, grinning, making him think, tilting his head.


    "Only a few. What I call problems are things that I can''t understand; issues that can be solved quickly are not problems!"


    "Minister Merlin is a unique individual."


    "He is, my Forgemaster, he is! Anyway, let''s get to work! First, let''s start with the frame of our little magic box. We''ll forge a sturdy iron skeleton to hold all the components together. It must be solid and well-balanced to handle the rotational forces without warping or bending. If it is too weak, after turning it on, the whole thing will twist into nothing but a paperweight, so I expect everyone to live up to the name of your Forgemaster!"


    I don''t know if my quick speech scared or motivated them, but it wasn''t a lie. I did not want to waste any copper we got our hands on, even if I could melt it down afterward. Maybe my warning was unnecessary, or perhaps it made the end product testify to the skill of my blacksmiths. Even though it took three days to complete it, I was more than happy to be slow and thorough.


    The frame, made from sturdy iron bars meticulously forged and welded together, stood 1.5 meters tall and a meter wide. It constituted the backbone of my dynamo. Its structure was robust and unyielding, designed to withstand the forces generated by the future spinning rotor within. Looking at it, silently thinking, I felt confident that we did not make any mistakes and it wouldn''t bend.


    "It would have been even better if Lady Sasha could help!" Kraus sighed, lamenting while touching the bars, which bore the marks of their hammers, its surface being rugged and textured. "With her abilities, we could have melded them together seamlessly."


    "You, just like me, are easily used to her magic, eh?" I grinned, patting his shoulders, "It is fine!"


    "I could have used magic..." Merlin grumbled, but I only looked at him with a smile, knowing that he probably would have amplified the strength of the furnaces, melting the whole thing down into a clump of iron. Nobody came close to my wife if it was about manipulating the flames and the heat.


    "As the heart of the dynamo, the iron frame will provide the stable foundation I need. It will hold the coils of copper wire in place, securing them firmly to maximize their efficiency while supporting the rotor''s spinning shaft, ensuring smooth and precise movement with minimal friction. So... what we should move onto next are the copper wires."


    As my head turned, landing on the gathered materials, by rough estimation, we had enough to build two dynamos. So, even if the first one fails, we can still redo everything.


    "Take the copper and start melting it down! We are going to make wires out of it until I say so! Then, we will wind it around a cylindrical form to create coils, following the blueprints I made. Make sure that you measure everything and do it to my parameters. This is important, guys! The more coils we have, the stronger the electrical current we''ll get... but I also want to stay moderate for the first prototype. We''ll then mount these coils onto the frame circularly, leaving space in the middle for the rotor, so... let''s continue!"


    Once again, this process took us two days, and in the middle of it, Sasha came down to visit with my mother and Luna, looking over our work and sighing continuously. I knew she was feeling left out, wanting to be part of the project, making it with her two hands, touching and shaping molten iron as if it were sand.


    "Let''s go.... please?" Luna groaned, pulling on Sasha''s clothes, "I''m melting here! We are having our piano lessons soon with Mikan anyway!"


    "Go." I whispered, kissing her forehead and smudging her face with my dirty hands, "The longer you stay, the angrier my mom will get~!"


    "I''m right here, son, you know that?"


    "Ehehehe..."


    In the end, Luna had to drag her out as she watched us make the coils, ensuring they followed my exact measurements. If something didn''t fit, we had to melt it back down and reforge it. But... that was not the challenging part. It was what came next: the heart of the dynamo¡ªthe rotor.


    When the day came to start building the main piece, I was a bit nervous as we were missing one of the main components: magnets. I made sure that our caravans kept a lookout for lodestones because of it. After detailing their properties and appearance, they managed to bring back some, but not enough for me to be confident. While most of the guys were building the rotor, following my instructions and plans, I was with Merlin and Kraus, personally trying to create the magnets for the finished product.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So this a lodestone... I still don''t feel anything from it, unlike from CC." Merlin hummed, looking at the big chunk of rock.


    "Here, let me show you!" I answered with a happy laugh, bringing over some iron shavings. When I moved the lodestone above it, I saw their amazement as the shavings reacted to the natural magnetic field emanating from it. I let them play around a little, sticking different things at it while I let them experiment to their heart''s content.


    "Why aren''t we using this?" Merlin asked, looking at me after playing for long enough.


    "I don''t know if it would be sufficient, and I don''t want to use it up and then be left without anything if we fail. So, we will try our hand at magnetizing some iron rods!"


    "Magnifying?" Merlin and Kraus asked, looking at each other before I repeated the word.


    "You''ll see. My hope is that it will be good enough for us to make it work. If our first prototype can function, the electricity it creates can then be used to develop stronger magnets. From then on, we can continue to refine and mass-produce it."


    "So... magnetism creates electricity? And electricity creates... magnetism?" Merlin asked, scratching his chin, thinking about it.


    "I will write a book about it later, but there is also something called electromagnetism. It is not as simple as you think. Anyway, that would be a very long discussion right now!"


    "Okie-dokie! Uuuu, I can''t wait! This is fun! I want to know more!"


    "Okay, first, let''s shape this bad boy into the form we need."


    The rotor was created quickly as we were already in a pretty good rhythm, working together, but it was nothing but a regular iron when it was finished. We still needed to magnetize it, which was the tricky part.


    "First, it will need a heat treatment," I explained slowly, looking at the two. "We will heat it to a high temperature until it becomes red-hot, which we will call annealing. It helps to align the material''s internal crystalline structure, making it more receptive to magnetization. Once the iron is heated, we will rub it vigorously with the lodestone in a consistent direction. Don''t mix this up! It must be done in a uniform order! This motion is what aligns the magnetic domains within the material, inducing magnetism."


    "We would really need Sasha for this," Merlin whispered, and I couldn''t help but agree. She could hold the red-hot metal barehanded, but... here we are. Life can''t always be easy.


    "Do we cool it down after?" Kraus asked, making me shake my head.


    "We will allow the iron to cool slowly while still maintaining its magnetized state. This helps to set the magnetism within itself and make it permanent. If we dump it into the water, it will screw things up. This is not something that can be rushed, so I need everyone''s full focus. Got it?"


    "Yes, My Lord!" They answered in unison, and we finally began, making my heart race...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Multiple days later, the fully assembled and completed dynamo was ready for its first live testing within the workshop. This time, Sasha was there from start to finish, asking us a million questions. Merlin was happy to answer all of them as he held the first draft of my recollections about electromagnetism. I think I once saw him sleep with it...


    "For now, it will be cranked by hand, but if it works, we can attach it to a water wheel!" he exclaimed happily as if he had built it by himself.


    "He has infinite energy, huh?" My mom whispered, walking up to me, and I couldn''t help but nod. Unlike Merlin, who was bouncing around, Kraus was standing there, examining the dynamo one last time, his eyes encircled by tired, black bags. I wasn''t much different either, as our previous few days consisted of nothing else but work... it was like being back in the army for me. And I liked it. When Kraus straightened his back, it was the signal for me that everything was ready for us to fire it up.


    "Okay, everyone! Time to see if this one was worth the work or not!" I laughed with a clap, silencing the tiny crowd, nodding at Kraus to start cranking it.


    First, he went slowly, ensuring every component was moving correctly and not hitting something before finally speeding up. To make sure the dynamo wouldn''t flip or something, it was bolted down to the ground, and my gaze was fixated on the charred cotton thread filament we attached to its output.


    "Is it working?" Sasha asked, looking at me while I continued staring unblinkingly as I answered.


    "When an electric current passes through a charred cotton thread, it heats up due to its resistance to the flow of electricity. This heating effect is known as Joule heating, and it increases the thread''s temperature. As the temperature rises, it emits visible light through incandescence."


    "Through... what?" She murmured, and it was Merlin who answered her happily, knowing about it after reading my quick notes.


    "Incandescence is the emission of light from a heated object, and it occurs when the object''s temperature is high enough to cause it to glow!


    Charred cotton thread, being a carbonized material, is highly resistant to electricity and can withstand the heat generated by the electric current without burning up. Hehe, I suggested it because Leon was thinking about things called tungsten and other funny-named metals!"


    "You mentioned why not use a wick." I corrected him with a slight smile. "From that, I remembered this method."


    "It''s the same... Almost..." He mumbled, looking a bit dejected.


    "Long story short," I continued, already happy because I heard the unmistakable sound of electricity buzzing. "When it finally heats up and produces light, we will know that a current is passing through it. Which means it is working!"


    "It does!" Sasha exclaimed because, true enough, the moment I finished speaking, the thread began glowing, producing light, undeniably showing that we didn''t build a useless thing.


    I couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh, finally calming down. Nodding towards Kraus, I signaled him to stop. I could see that he felt just as relieved as I was, realizing that it was indeed a great success! All things considered, I just witnessed the very first, very primitive lightbulb work¡ªwell, kinda. The principle behind it was the same. Would this mean we can start replacing candles with lamps? Probably not. But one day... in the future. Right now, I was glad and happy enough that I had something that could produce a direct current. It was the first time human hands had generated electricity in this world. What remained next was streamlining it and smoothening out its workings. Then... we can start thinking of practical applications and upscaling them.


    Reading Kustov''s letter made me realize I need to mix my knowledge and create a hybrid approach to my future machines. If I only focus on one part, I would make it vulnerable. Enough one anti-magic spell and even my biggest war machine would become useless. If I focus only on machinery, I will never get to a level that will enable me to build them in my lifetime. But if I mix the two, we will be in business in no time!

 Chapter 112 – Waves

    "Huh... this is like a new language? Is this the third, then? Our own, the runes of magic, and now... Morse code? Wait, no, fourth, because you did introduce your old life''s language to the spies..." Sasha asked, smiling, holding one of my papers with the codes neatly laid out, explaining all of them.


    "You can look at it like that! Although I modified it a little, I transformed our letters and added a few new codes to the list to complete our ABC."


    "Then why not rename it to Leon code?"


    "I wouldn''t feel right; it''s still... a borrowed invention." I answered, putting down my quill and finishing the drawing of a buzzer, an easily buildable device that I will need for my Morse code machine.


    "Nobody knows that! Are you being humble, My Sovereign?" She giggled, teasing me, and plopped her bottom into my lap.


    "Maybe! But it is also because I would feel really weird calling it Leon code. Nah, I am used to it being Morse code, so it will stay just like that. For my own convenience!"


    "Ahaha, okay~ I won''t tease you about it! But I also won''t read your newest book. Brr... that is not for me."


    "It''s dry, I know. But Merlin loves it, and he wants to read even more. He says it gave him the perspective he needed."


    "I know, he has been going on about it, wanting to introduce it into the school''s curriculum. Don''t worry!" She continued with a laugh when seeing I was about to stand up and go call him over, "I told him that would be a foolish move! I made him believe that this was top-secret information, so it was not for everyone."


    "Good thinking. Poor kids would hate studying if he dropped this on them. Let''s keep school fun as is and let those who show a talent for learning deal with it later in their life."


    "This is already looking complicated enough," Sasha hummed, watching the blueprints for the Morse code machine, "electric currents and the rest... hauh... This is more complicated than magic formations!"


    "Is it? I think it''s the other way around. Some formations that Merlin sends me for review are beyond me. I have to sit there and decode them for hours before they make sense, and I can do it just because they remind me of how programming works..."


    "Merlin is a different kind of guy, okay?"


    "I can agree on that! Did you visit the building site yesterday? I was looking for you, but none of you were here."


    "Yes, I took Luna and Yuri out to check where the factory is being built. The people are working really fast; they are already flattening the ground while another group is constructing the road to connect it to the main highway."


    "I will have to start working on the machinery that will be installed within the factory. It shouldn''t be too hard to produce, as they gained enough experience by now to follow my plans and create what I needed."


    "Will you return to planning out your robot?" She asked with a smile, kissing my face.


    "It''s a mech, and I intend to work on it in my free time because I need to continue refining it. Now, I have gyroscopes that I can properly scale up and down, depending on what I need. I will start implementing them into the blueprint, maybe build some smaller models, and see how they perform. Then, there is the dynamo. With electricity so close at hand, I can start thinking about making a magical generator that could power its movement."


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "My previous plans focused solely on using magic formations to make it work. But... by now, my thinking has changed for multiple reasons. For one, it would make the mech susceptible to any type of anti-magic attacks. Like a magical EMP."


    "A what? An imp? Like the monsters in stories?"


    "No!" I giggled, snuggling up to her while explaining, "EMP. Electromagnetic Pulse. It refers to a burst of electromagnetic radiation that can disrupt, damage, or destroy electronic devices and systems!"


    "Ugh... This is only something that Merlin would enjoy learning about."


    "Don''t be so mean~! A magical EMP would be a shockwave that disrupts spells. For bigger, stronger formations, you need to chant, summon it, and even use multiple mages and giant constructs to channel and focus its power. One counter-spell, anything that could disrupt it, would be enough to foil your enemy''s most devastating attack. The same is true for my mech... if I go with what I planned first and such a spell hits it, it could go really bad, really quick. Just think about it! The formations that make it weightless turn-off. Then, even with safeguards implemented while building it, the structure could collapse in on itself."


    "Um... I can see that happening, not just if it gets attacked but also if the CC within it runs out of energy."


    "Yes, that is another big issue. Right now," I continued, pulling out the initial blueprints and pointing at it, "it has way too many formations implemented within it. I used them for their legs, arms, torso, everything. I was even hoping to use the CC strands to connect them, but we are unable to produce those... so this thing needs a rework."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "You would then make a generator to power its movements? But how? Through electricity? I don''t get that... hm..."


    "Well, it is a bit more complicated than that. When I mentioned a magical generator, I thought about how, inside a mech, a formation would ensure that the generators are functioning and electricity is induced. It would be a mix of science and magic. Then, through it, I could build a system that controls hydraulics."


    "Another monster-sounding name. Hydras... hehehe~"


    "Haaah, you are not wrong!" I answered with a chuckle, tickling her sides. "Imagine having a big tube filled with water and two pistons, one on each end. When you push down on one piston with a lot of force, it pushes the water in the tube, and because water doesn''t easily compress, the force gets transferred to the other piston, pushing it up with the same amount of force. This is the basic idea behind hydraulics¡ªusing the pressure created by pushing on one end to move something else at the other end. It''s like magic, but it''s all about understanding how fluids, like water or oil, can help us move things around easily, no matter their weight."


    After a minute of silence, she asked, "Hmm, so you would use this to move its legs? And arms?" Tracing her fingers along the mech''s drawings, which made me beam with happiness. Even if she said she didn''t understand something, she just wanted to be humble because she already knew where those hydraulics would fit.


    "Exactly." I whispered, holding her close, nestling up to the back of her head while she sat in my lap. "As for what type of fluid I would use, I would need something oily and something that would not corrode the metal. Well, that part will be Marca''s job. She had already concocted some interesting oils that help reduce swells and deal with muscle pains, things I had never seen before. This world has plants that my previous life did not have, and we didn''t even mention the beasts that come over in the winter. So, it will be up to her to come up with a fluid that would be perfect for what I need. Time is one thing she will have a lot of to experiment with different solutions!"


    "What else would you throw out? I mean, from the blueprint of formations?"


    "I wouldn''t say, throwing out, more like... changing things up. For example, why not keep the weight reduction but make it something that can be toggled instead of being constant. I was thinking about a solution that the pilot could turn on and off at will. Imagine it wanting to jump over a high wall. He just flicks the formation on, reducing the mech''s weight, effortlessly flying over it. Or, if I can develop proper shock absorbers, it can increase its weight at landing, creating a deadly shockwave. The options are endless, but until I am watching the prototype move around, these ideas remain nothing but theories."


    "They will be more feared than the Empire''s flying ships~!"


    "Maybe." I murmured, imagining piloting a completed model, looking like a giant, mechanical knight, the child of magic and science... heh. Maybe I could even stomp the beasts with it? If we could build a huge one...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Um... Should I just start playing?" Mikan asked, unsure of what she was expected to do.


    Just that morning, Merlin arrived unannounced, bringing along a strange, big box with a complex, magical formation within it. The runes were all made out of wooden blocks, like a child''s puzzle, but the only difference was that they were assembled into a formation instead of an image. At first, she thought it was about her request to find a solution to control Elyzien within herself, but that notion was quickly shot down after Merlin began explaining his reason for the visit.


    "I have been studying sounds, waves, and all these things¡ªtoo many to explain briefly, Miss Mikan! The summary is that I came up with something that could record sounds¡ªwaves in the air! You''ll see after we test it out!"


    "Slow down, I... I barely caught half of it!"


    "I want to test it out on something different than just my voice! So, I thought about surprising our Sovereign. I heard him mention that he misses listening to music while working, so I want to record a song and present my findings to him through it! It would be a proper gift and showcase of what I have made!"


    "So... Should I just start playing? That''s it?"


    "Yes, yes! Please!"


    Fixing her position and placing her fingers above the piano keys, Mikan began playing a calm, happy melody after a brief, final pause. It evoked the feeling of the coming summer, painting the image of a lush field in those minds who heard it. What she missed by closing her eyes and focusing on the melody was that the formation under Merlin''s fingers had come to life, glowing in a bluish, silvery color.


    Although relatively small, barely 20 centimeters in diameter, it contained two CCs. One was standing, facing north, while the second was placed towards the south. If Sasha had been present, she would have been able to tell that the northern one was from the beast''s core, filled with magic, while the southern one was uncharged and empty. While Mikan was playing her song, Merlin did everything to make as little noise as possible, breathing ever so slowly, focusing on operating spells, and watching it rotating ever so slowly.


    "Um, should I play more?" Mikan asked after finishing four songs in a row.


    "It should be enough; thank you very much, Miss Mikan!" Merlin answered her happily, plucking out the previously ''empty'' CC, which was faintly colored now and slightly covered in a tinge of blue.


    "Was it... successful? I don''t really understand it, but... you tried to record the music?"


    "Yes, yes! And it worked! When I was testing it previously, I was recording my voice, but that alone was not enough to prove it functions as intended!"


    "Can we listen to it?" She asked, getting herself excited, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    "Of course, I just need to change two runes..." He answered hurriedly, picking out two from the blocks and interchanging their places. "Ooo, I am excited!" He giggled, activating it once again. Only a second later, Mikan was listening with amazement as the songs she had just played began echoing within the temple''s walls once again. It wasn''t as crisp as when she was doing it live, but it was still a wonderful experience, something she didn''t know would be even possible.


    "Magic is magic, after all... I can''t believe it!"


    "It works perfectly, ahahaha! The formation captures sound; you see, Miss Mikan, I learned that sound is made of waves! I have been experimenting with this and came up with a formation that detects and captures those waves! It records them in the second CC, which can then be replayed! Also, if you are bored of the songs on it, you can always record new ones over it! It will function until the CC itself breaks down, which will be a long time because this places a very minuscule strain on it, ahaha! Oooo, I hope Leon will like it!"


    "I am sure he will!" She answered, just as happy, clapping, bouncing a little up and down, letting her breasts sway. "Can I be there when he first listens to it?"


    "I insist!" Merlin nodded, grinning from ear to ear, "Even better, let''s go! I can''t wait for him to see it!"

 Chapter 113 – Trojan

    I was sitting in my study late into the night, using Merlin''s invention, listening to the recordings of Mikan''s songs. Honestly, I was surprised by what Merlin had achieved here, and I didn''t think he would develop something like this so soon. Some principles were taken from the primitive warning system we encountered before, but instead of breaking a linked CC, this time, the connection was about transmitting information and recording it. In this case, the data were the soundwaves traveling through the air. And here comes the thing that bothered me. The device recorded something that should not be possible, at least not as a sound wave.


    "Do you like these songs this much?" Sasha asked, walking into my office in her nightgown and smiling at me.


    "No... it is not that. I found something..." I answered, and my serious tone made her furrow her brows. "Come, let me see if you notice it!"


    Inviting her close, I reached in and rearranged multiple runes within Merlin''s ''toybox'' formation. The music began playing again, but this time, it was slowed down considerably and sounded awful to the human ears. However, I was not here to enjoy it.


    "I don''t know... it is weird and distorted, Mikan''s voice sounds-"


    But then she stopped. Yes, that is exactly what my issue is. There is a voice within the recording that becomes apparent after you play around with it and begin distorting and twisting the base sample.


    "Who is that?" she asked, leaning closer, wanting to hear it better. After another change, she could listen to the exact words I did, spoken slowly and sounding like a monster''s growl.


    "I will kill you all..."


    "My guess? It is Mikki-2. We are hearing the old fucker''s words. I don''t know if Mikan also hears them or if her bracelet prevents her from perceiving Elyzien''s words. But the recording picked it up, which means it is leaking out despite our preventative methods. The leakage must be minuscule, but because Elyzien is of pure magic, the CC reacts to it and records her thoughts as a voice."


    "Damn..."


    "Exactly. I found it out because I was fooling around with the formation, seeing if I could become a DJ and remix the songs."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll explain later because we have a problem right now. We need to eliminate a ticking time bomb, which in this case is Elyzien."


    "Do you have any ideas? I don''t want Mikan to be hurt or suffer!" She exclaimed, looking at me earnestly, almost ordering me with her eyes to do everything to save her.


    "None yet. We are talking about controlling magic. She came to me before asking me to look into it, but I only ran into brick walls while trying to think up a feasible theory. I just don''t know how magic works because I can''t use it."


    "Is it... impossible?" She asked, looking worried, getting crestfallen quickly.


    "No, I wouldn''t say that. With this, Merlin inadvertently proved that magic acts like a wave. The question is, do they act like waves only when we measure them or every time?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Nothing that we need to worry about. I only know some theories about an experiment in my old world that baffled people when it first came to light. It was not part of my studies. It simply reminded me of it because we know very little of magic itself. Anyway! I can start thinking about how to use the fact that magic has the same wave-like properties and how it interacts with CC, even under heavy suppression."


    "So... there is hope!"


    "There is, but don''t tell her anything yet. For now, I didn''t mention this find to nobody; let me think of it first."


    "Um, don''t worry! What about Merlin?"


    "Not yet. He has a gazillion responsibilities already. I also need to find out how he handles it all and copy it... Little bastard! Right now, this one is way too early to throw it on him in such a premature phase! Let me work out something that has a theory behind it, something that is logically feasible before I drag him in to work on it."


    "Do you think she is in danger? I mean, could Elyzien take over Mikan?"


    "No, not with the bracelet on. It is still working, but as with her previous one, it will eventually fail. CC is simply crystallized magic, so it picks up on Elyzien, even in this state. For now, we will try to write a program like in my good old school days to deal with that bitch, before she somehow escapes!"


    "A program?" She asked, getting curious as we did that multiple times in the beginning, coming up with formations. Sasha was adept at that field; no, she was terrific. "Wait... you said we?"


    "Of course! Didn''t you complain you missed work? This is the perfect opportunity!"


    "Ehehe, true. Not even your mom could complain about it, as it''s not like visiting the blacksmiths, standing in fire or something!"


    She was completely right. In the following days, we did nothing but scour the different magical books, making and scrapping formations. We modified others and built some from the ground up before starting over. All of them stemmed from the same one Merlin made for controlling our dear Kustov as we tried to modify it. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    That spell was originally designed to influence the target''s thoughts. It would plant a fake idea into his subconscious, hiding it so profoundly that the conscious mind would be none the wiser about it. Because the feeling would come within himself, the victim would act upon it as if it were his own choice. It would self-strengthen itself in a way, making it a really insidious and dangerous spell. But it also made me think that we were already using waves without realizing it, but at that time, it was about brain waves.


    This time, the principal notion would be the same: forcing our will onto magic, not onto a brain. We need to make it obey our decision instead of an already pre-programmed mind within it, belonging to Elyzien. This time, it was not influencing the brain to make an order but modifying an already finalized command. So, in a way, we were trying to take over an already formed spell, hijacking it. We were trying to develop a magical trojan virus. No other way around it.


    We started with the assumption that Mikki-2 has complete control over Mikki-1''s mana. This is evident from the fact that she managed to bring me back from near death and heal me. So, her thoughts and mastery over magic would be stronger than us. Even if we tried to wrestle control over it, it could hurt Mikan if we are too blunt with it or create a deadly backlash... This is where programming came into the picture once again.


    Working on it made me remember the first year when I discovered Sasha and could test ''my'' magic. It was as if we were back in time when we were still trying to understand it all. Because of this, it was her with whom I had the most synergy, speeding up our daily brainstorming while trying to come up with a solution. It was she who suggested trying something more simple first than attempting to do it all at once... and she was right. So, we went ahead and decided to use a simple fireball as the spell we were going to attempt and interfere with.


    In this example, we define the energy variables and the spell''s target with the runes within the formation. Based on the power parameter rune, we then characterize a function with another one that would trigger the fireball spell. This is the one that is also most often replaced by CC and, in turn, could be our attacking point. We had to develop a new ''code'' from scratch, a new set of runes that would be injected into the fireball''s formation. Using Merlin''s latest invention, how one CC can transfer information to another, we could, in theory, inject this new set of runes into the original formation, changing its function. We just had to reverse it; instead of recording the waves, it would broadcast them.


    What was challenging about it was that we had to have a complete understanding of the formation we were aiming at. Then, the code had to be compatible, meaning it would not screw up the sequence after being injected. Yes, that could be useful in war if our enemy gets a new set of runes induced into his spell, making it blow up in his face or something... but we are trying to make it so that Mikan has complete control over her ancestor and her magic. So, that outcome was unacceptable.


    "Try this!" I groaned, rubbing my tired eyes, giving another piece of paper to my wife who, when touching it, with a little bit of her mana, activated it just so we could observe it burning away in a flash. "Tsk... no, it should not have been burnt at all... Another failure."


    "Instead of stopping it, it accelerated its burn rate." She mumbled, looking for one of her earlier drawings, making changes while also recording our attempt.


    "We should rest, I don''t want to overwork you, or my Mom will kill me."


    "It''s fine! This is nothing, and it isn''t like using magic for big spells! I just activated it, that is all. I have magic within me anyway; if it would hurt the baby, it would have happened already."


    "True... so, what''s next? Do you have one ready?"


    "I drew up one with your trojan implemented into it with another set of modifications," she mumbled, making a few last-minute changes and quickly getting used to the lingo I was using. "If it works as we want it to, then when I activate it, it will almost catch on fire but terminate at the last moment."


    "Fingers crossed!"


    I watched her finish it and raise it in the air after drawing. There was no reason to hesitate, so she activated it without thinking, and I watched as the little paper began glowing immediately. It was like a leaf being held close to open fire as it started curling up, but in the end, it did not burst into flames and remained unburnt¡ªkind of.


    "Oooh! That''s great!"


    "It did not work; it still became charred and... weird."


    "Yes, but this is the closest we got to it in the past two weeks!" I laughed, hugging her and kissing her cheek. "Which one was that? Let me copy it down, and we can continue optimizing it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was a warm, early-summer day, and we were gathering around the usual testing site for our newest magic spells. By now, the area had been cleared of every tree, and a rudimentary wall had been set up with warning signs for everyone to stay away. There were four entrances to the location, and all of those were guarded by the young, still-in-training soldiers.


    Right now, we were standing around 5 meters away from Merlin, who was holding a simple fireball spell formation¡ªthe same one Sasha and I had been working on for weeks. On our end, a different formation was etched into a wooden slab with a pair of charged CCs sitting in it. The whole thing was already activated, and what surprised Merlin was that he couldn''t really tell what it was for. He wanted to study it at once because it was something he had never seen before, but I told him to first do the testing, and then we could talk.


    "I''m ready!" He shouted, making me shrug, raising my voice.


    "Do it! I told you, just aim towards the dummy and cast the spell!" While speaking, I was pointing towards the scarecrow, around fifty meters ahead of him.


    "I''m doing it! One... Two.."


    "Just do it!" Sasha moaned, reprimanding him and getting impatient because she was just as nervous as I was. When Merlin finally activated it... Nothing happened.


    "What... but... Huh?"


    Merlin was clearly surprised, looking at the formation... but then again, it was a simple, normal spell, something he was familiar with, as it later evolved into what we now call Dragonfire. He tried it a second time. Nothing. Third? Still nothing.


    "...." Looking at us, his eyes were glowing with excitement. He was looking at the formation on our side, already putting the two together because he was sure that the fireball spell was not the issue here.


    "Continue trying it!" I shouted with a wide grin and watched as, in the end, Merlin summoned his natural affinity, finally forcing the fireball to appear. Even then, it didn''t fly forward or cause an explosion. Instead, it incinerated the paper in his hands, and then it was snuffed out without fighting back.


    "How did you do it?!" He laughed loudly and skipped over towards us. His bright eyes were studying the little ''Trojan horse'' we had developed.


    "Well... Let''s just say that we managed to create a method that injects a rogue rune code into the spell when activated, simply preventing it from activating. Right now, this only works with this one low-level spell, but it was to prove the idea that it can be done. Now it is time for you to come and start playing with it, my little genius..." I explained with a grin, rubbing his head. "Feel free to drop everything else and make this your priority."

 Chapter 114 – Vacation (1)

    It has been more than a month since Merlin began studying and working on expanding the initial ''Trojan'' with us, and for the first time since starting it, we hit our first bottleneck. We managed to replicate the effect and develop a rune code that could be inserted into any spell formation, acting as a blocking agent. No matter what type of spell we are talking about, it would prevent it from activating.


    Of course, it had significant limitations. For now, it worked only in a very small radius, between one and a half and two meters, depending on the target spell''s initial strength. Something more substantial, like a Dragonfire cannon with two CCs slotted in, would still activate and force itself through, albeit in a weakened state.


    The issue we were facing was not related to any of these limitations; it was about how to change it so that, in addition to stopping a spell from coming to life, we could hijack and control it. That was what stumped all three of us because every modification we did, screwed it up and made it not work at all.


    "Good morning..." Merlin mumbled, walking into the dining room where we were having breakfast with the whole family.


    "I told you to sleep!" I answered, gently reprimanding him. I was already used to him staying in the palace, sleeping wherever he found a spot while working on the problem before us.


    "I did, but I also dreamt about runes... My head hurts..."


    "First time I hear something like that coming from you!" Sasha added with a chuckle, standing up and holding her belly, which was surprisingly big by now. "Leon is right; you must rest and stop thinking about it! Take a break and return to it with a fresh mind, Merlin."


    "The same is true for you," I chimed in, "especially getting closer and closer to the day of them coming out!"


    "Them?" Asked everyone present except my mother.


    "Your belly is bigger than I think is ''normal,'' so yeah, I have a guess that they are twins."


    "Twins..." She whispered, smiling happily and rubbing her belly. Looking at her, my gaze slowly traveled to Luna, who was just as happy as Sasha. As I moved my eyes, they met with Yuri''s, and she gave me a reassuring, kind smile before standing up. I couldn''t help but think of Mikan and how much she has been helping her.


    "It is summer, so school is out, yes?" Yuri exclaimed, clapping and drawing attention to herself.


    "Yes? Why?" Merlin answered, blinking his eyes, surprised by the sudden question aimed at him.


    "Because it is time to have a rest! You need a change of scenery and a change of perspective, little guy. Isn''t it time?" She asked again, this time glancing at me.


    "Hm... True. It is time to go and see the newest reports from the capital. You will go with Yuri and Pion to bring us back the newest letters Duke Kustov has sent to his daughter."


    "But... I can''t focus on anything else! I... I am so close, I know it!" He protested, finally sounding like a kid at his age. "I can feel it! Promise!"


    "You have been saying it for the past two weeks." I grunted in response, hearing it enough times. "You will go and take your mind off the issue for a few weeks! Sasha is right; we all need a bit of break, so when tackling the issue once again, we can do it with a clear head."


    "But, but, but..."


    "Yuri, I''ll leave him in your care!" I ordered, ignoring Merlin''s tantrum as he began pouting and tapping his feet against the hard floor like an angry beaver.


    "No worries! Come, kiddo!" She laughed, grabbing his hand and pulling him towards the table. "I''m gonna feed you now and drag you around so you get used to it... for now, Mommy Yuri is going to be your mistress, fufufufu!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "This is bullshit... I should be back in the library, not sleeping in the wild..."


    "Pay up!" Exclaimed Yuri, holding her hand out to Pion, who couldn''t help but shrug. With a defeated expression, he pulled out a gold coin from his pocket and flipped it toward Yuri while they walked along a twisting dirt road.


    "I didn''t think the Prime Minister would swear when we made the bet..." Pion whispered under his breath, watching Yuri play with the coin.


    "That wasn''t swearing!" Merlin complained again, getting red in the face because he knew he lost his composure. Again.


    "Why is it a problem?" Polo asked, looking back and forth as the group of four headed towards Greyback, excited beyond belief. "Teacher has a lot on his plate; I heard adults swearing way more for way less! Even when they are happy. Fuck this and fuck that, for example..."


    "Yeah, but Merlin has shaped an almost infallible view of himself! He is not just your teacher in the school but also the leader of all the Ministers under Leon," Yuri explained, keeping a grin on her face as she watched Merlin begin out again.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "But we are out in the open... he can swear if he wants, no? Nobody would hear him from the city!"


    "Yes!" Merlin nodded, showing a thumbs up toward Polo, "He is right!"


    "Yes," Pion agreed with a shrug, "But the bet was about whether Prime Minister Merlin would swear or not while on the road."


    "Oh, I see!"


    "Tsk, then we should bet whether you two can stop teasing me!" Merlin complained, crossing his arms and turning his head away.


    "You''ve reached your rebellious phase, huh?" Yuri chortled, reaching for her flask hanging on her belt. "Don''t be grumpy, kiddo. You will have time for that when you are finally old. If you have long, white hair and a beard, then you can start groaning and moaning; until then, grit your teeth and roll with it! It is not like you will miss anything."


    "Listen to her," Pion whispered, nudging Polo, who nodded and stared at Yuri without blinking.


    Since leaving with Pion, he has learned about Leon and Avalon, but nothing has prepared him for what it would be like to see it for himself. The clean city, the happy and welcoming people, all of it were like traveling to a different world. The fact that in Pion''s home, warm water could come from the wall was magic in itself that mesmerized Polo even to this day. Yes, he learned about how it was done when he asked a question in class, but he still couldn''t understand how water flows from the mountains and how metal pipes heat it up before splashing into their bathtub. As for where it goes? He was too afraid to ask.


    In school, he was fine sitting with younger kids, learning to write and read, listening to the teachers, and trying his best to catch up to the expected criteria. He wished that he had been here when it started, when Merlin had taught everybody before finally raising kids who could help, teaching others the basics of reading and writing. He liked his current teachers, but when he had his first lesson with Merlin, who was now teaching the history of Avalon, the way he told the stories was always the highlight of his day. The moment he recognized the letters and started reading by himself, he went ahead and bought one of Merlin''s books. They were just as incredible as his lessons...


    Buying things for his own entertainment. It was hard for Polo to imagine that he could afford something... Anything, when he had to steal most of the time just to eat while living in Greyback. Here, he had his own allowance from Pion and would do anything to not wake up from this dream. That is also why he volunteered to come with them. It may have been summer, and kids like him would have a lot of free time on their hands in Avalon, but he didn''t want that. He wanted to do something, anything to be helpful, and being a guide in Greyback was something he could do perfectly. To top it all off, he would travel with Pion? Merlin, the teacher he looks up to? And the concubine of the Sovereign himself? It was more than exciting.


    "What is it?" Yuri asked, grinning, swaying her hips for Polo, "Like what you see? Sorry, my booty is already plundered!"


    "W-w-w-w-wawawa?!"


    "Please, Lady Yuri, don''t tease him!" Pion pleaded immediately, patting the panicking Polo''s head while Merlin was trying not to laugh, keeping up his sulking persona.


    "Ahahaha, sorry, I just can''t help it~! Old habits. So? How far are we?"


    "Not that far away, Lady Yuri!" Polo answered, saluting, a gesture that he learned from Pion.


    "Just call me Yuri. It would be too much if we arrived and you were too polite with either of us. Don''t give them ideas about our backgrounds."


    "Yes, Lady Yuri! I mean... Yuri!"


    "Good boy~! Merlin? Are you clear with the plans?"


    "Yes," he answered, shrugging, dropping the act and becoming serious. "I will go with Pion and meet with this Elena. We will have a chat, look around, and try to determine if she has any spell on her that would indicate that someone controls her like we control her father."


    "While they meet with the City Lord, I am going to take you to the mines!" Polo added, looking at Yuri and waiting to be praised again.


    "Exactly. After you two finish, we will meet up and decide what to do: Stay to scout a bit more or head back at once."


    "Then we may get back sooner than originally expected..." Merlin murmured, making Yuri roll her eyes, ignore him, and decide to enjoy the long walk and their little trip instead.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Haaaah... Still barely better..." Moaned Elena, standing on her balcony, sipping on a cup of tea while watching the grey landscape.


    She implemented many changes in the past months, cleaning up the city figuratively and literally. Even though many of the houses were still empty, they were no longer hiding bandits and the scum of the city. To somewhat raise the locals'' spirit, she began lowering the previously way too-high taxes and enforcing law and order amongst those who avoided being beheaded. She wasn''t keen on letting a new hyena replace the old one, so if anyone experienced someone trying to extort them for their newly found savings, they had a chance to report it anonymously.


    "Avalon... again..." She grumbled, looking back toward her office desk where an open letter was lying there, pinned down by an empty wine mug.


    She wanted to import more food to the city and start some incentives to revitalize the people present. Still, when she sent a delegation to the neighboring baron, Elliot, she received a peculiar response. As Elliot wrote, all her requests for an official trading agreement resulted in being ''postponed.'' His reasoning was simply that he was bound to the Lord of the Frontier by Imperial Law and wouldn''t want to jeopardize Avalon''s food requirements. Of course, if the Lord of the Frontier agrees, he is open for business; until then, he must put every formal request on hold.


    "There it is, that name... Avalon... Hmph! And a baron dares to write something like this...?" she grumbled, annoyed because even as the daughter of a marquess, rarely would anyone dare answer her as Elliot did. To send such a letter to someone from a now duke''s family? This was inconceivable. "The wording is strange too..." she whispered, turning back towards the city and continuing to sip on her tea.


    She felt something was off about it the moment she read it. It didn''t read like a letter that one noble would send to another, not when the distance between their ranks was this vast. Yes, the baron was right about being tied to the Frontier; they were established to feed the barbarian soldiers. Their function was that if the Frontier ever rebelled, they could just cut their food supplies when the empire ordered them to do so. Yet... Elena had a nagging feeling in the back of her mind that Elliot was not talking about the same empire she thought about. The letter had a very subtle tone hidden in it, making it feel like she was no longer someone who stood in a higher position than a baron of the empire.


    "Oh, Father... what is happening?" She asked, finishing her drink, walking back to the room, and glancing at the locked drawer of her desk, where three of her father''s letters were hiding. "Are the northern counties preparing for a rebellion? Are we... on the cusp of a disaster?"

 Chapter 115 – Vacation (2)

    Arriving at Greyback, the guards stationed there to check on arrivals were the same group who had worked at Pion''s initial appearance at Greyback. Recognizing him made it much easier to get through this time, and they didn''t look as stressed as they did then. They were let into the city after recording their name and reason for their coming. When they were finally inside Greyback, it was making Merlin grimace, but Polo cut his words short before they had a chance to escape his mouth.


    "Wow, I never saw the streets so clean!"


    "Is this what you call clean?" Merlin whispered, feeling shocked.


    "You were lucky!" Yuri exclaimed, patting his shoulder, "You are used to Avalon. You must know that it is an outlier, not the norm. These streets? It is above average. Believe me, I know. I managed to swim through some really shit-filled slums as a kid."


    "I... I see..." He answered with a thoughtful look as they began walking.


    "To the same place?" Pion asked, receiving a nod from Polo as the group headed toward the Wheelbarrow Inn.


    "It changed a lot, huh..." Polo repeated, feeling a bit unfamiliar because many of the previously boarded, abandoned houses were now cleaned out, their doors taken off so nobody could squat inside and hide away.


    "More guards are patrolling the streets than at my first visit, for sure." Pion agreed, walking past the third patrolling pair of soldiers since they entered the city. "And no more sick wenches."


    "Awww, that''s the best part of a slum!" Yuri giggled, drawing their eyes to herself, "Don''t you know? It is the bandit ruffle! Will you get sick or not? It is the most popular game amongst killers and thieves."


    "R-r-really?" Polo asked, feeling a bit confused.


    "Don''t listen to her." Merlin nudged him quickly, "Yuri comes from a crooked environment; although our Sovereign has tamed her, the further she is from the one holding her leash, the more outrageous she can become."


    "You do know me well, little Merlin~ Too bad I am already sworn to be Leocchy''s bitch, or I would have helped you not think about magic very easily."


    "Like you could have done it." He protested at once, not backing down resulting in Pion dragging Polo to his side.


    "Don''t argue with the two, one is the right hand of the Sovereign the other is the left. It is useless..."


    "Um, um... I noticed that, fa-, Pion."


    It was not the first time Polo had almost called him the wrong name. Even when it first happened, it made Pion flinch, feeling that he was blushing, but both of them played it off as if nothing happened¡ªjust like now.


    "Come on, Merlin~!" Yuri laughed, making them an easy job to ignore Polo''s mistake. "A good pussy makes the problems go away! You should try it. Hey, Polo~!"


    "Y-yes?"


    "Do you know of some good whorehouse? We could go there as a family and pay for you two to become grown-ups! Maybe they have some kind of family discount like the bakeries back home!"


    "I will tell this to the Sovereign." Merlin countered, remaining calm and unperturbed. "In detail."


    "Go ahead; he wants you to have someone anyway. Kids happen when you least want it, so it would be a win-win situation for us."


    "Stop!"


    Although Merlin was thinking of the same word, it was not he who shouted it, but the fourth patrolling group who was coming out from an adjacent alley. Unlike the others, this one finally stopped them, asking for their papers. Neither party was confrontational, but the guards displayed their dominance, keeping their grip on their halberds strong while checking their papers. For a moment, Polo thought Yuri would be more firey, being the wife of someone so important, but she was mellow as a butterfly, smiling while answering the guards'' questions.


    After they were let go, Yuri asked, "You thought I would make a scene?"


    "N-no!"


    "Mmmm?"


    "A bit..."


    "Thought so!" Yuri exclaimed with a giggle, making a mess out of his hair, "I can''t afford to be that wild without instructions from my owner. Plus, they are doing their job. I would be furious if someone came to Avalon and started making a ruckus when our guys tried to identify them. No matter if they have just arrived or have been there for weeks!"


    "Exactly," Merlin agreed, vigorously nodding his head. "Whoever is in charge here at least has a sense of how to govern. He is better than I expected."


    "She." Pion added, trying to sound respectful, "As I mentioned while traveling, her name is Elena Kustov."


    "He knows he is just being silly." Yuri waved her hands before Merlin had a chance to quip back, "He is prideful when out and about. Pair that with the fact that he is a bit angsty and grumpy about leaving his comfort zone, and he will act like a kid his age should. Anyway, I shouldn''t worry, should I? You wouldn''t sabotage the meeting?"This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Hmph, of course not! I am the Prime Minister; when it is about Avalon''s business, I am always professional."


    "Good. Let''s get to this Wheelbarrow Inn, then. I''m starving!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "My Lady."


    "Did something happen, Borbossa?" Elena asked, leaning on her couch. Finally enjoying a day off she desperately needed, she was reading a book she had brought with her. After weeks of working, she eventually had the chance to do nothing for a change¡ªor... at least she thought so until her guard captain arrived. "Tell me quick, and don''t mince your words!" She groaned, sitting up and feeling frustrated, but she was doing her best to hold it back.


    "The big man has returned. He was identified at the gate and within the city limit a second time."


    "Oh?" Hearing the news, her anger quickly evaporated, replaced by different thoughts on how to make him talk.


    "There is more. He didn''t come along this time, but he has two kids and a woman with him."


    "Family?" She thought at once, but Borbossa had no answers for her, so he remained silent. "Interesting... Is he trying to show me that he isn''t afraid? Or he has no weakness, not even because of his family? How weird... Where are they now?"


    "At a place called the Wheelbarrow Inn. Should I go and collect them?"


    "Never heard of that place... hm... No, stay put and make sure you monitor them, but do it covertly! Let them do what they want. If Mister Pion decides to come and see me, I will be ready but don''t go and start looking for him. We are not a desperate bunch, nor are we tyrants. We are of the Kustov family, dukes within the Ishillian Empire!"


    "Yes, My Lady!" He saluted, leaving her alone, turning Elena''s thoughts towards her father''s letters hiding within his locked drawers.


    "This time, I will learn more about what is going on, even if you don''t want that, Father..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Are you okay, Merlin?" Pion asked, looking at the yawning figure of his Prime Minister.


    "It''s fine, I just didn''t sleep well."


    "The thoughts of formations again?" He asked as the two were walking towards the castle while Yuri and Polo were already heading towards the mines.


    "No, this time it was the bed. I am used to my own at home... sleeping in a foreign place feels weird; I couldn''t fall asleep until much later."


    "We can postpone it-"


    "No. You heard what Yuri said; we are being followed and monitored. If she says so, it has to be the case. It is best if we get this over with."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Arriving at the castle walls and its entrance, Barbossa was already there, welcoming Pion without further queries or trying to identify him. The only question he asked was who the ''boy'' was, and after a brief introduction, he began escorting the two to the castle.


    "I''m surprised your son is nothing like you."


    "I won''t be a mercenary like my dad!" Merlin answered without waiting, smiling innocently, "I am not good with physical stuff... My mom always said I am better with my head!"


    "Ahaha, he has your spirit, huh?" Borbossa laughed, slapping Pion''s shoulders, acting as if they were old friends. Deep down, it was nothing but a strength test because he used his all when doing so, yet Pion didn''t even flinch.


    "What can I say?"


    His short answer was enough of a sign that he wouldn''t elaborate more on it, and asking about the other two would have betrayed the fact that they were watching them. So, instead of digging a hole that would trip them up, Borbossa stopped speaking and led the two into the dining room, where a fully prepared breakfast table was ready for them.


    "Please, join me!" Said Elena with a smile, remaining seated and only looking up once. When she did, her eyes immediately snapped at Merlin before returning to her egg and toast, maintaining a half-smiling look.


    "We won''t say no to such an invitation!" Pion answered with a chuckle, sitting down and deciding to have a second breakfast as the one they had in the inn was not as fulfilling as they were used to.


    "Care to tell me..." After a few minutes of eating, Elene spoke up, breaking the silence, "What does a mage do here with you?"


    This time, both Merlin''s and Pion''s arms stopped while the former looked the most surprised, looking into Elena''s questioning eyes. As he did so, Pion was focusing on Borbossa, who was at the door, standing ready, his hand already on the hilt of his sword, his muscles tense, waiting for the moment to jump in and defend Elena.


    "How?" Merlin asked, finally stopping putting food onto his plate.


    "This." Elena explained, raising her left hand and pointing at her thin bracelet, looking as if it was woven from silk with golden flakes hanging off of it.


    "CC strands. I didn''t notice. Are they woven in a way that creates a formation? Some kind of warning signal?"


    "I don''t know the intricacies behind it." Elena answered, nodding towards Borbossa to stay his hand and relax, "But I think you may be right. It is made so that they heat up if a mage is nearby. I never once felt it work, and I had already forgotten about it. Still... Father always told me to wear them, so it became a habit of mine. Who would have thought, hah!"


    "Well, it is not wrong. I am indeed a wizard!" Merlin nodded at her, finally breaking eye contact, continuing to prepare his bread, spreading butter over it. While speaking, he was sounding super proud of the fact, making Elena feel weird... and funny at the same time. "And not just an ordinary wizard. I am the Prime Minister of Avalon!"


    "Pfft!"


    The stifled laugh came not just from Elena''s throat but also from Borbossa and the maids inside the room, as nobody was taking him seriously.


    "Is this how you greet the Sovereign''s Right Hand?! THE AUDACITY!" Pion shouted, smashing his fist against the hard, wooden table with so much force that it sent cracks through its middle, throwing off multiple plates and mugs. The resounding chime of a sword being drawn followed suit at once as Borbossa pulled his weapon from its scabbard.


    "It''s fine, Pion." Merlin whispered calmly, patting his hand, which was bulging from muscles and popping veins, followed by the shaking from sheer anger. "My looks deceive most people. We can simply report back to the Sovereign that Duke Kustov and his family are no longer worthy of being considered as allies."


    "And who is that Sovereign anyway?" Elena asked. Although she was troubled deep inside by the escalating situation, she didn''t want to show it. She was determined to find out who this mysterious Sovereign was, and this was an opportunity for it.


    "The one who saved your father." Merlin answered placidly. "The one who is the sole reason we are here. He believes your father is an ally, but maybe his generosity is being exploited here. This is why you don''t send a woman to make deals; they act out of passion and emotion, not logic."


    "You-!" Borbossa growled, but Elena raised her hand again, stopping him.


    "My apologies, Prime Minister...?" Elena''s voice remained calm, and even though her eyes were spewing flames, Merlin kept looking into them, forming a small smile.


    "Merlin. Apology accepted. Why not prove ourselves wrong next, then?"


    "Please. Elaborate." She continued, forcing herself to remain cordial.


    "You prove to me that I was wrong with what I just said, and I will prove to you that your assumptions of me were just as inaccurate. So... I say, let''s start this breakfast at the beginning... Shall we?" He finished his words with a big smile, holding up his bread and munching on it happily as if nothing had happened in the past few minutes.

 Chapter 116 – Merlin and Elena

    "Is every minister in your Avalon as self-centered as you?" Elena asked, sipping tea, watching Merlin do the same thing, holding his pinky finger out while raising the cup to his lips.


    "I am not self-centered; I am just clear about my abilities. In addition to teaching and being the headmaster of Avalon''s first public school, I oversee the direction of education and all the city''s projects. This includes all the tasks the Sovereign passes down through me before I delegate them to the correct department."


    "So you are being worked like a slave."


    "If you want to look at it like that, be my guest. The reality is that my brain craves for puzzles. It wants to solve issues, and the more difficult things are, the better for me. I can''t stand stagnation, as it leads to the death of us all. Arriving at Greyback, I could smell its stench permeating every house, at every corner."


    "The previous lords mismanaged the city; if you expect someone to make a change to it in a few months, you are expecting the impossible." Elena countered, not backing down. "Change has to be done gradually. Introduce everything at once, and it will only result in failure."


    "True enough. Most people can only get used to changes slowly. They need to be eased into it and transitioned from one form of living to another gradually."


    "Let me guess, it is not an issue for you to adapt to changes. Nor it is for your Avalon, hm?"


    "Of course." Merlin answered with a definitive nod, "Avalon has changed the Frontier for the better, really quickly. To help the people seamlessly adapt to their new life, we, ministers, made sure everybody understood our Sovereign''s ideas and ideals. What was even more important was that Avalon was built by them... The people here lack that type of attachment to this city. Looking at the people''s faces back home every day, I can be sure we did a good job of it."


    "You are making me feel as if your city is the promised land¡ªsomething even better than the Imperial City."


    "I never visited the capital for obvious reasons. But I am confident that if you ever visit Avalon, you will understand that I am not boasting... I am telling you the truth."


    "Then invite me!" Elena chuckled, leaning forward and resting her chin on the back of her hands.


    "Maybe. Not now, though. Let''s see how our cooperation goes first." He replied, placing his empty cup on the table, which served as a signal that Elena had quickly picked up on.


    "I assume you being sent here means that your Sovereign wants something from us, whoever he may be. Let''s speak plainly, as going in circles only makes us both dizzy."


    "In private," Merlin responded immediately. After a short consideration, Elena nodded toward her people, who were very hesitant to leave. "Accompany them, Pion."


    "Yes, Prime Minister."


    Unlike Borbossa or the maids, Pion didn''t make a fuss about it. Because of one order from Merlin, he stood up and walked over to the guard captain. He stood next to him and only left when he finally began moving, literally escorting him away in a weird way.


    "You have a most loyal guard with you. I felt the same way last time but could see it even clearer now. Is every soldier this brainwashed in Avalon?"


    "If so, then your guard captain is being conditioned by your family the same way." Merlin countered, but Elena only smiled in response.


    "Aren''t you afraid I will leak your presence? Free-roaming mages are quickly gathered and shipped to the capital city. Any informant is greatly rewarded for their service, you know..."


    "You are just trying to rile me up, but that won''t work. I know you won''t do that, mostly because of your father."


    "Who knows!" She chuckled, but deep inside, she was cursing Merlin because, throughout their conversation, only he managed to frustrate her. Yet... she never succeeded in doing the same, no matter what she tried. It was like trying to get a response from a brick wall.


    "As you requested, let''s start the business part of our discussion. I am here to ask for a steady supply of CC from the mines."


    "What are your needs?" Elena questioned him calmly, already prepared for it. "You must understand that we have a strict obligation towards the Empress to deliver our quotas. Failing that would have severe consequences, and my lips may become loose in the face of certain death."


    "We understand that. Our needs are way below what you ship off every year. We only ask that you reduce the amount you send back annually by 10%. That should be at a threshold that is still acceptable for both you and the Empire."


    This was not an unreasonable request. In truth, it was very much doable. This surprised Elena. She expected something more ridiculous, greedy, and befitting of barbarians, wanting the whole cake without caring about the hows and whys. It very quickly dawned on her that she had to push down everything she thought of the Frontier in her life. These were not barbarians¡ªnot anymore.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "It is achievable." After thinking for a minute, she spoke, finally blinking her pink eyes, meeting Merlin''s gaze, trying to figure out his thoughts without much success. "But we need something of equal value at the minimum. The risks we are taking are not small. I need people at a multitude of positions; all of them have to be trustworthy and paid well to ensure everything will remain under the table."


    "We understand. Is it about food...?"


    "So your hand was in it, me being refused."


    "Not entirely, but Baron Elliot did inform us of your letter sent to him."


    "Food is not enough," Elena continued, tapping her fingers on the table. Looking across the empty plates, she watched Merlin, no longer seeing him as a kid but as a grown adult. "I need money."


    This time, for the first time, it was Merlin''s turn to be surprised. He never expected Elena to be this frank. He predicted that she would ask for information or something different, anything that would strengthen her position as the city''s ruler. In a place like this, money meant only one thing: it would be spent on the people.


    "Food is part of raising the living qualities of the people. But to make this a permanent change, I need money. I need it to pay people more and inject coins into their lives. If I pay them more, they will have more to put away and more to spend on themselves. The more they spend, the more businesses may flourish, and the more I can get back from taxes. If I just feed them freely, it will be like putting a lone strip of bandages on an open wound. Useless. They would get used to receiving free meals and start demanding it. Instead, I want them to get more money and be able to spend it on MORE and BETTER food. After that, if they have leftovers, they can use them for whatever else they see fit."


    Merlin knew full well why she was explaining it. It was not because she thought he was unable to understand why she asked for money. She was showing him that his previous insulting sentence was false and wrong in every way.


    "Do you need imperial coins or gold bars?" Merlin asked simply, forming a small smile.


    "..." For a moment, Elena hesitated, expecting something different coming from Merlin''s mouth, not this blunt question. "Imperial coin. I have no secure connections to easily and quickly turn gold into coins."


    "It can be done. If you can write us a detailed breakdown of what you are planning with it and how much you need, my Sovereign will most likely agree to it. But it needs to be documented and signed."


    "Naturally. How would your collection of CC happen? More importantly, what type of CC are you looking for? I don''t want to hear complaints if I send over a cart full of pebble-sized CCs and you are expecting fist-sized ones."


    "We would periodically send over caravans, bringing the CC away. We would be happy with an even spread of CC but if it is only the smallest sized, we won''t complain either."


    "Really?"


    "Surprised?" Merlin asked, refilling his cup with tea.


    "Yes... I expected a demand for... well, for more."


    "Avalon is rapidly evolving, and although our needs are massive and we would be happy to receive quality CCs of all sizes, we will do with what we can get our hands on."


    "I see. Well, give me a few days to prepare a properly detailed list of what I need, and then you can review it. We can finalize our agreement and get to work when everything is in order. If things go smoothly, the first batch will be ready for pickup by autumn."


    "I do look forward to it." With a smile, Merlin stood up, fixing his clothes, deciding that it was time to leave. "I assume you know where we are staying?"


    "I do. If you need better accommodations, there are empty houses you can occupy near the castle. They are not in a state of disrepair like the ones further away."


    "Thank you, but it is fine. People could easily notice that and start asking questions. We are most happy when we are not in the limelight. Now, if you excuse me." Merlin said with a bow before leaving the room without hesitation. The moment he opened the door, the place was flooded by the maids and Borbossa, who wanted to make sure nothing terrible happened to Elena. No matter what, she was alone with a mage¡ªwho knows what he could have done.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Did something bad happen?" Polo asked, whispering to Pion, who couldn''t really answer it, resulting in a shrug and the shaking of his head.


    "I don''t know. Prime Minister Merlin has been really quiet since we returned.


    "He''s just thinking." Yuri answered, munching on dried, salted meat and having a snack while sitting in their room. "The way he sticks out his tongue while thinking is the same as how Leon does it. Let him be until he comes back to reality."


    "I see... hm, hm..." Polo murmured, trying to remain silent. He did not want to bother him or cause his thoughts to slip away.


    "How was your side?" Pion asked, biting into an apple he had bought for an exorbitant price compared to what they cost in Avalon¡ªand it was not even tasty.


    "Interesting, to say the least. Lil'' Polo knows his way around, and we managed to slip into the mines."


    "It was highly illegal..." Polo added, not wanting to be the guilty one, but he could not refute Yuri when she decided to sneak in, mixed into a bunch of workers coming and going when shifts were being exchanged.


    "It is only illegal if they catch you!" Yuri countered with a laugh, "But as I said, it was interesting. The mines are well built, more so than ours. I say this mainly because they use magic to light it..."


    "It can''t be electricity, can it?" Merlin asked, his head quickly snapping towards Yuri, surprising the trio that he was listening to them at all.


    "No, it wasn''t, as far as I could tell. It felt more like magic, like some kind of spell, because I noticed multiple slots in the wall filled with CC. It could be because it is a CC mine, but my guess is that there is a system that produces a bright, warm light down below."


    "How big are the mines?"


    "Hm, we didn''t explore much of it because then we would have been busted," Yuri hummed, trying to answer Merlin''s question correctly. "I would say it is twice or thrice as deep as ours with dozens of forks. I did see some tunnels that were dark and no longer in use. My guess is they were already emptied of CC long ago. Still, I saw multiple carts being dragged out, filled to the brim with the stuff, more than the haul I got for my Leocchy the first time!"


    "I want to visit it tomorrow..." Merlin whispered, standing up, rubbing his face, "I want to see it for myself so when Elena is ready with her proposal, I can determine if she is being greedy or not!"

 Chapter 117 – Sensing

    "How are we going to get you into the mines?" Pion asked, looking at Merlin, who was walking up and down in their room, thinking.


    "I will need a disguise. I am sure that Elena is monitoring us, especially me, because I am a mage. So, I will need to swap places with Polo."


    "With me? How?" he asked, flinching as he pointed at his face, prompting Yuri to look back and forth between the two.


    "Doable," she murmured, scratching her chin. "I can easily make Merlin''s hair a bit lighter in color to match yours. Trim it at the edges to be shorter, and then you can swap clothes."


    "The spymaster at work, huh?" Merlin asked with a chuckle, making Yuri wink at him.


    "I may not look like it, but I am a girl. Do you know how many of my bitches were pimped out by me? I learned how to make them cute and fuckable! So don''t tease me, boy, or I am going to turn you into a little loli and peg you!"


    "What is a loli?" Asked Polo, echoed by Merlin''s next question, who was just as confused.


    "What is... peg?"


    "No idea!" Pion replied while waiting for Yuri''s answer, which was only her widened grin.


    "I''m not telling! I learned it from Leocchy; if you don''t get it, then that''s on you. Anyway, let me gather some stuff, and I can use my Yuri Magic to transform Merlin into Polo!"


    Only an hour later, Yuri and Merlin were walking out of the Wheelbarrow Inn, heading towards the mines, knowing full well that people were monitoring them from somewhere. True enough, by the time they reached one of the mines'' entrances, Elena had already been notified of who had left the inn. Learning about it, she told her men to keep monitoring the building, as it was Merlin, the wizard, whom they should constantly keep track of.


    "Why are we stopping?" Yuri asked when Merlin pulled her aside and led her into one of the alleys between two community houses for the poorest workers.


    "Leon gave me a task. We are trying to find our own CC mine, so I am also developing a method to help us with that endeavor.


    "You came prepared?"


    "Yes, I had a few ideas. I am going to try them and see if they work; if not, I can go back to the drawing board. I am not expected to do it the first time anyway!"


    "When did you do it? I thought you were wholly focused on Mikan''s issue."


    "While traveling. I know... Leon is right; I had to shut the issue out of my mind and think of something else to rest a little. So, I began thinking about this issue instead."


    "You are a weird boy, Merlin, a very weird one! So, what now?"


    "Can we get onto one of the top of these buildings? What do you think?" He asked, taking her words as compliments.


    "Sure thing, climb on my back!"


    After doing so, Yuri easily scaled the sides of one of the buildings, appearing on its rooftop, five stories high from the ground, only a few minutes later. Merlin didn''t show any fear of heights as he hopped off her back and lay flat on his stomach, not wanting others to notice them. The grey rocks were dirty, smudged with decades'' worth of grime and snot; nobody had come up to clean them since they were built, but it didn''t bother either of them.


    "Let''s see this first," he whispered, pulling a paper from the little satchel he was carrying with him. "After playing around with the concept of the ''radio'' and learning about waves, inspiration hit me. I made this one thinking about what the flying ship may have done on that day!"


    "You mean, those pulses you felt? The one you talked about before?"


    "Yes! I don''t exactly get it, but I have guesses."


    "I wonder where your ideas come from. Leocchy says something, and you already have a plan. What''s in your head? A library?"


    "I... I don''t understand it either," he answered, looking at Yuri, a bit unsure how to answer her. "I do have many thoughts that I feel like are mine, but from... like... as if they come from somewhere distant."


    "Don''t tell me you are going to be our Mikki-3..."


    "No, nothing like that!" Merlin protested at once, "It''s more like... hm. Like memories? Of a dream? It is hard to put it into words."


    "Not that I would be able to understand it. So? You made this formation... and...?"


    "Ah, yes, yes. It sends out a wave of magic every 10 seconds. Between those waves, it waits to see if a CC affected by it generates a response. If that happens, the runes will light up, indicating the direction for me. It is straightforward and easy to create!"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Won''t a reaction from the CC alert them? It could be traced back to us, no?"


    "If a mage catches it, yes. They would feel it... it is a risk, but I don''t think they have one here. Aren''t they under the current Empress''s rule? Isn''t there a war? I don''t believe any mage would be loitering here."


    "Good point... okay, let''s do this!" Yuri agreed, pulling out a dagger from nowhere. Merlin thought for a second about asking where she had hidden it until now, but he ultimately decided against it.


    Turning back towards the mountains and the mines, dwarfing everything around them, he activated the formation, feeling the first wave passing through him, heading towards all directions. The waiting felt longer than it was in reality. When the second pulse appeared, he furrowed his brows, waiting for three more instances before canceling the spell and biting his lower lip.


    "How was it? Didn''t work? You have been making faces."


    "It... worked but... also not."


    "What does that mean?" Yuri moaned, tilting her head, waiting for Merlin to collect his thoughts.


    "The formation is working, and I got good results. It, as Leon says, pinged. But all those pings were here, out in the open. Do you see that big warehouse?" He pointed toward the west, "I got responses from CC from that direction, meaning the resources are being processed and stored there. That is where it pinged."


    "A target to rob, gotcha!"


    "We are not here to rob them!" He grunted, rolling his eyes, but still found it funny, apparent from his lips quivering, holding back a smile. "This means that the spell is not strong enough to penetrate through solid obstacles... hmm... I expected something like this."


    "Maybe we should get closer?"


    "Maybe. I will try it again if we can sneak near the entrance. Distance can be a limiter because I had no pings from the castle''s direction. Which means it never reached it."


    "This city is dense, with thick stone walls, so I am unsurprised. Then come! Let''s climb down and try it out again at another position!"


    They tested it multiple times, but the results were always the same. Even when Merlin brought out different variants he had designed, none was strong or capable enough to go through the solid walls, even when they stood before the mountainside. Neither version reacted to the CC hidden underground. It was a failed attempt, so Merlin was sent back to the drawing board to modify it.


    "I expected you to be more upset." Yuri whispered as they snuck in, following a bunch of workers. Thanks to them climbing and lying on the dirty walls and rooftops, they looked like veteran miners, smudged from top to bottom. Even if their faces were unfamiliar, in this city, that wasn''t a rare occurrence amongst the people.


    "I expected it. It was only a test run, so I was not devasted by the results. They are invaluable data for determining how to move forward with my revision! Oh..."


    The final exclamation came when they finally reached a part of the mines where sunlight had never entered before, yet it wasn''t dark¡ªnot a bit. Every five meters, a soft, warm glow lit up the tunnels, where people were moving up and about, pushing CC-filled carts on one steel track while empty ones rolled downwards on the other, heading deeper into the belly of the mountain.


    "This is clearly the work of formations..." He murmured as they walked, acting as if they were heading to their posts, but when nobody looked, they slipped into one of the abandoned darkened tunnels.


    "We can''t go far." Yuri whispered, looking back and trying to adjust to the darkness. "If we get lost, we are done for."


    "I know. Don''t worry; I just need a bit of time to think."


    While saying it, he touched the walls, running his fingers around them, clearly searching for something. Yuri couldn''t tell what, but she was patient enough to wait for Merlin''s explanation.


    "Hmm... I can feel magic passing through the walls where there is light... Here, I can''t pick up on it. They must have an intricate system that transits magic from CC to CC, producing light. It follows a similar, if not the same, principle we discovered. Something that is no longer active in this tunnel..."


    "So you want to say that the mages within the capital know about magic being a wave, which is what you and Leon have been talking about lately?"


    "Yes and no. They for sure discovered a way to pass on different types of spells over a long distance. Maybe in an array or something. It is hard to say."


    "Why are you so sure they didn''t discover the same thing?"


    "Because none the books Leon memorized talk about it." Merlin answered her with a smile, "Discovering something and utilizing it but not understanding how it actually works is quite the difference from knowing its whole ruleset! Let''s go; let me examine the active part before we leave! I already have some new ideas..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You called for me?" Kathrien asked, her bland tone masking her wrathful attitude as she visited the library under the castle where her ancestor, Pascal, was spending his life.


    "I did... Empress." He answered, still angry about her tantrums, costing Ishillia too much than she probably realized. "Here." He grunted, holding a staff in his left hand, almost as tall as him, its top decorated with a skull carved from pure CC.


    "What is this?" Kathrien asked, taking the documents from his stretched-out right hand.


    "These are old records from the Emperor of Magic, Merlin VIII. It took me time to find his codex and decode something useful from it."


    "Like your life-extending ritual?" Kathrien asked, unable to control her spiteful, sarcastic manner resurfacing, but Pascal wasn''t angered by it.


    "Exactly." He chuckled, tightening his grip on his staff. "I know you are waiting for me to kick the bucket. No need to hide it! I would be proud if you would be able to outplay me, but you won''t succeed with patience alone, girl. Now, go, study it, and gather the top mages within the Empire! We will begin building the old Emperor''s blueprint when you manage to understand it. We have lost enough territory already. If they want it, they can have it... After we burnt it down, that is!"


    Kathrien didn''t know what the documents were; even when she looked at the drawings, they were way too complex to make any sense by just watching them. But the fact that they came from the Emperor of Magic, one of Ishillia''s most enigmatic rulers on par with the Emperess of Death, was enough to know it had to be something devastating.


    The war has taken a toll on her daily routines and interfered with his personal life more and more. Something she had been frustrated with since it broke out. The current nobles never knew they should praise one of their previous emperors for keeping Kathrien in check, preventing her from another tantrum, and causing more heads to roll on the castle''s marble floor when their meetings were conducted.


    "Don''t screw this up!" Pascal warned her, "This has to be done precisely as I outlined it for you. I can''t leave from here, or I would do it myself!"


    "I am not an amateur."


    "I am telling you this because if your mental state is not there, and you activate the formation, it will burn you as well. So be prudent." He continued, forming a smile while watching her face twitch, "Screw it up, and you die. Make it work, and all our angsty neighbors learn, once again, why they should fear the name of Ishillia..."

 Chapter 118 – Dinner

    "How have your previous days been, Prime Minister Merlin?"


    "They were fine, Miss Elena." He replied in the same courteous yet a bit feisty tone as she was using.


    The two were once again meeting within the castle walls, sitting alone at the same table, but they were now having dinner instead of breakfast. Looking at the roasted ducks, the variety of side dishes, and the fresh vegetables, it was not something that would be affordable in this city. Was she trying to flatter him...? No, that was most unlikely.


    "Is there a problem? Is something not to your liking?" Elena asked, looking like a worried host, making Merlin twitch his mouth, further increasing the smug smile on Elena''s face. She finally felt she had given him a taste of his own medicine.


    "No, they look delicious. I just don''t get why if your main asking point is the import of food."


    "To give you a presentation, of course! This dinner has everything that is necessary for a nutrient meal, one that should be the aim of all the workers who are doing physical labor in my mines."


    "..."


    "You have to believe me, and if you ascertain the type of foods here, you will see my point. The goal is for you to have a taste and remember what it is that we are in need of. What we are asking for. Just as you examined your future goods, I want you to observe this as well and ensure we exchange items of the same quality. Standards are established for a reason."


    Merlin''s twitching became even more visible. So she knew... touching his hair reflexively, seeing how Elena''s eyes shrunk a little when he did so, told Merlin enough. She guessed it the moment she noticed the change in his appearance.


    He was right. When Elena noticed Merlin''s hair color and length change, she had already guessed that they had snuck into the mines and explored them. It was only logical. She wasn''t afraid to tell this through her previous words and actions, feeling even more vindicated when she saw Merlin being put into the spotlight and squirming a little. It was a good feeling... and they were finally even.


    "I will take a good mental note of it." Merlin answered, recollecting his thoughts and beginning to eat.


    "That is all I ask besides these." Elena continued, pushing a thick folder over the table.


    "Hm."


    Merlin was not above handling business while eating. With a drumstick in one hand, he opened the papers and began running his eyes through them. The leasureness he was handling them surprised Elena but also made her a bit jealous. She learned a lot about etiquette, and if she tried anything like this back home, she would be rewarded with her teacher slapping her hands with a wooden ruler.


    On the other hand, Merlin was startled once again, reading the numbers and making quick calculations in his mind. Although some asking prices for certain CC types were a bit high, it was not unreasonable. The breakdown was clear and concise, and it didn''t feel greedy or scammy at all. If Elena could make this a reality, they would have a good supply of different-sized CCs... Even a skull-sized one every six months or so! With the amount of imperial coinage his Sovereign had piled up, they could finance this cooperation for at least five to six years without issues. If the prices remain the same, that is.


    "After a quick glance, this looks fine." He spoke up, closing it and turning towards Elena. "I will have to get my Sovereign''s seal of approval, though. But I will advise him to accept the terms and return with the signed contract and the first batch of payment."


    "Oh? You would pay in advance?" Elena asked back, letting her surprise show on her face.


    "Yes, for multiple reasons. One, you are the daughter of an ally. We take care of ours. Then, we also want to show that we are not barbarians and that we are more civilized than the majority of the Empire thinks of us."


    "Isn''t it an advantage?" she asked, repeating her thoughts, which she had been repeating over and over the past two days. "Everyone looks down on you and thinks you are unworthy of attention. It is much easier to avoid detection and do your own thing."


    "Yes, that is true. My Sovereign would be the first to admit that it was what made us who we are today. However, we also have caravans traveling within the Empire, and we still hit brick walls time after time. Let''s just say we are used to taking risks so our partners realize we are worthy of consideration."


    "I see... I feel like I also experienced it." She whispered, shaking her head and pushing multiple envelopes towards Merlin. "My Father''s letters. For your... Sovereign."


    "I thank you for these, in his name."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "If you may... I have a question for you."


    "Please, go ahead. If I can, I will answer it." He nodded and put the letters into his breast pocket, making sure nobody could take them from him.


    "When can I meet your Sovereign?"


    "That is a tricky question." Merlin murmured, reaching for his drink and taking a few measured sips before shuddering.


    "Spice Wine." Elena clarified, barely able to hold her laughter, shaking in her chair, going for a napkin to ''wipe'' her mouth and hide her grin.


    "I... see." Merlin coughed, barely able to hold his expression straight. It was his first time tasting this strong of an alcoholic beverage, and he was not prepared for it. "Khm! That... is up to him, Lady Elena. If our cooperation evolves, like our meeting has evolved from its first iteration, then... I would say, soon enough. But it is up to him to invite you to Avalon."


    "It will be the first time a Viscount''s family invites a Duke''s family over, not vice versa. If anyone else learns about it, they would laugh at my family and potentially try to kill yours."


    "Hah!" Merlin laughed, his voice sharp and fiery. "I''d like to see them try. If the Empire is ready to lose a second Justice... so be it."


    His answer made Elena freeze for a moment. It was full of confidence and such assuredness that she couldn''t help but debate with herself: Was Merlin telling the truth? Or was this only boasting? She couldn''t tell for sure, and that troubled her.


    "I want to question your confidence, but not because I don''t want to believe you. It is because I grew up in the heart of the Empire. The war that is going on now has happened multiple times in the past. Ishillia actually yielded large territories to its enemies before, but never for long. Every time it happened, in under a hundred years or so, they regained not just what they had lost but got themselves more. There are names in the history books that no longer mean anything to anybody. Kingdoms that were forgotten and smashed under the boot of the Ishillian army."


    "I am aware of that." Merlin answered, and his calmness surprised even himself. Deep down, he felt as if he understood Ishillia but also did not. It was weird, but it was not the time to worry about it. "But if that is the case, we have at least multiple decades to prepare. The Empire has grown a lot, way beyond what is easily manageable. It became a slow and sluggish monolith that now needs hundreds of gears to be spinning to make one decision. The prime example is their reaction to being invaded by countries that are smaller than some of their regions. They are still not expelled from within, and the battles are still raging every day."


    "You can''t extrapolate that to just one city. To this... Avalon of yours."


    "Yes, I can... Because I see the changes with my own eyes. I am part of that change. I feel and experience firsthand what it brings to this world, and I can confidently say this: Ishillia is not ready for it."


    "I think you are overconfident." Elena answered, stating her true thoughts and feelings.


    "I know it may seem like that. You would only understand it if you saw the plans of my Sovereign or sat down and talked with him. His head is filled with ideas and visions of machinery you didn''t think to be possible. The flying ships? They will look like trivial kids'' toys when my Sovereign''s weapons come to life."


    "..." For a moment, Elena thought about arguing, but it was not the time for it. Even if she questions everything and Merlin has an answer for them, they would still miss a vital fact: proof. There was simply no proof behind his words. "Say..." She cleared her throat, knowing that her next question may anger him greatly, "Aren''t you afraid of me betraying you? You are overly trusting with someone you just met."


    "If you are heartless enough to see your family be wiped out, be my guest."


    "Is that a threat?" Elena asked, her face going chilly, and her tone was boiling with righteous anger.


    "Yes." Merlin nodded, leaning forward, looking into her pink eyes, "Your father informed you of many things, did he not? Would you believe he would change his mind if you sold us out now? Would your family be spared? You are already part of high treason, and he was only spared previously because of luck. Even if my Sovereign made sure he lives, your Empress should have killed him for failure and for losing Justice. If not for some divine intervention, he would have been dead already. Have you never thought about that?"


    "..." Elena had no answer to him once again. She thought of the same things when they were ''exiled'' by her uncle. When they were called back, and she learned of the many deaths happening in the city, she thought of them being the next on the chopping block. Yet, instead of being dragged away by the Empress''s soldiers, they were raised to be dukes. Her father returned, and even if he was injured, he was the head of the Kustov family, raising them to new levels of power. "Was it your doing? But... how?" She asked, whereas Merlin didn''t answer her, only smiled mysteriously. He was happy to leave the thought in her head without correcting it.


    "If you betray us, just know that it would bring your family down to hell... not even you would be spared. Hm... Maybe you would, now that I think about it. But then again, you would be the last of your line, without rank, without power, and with the only knowledge, you signed the death warrant of everyone you hold dear."


    "Enough!" Elena exclaimed, raising her voice, "You know I asked this only to ascertain the power behind you. I am not stupid enough to sacrifice my family! I trust my father, but if we are going through with this, I want a guarantee they will be safe!"


    "As I said," Merlin clapped, stood up, fixed his clothes, and was ready to leave. "We take care of our people. Your father has become an essential part of our lives, and we won''t abandon him."


    "That is... still not enough."


    "For now, it has to be, Lady Elena."


    With that, Merlin waited no longer, gently bowed, and left the room, leaving her sitting there.


    "Avalon..." She whispered, reaching for a piece of bread and dunking it into the gravy left on her plate before throwing it into her mouth. "I will see it with my own eyes then. If they can keep my family safe, then all good. If not, I will need to make sure they do! Damn it, Father... no. Damn it, Ishillia!"


    Her anger slowly turned toward the ruling family. Her fear stemmed from the sole reason that the Empress could kill them any time she wanted. Just a feeling was enough to doom anybody and their family. She realized it by now when death''s scythe only missed her and her family''s neck by a hair''s width. What did it mean to be a duke when you always had to look behind your shoulders, hoping there wasn''t anybody there, pushing a sword through your back?

 Chapter 119 – Fright

    "I think I finished with a detailed breakdown of how we will pay Elena. Do you want to review it?" Sasha asked me, holding her back as she walked into my study. Watching her made me beam with happiness as her belly had already grown to a considerable size.


    "No, I trust your judgment!" I answered, putting down Garbank Kustov''s letters, and helped my wife sit on our couch. "How are you feeling?"


    "Good, don''t worry about me! I also feel they may come out earlier than expected. They have been either fighting in there or¡ªI don''t know¡ªit feels like a brawl is going on in my tummy."


    "Feisty ones, eh?" I giggled, touching her belly, and I could feel them moving around. It gave me a feeling I never knew existed. I can''t describe it, but it was a mix of endless happiness, pride, and excitement. Is this what it means to become a parent? I felt like I had to do everything so that when my children were born, they would arrive in a world where they wouldn''t miss anything.


    "Hehe, they are! I will send the directive to Louise, and she can begin preparing the caravans to head to Greyback. I will also write a letter to Elliot detailing everything so he can prepare the food part of the deal. Will it be enough?"


    "Should be. Thanks to our farms being operational by now, we can take a little hit on our food income. We have been building up a surplus for the past two years anyway. According to my blueprints, we can start producing the first tractors when the industry complex is finished. If they work out as I expect them, it will greatly increase the food output in Elliot''s budding kingdom."


    "When we break off from Ishillia, will he survive the ordeal?" she asked, concerned about the idea. She was worried not because we would become a target but because Elliot lacked the same cohesion amongst his people that we had here.


    "We will ensure it. I am not looking to expand our Empire into something like Ishillia. Grow too big, and you will invite trouble from left and right. Instead, I will focus my full attention on this place¡ªon our little country! If I can ensure that we are ahead of everybody and strong enough to defend our borders, we will be able to protect ourselves. For that to work, we will also need friends and allies. The first one will be Elliot; he will be a very close partner, someone we support, and the prime example for anyone around us. It will show everyone what it means to work with us. Or keep ignoring us... whatever fits their agenda. Of course, our allies will have advantages; that is natural, and I don''t expect anyone to rush to us for cooperation."


    "And what about our enemies?"


    "In my world, there was a military doctrine technically called rapid dominance, but it had a more well-known synonym: shock and awe. It was about paralyzing the enemy''s perception of the battlefield and destroying their will to fight. That is my goal! I want them to feel that attacking us would bring more harm than benefits. Fear us, not because we are despots or evil, but because messing with us means death."


    "Shock and awe... it does sound... dangerous, ehehe!"


    "It works. Speaking of shock, the last letters of Kustov were startling."


    "Did something happen?" she asked, her face becoming more serious, while I nodded, stood up, and brought them over.


    "They were given orders to collect materials." I began explaining while handing them over, "Right now, all the dukes are being given a specific task that they must complete before the end of the year. By covertly asking around, he is sure the Empress has begun building some kind of weapon. One of the old dukes dropped a complaint that he had to deliver thousands of his own people to a mine to keep up with the increased demands."


    "A CC mine?"


    "Most likely. We think so because Kustov could not find out what type of mine we were talking about or where it was. If it is this secretive and well-guarded, it has to be a prime CC mine, unlike Greyback, which is already on the verge of depleting."


    "Troubling... Not that we can do anything about it."


    "True, but we can monitor it. I will send back a letter telling him to keep a low profile and try to learn about the materials they are gathering. It is more than nothing. More importantly, we will send him one caravan over, and he will employ us officially. Through him, we could acquire rare materials like copper much more quickly and for a better price. Under his banner, we won''t be shooed away so readily!"


    "Hmm, that does sound helpful. What about Merlin and Mikan? I listened to the recording again, and it is creepy. I can''t ignore it..."


    "It is... For now, we are a bit stuck. Merlin says he may have an idea, but before that, he wants to finish something else."


    "Something else? It was a good idea to send him out on a little trip, huh?"


    "Well, he has been a bit grumpy though, didn''t you notice?"


    "I wouldn''t worry about it!" She giggled, waving it away, "He has been complaining about Elena, which is a good sign. Before this, he never whined about a woman!"


    "Huh, I never thought about it like that. Oh well, as long as his brain is working, it should all be fine."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was already midsummer when Merlin approached me, telling me that he had finally had a breakthrough. I first thought it was about our Trojan formation, but it was something else. I was not complaining; I was also occupied by something else as I designed and helped Kraus create the required machinery for building the tractors. It was a nice change of pace, and it took my mind off formations and magic runes.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I finally managed to get a reaction!" He explained happily, rapidly detailing all his previous attempts before I managed to stop him.


    "Slow down a little; I barely follow you! You made a spell that makes CC react to its activation?"


    "Through thick walls! I''ve already finished setting up the test range. Come, and I''ll show it to you!"


    "Sure," I answered with a chuckle. I stood up and followed him to the test site, where five different boxes were prepared for me.


    The first one was made of leather, the thinnest among the five, while the second was made of wood. Checking the thickness, it was at least 10 centimeters, while the third box, made out of stone, was 15 centimeters thick. Then came the bigger ones, as the fourth was just as thick but made out of iron, while the last one was gigantic as it was a meter-thick block, mixing all the previous four types into one.


    Seeing the fist-sized CCs placed into each of them, I already knew what he meant by a breakthrough. Sure enough, he produced a circular, golden disk with a new formation carved into it and a pebble-sized CC embedded into its middle. Pointing it at the first box and activating it, the CC began blinking rapidly, acting like a stroboscope.


    According to Merlin''s description, the spell was generating magic waves that passed through different materials and excited the CC on the other side. Because of this, the CC sends back the same type of wave it picked up, resulting in the effect I was witnessing. The CC''s blinking on our end slowed down by the second box, but it persisted throughout all five, including the thickest and biggest one. However, the blinking was slowed considerably by then, resulting in a sluggish blink every two seconds.


    "Right now, the core of the spell is ready!" Merlin explained, wiggling his body excitedly, waiting for my praise, "What we need to do now is to add something that extends its range and amplifies its strength. That way, we can send the waves through the thickest of materials and get a response."


    "What are your estimations?" I asked, tilting my head, "How deep could this go?"


    "Hm... Good question. Well, by design, there is a point where it becomes inefficient. We can use larger and charged CCs for that, but they will degrade with every use. What happens if we use up, hypothetically, a skull-sized one? Or two? Yet we find nothing? So... it is still not perfect-"


    "It''s good enough!" I interrupted him, patting his head, "It is more than enough. I assume this can be used by regular people?"


    "Of course. I can try to make one strong enough to penetrate the mountain walls. As for how deep it would go, that needs live testing..."


    "Do it. When my next caravan leaves to deliver the first payment to Elena and bring home a batch of CC, you can visit her and also test it."


    "I thought of the same thing!" He nodded, smiling from ear to ear, "I assume it will be next month?"


    "Something like that. What, you want to go earlier?" I joked a little, watching his reaction.


    "Why would I? Hmph... that woman is aggravating!"


    "Try to look at it from her perspective. The poor girl was sent away from the capital city and thrown into a grey town that was like an overgrown slum. She is doing her best to revitalize it and make it livable; I can admire that. She at least understands that for her to be able to live there without issues and deal with the dwindling population or prevent possible riots, she has to enact changes as soon as possible. Of course, she is suspicious of you and wants to keep an eye on a mage who arrived from nowhere!"


    "Still... hmph!" Watching him cross his arms and pout, I wanted to laugh, but instead, I thoroughly ruffled his hair, making a mess out of it.


    "Make this invention into a bait."


    "Huh? A bait?" He asked, tilting his head while looking up at me.


    "Yes. Make it work and demonstrate it to her. Show her that we have things she doesn''t understand, that we are not just some lunatics wanting to oppose the Empire and that we have a base we can stand on. Make her want to know more."


    "Hm... okay! If you think it''s a good idea."


    "I don''t know for sure, but I do know that we have to make allies. Her father may be under our control, but what if he is gone? We must plan for the future."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "..."


    Inside, or more precisely, under the palace of the Ishillian Empire, Pascal was walking up and down between hundreds of shelves and cabinets, hidden from prying eyes. This was the personal vault of the Ishillian bloodline, something that only the mages of the imperial bloodline could visit. For a good month or so, he had been feeling that something was wrong with the world and was looking for a reason why. It originated from his guts and intuition, something he always took seriously as a mage''s instincts were intertwined with the changes of the Cosmos. That was one of the primary tenets of the Gods'' Teachings.


    "Where is it? I know; it is coming from somewhere here... fuck... It is making me uneasy..."


    He has been looking over ancient artifacts and relics in the vault, all of which were important to their Empire''s two-thousand-year history. At first, he thought it was because of the war and the Emperor of Magic''s translated plans. But that was a one-time-use, devastating weapon, not something that could endanger their rule or their lives. What he was feeling made him feel as if a dangerous enemy was approaching, ready to kill them all.


    "No... that can''t be." He stopped, putting down a deep-blue crystal ball, the someone that belonged to Merlin VIII. Nobody knew what it was ever since his death, but everyone thought it was the source of his knowledge. It was just that. A crystal ball, no matter what they tried doing with it.


    He hastened his steps, leaning onto his staff, which he was now carrying everywhere, cautious of Kathrien''s possible plans to kill him. After walking for more than half an hour, he finally arrived at a sealed room that required him to dispel six formations before he could touch the steel doors and push them in.


    "Impossible!" he screamed, almost faltering. The room was hot, the walls and floor glowing in orange light, and a human skull floated above it on a pedestal carved from CC. It was placed in the middle of it all as part of another ethereal formation that was partially becoming visible. "That can''t be..."


    Watching the skull, in its eye sockets, two little flames burned as if it were looking directly at him, mocking Pascal and the Ishillians. Murmuring and waving his staff, a black, all-consuming formation manifested above it, subduing the phenomenon, sealing the skull within a black sphere, extinguishing the flames, and quickly lowering the temperature.


    "This can''t be... no, it can''t be!" He rambled on and on, wiping his sweaty forehead. "The boy? No... I looked at him; he was not part of the bloodline. Yes, this must be a mistake. That bloodline has died out."


    Yet, even he didn''t believe his own words. After walking out and resealing the door, he was hurrying to look for ancient scrolls thousands of years old, to read about the diaries of old Emperors and Empresses. He had to learn if this had ever happened before.


    "The skull of the last Vasa... No... they can''t return... We killed them all!"


    No matter how many times Pascal has repeated it, what he saw was real... and it terrified him more than his own mortality.

 Chapter 120 – Birth

    I will never forget the day it happened. I was still awake, sitting in my study, reading the latest reports about the factory''s construction and its expected completion by fall. I was relaxed but a bit sleepy, thinking about going to bed as it was already past midnight. I was just about to stand up when my door burst open, and Luna rushed in, breathing heavily and wearing her nightgown backward.


    "It''s happening!" She cried out, making me blink my eyes rapidly before comprehending her words.


    It was like a thunderbolt rushing through my veins, making me hurry out of the room and head straight to my wife. Wasn''t this too early? It was still summer, and fall was yet a month away, so I was worried about my children and my wife. When I got there, I saw Mikan arriving at the same time. My mother probably alerted her first... Good. We entered together, and I calmed down at once because although Sasha was breathing heavily, sometimes grimacing, she looked calm and prepared.


    "Look at you... Man up!" My mom chuckled, glancing at my panicked face, "Go stand next to the other idiot, and don''t bother us!" She waved her hand, pointing towards Yuri, who, to my surprise, was just as pale as me.


    "I''m not an idiot..." She grumbled, looking at Sasha with worry.


    "I brought everything!" Luna shouted over everybody, bringing towels and warm water while Mikan meticulously washed her hands at a different basin.


    Thank the gods that I introduced hygiene and hammered the idea into everybody to keep themselves clean. Watching them get ready and seeing Sasha''s pain made me realize how helpless I was at that moment. I could do nothing; not even if I had any magic within me would I be able to help her. Yet, she showed how strong she was and even had time to crack jokes while agonizing, doing her best to push our child through her womb.


    "One of them... appears like he has its dad''s big head... Uuugh...!"


    "Idiot..." Yuri chuckled, watching, biting her lips while I sat next to Sasha, holding her hand.


    "You are doing great!" Mikan and my mom said simultaneously, already seeing the head of our firstborn child.


    With a few more pushes, he was finally out, crying loudly, and at that moment, it was the most relieving sound in the world for each of us. Looking at him while my mother held him, I saw that the little boy was already showcasing his reddish hair while wailing like a banshee. But, as we all guessed, Sasha was not done.


    While mom went ahead to clean the little one up, our second child was following her brother very closely. Maybe Sasha was right, and my son had a big head because my daughter slipped out way more quickly but was crying just as loudly. What a beautiful pair...


    "Tell me there is no more..." Sasha groaned, gasping for air, smiling warily while Mikan began helping her clean up.


    "No, there isn''t!" She looked up from between her legs. "Twins what it was, congratulations!"


    "They are gorgeous..." My mom added, placing them into Sasha''s arms, who was on the verge of tears while holding them.


    "What a sight..." Yuri whispered, looking at them with such a soft gaze that I wouldn''t have believed she could display an emotion like that if you had told me a few years ago.


    "They are pretty plump! No wonder Sacchy was eating so much lately!" Luna interjected, looking on with the same enthusiastic look as everybody else. "Although... I don''t want to experience the same torture; it looked way too painful!"


    "It''s not that bad."


    "Because your hips are wider..." Sasha countered my mom''s comment, making her tilt her head and looking down at herself.


    Good... she still has the strength to joke around. It told me that everything should be alright.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The following days were still a bit stressful for me, but I did not let it show on my face. Luckily, nothing bad happened to either of my kids or to Sasha, which was a significant relief. When she could walk again, we announced their birth in the newspaper, which once again put the city in a festive mood. Not that I was complaining about it. I just wish we had the technology to include images because I wanted everyone to see them! Both of them were clearly redheads like us, which was a given, yet the color of their eyes differed. While our daughter inherited my and my mother''s green eyes, our son had my father''s piercing blue gaze when he was awake and looking around curiously. As to see if they were magical or not, that had to wait for a few years, which I was okay with. I am just happy they were healthy after coming out so early!


    Only one minor problem popped up after the fourth day, which greatly frustrated Sasha: both of the little ones were extra greedy, eating more than she could keep up with. They loudly complained and wailed when she ran dry, letting us know they didn''t have enough. Luckily, we had a helping hand or, in this case, a helping pair of breasts. And no, it wasn''t my mother. It was Mikan. I had only heard about it happening to women, babies making them lactate even if they weren''t theirs, but it was my first time witnessing it. She had already stated that she had been dealing with her overflowing milk since Sasha''s belly had grown, which made her pregnancy obvious.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Was I surprised? A little. But looking at Mikan''s body, it wasn''t that weird. When our kids began complaining for the first time, Sasha wasn''t shy about asking Mikan to stay with us for the time being. She even pinched my sides when I watched for a bit longer than I should how Mikan breastfeeded our children. I couldn''t help it... I even got hungry while observing her do it...


    "What will we name them?" Sasha asked before I could look back at Mikan, who was holding both of them now while they loudly suckled on her nipples, pumping her breasts with their little fingers like starving kittens.


    "You will name them so soon?"


    "Of course," we answered Mikan in unison, as neither of us was thinking of keeping up with that old tradition. "I thought about it," I continued, looking at my wife, "I will name the boy, and you will name the girl! What do you say?"


    "Um! I already have a cute one in mind! Leyla!"


    "Oh, I like it!" I laughed, hugging her and kissing her lips. "I do have a name in mind, too."


    "Arthur." Sasha said at once, getting the words stuck in my throat. "I know you well!" She giggled, winking at me, and she was right.


    I was just about to say that name... Since Merlin was here and my city was called Avalon, it was the next logical step to name my firstborn son Arthur. Maybe I became superstitious that if I didn''t do it, something terrible was going to happen. Well... probably not, but I was not keen on finding out. I did die once... no, twice already, so it is best not to play with fate anymore. I can deal with dying, but I wouldn''t want to risk it for my children. Did I become religious while living here? Possibly... It is hard to tell, heh.


    "Well, you are not wrong." After a brief pause, I nodded, watching them in Mikan''s embrace.


    "Interesting name." She hummed, holding the little ones in her hands, and only gave them back to Sasha when both of them fell asleep. "I like how it sounds! It is befitting of a future ruler."


    "We will see which of them is the candidate!" I whispered, smiling at them and gently stroking their heads. "Even if my son came out early if his sister shows greater talent, I will name her my heir."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    For the last week, Pascal barely slept, which was visible on his face. It was even more sunken in, his wrinkled, splotched, old skin sticking to his skull, while his eyes were hidden away thanks to the giant, black bags growing under them. He was sitting at a long table with hundreds of books on it, piling up on each other and countless parchments littering the floor while he read and translated an ancient codex. Unlike modern books of the last 600 years, this one was not made of paper but instead of skin. As to what type of skin, Pascal was pretty sure it was beast skin from beyond the mountains because the magic runes stitched to its cover were what kept it from deteriorating.


    Not that it mattered. What was important was the information within, which was another translation from the stone tablets hidden within the deepest part of the vault. Pascal saw it only once but was already thinking about revisiting it and trying to read it from the source. Those tablets were made by Ishillia himself after defeating the Vasas and establishing his empire. They were no mere manuscripts but magical objects that, when activated, would rearrange their letters to tell the stories Ishillia wanted to preserve for his descendants. Neither he nor anyone in the family had activated them for the past 1,000 years, but after what he witnessed, maybe it was time.


    Throughout the centuries, they were used less and less, with every new emperor and empress worrying that they would break or their magic would finally dissipate after so much use. This was one of the reasons why he was hesitant to visit them, while the other was his shallow understanding of the old language. Throughout the past 2,000 years, it has changed a lot; to read it, he needs to relearn almost everything. Thankfully, there were enough forebearers who had the same thoughts as him, and there was a continuous line of translations through the ages.


    "AE 1825..." He murmured, reading the Empress of Death''s recollections, spending the previous day finding and translating them. "It has been more than 700 years since the defeat of the Vasa bloodline... how I lament the fact I was born so late! The current kingdoms around me are weak and worthless. They make me sick with their begging and pleading... They weasel and wriggle around me like worms in the ground. My stomach turns just thinking about them, and I want to vomit on their rulers if that wouldn''t be a waste of my breakfast. I would do anything to go back, give up everything I achieved so far just so I could face the Vasa and their warriors.


    I still get goosebumps from listening to my forefather''s accounts. Their mages could summon fire by speaking alone, and they controlled it so well that their mastery almost reached the level of the Gods. I want to face an enemy like that and triumph over them like he did! Alas, here I am, no longer able to face the red-haired menace. I tried following the ancient descriptions of how the Vasa used their own body as a canvas. How they learned from beasts, carving magic into their skin and bones, but I must be missing something. I managed to place multiple tattoos on my flesh, magic that activates if I will it, amplifying my bodily strength, but it is nowhere near how Ishillia describes his mortal enemies."


    "She was something different..." Pascal groaned, flipping the pages and selecting a different date he had marked because this part seemed to contain no more information about the Vasas.


    "AE 1870. My body is aging. I am no longer as swift or deadly as I was when I was young. Still, my children are disappointingly weak and worthless. None of them are capable of keeping up with me, and they are more interested in the art of debauchery than discipline. If not for my inability to sire a new generation, I would have beheaded them all myself to start over. I fear what comes after my death... I can''t have our Empire fall, not to this. If we ever disappear, be it in battle, not because of rotting from within!


    Today, I visited the skull of the last Vasa. I wanted it to come to life, to fulfill its last words to my ancestor... alas, it was nothing but a fool''s hope. Ishillia left a clear warning of the return of the dreaded bloodline of fire. For any descendant reading this, the quote was this:


    My kin shall endure... cousin! Thou canst not extinguish our flame, neither with water, nor with sand, nor with our blood! There shall come a day when it returns in strength; when that happens, thou shalt know... for I shall awaken and behold thee burn!


    Haaah. I hoped that the skull would genuinely wake up and herald the return of the Vasas. I even argued with it, insulted it, and tried to plead for its pride, but nothing happened. It is just the skull of one of the greatest warriors we triumphed over, nothing more. Maybe I will burn down the world before I''m gone... I can''t stomach the thought of leaving it to such weaklings."


    "Waking up..." Pascal repeated, gulping, feeling his lips split and his throat dry up. Was that what he witnessed? Did the bloodline reawaken somewhere on the continent? What did that even mean?

 Chapter 121 – Visitation

    In the past few days, I have been woken up multiple times throughout the night to check on the little crybabies. It doesn''t bother me; I was used to waking up in the dead of the night, and it was a pleasant ''problem'' to have.


    "How can someone so little eat so much?" Sasha asked, holding them in her hand as the two were holding her breasts, sucking on them loudly with a satisfied expression. "Both of them are unbelievable! The morning feeding will be up to Mikan again; I can barely make enough milk for them!"


    "Good thing we have her, eh?" I joked, making my wife smile and nod in agreement.


    "Um, she is a great help and really good with them! I am also surprised by how calm they are in Yuri and Luna''s hands."


    "Yet they are also keeping them away." I added with a grin because Luna and Yuri had moved a few rooms away yesterday. Some people just can''t get used to being woken up every two hours when they try to sleep.


    "At least I can have you for myself!" she happily giggled as I leaned in, kissing her lips, which she returned passionately. "I am already feeling... much better..." she whispered after I leaned back, pulling her into my lap and holding her and my children at once.


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid you''ll get pregnant again? It was not an easy delivery."


    "I would do it again," she answered me thoughtfully, tilting her head backward and looking up at me. "It is a small price to pay for what I feel now!"


    "First... let''s finish feeding them first. Then, if you still have a little bit for their daddy, after putting them back in their crib, I can taste it for myself~!"


    "I wonder if they heard you..." She whispered, fixing her hold on the twins, "Because they began sucking with even more force..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You look refreshed; how are you doing it?" Yuri asked with a yawn, watching me eating my breakfast. At the moment, it was only her and me because Mikan was with Sasha, helping her feed the kids while Luna was still in bed, lazily rolling around.


    "It isn''t a big deal; Merlin sleeps even less! Plus, just the thought of me being a father gives me an infinite amount of energy!"


    "You are weird."


    "Maybe. Anyway, Father will come visit today, so Sasha will show him the kids and let Mom take care of them for a little while. Will you stay or come with me?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m Visiting the construction site to see how it is coming along. According to the reports, we are ahead of schedule. The buildings are ready, and they are moving on to producing and installing the necessary machinery, so I want to take a look for myself before everything gets into place. It would be hard to modify anything by then. After that, I''m going to visit the mines and see what that is like... I should be back by early afternoon if everything is in order."


    "Mmhm, okay, I''ll come with you. Who else is coming? Merlin?"


    "No, he is busy with all the Elena stuff while also preparing for the next school semester. I repeatedly told him to hire more teachers from those already prepared for the job. They were cultivated for this reason, so it is time to use them. It would lessen his burdens, but he can be stubborn sometimes!"


    "I noticed. When he feels attacked or challenged, he can flip a switch really quickly and become surprisingly assertive¡ªeven haughty, like an emperor or something."


    "Mhm, I noticed it, but it can be useful when dealing with others and foreign nobles. I trust him to know the limits and not step over a certain boundary. So, because he already has a lot on his plate, it will be Minister Paxon and Minister Rennar who will accompany us instead. I think they are already there, preparing for my arrival."


    "I wonder when Sasha will return to the blacksmiths now that she is no longer pregnant, hehe. She was moaning about it for a long time now!"


    "Oh, she will, soon enough. When she is fully back, I can start creating the first prototypes of mechanical limbs for my mech. See how they function and make proper changes where necessary."


    "You do know that you are obliged to make one for me, yes?"


    "Don''t worry¡ªI will give you your own big toy!" I chuckled, leaning back and stretching in my chair. "You can also paint it as you like; how does that sound?"


    "I will make it pink and veiny."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Your choice!" I shrugged, surprising her that I wasn''t refusing her vision. "It will be you who pilots it!"


    "I wasn''t joking, you know! I would do it and be a dick on the battlefield."


    "Be my guest!" I answered with a grin, maintaining her gaze, "I am not against giving your artistic nature a free reign..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Visiting the site was a bigger surprise than I first expected. The road leading there was finished long ago, and as I approached the site, I could already see the eight-meter-tall walls surrounding it. I watched our flags flapping in the wind atop the main entrance while soldiers stood there, always at the ready, guarding its massive, open gate. The moment they noticed us, they all hurriedly blew their horns, alerting the whole industry complex of our arrival.


    "They have really good eyes..." I murmured as we were still about 400 meters away, just Yuri and me and nobody else.


    "Is it the beast meat? I should start eating more of it."


    "If you want... I only have it once or twice a month; I don''t want to be that bulky; Sasha said that''s a bit too much for her taste."


    "I agree with her. There is a line where it becomes... overwhelming. Not everyone has the same taste as Louise. Anyway, I will try to eat it more often then! Who knows!"


    "I hope the winter will be exciting; we are running low on it..." I mumbled, but I didn''t want to keep on the topic because I knew her reasons.


    Since the birth of Arthur and Leyla, I knew the bubbling feelings within Yuri only got stronger. The way she was holding them, caressing their faces, her body language was oozing from her motherly instincts. I knew she was trying everything to somehow work around her battered body and try to get pregnant.


    By the time we reached the gates, my two ministers were waiting and welcoming me to Avalon''s first industrial complex. Following the two on the tour they prepared for me, I was happy to see that they did not slack off at all. Behind the walls, the land was flattened down, and most of the surface below our feet was smooth, asphalt-like, using the byproduct from the expansion of the mine to create an even surface.


    In the end, they finished building the first set of factories, interlinked in the same manner I suggested for them when finalizing the blueprints. That way, they will be able to produce the tractors like working in a modern environment, building them piece by piece and moving them along a production line to let the finished product literally roll out at the end.


    Unlike Avalon, no trees remained here, and no greens were around us. The grey color of the stone, wholly designed for productivity, replaced them all. Maybe I should make them paint the factories a bright color, giving them a nicer look... hm. Entering the first three-story-high building, I saw Kraus there coordinating the other blacksmith groups, installing the first milling machines, and getting ready for a test run soon enough.


    "We can go and-" Rennar spoke up when he noticed my eyes stopping on the workers, but I shook my head.


    "No. I am here to inspect the place and not to interfere with good work. Let them continue!" I purposefully worded it that way so that anyone who heard me would know that I was pleased with what I was seeing. "All of you are doing more than I expected," I continued, looking up towards the high ceiling, thinking, "I may even have the opportunity to include something new... Rennar, Paxon."


    "Yes, My Lord?" they asked in unison, placing their hands on their chests and slightly bowing towards me.


    "Write a plan for me on how you would organize a night and day shift for the workers."


    "A night shift?" They asked, looking at each other.


    "Mhm. I may be able to make it so that it would be just as bright in here at night as it is right now..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "How was your trip?" Sasha asked, walking into my study, holding Leyla in her hands, followed by Luna, trying her best to soothe Arthur, who was visibly grumpy, throwing hands and wiggling around.


    "Saaaacchyyyyy, let''s swaaaap! Arthur refuses to calm down!" She moaned, a bit panicked, afraid that she would drop him with how violently he wriggled in her arms.


    "Ahaha, what''s up with him?" I laughed while standing up and taking it from Luna, making her sigh with relief. "What''s the trouble, little buddy? Did someone take your favorite tit from you~?"


    "Bingo." Sasha answered me, rolling her eyes and looking at us while Leyla was fast asleep already. "I had to pry him off from Mikan''s chest; he was already full, burping milk back, but he wouldn''t let go. He is like you!"


    "I don''t burp milk back. I ain''t wasting good food!" I answered at once, gently rocking my son, who, it seemed, finally began calming down, no longer throwing a fit in my hands.


    "Parent''s magic huh?" Luna whispered, shrugging, "He wouldn''t stay put in my hands..."


    "He knows that it is futile to raise a ruckus before his dad!" Sasha chuckled, sitting down on the couch while I continued answering her previous question.


    "The inspection went well. The entire site is basically ready; we are only waiting for Kraus to finish manufacturing and installing the required pieces of machinery. After checking the mine, I saw that it had already produced a good amount of iron, so everything was ready to start building the first prototype."


    "I thought about visiting Kraus tomorrow."


    "I will have you accompany me instead!" I interjected, making Sasha tilt her head. "I want you to help me create a bigger dynamo, one that I would place in the factory. If we do it right and you manage to create a lightbulb for me, we can always keep the thing open and operational. It would greatly boost our productivity!"


    "Lightbulb... what''s that? Is that a new spell?" Luna asked while Sasha was already deeply lost in thought as she answered her.


    "It is a device that would produce bright light, much brighter than torches. Hmmm... It is not a bad idea! If we can introduce it to everywhere..."


    "For now, I would only use it for the factory." I explained, watching my son slowly fall asleep in my hands and listening to our voices, "Copper is still an expensive and rare resource for us, and I want to use it for critical tasks. If the factories can operate from dusk to dusk, our plans will come to fruition even faster. More food means Elliot can enact his changes ahead of time, further elevating our position. In the future, as we gather more and more, we can later expand on it and introduce light to every home, but that is not something as essential as water and heating. I don''t even know how stable it will be as we are missing key components, so we are going to produce a much inferior product. Oh well. It is a start!"


    "Morning light in the middle of the night..." Luna murmured, biting onto her thumb, "I could read even more books then..."

 Chapter 122 – Failure

    It was good to work with Sasha again. I almost forgot how easily she could manipulate fire and use her bare hands to mold molten metal without being burnt. It was... unbelievable, no matter how many times I witnessed it. While my parents were with the kids, we occupied the main forge for ourselves and began working on making a lightbulb. It was also the moment when I realized that many things I took for granted and trivial in my old life were much more complicated to bring over to this world.


    Lightbulbs. Something that I didn''t even think about if they broke. I went ahead, bought new ones, or took out working replacements if we were running low on resources in the army and replaced them without thinking about it. They were cheap, produced in bulk, and without any fuss. Right here? We began running into problems at every step. I thought it would be easy because Edison created it centuries before my time, but even then, he had machines suited to his needs that I was sorely missing here.


    Like him, I was thinking of creating a carbonized filament from paper, at least for the first prototype. I thought hard about how to achieve that, and in the end, I decided to try encasing the paper in clay and cooking it that way. The clay would harden around it, sealing it from oxygen and helping me create what I wanted. After a few failed attempts, the first one finally succeeded, and I had my first carbonized paper strip.


    This was the easy part. The follow-up step was what stumped both of us. We could create the glass, place the wires within, and attach the filament to it; all that part, with Sasha''s delicate fingers, was possible and achievable. The problem came from creating a vacuum. We couldn''t do it... We tried multiple methods of drawing air out from the bulb, but all of our attempts resulted in the same outcome: failure.


    I couldn''t tell if it was during the process to suck the air out from within or something else. Maybe the light bulb didn''t seal well somewhere, but any time we tried it and connected it to the prototype dynamo, it burnt out in a flash. Instead of glowing, somehow oxygen got in, and the filament went up in flames. My guess was that we just couldn''t properly create a vacuum. We were not there yet.


    "Another failure..." Sasha whispered, watching the filament break within, sighing with disappointment. It was our ninth failed product in the span of a whole week. "What now?"


    "I am thinking of giving up!" I groaned, sitting down on the floor, leaning against the wall of the forge, rubbing my temples. "I am out of ideas. I could use copper, but then, the light wouldn''t be bright enough, and it would melt. Replacing those over and over again would be expensive. Honestly speaking... It would be Useless."


    "Are we really unable to create one?"


    "Right now? I think so. If we could create a proper vacuum, then it would work. Or fill it with special gas, but we are not ready for that and lack many other resources."


    "We could use magic to create that vacuum..." she mumbled, and this was not the first time she had mentioned it.


    "I wanted to use the dynamo." I answered half-jokingly, "But using magic would beat the purpose of this. I hoped to catch lightning in a bottle, so to speak, and then present it to the people. But... I have to realize when I overreach. We can''t do it right now."


    "That does not mean we can''t in the future!" She tried to lift my mood, sitting down next to me, wearing her blacksmith''s apron and dirty clothes, looking like a sweating coalminer. God, she can be beautiful even when covered in smut. "I say we should try again with magic!"


    "That is what we will do."


    "We will?" She asked, surprised as I just shot down her idea a moment before.


    "Yeah, but it means we will replace the whole thing with magic. You see, if we use magic to create it, then why not go all the way? With Elena''s deal, we will receive more CC, and we can use them to create little magical devices that give off a bright glow. Unlike building the tractors, where we can do it without magic, or when designing the mech, managing to reduce most of the formations, here is a little thing that will be entirely based on it. How ironic~!"


    "I don''t see it that way!" she chuckled, kissing me. "Why not use it if you can? It is just another resource. Using both is the best of both worlds, no? Hehehe, I don''t see it as a problem!"


    "And that is why you are my wife!" I laughed, hugging her before standing back up, "Let''s go, we will take a bath and go back! I will shelve this project for now. With what we learned, I will detail our records and findings and put them out for Kraus and his team to study. They can rack their brains over it in their free time if they want. Who knows, maybe they somehow manage it!"This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Or if they don''t, then the next Forgemaster may!"


    "True enough~!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    A few days after acknowledging when to give up something, I was finishing up our replacement plan. It was a reasonably simple formation that we designed, working together like all those years ago for the first time. The only difference was that we interrupted it almost every two hours or so, lifting our children out of their cribs as they always let us know when they woke up.


    "Ah... Leyla! That''s not food!" I tried to hold my daughter away from the parchment as she drooled a little while she stretched her tiny fingers toward it. I was about to finish wrapping her up in a new diaper when she looked for snacks while lying on my desk. "She can''t be hungry, can she?" I shrugged, watching my wife, who was smiling defeatedly.


    "I am not entirely convinced. Arthur has also been groping me, but I''m out! Were you like this? Eating this much?"


    "No, I wasn''t." I thought back, remembering those moments making me chuckle and wince at the same time. Back then, Louise was just a woman to me, but now, she was my mother, through and through. So remembering it was a bit conflicting, ehehe...


    "Pervert."


    "Whaaaat?" I moaned with surprise, turning towards her. I could swear I saw my son giggling at me when I did, but it was probably my imagination only.


    "Your face told me everything. Hmph. What now? It is already close to midnight; should we call Mikan?"


    "None of you can be THAT hungry, hm?" I asked, raising Leyla, who was wiggling around and showing her discontent with my question. As if her brother understood the assignment, he broke out in a valiant cry, beginning to trash the same way, leaving us with their duet of ear-destroying agony. Damn... they have a powerful voice already.


    They, once again, triumphed as we called Mikan over, who wasn''t angry to be woken up in the middle of the night. Coming to our study, she sat down happily, letting her massive breasts come free from her gown and take our children from us. The little devils were like hungry leeches, grabbing onto her at once, sucking with bliss spreading through their tiny faces.


    "You got comfortable around us quickly, huh?" I asked, watching her do it. She blushed, and I received a kick to my shin... a fair trade. Luckily, I was expecting it, so I didn''t flinch.


    "It is not a shameful act..." Mikan whispered, watching the already half-asleep babies. "It is such a bliss..."


    "It is!" Sasha agreed, sitting down next to her and leaning against Mikan while I returned to my desk, continuing the work on the formation. "I bet you would have no problems pushing two little ones out! Your hips are wider than mine!"


    "..." Damn it, wife! I am trying to work here... you kick me when I ogle at those massive milk jugs but start talking about this?! Unfair.


    "Hehe, probably!" Mikan giggled, not refuting the claim, talking so freely with Sasha as if I wasn''t there. "Although I can''t tell. You see, I was never with any men in my life. As a priestess, I couldn''t be because they say if a priest or priestess does that, they can no longer work for the people... because they would start working to satisfy their own desires and seeking bodily pleasures and nothing else."


    "Bullshit."


    It was not just me but also Sasha who echoed the same sentiment, making her blush.


    "That is a stupid rule. The church is wrong on so many levels, hmph!"


    "I know you dislike them, Sasha," she continued, trying to placate her. "But they did a lot of good in the world, too. Not everyone in there is like how you experienced it."


    "Maybe..." she mumbled, knowing that it was right as Mikan was the proof of that, "Anyway! That rule is stupid, and now you are no longer part of THAT church but OUR church! Hmph! So you don''t need to follow those stupid rules and make your own instead."


    "I... I can''t lie... since feeding these two beautiful little gems and speaking with Yuri a lot, I also feel something stirring within me. I am... I am a bit jealous of you. Sorry..."


    "It''s okay!" Sasha leaned in, kissing her face and hugging her close, "You know what? Now that I am no longer bound to Louise and the palace, we can go out and have a girls'' day again!"


    "But-" She spoke up, but I interjected from my table.


    "Good idea. Worry not; Mom is going to be ecstatic to take care of the kids, and I will also be there. You can have time for yourself; it is healthy for both of you! Also, at least the two imps won''t overeat themselves!"


    While they were giggling, my focus finally returned to the formation before me. It should be ready soon, and if I coded it right when a piece of CC is placed in the middle of it, it would light up with a warm, bright light. What I will have to test is its strength, as I don''t want to create flashbangs or disco lights for my workers but a stable, fixed light source¡ªsomething that would be turned on at night and keep the factory open every hour.


    I showed it to Merlin before, asking if it was the same as what he saw in the mines, but he was unsure of it. It could be, but those felt connected. These items, however many we install, will be all disconnected, individual formations. So, they would have to be manually activated for the time being. I already sent word for the builders to make a catwalk high up where we will place them, and every night shift would start with workers going around, putting the CC in place to activate them. A primitive method, but if it works, it works. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but chuckle because it felt like I was asking my people to turn in a lightbulb whenever they wanted to turn the lights on.


    After finishing the last strokes, I leaned back and looked at Sasha and Mikan, who were whispering because the kids had already fallen asleep. I watched them while I let my thoughts wander about what to do with our mines. If this works, I think I will also place them within the mines and help our people work. Who knows, with Merlin''s invention coming together, we may even find more ores, not just CC...

 Chapter 123 – Verdict of Three

    "Be mindful when installing it! If it falls and breaks, you are wasting precious resources!"


    Merlin''s voice was echoing loudly within the finished factory building, watching from the ground as workers were installing the ''lightbulbs'' around seven or eight meters up in the air. Well, they were not truly lightbulbs, but the idea was similar. After the first tests proved successful, Sasha came up with an idea that was then implemented in all of the factories.


    Creating a simple mechanical system, there was now one large lever that, when pulled down, lifted a glass dome from all of the formations installed on the ceiling of every building. In turn, that one action turned the magic off, as the CCs activating them were all installed into that bowl of glass. Pushing the lever up would place them back into place, and when the formation activated, it began producing an intense, white light.


    But that alone would not have been enough because the spell created a light beam instead of spreading it evenly. So, it was time to go back to the drawing board and develop a solution that came in the form of a glass bowl. Thanks to the frosted, opal glass dome surrounding the spell, the produced light was evenly scattered around the factory instead of a singular light beam. It took Merlin and Sasha multiple days to properly design the glass domes and their curvature to ensure they worked as intended. They were masterpieces, so watching others handling them from the ground, Merlin felt a bit anxious, fearing that they would drop one and break it apart.


    When finally all of them were in place, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Watching them be connected to the mechanism made him proud as he grinned, barely able to hide his excitement. However, when he tried pushing the lever up after everybody was ready, he realized a problem: He wasn''t strong enough.


    "Um... Kraus..." He mumbled, his face red as a tomato, and it took a moment for the Forgemaster, standing next to the ministers and workers, to realize why he looked so embarrassed.


    "Ah, Lord Merlin, you should rest and eat better! A healthy body is important for every Avalonian!" he exclaimed, rushing over and pushing the leaver with two hands, his muscles bulging in the process. The moment he lifted it, all twelve ''lightbulbs'' slotted into place, and they came to life simultaneously, filling the factory with a warm, milky-white light.


    The following applause and wonder from the workers and ministers present was enough to ease Merlin''s embarrassment, happy not many saw his blunder and that they were more awed by capturing daylight in a glass bowl than to laugh at him.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "He did what?" I asked, laughing, looking at Sasha while sitting at the breakfast table with her and Luna.


    "He came and asked for monster meat. He also went ahead and looked for Oleg to ask how to train his muscles. I think he is with Pion and Polo right now, asking for advice."


    "Because he couldn''t push a lever..." I whispered, finding it way too funny.


    "Yep." She nodded, looking at me before breaking into a cute giggle. "I told him that we are short on meat, so it is strictly regulated who gets it, and that it is being reserved for our soldiers... So now he says we will have to prepare for winter and hunt down every beast that attacks the walls. He wants to refine the Dragonfire again, making it into a precision spell that kills but doesn''t waste meat by blowing them up."


    "Haaah, leave him be! He juggles eight to ten ideas at once. The moment he created the recorder, he immediately worked on another plan. At least he is not stuck on Mikan''s problem."


    "About that, I was playing with the spell of the recorder, and we could manufacture them. If we finalize the deal with our new ally, we can afford to ''waste'' a little CC on designs like that."


    "Before introducing it to the market, I want everyone to know its uniqueness. First, we will put it in the school and official buildings. Then, we will lend it to the most prominent businesses to demonstrate its usage. Then, we can slowly start selling it after... people have been getting wealthy, compared to how their life was before, so let''s give them something that is not easily obtainable."


    "Why?" she asked, but Luna answered her, finally opening her mismatched eyes. Last night, because both Sasha and I were at the factory inspecting the working lights, Yuri and Luna were the girls looking after our kids. I could tell she was still half-asleep, wearing her pajamas backward, her hair looking like a bird''s nest, and barely able to sit straight.


    "When you give them everything..." she began, yawning and opening her mouth so big I could fit my... fist into it. "They won''t see the value of it. Give them the world, and they will want the heavens. Leon already gave them a lot! A safe place to live, water coming from the walls and sewers bringing it away. They have a warm home in the middle of winter, one that doesn''t let in the cold winds, and they also have access to food anytime they want it. From here on out, anything else is no longer something we can just... give them."


    "Oh..."


    "This is why you read so much, huh?" I smiled happily, making her chuckle and showing a V-sign. "Exactly what she said. Things like this will be available but not given to them. They need to work for it and for themselves to afford it. This will be one of the first items that not everyone will be able to afford. But it will also probably create a new industry."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Like?" They asked, looking at me while I continued eating my toast and egg.


    "It works with CC¡ªwith magic. This is one step in introducing magic to the average person so they can experience it firsthand. So, one of its resources is something unique and pricey... Still! They could buy it here in Avalon, as no other country in this world would let people purchase something with CC within, right? What I meant as a new industry is one that would procure, under governmental license, CC and be permitted to trade with it. It would be strictly regulated, and it would be a business for the truly wealthy. As an Archmage, it would be under your rule."


    "Mine?" She asked again, pointing at herself, surprised.


    "Yep. We would also keep a tight control of CC, like other powers in the world, but not THAT tight. People would have the opportunity to create a business that would buy CC from us and then sell it. For now, of course, there will be only one use, which is the recorder. They could record their own voice, music, whatever, but later on, they ought to discover showbisness~! That is where the real money is... not to mention if some smart people pop up and become able to do what I do, creating new formations and new magical items. Then we will really have a booming industry here!"


    "Yeah, that won''t happen." Luna chuckled, slurping her coffee and gradually waking up from her stupor. "Your brain is special."


    "I can''t deny that." I answered, spreading my arms, "I am still writing up the new laws to be introduced regulating the trading with CC within Avalon. For now, I know that leaving the city''s premises with them would be a capital offense. Those caught with it would be sent on The Walk, without trial."


    "Oh, you are not playing around, nya?" Yuri said, entering the room stretching and yawning, wearing nothing but her cat ears and tail, butt naked from last night. "How will you know they are trying to smuggle it out?"


    "We will install detectors at the city entrances. With Merlin''s constantly advancing inventions, we can now make them resonate. If anybody tries to smuggle it out, we will catch them. I know that it can''t be stopped, evident from how we procured our first batch, but I will do a lot of things to prevent it. I will be kind and give them the option for access, but I will also be ruthless if they abuse my kindness and take it for granted."


    "Shit, you are making me wet again... Abuse me, please~!"


    "Here we go..." Luna and Sasha said in perfect unison, rolling their eyes. "You couldn''t even stay put... doing it next to my kids! You horny woman!"


    "Relax, Sacchy, they were already sleeping! Now they are up, hanging off of Mikan''s huge jugs, damn, I wanted to make a taste test too, but the two are so fierce! They are not letting those puffy pink nipples be touched!"


    "They are like their dad." Luna nodded, glancing at me cheekily, making me lick my lips.


    "I see everyone is fired up, eh? Nice to see~! By the way, girls, I was thinking." I countered before my counter was countered. What a power move!


    "We did too." They spoke so in sync that I stopped breathing for a moment. What was that? All three of their voices came at the same time, and they were looking straight at me. What did I do? I did nothing. Did I? Did... Did I forget something?! Anniversary. Were there any? Do we even celebrate anniversaries? I don''t think I remember doing it. Wait, was I too rough yesterday?


    "Y-yes? Go ahead." I asked, trying to remain calm and collected, looking at them questioningly.


    "Mikan should be the last," Sasha said, making the other two nod, which made me feel like I was seeing some kind of council agreeing to my sentence. But... sentence for what?


    "Last of what?" I asked after shaking my body.


    "The last girl you fuck." Yuri declared clearly before being elbowed by Luna.


    "Don''t say it that way; it can be misunderstood! The last girl beside us! Details, Yuri! The details!"


    "I think both of you should just shut up." Sasha grunted, holding her head.


    "Wait, wait, waaaaait, I am being lost here, girls! Why are you deciding about this? We... we didn''t even interact like, you know... that way."


    "Please, we all see how you watch her boobs." Yuri continued, placing her hands on her hips. "She would complete your collection! I have been having a word with the girls, you see. Here is Luna, who is flat as a washboard."


    "Hey! I do have tits!" She protested, throwing off her top and pushing her chest out. True, she did have two perky little mounds, but she was far away from something that would start bouncing if she began hopping around.


    "Yeah, yeah, sure." Yuri continued, ignoring her, "Then there is Sasha. She has a bit now because they are puffed up with milk. Let it dry out, and maybe they will shrivel up..."


    "Heeey! They won''t! They.. won''t... Won''t they?" By the end, she sounded worried, looking back and forth between me and Yuri, holding her breasts in her hand and gently squishing them.


    "Lastly, there is me. Only one of mine is remaining, and that''s neither the biggest nor the softest. Effectively, I have nothing like a tit. So, no wonder you are ogling at Mikan''s jugs like a starved kitten. You envy your own son and daughter, aren''t ya? So, to not let any big boobed whore come and squirm her way into our harem, we decided that we let you woo Mikan!"


    "Yeah, but not anyone after her!" Sasha exclaimed, stomping her foot. "She has to be the last one!"


    "Um, then you will have every type; plus, I can sleep in her lap and nestle between her breasts! That would be the best place to read~!" Luna agreed while Yuri stood there grinning as the three looked at me. One was clothed, one was half-naked, and one was not wearing anything... I think my mind was short-circuited momentarily, trying to understand everything that just happened.


    "Let me summarize it... You three agreed that if I want to court Mikan and take her as a fourth wife... I am allowed to do so?"


    "Yes." They replied in unison.


    "I didn''t even think about it..."


    "Yes, but Yuri is right!" Sasha continued, stepping forward, "She has the most experience, and she is right; boys like big boobs; just look at Arthur! So, what if some nasty woman comes along with big boobs and does something to you? Hmph! If you have one already, we don''t need to fear a witch!"


    I wanted to say that you are already a witch, but I gulped my thoughts back at the last moment. This was so surreal I barely could hold back my laughter and amusement... but deep down, somehow, I was way too excited. Oh boy... I didn''t consider Mikan like that before, but now... I can not help myself but think about her breastfeeding me. I mean, our children... I mean, my children. Shit! My mind has been affected by these three weird witches!

 Chapter 124 – Thoughts

    It was already the middle of autumn. Our little twins were just as before, sleeping most of the day, waking up to cry for a clean change and then for more milk before returning to sleep. Just to keep us awake at night... Not that it was an issue for me; I liked being up, and after caring for them, managing to rock them back to sleep, I could go, take a walk, and let my thoughts flow freely while enjoying the view of the star-filled sky.


    There was a lot to do, and I had to prioritize many things over others. Right now, Merlin was away, traveling with Pion, Polo, and a contingent of my soldiers and caravan, heading to Greyback, making the first delivery. I hoped that he would bring back good news as he was also going to test his new CC detector, and this time, he would let Elena Kustov observe it. I would invite her over in spring, let her visit Avalon, and finally meet with her personally. But before that, I wanted to install the CC detectors so she wouldn''t be able to sneak anything in or out. For safety''s sake.


    When it was quiet like this, my thoughts usually returned to the Trojan spell we were still developing. When not dealing with constructing the first tractor prototypes, I was working on it with Sasha. I was happy to know that by now, my ministers were all independent enough to keep the city running and only bothered me when something important came up. Something they could not decide what to do with between themselves. It was exactly as I hoped for, giving me ample time to work on my own ideas.


    As we stood at the moment, we managed to enhance the spell and execute it in the activation sequence of a Dragonfire Cannon. It made it fail to go off, but only if no additional CCs were used in it, as those managed to force the spell through by sheer energy output alone. The good news was that we also managed to derive a different version of it that could work the same way against the anti-gravity formation, turning it off and proving that the spell could be used universally; we just needed to change the core runes to match the element of the opposing spell.


    Which was the biggest hurdle for everyone involved. The only one who may be able to do it live is Merlin. He could maybe, and I mean MAYBE, adapt to a seen spell and create the corresponding trojan formation on the spot to stop the spell from going off. Sasha couldn''t do it like that. She only succeeded if it was an already learned fire spell. If that was the case, she managed to live-cast it, holding a CC in her hands; otherwise, it was always a failure.


    I already had a talk with Mikan about it, informing her about our progress. She was surprisingly eager, wanting to do her own part and help, so when not conducting some ceremony or looking after our kids when we needed a helping hand, she was learning about the magic within her. I scoured my memories and pulled out all the books related to healing magic and her ancestors, sending them into print. She has been studying and trying to memorize magic formations and spells belonging to Elyzien. We will see how it goes, and she may trigger something within herself that will help us. It is worth a shot, and she looked determined to do so.


    Now that the trojan was ready and we could use it, we had a weapon that could stop magic from activating. Theoretically, that is. So, I began moving on to the second phase, but only in my mind for now. If we can stop Mikki-2 from using her magic when taking off the bracelet from Mikki-1, she could still pose a threat. She is still there, and we don''t know if she could influence Mikan in any additional way. So, I was trying to evolve the trojan so it does not simply stop the spell but injects a new code and instruction that makes it act according to our design.


    Merlin had many concepts about this since he returned from his first trip, so I was hopeful that he would have even more this time. I have been consulting with him about them, sorting his writings out, and discarding half of them because they were too complicated. That is usually what makes things fail. Still, he did come up with the idea that he should create a spell that does it automatically. What he was thinking about was automating the process of selecting and injecting the correct runes and turning the trojan formation into an adaptive one, where no matter who used it, they could do it in a flash.


    He based his idea on the fact that magic releases waves in the air when they are active, and he implemented his recording machine''s principles into his plans. We could create one that would pick up on this... Depending on the waves'' types and what kind of data they are transferring, the new formation could adapt, reproduce the needed runes, and activate without input from the mage. This was what I was thinking about in the past few weeks, trying to ''code it'' in my head, but this spell was becoming way too complicated, way too fast.


    And it was not even at a place where it would be ready to inject a new line of code into the hijacked spell. For example, if I wanted to take over an anti-gravity one and, instead of turning it off, flip it and make it so that the target object suddenly weighs triple its weight... Ugh. My head hurt thinking about that because I had to use so many runes; I don''t know if I could fit all that into one formation. Even if it was only theory, it was already on the level of something I would deem a Master-type spell. It was even worse because I couldn''t break it up into sub-sections yet as I didn''t know which part goes where for it to even work...Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    If we ever manage to create it and it operates as designed, I want a Nobel Prize for myself. Well... this world doesn''t have one, so would it be an Avalon Prize? I mean, we have that, and we have been giving it out every year for the most outstanding achievements within the city. Last year, it went to Marca for her achievement in developing multiple healing solutions. If she manages to create the perfect liquid for my hydraulics, I may have to award her again. She would become the first to earn it a second time~!


    Speaking of hydraulics, if they ever get ready, I will have to implement them into my tractors and create some excavators or something similar. We visited the factory yesterday, and the very first prototype was in the phase of its wheels being installed. The steam engine was ready, had been tested, and was working as I had intended. It was cumbersome, slow, and had a long wind-up time to finally come alive, but it was fun to watch! I was surprised at how quickly my men built it while they were praising the fact that splitting them into groups of factory workers helped speed up their work. Certain people only focused on creating the wheels, the frame, or the engine''s body; they were easily trained and set to work by the overseers and group leaders who had the bigger picture to worry about and connect them together. It was working better than I expected.


    If everything goes right and the drivetrains hold out without issues, the first one will roll out in a week or so. Then comes the actual test. We will have to attach the different tools to the back of it and let it ride out to the fields to see if anything breaks or if it gets stuck. Still, I had a good feeling that it would work without issues, and I couldn''t wait to see the other version with tracks instead of wheels. After both were in a position where I could proudly say they passed inspection and could be manufactured, I would contact Elliot immediately. I don''t want to be overly optimistic, but I was hoping that by next year, multiple of them will be active in his territory, starting to bump up his food production. We will see...


    "I wondered where you were!"


    "Did they wake up again?" I asked, turning towards Sasha, who was walking up to me, hugging my side with a smile and shaking her head.


    "They are sound asleep, the little devils. Thinking hard again?"


    "Just organizing my thoughts. Winter is coming, and that usually means life slows down and hibernates under a blanket of snow. I will have time then to do nothing but think."


    "Louise has already headed back to the castle. Will you go over there this winter, too?"


    "For a few days, yes. Depends on what type of beasts come down this time. Kraus and two other teams have been working on creating more Dragonfire weapons, and also, we have been stocking up with CC... that behemoth last time was dangerous; we need to be ready for something worse."


    "Worse? You don''t think there would be..."


    "We never know." I shrugged, "The other side looks crazy, and who knows what kind of abominations live there. I am more afraid that we will be visited by something that can fly. We are planting another batch of mines, but if such a monster comes through, we have little to nothing to stop it."


    "Then don''t jinx it!" She whispered, kissing my face, making me smile wryly.


    "True enough. Let''s go back; it is getting chilly. Let me snuggle up to you three~!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Incredible..." Elena whispered, standing next to Merlin, watching him activate the spell from a stone tablet, looking at the little CC stone in the middle of it blinking every fifteen seconds. "As far as I know, the Empire has no way of finding CC mines as they all had been discovered by accident."


    "It still needs a bit of improvement because right now, we are standing right next to an operating mine. Survey teams could find CC under the mountain, but there won''t be any reaction if it is hidden deeper than twenty meters or so."


    "I don''t know what a meter is, but it is still incredible! So it picks up the returning waves, huh? I guess you tuned it so the resonance passes through solid objects... Does it go through humans more easily? Are there any alloys that block it out completely?"


    "There... isn''t." He answered, lying a little because there was. They just had to be overlayed with different metals, rocks, and wool to dampen them enough that they wouldn''t get picked up when rebounding. He was shocked that she extrapolated so much from so little, as Merlin didn''t share much, only telling her that magic is like waves in the ocean.


    "Interesting... Although I don''t get the complexity of the runes because I am not a mage, the concept is easy enough to understand. If you produce strong enough waves, would they pass through the same way or start interfering with the objects? Maybe hurt living beings? So please, don''t point at me when activating!" She joked, smiling while standing next to Merlin, about ten meters away from the joint guard forces theirs.


    "You surprise me, Lady Elena."


    "Good." She smiled amicably, her pink eyes glowing with satisfaction. "I am glad to hear."


    "If you have ideas, I am keen to listen to them." Merlin continued, turning off the spell and glancing at Elena with curiosity dancing in his eyes. "What do you say? I would love to hear some of your ideas for some problems I solved in the past."


    "I assume they won''t be deep secrets, hm?" She smiled coyly, enjoying that she could finally tease him.


    "No, they won''t, but they will be fascinating~!"


    "Hmm, why not? Let''s go, Little Minister... I will let you test me!"


    "It''s Prime Minister." He grunted, following her, but Elena already knew what she could say and do to tease him without truly angering him.


    "Yes, that''s what I said."


    "No, you did not!"


    "You jest, Little Minister!" She laughed, covering her mouth while Merlin snorted once again.


    "It''s Prime Minister!"


    "That''s what I said."


    "No, you did not!"


    "You jest, Little Minister!"


    "It''s Prime Minister!"


    "That''s what I said."


    "No, you did not!"


    "Let''s go..." Whispered Pion, listening to the same repeating conversation over and over again as neither of the two was willing to break it off, thinking that would be a loss on their part. Borbossa, who stood right next to him, couldn''t help himself but shrug, silently agreeing, as the two groups of guards followed their arguing lords back to the castle.

 Chapter 125 – Test Run

    I stood on the walls surrounding the industrial district, watching as the first working tractor came to life and began rolling forward on the stone surface covering the area. If I had to guess, it was going around eight to ten kilometers per hour, which was already more than I expected.


    "It''s loud, slow, but damn it is beautiful!" I laughed, feeling really happy, starting to clap, which was mimicked by Sasha, who was grinning just as much as me. Soon enough, the workers were celebrating just as loudly, and after a round around the industrial complex, the tractor came back, and it was time to inspect the machine, looking for any defects, failures, or warping on its frame.


    All was good. Its very first voyage, if I can say it that way, proved to be a major success. Was it like any machine I was used to in my memories? Nah. It would be a hack job in my previous life, but right here and now? This was perfect.


    "Let''s prepare it for the second test!" I exclaimed, turning towards the workers'' leading representatives, "We will transport it to the castle and attach the tools to its back. Let''s see how it handles the ground there! Winter is approaching fast, and I want to see how well it fares there. We don''t need deep trenches but spots where we can hide the mines."


    The transportation of the tractor was also a test in itself because I made them drive it all the way, stopping only to check on its components, how they held out, seeing if the calculations were proper and the materials could withstand their current duress. Everything was within parameters. This alone gave me considerable confidence, my mind returning to the plans of the mech, telling me we were capable of building it. My men could work with metal to such a degree that allowed me to continue with my plans and not only dream about them but also turn them into reality.


    Its journey became somewhat of a spectacle as people came out of the city and sat at the roadside, waiting for it to pass by. Children were running along the road, keeping up with it, thoroughly amazed by the machine and the noise it was making. Good. This is how I will inspire a future generation to want to build their own ''toys!'' I did not plan for it to happen this way, but I wasn''t complaining.


    "Son, couldn''t we put weapons on that thing? Although it is slower than a galloping horse, we could fully dress it in a suit of armor! Make it impenetrable!"


    After seeing it roll into the castle''s grounds, my father''s first words truly surprised me. He already thought of turning it into a tank after seeing it once, and I won''t lie, I also thought of the same thing, except there were a few problems. I witnessed how mages fight, and if I made tanks, even if they were as primitive as their counterpart in World War I, they would be annihilated. They would be a waste of resources, even if I equipped them with shields as the Empire did with their flying ship.


    With their current speed and maneuverability, they would need to be much faster to attack a magic formation and would be outmaneuvered by a regular army the same way. With the numbers'' advantage on their side, we would most likely lose them and surrender it to the enemy for them to reverse-engineer it. I don''t want that. So, instead of creating a tank division, I am more inclined to make a weapon on the level of their flying ship... And... Well, it just sounds much cooler... And because I can.


    "We could, Dad," I answered in the end, nodding, standing next to Oleg, who was here to coordinate and oversee the tractor, making sure nobody touched it without my permission. "But I bet your people would easily outsmart and outmaneuver it."


    "Yeah, but with enough numbers..."


    "A beast would run circles around it." I added, making him sigh.


    "Then improve it! You are smart! Use magic or something!"


    "Ahahaha, okay, I will think about it, but for now, these are simply agricultural machines."


    "Give up!" Mom chuckled, arriving in a good mood, chiming at my sulking father, "I trust you on horseback, but behind that machine''s rein? Not so much. You would crash it."


    "It doesn''t seem to be that hard to control, and it is too slow to hit anything!" he countered, crossing his arms. "I see the pedals that make it go forward and stop; that wheel turns the front to face where you want to go. Easy."


    "What about the gauges, telling you about the pressure within?" I asked, making him tilt his head, "There is more to it than to a horse. Your horse won''t blow up under you if you mismanage it. Anyway, if you want, I can teach you how to operate it, but not now. We trained people for it, and I need proper data. Let it roll out into the field within the pass and get it to work."


    "Haaah, okay, okay!" He shrugged, sounding like a boy who was told he couldn''t play with a new toy, "I also got the last shipment of weapons Oleg brought over; we now have twenty-five cannons installed on the wall. If another big beast comes through the pass, it will die before it has time to get close!"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Never use them at once!" I exclaimed, looking at him seriously, "Do it in a wave of two, let there be a constant barrage, and give time to the first ones to cool down before it is their turn again."


    "Did something happen?" My parents asked, looking at me with concern.


    "No. But I have been feeling a bit uneasy. It''s probably just my mind, but we defeated one big bastard; who knows what consequences that will bring to us?"


    "If they are smart enough, they won''t try it again. If they are not, we got to eat well!" Father chuckled, making me smile a little, but somehow, I was still uneasy thinking about it.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Further away from Avalon and the Frontier, at the eastern frontline, the King of Scorc, Yano III, was sitting at the head of a large, oval table, having a strategy meeting with his ministers and generals. Since taking the city of Roria, it has been constantly reinforced and withstood all of the attacks that the Ishillian forces threw at it. Moreover, since capturing the wreckage of the downed airship, they have been studying its core, managing to peek into some of the Ishillian secrets.


    "How''s the research coming along?" Yano asked, leaning forward, puffing out a cloud of smoke from his nostrils, knocking his pipe against the hard desktop.


    "Most of the segments within their formation were erased, probably as a security mechanism, but we still managed to save a lot of their data. We are putting it back together as best as possible, and although we may not be able to replicate their functions, it has given us a lot of insight into what kind of things were in there and comparing them to our and others'' inventions."


    "Focus on the shields." Yano ordered, looking at everybody present, "We already showed those bastards that we can hold the city, no matter what they throw at us. We are keeping their ships at bay just as we let their armies water the land with their blood! I know Ishillia... they won''t back down; they never do, so we need their shield magic! Make that the top priority of research!"


    There was a unanimous agreement between everybody that Ishillia had to be preparing something as they halted their constant assault, letting their armies rest. They wouldn''t do it if something wasn''t brewing behind their lines... as for what? Nobody could tell.


    "The war in the South is going to end either next year or after," their king continued, dropping some heavy news that made them murmur amongst themselves. "They are being pushed out, and if nothing changes, Ishillia will retake all the territories that they lost, so everything depends on us now. If we can, once again, show the world we can repel whatever they are preparing, the stalking wolves will join in on the hunt!"


    Nobody said anything; they were simply looking at each other. They believed in their king and had no choice but to continue doing so after they decided to attack the behemoth that was Ishillia. There was no backing out from it, and their bet was on the fact that they could show everybody that the mighty beast was weaker than it seemed. Then, the other considerable powers would join the fray, wanting to take a cut for themselves... They had to... Yet, until now, they have yet to really do anything besides moving some troops within their own borders. Yano and even his father had been exchanging letters with kings and emperors, nobles, and wealthy merchants for all those previous decades, yet when it was time to act, many of them remained silent. No longer responding in a way as before... But they couldn''t give up. They crossed the gates of hell, and there was no way to back out.


    "Keep working on it. The winter will be harsh this time, and the sky is already filled with the same clouds I experienced as a youngster. I just know... We must work extra hard to use our time and prepare a defense against whatever they are planning!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Somewhere, hidden within the Empire, the Empress stood in an underground facility, overwatching the creation of a massive magic formation. Its diameter was thirty meters in length, and the top mages of the Empire, fifteen, including herself, tirelessly worked to construct it in the past months. When finished, it would require eight of them to operate its different segments while she would be the focus point, standing in the middle. But... this was something that wouldn''t be the finished product.


    After completing it, there was no way to test it. The weapon itself would be too devastating to use, and its power source was ridiculous... It required four human-sized CCs to work and twelve skull-sized auxiliary CCs to keep it stable. At least, that was what Merlin VIII described in his plans to use for its basic configuration. When finished, they would know how to build it correctly and could finally begin shrinking the formation down. They were doing their best to turn it into something that one of their ships could grab and transport, as, right now, it was bound to this place. For that, they needed to at least halve its size.


    "If this works..."


    This time, Kathrien wasn''t feeling angry. Deep in her soul, she was feeling excited. Seeing the formation come together, she already could see the devastation it would bring on the enemy, turning the whole wretched city into glass. According to her ancestor''s notes, it was created to be used against something called a ''Titan.'' As to what that was, she had no idea; the notes she received were incomplete. What she managed to gather was that it was neither a human nor a manmade thing; it was something natural. Thinking about it, she was certain that it had to be some kind of beast from the other side of the mountains... but, to her knowledge, Merlin VIII did not lead an expedition to the beast''s land.


    "Maybe he wanted to..." Kathrien murmured to herself, forming a slight smirk.


    The power contained within this spell would call down the fire of the heavens and be on par with an attack of a God... Those pesky bastards had no chance to stop this, no matter their plans, and she would use it to show the world that nobody had a chance to go against her and her Empire. She will not only retake what they have lost but also conquer all of their territories and put her name down in history as one of the most extraordinary Empresses of the past centuries.

 Chapter 126 – Early Winter

    I stood on the castle walls while Merlin stood to my right on a box, and Elliot was leaning forward, standing to my left. We watched silently as the tractor moved around in the Pass, overturning the earth. It wasn''t doing it alone as soldiers followed behind it, planting not seeds but mines, preparing for the coming winter.


    "How many can you manufacture by next year?"


    "I don''t know how hard the winter will be, but my estimation is that by spring, I can transfer ten or even more to you. If the winter is harsher than usual, maybe six. I can''t give you an exact number."


    "Fine. However many you got, I''m taking them!"


    "Haaah... Sure. But only because you are my Uncle!" I shrugged, making him chuckle, patting my back.


    "What is it, Merlin? You have been awfully quiet this whole time."


    "Hm?" He flinched, looking at my Uncle, "Ah. Yes, it functions well and manages to withstand everything we throw at it. It will work well on your fields!"


    "It was not what he asked." I chuckled, making Merlin blush and look away while I leaned closer to Elliot. "He has been like that since he returned from his previous trip. I think he fell in love."


    "I did not!" Merlin protested after hearing me, stomping on his box out of frustration, almost falling off it in the process.


    "Sure." We answered him in tandem, grinning the same way.


    I noticed it the moment he returned. He became clumsy, failed to pay attention, and even missed one of our meetings. I wasn''t angry when it happened, instead I was curious. Still, the most I could get out of him was that it was not because of Elena but because of what she said. Pion and Polo reported that he had spent a whole night alone with Elena in the castle. It wasn''t just them who were worried but also Elena''s own entourage. Both groups tried to go in and check up on them, but the doors were locked, and when they attempted to force it open, they berated the two groups like they were naughty children, trying to take a peek at their parents.


    "Do you think he is no longer a boy?" Elliot asked, but I did not have a genuine answer for him this time.


    "Hmmm... Maybe they did not go that far."


    At first, I thought the same thing, but currently I was unsure. Even if it is Merlin we are talking about, it wouldn''t affect him this much, so I am more inclined to believe he was indeed having a deep discussion about different theories with her. It was not about sex. If I am right, it was the first time that, besides Sasha and I, anyone could keep up with him. Oh, my dear Duke Kustov, you sent me a bigger gift than you could have imagined. Now, I was eager to meet Elena the moment spring came, but before that, we had to get through the winter ahead of us.


    And it turned out to be a winter that would be recorded in the history books, but I did not know that then.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Snow. Down south, at the edges of the continent where the endless ocean encounters the immovable landmass, the term snow was a foreign concept. Generations grew up and died without ever seeing it fall from the sky, right until the very end of AE 3094. It came out of nowhere, in the last part of the year, and although it didn''t cover everything in a white blanket, it was still shocking for the people living down there. The cold air that brought it forward caused much more chaos amongst the kingdoms, who were used to the warmer climate than anyone had imagined at first. The snow or cold was not a problem, but the time, the months it persisted through.


    While some of the world''s superpowers could weather through it, not every one of them was as lucky. East of the Ishillian Empire, the Atuvian League experienced the biggest famine and crisis since their establishment, suffering greatly under the harsh weather. Their caravans were stuck, unable to continue to trade, using up their surplus at an alarming rate. So much so that they even sent envoys to Ishillia, hoping to ask them for help...


    But they were not the Empire that was hit the most severely. That title went to the Kingdom of Markoth, an empire ravaged by a 60-year-long civil war. It was another force on the continent, just like Ishillia, who guarded a passage through the vast mountain range leading into the beasts'' territory. Maybe it was because of the generation-long dispute within the kingdom that even broke them up into two, making the events that happened possible in AE 3094.


    Whatever the cause, ultimately, their passageway was broken through, not by just a horde of beasts but by a gigantic, 20-meter-tall monstrosity walking on two tower-thick legs, marching through everything standing in its path. What was even worse was that the world learned about this intrusion only multiple years later. Yet, they never knew that it was not the only place where a monster tried to enter the continent.


    ...


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.....


    .....


    "You jinxed it!" Sasha grumbled at me, and I had nothing to defend myself with as we sat in our bedroom. It was already the end of the day, and we were getting ready to go to bed.


    She was somewhat right because winter knocked on our doors way too early, at least a month before it usually used to. Snow began falling, and the temperature was dropping rapidly, making me feel like I was now living in Siberia.


    "Sorry... but I am no God to change the weather! At least we have heating! I have already warned the ministers to organize constant vigil and send out workers to check on the pipes every day. This is just the beginning, I''m afraid."


    "I don''t dare to imagine how it would be if we didn''t have all our current, improved lives!" She sighed softly, holding our kids in her arms, both of them wrapped up tight as they slept. "I don''t think even my fire would have helped if I am still living in the forest..."


    "But you are not!" Yuri answered her as she entered the room, wearing clothes for a change, followed by Luna.


    "Brrr! Coooold! Just coming out of the bath made me feel like I was turning into an icicle!" She moaned, complaining, hurrying towards the bed and climbing under the thick blanket at once. "Let''s cuddle and chase the cold away!"


    "Don''t squish the little ones!" Yuri warned her, making me chuckle as we were all going to sleep together as a big family, with Arthur and Leyla in the middle of our group.


    "Don''t worry; I am the smallest amongst us!" Luna answered with a grin as we all climbed in, curling up like a group of cats. These are the moments why I love winter...


    Still, if you asked me to repeat the previous statement the next day, I would have refused to do. We were having problems simply getting out of the palace with the heavy snow blocking the doors and windows. The soldiers were constantly shoveling it away. So, driven by a sudden thought, I made Kraus and the rest create giant metal bulldozer blades. The idea was simple: we attached it to the newly built tractors and sent them out to clear the roads as best as possible. Their priority was to focus on keeping the highway from Avalon to the castle open so that if we had to, we could march forward without delays.


    To none of my surprise, that first warning came a month after the early winter had begun. When I arrived, I was greeted by the valley, still smoking from the blasts from the Dragonfire cannons'' fires, and I could see the chunks of beasts littering the ground everywhere.


    "When did it happen?" I asked my father, pulling the thick clothes on me closer. Just the simple fact of speaking and breathing the cold air in was stinging my lungs.


    "Right before sunrise." He explained grimly, "These beasts were as big as your tractor, and they were fast. Some managed to dodge the first salvo. If not for us doing a more extensive sweep with multiple groups of cannon volleys, they would have gotten through the minefield."


    "Damn it. I am going to bring over more CC. I don''t like this!"


    "Me neither, son... I never heard of an early winter or one that is this cold!"


    "I did..." I answered, crossing my arms, looking towards remains that were being collected by a group of soldiers, working on bringing them back. "Elyzien Morningstar mentioned it to me. It happened eight hundred years ago, the Bestial Wars. It was the other time when they broke through... I looked it up, and sure enough, there were records of it in the Empress''s library. It also describes a harsh winter and the beasts smashing through the Pass, flooding the country."


    "Well... this time, we won''t go down easy!" He snorted, patting the cannon right next to us, attached to the wall. "My son made sure of that, hah!"


    "Let''s hope so..." I whispered, feeling my heartbeat climbing.


    The record does not say what kind of monsters came through back then, but it took the Empire multiple years to clean up the mess and plug the Pass before they decided to lead a conquest into their territory, which, of course, failed. Whatever was happening now, I had a city behind these walls where my wives and my children were living. This castle can''t fall¡ªno matter what!


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "It is our chance to attack."


    "No."


    Pascal''s refusal was swift, and his voice carried such authority that Kathrien was enraged, her breathing increasing and veins appearing around her neck.


    "You are just saying it because it is my idea. We can circle around the city unnoticed with the heavy snow and cut their supply lines! We can besiege them and starve them to death!"


    "It will be our side that gets starved." Pascal continued as the two stood in the underground library, where it was still warm enough to wear only two layers of clothes. "Our soldiers would be stuck outside, in the open, buried under the snow. We failed to do it in the past; now, it is too late for that, and we would only sacrifice our experienced troops. I am more concerned about the Frontier, anyway."


    "Why?"


    "The last time something like this happened, beasts came through the Pass. We must send a ship up there."


    "No," Answered Kathrien, even forming a small smile as, finally, it was her time to be in control. "They are already tied down with their missions. They are the fastest vehicles right now and must patrol the borders. The only one that could be spared is now heading towards the League."


    "Why?" he asked, his voice as cold as the winter. Looking into her eyes, he tried to force her to take a step back, but Kathrien wasn''t backing down.


    "Because they asked for help. And... I will help them. I will do so and push them into debt¡ªso much so that by the time spring comes, they will be our puppets. That''s why. You are just paranoid, old man! You read the ancient legends and are now spooked by the winter, too? Do you think this is also a sign of a bad omen? Maybe your spell is failing, and your brain began rotting?"


    "Careful with your tongue, girl..." Pascal sneered, flashing his yellowing teeth at her.


    "I am careful. When I saw the red-haired boy, I sent him down; you cleared him. What? You made a wrong decision? Is that the case?"


    "I did not!"


    "Then what is it?" She pressed on because she felt as if she was finally having the upper hand over him.


    "Tell the ship when it is traveling back and forth; do it over the Frontier. If they see beasts roaming around, we will know if the Pass has been breached or not. Otherwise, we will scale everything back and focus on hibernating. We must preserve our armies because if they freeze to death, we will only prolong the war and weaken ourselves."


    "Hmph. So be it..." She snorted, not wanting to argue anymore, but still, she was feeling vindicated and satisfied deep within. So what if monsters break through? When spring comes, they will retreat, and if all fails, she will have to send a different, low-born noble family to replace them. Was that even a loss? It was like changing underwear...

 Chapter 127 – Monster of the Beastlands (1)

    I was in the castle again, but not alone as Merlin accompanied me this time, walking up the frozen stairs to the battlements. Both of us were wearing thick clothes, covering every inch of our bodies, while I felt my nose wanting to freeze off from my face.


    "I didn''t see Sasha this angry before." he murmured, his breath leaving a thick cloud of smoke in the air, which turned into tiny snowflakes the moment they left his mouth.


    "I am not going to let her come. If anything happens to me, our kids still need a mother, and Avalon needs someone who understands my vision."


    "What about me?" He asked jokingly, making me smile.


    "We are men, my friend. If danger comes, we must face it and stop it from endangering our families or die trying."


    "What if we can''t stop it?" He continued asking, his voice serious, wanting to hear my honest thoughts about it.


    "Then... Then, we won''t have to see our loved ones dying. Take solace in that."


    "..."


    I did not want to be pessimistic, but since the beasts first appeared, there had been a wave of different ones coming at us every third or fourth day. We were already deep into the winter, and if the pattern was holding, then today would be another day when some kind of beast tried to come through the Pass. I know we were running low on their meat, but we would have no way to keep them all after this. Even if we smoke all of our gains, they are bound to go bad before we consume them. Still, that was not a problem I was worrying about right now.


    What troubled me were the types of beasts coming our way. Looking at the destroyed bodies that the soldiers were bringing back and checking their skeletons, they all had rune markings on them. We even found a few small or broken cores within a few. They were not as extensive as the previous behemoth, but it was still alarming. This meant these creatures on the other side of the world were natural magic users. What did that mean? I don''t know, but if anything, it would allow some truly crazy creatures to be roaming around.


    "I wonder what they eat..." Merlin mumbled as we arrived at the top, getting hit by the biting, cold winds at once. I wanted to answer, but I had only theories, none with proof behind them. Looking at their skulls and teeth, I thought they were predators. But then again, I found a few that would point towards being omnivores.


    "Besides us? That''s a good question. I am more interested in how a CC ends up inside them. Do they grow it? Does it imprint the runes on their bones, or are the runes already there, forming the CC within them? That is a much more interesting problem."


    "What if they eat it?" He suggested, tilting his head, thinking, "They could swallow it down! Crunching it up probably is not an option because their teeth are not made from it."


    "I thought about it, but the placement within their bodies does not match their digestive system. Of course, I can''t say for certain that it can''t be the case... For now, we won''t know, not until we capture one or raise one and observe it for ourselves!"


    "You want to capture one?" He asked, his voice shooting really high.


    "Hell no. They are too dangerous!" I answered, and for sure, I wouldn''t want a magical beast that could obliterate us if it got loose. I am not a mad scientist! "Come, let us put up the formations you developed. If these beasts have CC within them, your new sensors should warn us even if we can''t see them."


    With the current weather and the frequent snowstorms, Merlin and I began implementing his CC-finding magic differently. We were also going to try to build an array that would automatically emit its waves, and when a CC resonates with it, it starts a chain reaction, sending out the signal that gets picked up by the others further away. We tested it, and it seemed to work flawlessly; the question was whether CC, hidden within a living being, would react the same or not. Could we influence it? Or does the creature isolate us from it? There were so many anomalies and variables that only a live test would prove it.


    The first ''dishes'' with the formation and CC within were installed onto the castle''s walls. If everything works as expected, if it picks up a signal, it will emit a high-pitched, whining noise that will alert the soldiers and trigger the alarms. This would be best for when it''s dark, and we get another storm, severely limiting the visibility inside the Pass. The remaining twenty others were then brought out of the castle and installed onto the mountain walls at every hundred meters, reaching out two kilometers into the Pass.


    I can''t lie. A weird feeling crept up on my back when I was watching its installation and being that far away from the castle. Looking towards the road, twisting and turning amongst the passageway, it was like a labyrinthian avenue, leading to the unknown or directly into the underworld. I was curious about what was on the other side, what kind of land was separated from us by these massive mountains, and what type of secrets and treasures it may hold. But then again, I was quickly reminded of what kind of monsters were living there, and my thoughts of exploring it promptly evaporated.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Returning to the castle relieved not just me but also every soldier who was out with us installing the dishes. Their first test happened right that evening, but it was not what Merlin and I hoped for because they remained silent. The castle was assaulted by thin, moose-like creatures; at least a dozen of them came, and they were the size of our tractors. Even though they were big, their legs were thin compared to their bodies, and their antlers resembled wild mushroom infestations more than anything else.


    None of them triggered the warning system, and we discovered them only when they got close to the mines, blowing them up. The explosions seemed to scare them, literally and figuratively scattering them all over the Pass. We watched as our traps did their job, killing them off, and that night, we fired neither of our cannons. When morning came, and we examined the carcasses, we found no indication that any of them had CC hidden in their bodies, but that did not mean there was none. Maybe it got... destroyed? Or lost because it was small. Who knows, but I wasn''t ready to write down our warning system just yet.


    "It should have been making a reaction if those creatures had CC inside their bodies." Merlin argued while we were in the castle''s library, working on our ideas in the middle of the night.


    "Checking their bones, I found no rune markings on them, so I agree that these ones were not evolved enough."


    "Leon, do you think their evolution is tied to CC? Or magic?"


    "Yeah. It could be the case... I could easily see that the more robust or intelligent variants are the ones-"


    But I couldn''t finish my sentence as we heard a loud explosion. Ten minutes later, we were up on the walls, watching as another horde of moose creatures were trying to get to us, being blown up by the mines. This time, there were not only a dozen but at least thirty of them rushing towards us. Watching them all die, I couldn''t help but feel uneasiness and fear creep into my mind as I observed it from the top of the wall.


    "Maybe their intelligence is related to their bones." Merlin whispered, but I was not as relaxed as he was.


    "This could be bad..."


    "Sovereign?"


    "It wouldn''t be the first time one of these poor bastards was being herded into the Pass by a stronger, smarter beast. If my instincts are right, they are trying to clean out the minefield before they make their move!"


    "I can create more traps!" he said, dropping the smile and taking it seriously. He was no longer in a joking mood. "I can do it fairly quickly, and we can replace the lost ones and even plant more."


    "Mhm, we will do that, and I will join in on it. I don''t like this a bit, and I want to be ready for whatever is trying to get to us!"


    The following week further reinforced my thoughts on the matter. When we began quickly replenishing the lost mines and even expanding on their reach, the attacks against the wall began happening more frequently. Because the night-time raids proved no different than going at us during the day, it became utterly random when they did it.


    "We can''t keep up with this forever..." I whispered, meeting with my Father and Merlin in the castle''s main hall. Outside, a heavy snowstorm had been raging since morning, turning the day into perpetual dusk, howling like a rabid beast. "The attacks are now almost happening day and night, and we can''t go out and replenish the mines."


    "The soldiers are also feeling the pressure; if this continues for the upcoming months, they will start making mistakes. Whoever or whatever is directing these dumb beasts is dangerous." Father was just as troubled as the rest of us were, realizing we were facing something that was not only a group of beasts looking for dinner.


    "We need to devise a new rotation system that lets the soldiers sleep at least four to five hours a day. We can no longer operate on a day and night cycle." I explained, crossing my arms while speaking, "Oleg is coming over with my soldiers; he should arrive in under an hour, and we can break them up into groups, integrating them into the veterans."


    "I am going to send your mother to Avalon!" Father exclaimed, surprising me and making me raise an eyebrow, awaiting his explanation. "The castle will be transformed into a bastion from now on. Start placing mines and traps inside and around the back too. Even if they break through, I want them to pay for it dearly."


    "Does she know?" I asked simply, looking into his eyes and watching him nod.


    "I already had the talk with her and persuaded your Mom, don''t worry about it. You should go, too."


    "No." I replied at once, making him smile a little.


    "That''s what I thought you would say... But I made a deal with your Mother!"


    "Dad!" I shouted, standing up, "I am already the lord of the Frontier. If I want to stay, you cannot even chase me out of here!"


    "Just listen to me first!" he countered, raising his voice, and I halted my speech, glancing at Merlin, who pulled himself up to a little ball and looked at us nervously. "You can stay, but if it looks like we can''t weather this storm, you will take the majority of the soldiers and retreat to Avalon. Try and survive; with you and the rest there, I am sure you would be able to fight back. This is the deal, son! And I don''t care what kind of title the Empress has given you; you have rebelled, don''t you remember? Imperial designations mean nothing before me! Even if you were a loyal little pawn, I would still order you around because your Mother and I made you!"


    "You drive a harder bargain than Mom..." I grumbled, shaking my head and making my father laugh.


    "I take it you agreed?"


    "Yeah, because it won''t happen. Listen to us; we are speaking like depressed weaklings..."


    "Hah! That''s my boy!"


    Just as he thought of continuing, the warning bells began, ringing from the highest tower of the castle. Looking out the window, we could not see the Pass because of the storm, which could only mean one thing: our warning system worked, and something was heading our way. It was then that I suddenly felt it¡ªthe tremor running through the castle''s walls.

 Chapter 128 – Monster of the Beastlands (2)

    There was no time to argue or fight over what to do as everyone was rushing to the walls, wanting to know what was happening. Sure enough, we were right in thinking that the alarms went off because of our magic system after asking the soldiers. Whatever the thing that set it off was, it was hiding in the snowstorm and was as massive as the beast we faced the previous winter.


    "Do you feel anything?" I asked, looking at Merlin, pulling my hood tighter, trying to ignore the sharp and cold winds slashing against my face.


    "Everything feels that it is jumbled up... weird... But I do feel something..."


    "And I hear something!" Father added, and it was making me anxious because I also heard it.


    It was a low hum, like some kind of jet engine slowly beginning to spin and power up. Was the beast preparing some sort of spell or attack? If so, and it hits us, we are done for... its sound alone was raising the hair on my body!


    "Fire!" I shouted, trying to overcome the howling blizzard, "Fire everything we got; I don''t care if we can''t aim at a target; just do it!"


    I bless my luck that nobody was here questioning my order. Simply, the action that my dad and Merlin also got to a cannon firing into the storm was enough for every warrior to realize something was off. Soon, all twenty-five cannons were roaring, sending orange fireballs into the storm like an angry dragon. We heard them land and explode, and the humming noise stopped, releasing the energy it had built up so far before it was ready. It seemed that we caught it by surprise.


    I was right¡ªthat thing was charging a spell. Our attacks managed to disrupt it, and it let it loose prematurely as we watched a cold, blue beam pass over above the castle towards the sky. Standing there, I could feel how cold it was, but there was no time to keep wondering what was happening; it was time to do all we could to stop it.


    "Keep firing! Raise the powers of the cannons!"


    There was no time to think or keep reserves as I ramped up my cannon to the third level, firing a blinding, orange ''missile,'' followed by multiple others alongside the long wall. As they flew into the white, blue, whirling blizzard, I could see the white snow turn orange, reflecting their color before disappearing. Then came the explosions... and a painful, deep roar echoing between the mountain walls.


    "The storm is not normal!" Merlin shouted over the wind and the roaring cannon fire, "I feel weird because the storm is interfering with magic! This is not just a blizzard; it is magically enhanced weather!"


    "Fucking hell..." I cursed, not waiting and ordering to start firing with four CCs inserted into the cannons, willing to sacrifice as many as needed to kill this thing.


    When the first few blasts rang out, destroying four of our cannons, the fire spells melted through the blizzard, acting as angry, magical firebirds, and for a moment, we could finally see the monster hiding inside of it. Well... We did not see all of it, but what I managed to glimpse reminded me of Godzilla. Whatever it was, it had silvery-blue scales and stood on two legs with t-rex-like stumps as hands.


    The fourth-level spells hurt him for real as the howls released from its mouth were louder than before, and the buzzing sound that was trying to gather energy entirely stopped. At first, I thought we killed that thing, but then the wind changed direction and began flowing towards the Pass, straight towards the monster within the blizzard.


    We watched with horror as the beast gulped down the storm with one continuous, long breath as if it were nothing. It slowly began revealing itself as the blizzard dissipated, and we could see its body towering over everything within the Pass. By my estimation, it had to be at least twenty meters high, if not taller. At first glance, the beast resembled a dinosaur, but it was much more stumpy-looking. I say this because its hindlegs were thick, supporting its upright body, while its arms were thinner compared to them. Still, those arms were as thick as train cars. The lower half of its body was wide, acting like some kind of balance, keeping it straight, and unlike Godzilla, this one had no spiky things on its back.


    I watched as our attacks continued and saw its silvery-colored, cold scales lit up in a blue light, giving the beast an otherworldly aura. Worse than that... it suddenly erected a magical shield around itself, letting the fire spells hit that, unable to reach and hurt the monster.


    "Keep firing!" I roared, watching with a cold gaze. I saw the scorch marks on its scales where we had previously hit it, knowing that we could hurt it. We did damage that bastard, which is why he changed tactics.


    "How..." Merlin gulped, his eyes glued to the spectacle, his mind trying to figure it out, make calculations, and get a feeling for the magic it was using.


    "There it is again..." Father exclaimed with unmistakable dread in his voice.


    He was right. That low humming returned, and with everything visible, I could see that it was coming from the beast''s mouth. Its blocky, lizard-like head was aiming toward the middle of the caste walls as it slowly opened its mouth, letting the noise get louder every second its jaws parted further away. This time, I could see the magic formation appear not around it, above it, but on the surface of its skin. I saw the runes take form and light up while bright and mana-filled lines connect them. It was like how the nervous system of humans works, a natural phenomenon. This thing evolved to do this... It was marvelous yet horrifying. Especially because our attacks were hitting that damned shield, unable to get through the bastard!If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I can do it..." Merlin whispered, not blinking for a millisecond.


    "Do what?!" I asked, but he already climbed up to the edge of the wall, chanting, holding multiple CCs in his palms, using them as focus pieces and conduits.


    There was no time to ask any more questions or wait for reasons that would make sense of it; it was time to trust my Prime Minister.


    "Get ready to fire with maximum force the moment something happens! Anything!" Father roared as all the remaining cannons were loaded with four CCs, no longer caring whether they could withstand it.


    "No way..."


    When his magic formation appeared, I realized what Merlin was doing. He was using our experimental trojan spell to try to take down the beast''s defenses! According to the theory that these monsters were natural magic users, the power of their abilities would need a completely different and new categorization than ours because if they had enough energy, they would be able to unleash any type of spell without fail. What an unfair advantage... I just don''t know if Merlin could match it or not.


    Yet, here he was, accomplishing a feat that no other human, mage or not, would be capable of... because he finished chanting before the beast gathered its powers. When the spell was completed, the formation around him disappeared and reformed within the giant lizard''s shielding, dissipating it instantly. Our cannons were roaring the moment it happened while I jumped forward, hugging Merlin''s body with two hands, pulling him back as he almost fell forward, unconscious. Was it a backlash? Or did he overexert himself? I had no time to worry because everything happened so quickly...


    As I pulled him back, I saw the spells hit the monster''s silver skin, blowing holes into it. Its blood was reddish, splashing out like water balloons being popped, and the weird part was that it was way too bright, as if someone had turned the saturation to the maximum. My guess was that it was the magic infused within that made it so sparkly, but I had no proof.


    "Look out!" Shouted my father while I was already landing on my back with Merlin, no longer seeing what was happening, but I could hear it.


    With a painful roar, the thing let loose its spell once again. When the high-pitched whining stopped, the blue ray appeared again, hitting the castle''s left tower, where the warning bells were located. It was blown clean off and blasted into hundreds of pieces while also being frozen into solid ice pieces. I saw as the soldiers up there were shattered like glass while the whole thing fell down, raining into the inner courtyards, breaking apart while doing so. Whatever that blue ice touched was turned into a statue, even after the beam was gone... I saw multiple soldiers buried under it, turning just as blue as it was the moment it made contact with their bodies, splintering them into mosaic pieces.


    "Don''t touch it! Stay away from the ice; it is deadly!" rang out my voice, echoed by many others as I stood up, wanting to see what was happening to the beast. "Take that..." I grunted because the maximum-level fire spells did their job. That monstrosity was riddled with holes, and I watched as it swayed, finally toppling over, falling face first to the frozen ground, breathing its last.


    "Son!"


    "I''m fine, but Merlin...!" I turned around, reacting immediately, checking the boy, who was breathing laboriously. He looked weak, and his body was as cold as the air around us.


    "Take him in! Damn it... if another one comes..."


    "Don''t... Please, Dad... Don''t jinx us!" I groaned, feeling that we just skirted past Death itself.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Captain, we are nearing the Frontier Region. Are we going to do as we were ordered?"


    Aboard the Empire''s flying ship, the Salvation, a crew of fifty were on their way towards the Atuvian League, delivering ''help'' while also ordering to sell their food at an exorbitant price. Not long after leaving their port, they received a message to skirt around the edge of the region, checking for monsters.


    "We are only flying by as ordered. If the border regions are intact, we are not going to see any beasts. Let the locals handle it; we have a much more important mission!" Answered the grizzled-looking, black-bearded man standing behind the wheel of the ship, who belonged to one of the imperial marquess families.


    "Should we use the Imaginary?"


    "And waste resources or time? No. I already received emergency news from Duke Kustov that his people are nearby at Greyback and will do our job. It is best not to steal the glory from a duke, not after what happened... If they want to do it, let them do it so they can personally visit the Frontier. If there is a problem, we will be alerted and can deal with it afterward."


    "Wouldn''t that be late?" The young, barely sixteen-year-old officer asked, making his captain laugh and shaking his head.


    "It''s fine! They are here to be the hurdle for any beast horde. The monsters will gnaw at them until spring comes, and we cannot clean up before that! Plus, we are now heavy with cargo, and our maneuverability is low. When returning, we will be in a much better position to fight¡ªif there is anything to fight. Until then, let us focus on our job; the air up here is way too cold to my liking!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It has been a day since the monster''s attack. We lost two dozen soldiers and one tower, not to mention half of our cannons were irreparably damaged. Right now, Oleg and the reinforcement from my soldiers were working on cleaning the debris and recovering any bodies we may find. To even start that, we had to wait ten hours because the ice that covered them made it impossible to get near. Luckily, they did not remain frozen forever and slowly naturalized, turning from magical to regular ice. One that could be neared and touched without dying.


    The same could not be said about the corpse outside in the Pass. It was still oozing magic, and we witnessed a group of smaller beasts approaching it just so they all turned into ice sculptures. For now, recovering remains from it had to wait, but I was glad of it. It gave us time while my forges worked overtime, creating cannons back home. The winter was far from over.


    "Any improvements?" I asked, walking into my room where Merlin was currently in a coma-like state, being cared for by my Mother.


    "His temperature is still too low. This is not like the backlash you spoke about from before."


    "It has to be a side effect of interfering with the monster''s magic. Haaah... He will be fine!" I grunted, slapping my face. I wanted to lie down and sleep, but there was no time for it. "He pulled through it before; he will do it again..."


    What I didn''t know back then was that although Merlin looked like he was sleeping, deep down, he was having a really intense dream...

 Chapter 129 – Dream

    It was dark, unnaturally so. No matter where Merlin looked, he could not see the Pass, the monster, or Leon. Raising his hand, he couldn''t even see his own body, which, for the first time, scared him.


    "Did I die?" He asked himself, letting his thoughts echo around him like a shout within a deep cave.


    "Death..." Another voice resonated with his previous sentiment, coming from all around him. It was not his, yet it was familiar. Maybe it was his, but... Something... something was not right.


    Merlin''s mind tried to focus and find the source of the voice. The moment he did so, the darkness began churning around him, parting like clouds and revealing a grey, misty image of an old library. Walking towards it, he finally managed to start seeing his body when he looked down, which was strangely transparent and naked, but at least it was there. It was as if he was finally starting to acknowledge that he was, in fact, existing. Stepping into the greyness from the dark was like traveling to a different world, one that was familiar yet alien.


    "Where am I?" His voice remained echoey, reverberating between the tall bookshelves and thousands of ancient tomes while he began strolling inside the labyrinthian library.


    "No, it is not enough... I want more than a few years..." arrived the same voice as before, and following it, he finally came upon a more opened-up space with a massive table in the middle.


    He was no longer alone as a figure of a man was leaning against it, wearing a silk robe, studying a stretched-out parchment while dozens of candles surrounded him on the table. The more Merlin focused on the back of the man, feeling it was eerily familiar, the more color he began noticing around him. By the time he took a step closer to the figure, he could see not only the colors but also smell the paper, ink, and melting wax of the candlesticks.


    "Who are you... where am I?" Merlin asked, shaking his body and walking over to the table to look at the man, but he completely ignored him. "Wait..."


    The surprise in Merlin''s voice was genuine because he recognized that face. No matter how different it was, grown-up, with his hair being blonde and his eyes golden-colored, there was something he inherently knew. That charming, young face was his. He instinctively knew that who he was looking at was him. Even if nobody else would think that... It was the truth. Whoever he was looking at now was him... but where? Or better yet, when?


    "Is this a memory from my previous life, as Leon guessed?" He whispered, looking around once again and trying to figure out where this library was, but he had no idea. When that failed, he turned towards the parchment on the table, his eyes immediately stuck at it as if a spell had hit him. "Can''t be..."


    The longer he looked, the more he understood, and before long, Merlin was no longer standing there, separated, but his consciousness was that of the other version of him, merged into one person. He was leaning against the table, looking down at the drawing of a massive, four-legged beast''s skeleton. Next to it, there were precisely 99 runes listed down, all marked on the monster''s drawing, and while for others, it was nothing but a jumbled list, for Merlin, it was a magic circle in the making.


    "It is not complete... there has to be more to it. These beasts can live indefinitely, thanks to the energy of the CC within their bodies. Hmm... Their enemy is not time but each other. If I can crack open their secret and manage to create CC within my body, I can become immortal! It is right here, hidden within their bones, inside their marrows... but where?"


    Hearing his own thoughts shocked Merlin; it was the thought process of a completely different person looking for the secret of immortality. A riddle that was solved by monsters, beings that didn''t even have human-like intelligence yet could live until the end of time... and it annoyed him. He was better, stronger... He was Merlin, and if he can''t achieve it, nobody can!


    "Wait... could they live that long? Really?" The sudden question made the candles flicker, and Merlin could feel his head hurting. "Owie... is it... the desynchronization between my memories? I need to focus... My questions can wait!"


    The moment he pushed down his current thoughts and only focused on his ''past,'' the pain was gone, replaced by ideas and knowledge coming from a different era. It didn''t take long for Merlin to learn how to direct those thoughts and see himself walking amongst the bookshelves, taking off ancient codexes and hand-drawn diagrams.


    "Incredible..." He whispered, reading personal recountings of different emperors and the expeditions they led into the Beastlands.


    It happened more than once in the past and always had the same result: annihilation of their fighting forces. Yet, it did not mean nobody made it back. Their findings and reports were permanently sealed away, only for the eyes of the Emperors and Empresses as they detailed all that they learned about the marvelous beast on the other side of the endless mountain range. Merlin was reading about tales of giants as big as castles walking around the land, house-sized CC growing out of their backs, while smaller yet still monstrous beasts roamed about, fighting, using spells ranging from adept strength to master-level magic.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I need to translate more..." Thought the ''old'' Merlin, going for a specific book that, when he opened, awed his visiting self.


    The more he focused on it, the stronger his headache became, but he couldn''t help it as it was ancient and handwritten. Going by his old self''s translations, it was a book written by someone carrying the name Vasa, who detailed multiple expeditions into the Beastlands. It was a collection of multiple generations and hundreds if not more, excursions and recoveries of lost documentation of marvelous beasts living on the other side of the world. It detailed not only spells but also their observed habits and how they hunted each other not for their meat after a certain level of strength but for their cores.


    "They do eat CC!" He exclaimed, giggling, ignoring the pain within his skull.


    That strange codex stated directly before his eyes. They followed different, monstrous, twenty to thirty-meter-tall beasts and watched them fight, devastating the land around them with destructive spells, tearing each other apart to consume the loser''s core.


    "What else- hey! Don''t flip the page; I was reading that! Stop it!" No matter how hard Merlin tried to argue with himself, the grown-up version was browsing quickly, looking for something different, ignoring the curiosity of his reincarnated self. "I don''t care about living forever; go back! Hey! I am you; listen to me! Ugh!"


    The more he tried to interfere, the stronger the pain became in his mind, finally feeling like a horse had kicked him in the head. He felt his body stumble backward, the colors go from the world, turning back to grey and into complete darkness at the end.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ugh..."


    "Merlin!"


    "Mmh... what... where?" He groaned, this time for real, trying to open his eyes, feeling weak and sick. The intense light coming in from the outside hurt his eyes, and as he twisted his body to try and sit up, he felt his stomach turn, almost vomiting out the little that was inside of him.


    "Haaaah..." I couldn''t help but sigh with relief seeing him move again. "Slowly, you are still not well!"


    "Sovereign?" he asked, trying to focus his eyes. Finally, he recognized my face as I helped him sit in the bed while my Mom was preparing some soup.


    "Yep. You made me worry... You were out for four days, and we had to force-feed you; it was not easy!"


    "S-sorry..."


    "It''s fine, you saved us." I added with a chuckle, patting his head. "For two days, you were on the verge of turning into ice, but finally, you began warming up again. Still, for now, you are going to be bedridden, and my Mom will take care of you!"


    "U-um... Okay..."


    "Oh?" I asked, raising my eyebrows, "Zero pushback? No smart rebuttals about why are you fine?"


    "No, Leon... I feel horrible!" He answered with a half-smile and looked like someone who had just returned from the land of the dead. Little bastard, heh! "What happened after...?"


    "A lot, but we survived; that is what matters. Right now, the Pass is a winter nightmare! The monster''s blood and magic are still affecting everything around it. In turn, it totally blocked the passage, as anything that got forty meters or closer began freezing up. It gives us time to replenish our losses and clean up the castle."


    "I dreamt of the monsters." After thinking it through, he explained, "I... I remember not much of it. It was weird... It was... Hmmm..."


    "Dreams are like that; they are vivid when we have them, and they burst like balloons the moment we wake up. Even if you feel it is as real as possible, you still forget it after waking up. Don''t stress about it!"


    "But... I feel it was important!"


    "If it was, it will come back to you, believe me. For now, rest! I am going to tell Mom you woke up; I was just visiting; lucky me... and lucky you! That was way too close!"


    "As long as everybody is fine... it was worth it!"


    "Mhm." I nodded, patting his head, "As I said... rest. You earned it."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It took Merlin two weeks to be in a state where he could walk around without any support to finally return to Avalon. For the remainder of the winter, I ordered him to stay home, recuperate, and not force himself. This time, there was a little pushback from him, but Sasha managed to convince him by seriously warning him with her motherly air filling the room. It was the moment when a new position was finally established around my ministers, including Merlin, as he began planning out the Institution of Imperial Clerks. I didn''t stop him from organizing; it wasn''t taxing on him and kept his mind occupied. While staying home, he reviewed his current and old students and their files, looking for names and talents to be assigned under every minister, serving not the person but the position for a lifetime.


    While he was doing that, I was sitting in my office, examining the spell he had summoned, drawn up from my memory. It was marvelous and so complex that it took me multiple days to crack it. Even then, I could tell that I couldn''t replicate what he pulled off on the spot, even if I was magical. He created a clear-cut template, using our basic trojan spell, leaving certain parts empty, and using the creature''s own spell to be part of the ''code'' and corrupt it from there. Essentially, he coded something in a way that wouldn''t work as it had missing parts... yet the moment it interacted with the beast, the missing runes automatically slotted into place, completing the spell, and it worked flawlessly.


    My job now was to take it apart in a way that it could be replicated. Merlin created the working template of an improved version that could be universally used; I just needed to make adjustments so it could be applicable, no matter the target. We now had a shut-down sequence telling the target spell to cancel itself, no matter the energy backing it up. It was a direct dispel command with nine changeable runes.


    After studying it extensively, I was sure that those nine runes could be swapped out. After I identified them, the ones that Merlin used were all related to the element of water. All of those were present in water-based spells that I cross-referenced without missing once, and the absent runes, the ones that the beast used, were also water-based, as I found the runes in some advanced listings. No wonder its breath attack had a freezing attack...


    I don''t know how Merlin managed to do it, but he created the perfect version at that critical moment. If we manage to identify the enemy spell and its inherent element, we can use this formation to inject it and simply cancel it from happening. Without failure.


    Of course, this needed more tests and study, but I was sure of my conjecture. So, in the coming days, I worked on identifying the rune present in every fire-based spell, going through all kinds of samples in my head, and finally narrowing it down to one rune. What remained after was a simple test to see if it worked...

 Chapter 130 – Visitors (1)

    "Are we sure of this?" Merlin asked, sitting at the oval table within the throne room. An emergency meeting was called up, and this time, it was headed not by Leon but by Sasha. Her husband was still at the castle, overseeing the repairs, installing the newly made cannons, and keeping an eye on the corpse of the giant monster they killed, so it was the first time she took complete control of Avalon and its businesses.


    "Yes, I talked with my husband about it." Sasha nodded, and no ministers opposed her decision. "The letter we received in advance was detailed enough! We were almost discovered, but we avoided it thanks to the Empress''s incompetency and the quick intervention of Duke Kustov. But..."


    "Elena is a headstrong woman..." Merlin finished for her, sighing, making Sasha''s lips curl into a smile.


    "It would seem so. She took the opportunity and set out with a small group to visit Avalon, adhering to her father''s ''orders.'' Smart, if you ask me."


    "Can''t we deny her entrance?" Yuri asked, sitting amongst the ministers, stepping in for Oleg, who was also at the castle with the bulk of their army.


    "We think this is even better." Sasha continued, explaining it in detail, "Let her come! The winter is the harshest it has been in centuries! She will see something that I don''t think she expected, including heated homes and an organized city. Then, we can take her to the castle and show her what type of monster was trying to break through, yet it still died. As my husband once said: shock and awe."


    "I have only one question, My Lady!" Merlin said, standing up in his chair, "Who shall greet them?"


    "We will," she promptly answered. "And I mean you and me! And the royal guards, of course. I want all of you to stand ready, too, and ensure the city is in tip-top shape! We will do the awe, and the monstrous corpse plugging in the Pass will do the shocking part."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "This wasn''t the best idea in hindsight..." Elena whispered, sitting in her carriage, donning three layers of clothes, watching her breath linger in the air as they traveled.


    "The weather is treacherous, but we are already nearing their border. I am surprised Baron Elliot''s territory has such well-built roads!" Iria, her headmaid, answered, trying to divert their thoughts from the freezing weather. "Even though they are not well maintained in this weather, that part is understandable."


    Their surprise only increased after passing into the territory of the Frontier. They realized that the roads were still there, and even more shocking was that they were maintained and kept clean of fresh snow. They were surrounded by two-meter-high snow walls on both sides as they traveled, but the surprises did not end there.


    "We see some smoke in the distance! Maybe bandits?" Shouted Borbossa, who was now their carriage''s driver.


    "Probably an outpost? Maybe they are workers looking for shelter in this weather! We shouldn''t worry about our safety!" Elena yelled back, leaning out the window, letting the biting air waft into the carriage.


    "We can''t be sure enough!" Borbossa argued while the four horsemen beside the carriage subtly readied their bows. "This is still the Frontier, a barbarian patch of land, My Lady."


    "I have been hearing nothing but the changes enacted by the Little Minister." She countered, rolling her eyes, "If we get attacked, I could rub it under his nose for an eternity, but don''t make them attack us! Then it would be the opposite, and he could call me an uncouth lady until the end of times!"


    Nobody had any answer for Elena, who felt a bit stifled as she never talked like this about anyone. Not to mention letting a child, no matter what rank he lied to have, speak to the duke''s daughter in the way he did. Yet Elena seemed not to mind it, not in the slightest, so they had no chance to protest against it.


    "Do you hear that?" she asked, and sure enough, the wind seemed to be blowing a weird noise towards them from the direction of the smoke in the distance.


    As they got closer and closer, the racket became even louder, so much so that their horses became nervous and feisty, no longer wanting to continue traveling forward. They had to force them to obey as they neared the thing, toiling along the road, blowing thick, white smoke into the air from its front end.


    "What... is... that?" Elena asked, her eyes growing twice their size, almost popping out of her head as she leaned out, nearly falling out of her carriage.


    Nobody could answer her as they faced a metal construct with long tracks along its side instead of wheels. While trying to keep the horses from throwing them off and pushing them to go around the... thing, they finally noticed the two men dressed in heavy coats sitting atop it. Clearly, they were the ones steering the weird carriage with a giant metal shovel attached to its front, pushing the snow to the side.


    As they passed by, the two on the machine looked at them with a bit of confusion, but they did not stop or wave; they just looked at them. It was hard to tell if they were nervous as their faces were hidden behind goggles and thick fur hoodies, but at least they seemed unarmed.


    "Stop, stop!" Elena shouted, but Borbossa refused to obey this time.


    "We can''t! It could be dangerous, and the horses would be terrified! If we stop now, we will lose control over them!"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Damn it! Stupid animals!" She grunted as they passed by the sluggish metal creation, heading further away from them until it disappeared behind them.


    "What was that...?" Borbossa asked, not expecting an answer, but Elena seemed to be fired up so much she no longer cared about the cold air.


    "Marvelous! Did you all see that?! That carriage was being driven by... by... hm, it was either magic or by some kind of other contraptions, I couldn''t tell! But for sure, it was man-made! Did you see how it had spinning and rotating bits? How did it transfer the generated energy to its wibbly-wobbly and spinny things, making it move forward?! How marvelous!"


    "Marvelous?" Iria asked, still a bit shocked, pulling her clothes together, shivering, "That thing was beyond noisy and slower than our carriage in the snow!"


    "I agree; we could outrun it easily!" Borbossa agreed, making Elena roll her eyes and scoff at them.


    "Use your heads a little! Didn''t you realize it was shoveling the snow? What do you think? How many men would you need to do this work? How many men would you have to force out here to do the labor by hand to keep the road clean? That thing, toiling along the road, could do what a dozen men would be needed for!"


    Borbossa wanted to argue, but then again, he could see Elena''s point. True enough, in this weather, the workers couldn''t stay out for long, and the biggest issue was sweating hard under the multiple layers of clothes, then sweat freezing and possibly killing them. Getting medicine this far away from any civilization could be easily deadly, not to mention, where would they get enough clothes for themselves?


    As they traveled ahead, they passed by another one further out, heading in the opposite direction. Instead of the tracks, this one had a giant wheel with chains strapped to it, puffing just as big of a white cloud from the chimney built onto its front side. Just like before, the horses were deeply terrified, making it impossible for them to stop, causing Elena to try and observe it as much as possible while leaning out of her carriage.


    "What... the... Look at that!"


    "What is it?!" Yelled Elena, already halfway out when hearing Borbossa''s voice before looking ahead, noticing the giant wall in the distance and the billowing flags atop it.


    "I don''t remember hearing about a city like that being built here... isn''t that made of stone? Isn''t the secret behind building with stone... unavailable here? It shouldn''t be standing without the Imperial Freemasons building it!"


    "Avalon..." Elena whispered, her pink eyes brimming with curiosity and the feeling of being on an adventure. "That little twerp wasn''t lying... Listen up! Keep your tempers in check and your tounges within your mouths! Don''t you dare ruin my reputation, got it?"


    Her warnings were sincere, and she wasn''t joking. She wanted to know the secret behind those snow-plowing machines and knew that her visit was wholly unexpected. Even if her father had provided her with the chance, a brilliant move to give her a valid reason to come, she knew full well that they for sure saw through it. Anything more would be akin to a slap in the face, so they had to be conscious about how they acted.


    The closer they got to the city, the more amazed they were, as everything was made of stone, built in a way that was reminiscent of the capital city in the heart of the empire¡ªwhich should have been impossible. Arriving at the front gate, well-dressed soldiers were waiting there, halting their convoy.


    "Oh? A familiar face." Elena chuckled, recognizing Pion, who was leading the soldiers with Polo at his side, acting as his helper and writing down inventories as they examined the carriage and its cargo. Borbossa was about to say something, but Elena''s simple clearing of her throat silenced him at once.


    "I was ordered to welcome you into Avalon, as originally, I was designated to escort you here in the spring. Albeit, it seems that Lady Elena was missing our Prime Minister more than we thought." He answered jokingly, and while Elena''s retinue felt it as an attack, their lady simply laughed out, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "What could I say? I can be selfish sometimes... and a bit impatient! So... Is there a problem?"


    "No. Nothing; we are just writing down what comes in and what goes out," Pion answered, smiling and pointing toward the entrance. "Please enter through the gate, one by one." Elena already could guess something was going on, which made her guards nervous and twitchy, but she was expecting something whacky but not dangerous.


    "Do as asked. What are you waiting for?" She grunted, impatient to start, and her soldiers first walked through the gate... Then... Nothing. Nothing was happening. It was a bit disappointing, but then again, she didn''t even know what she was expecting. "Oh... finally!" She giggled when it was their turn.


    The moment their carriage passed through the gate, multiple weird cone-shaped tubes above the gates began blaring with a droning sound, quickly alerting everybody around them. Borbossa was about to stand up on the driver''s seat and pull out his sword when Elena, without warning, opened the door, jumping out of the carriage and looking up at the speakers with childlike curiosity.


    "What are those...?"


    "A warning that the carriage is carrying magical items within itself."


    "...?"


    Turning towards the elegant female voice, Elena was stunned to see a beautiful woman walk down from the walls with long, flowing red hair and brilliant emerald-colored eyes. Looking at her, she was momentarily stunned as the deep, caring, and motherly aura, mixing with her unmistakable authority, stunned her like nothing before. She immediately knew she had to be the mysterious Sovereign''s Queen because Little Merlin was following her with a posture that showed a kind of respect she had not seen in his body language before.


    "So what-" Borbossa said after taking Elena''s silence as a signal that he could speak this time, which resulted in the cacophony of swords being drawn around them.


    "It''s okay." Sasha raised a hand before Elena could berate Borbossa. They saw all the soldiers around them immediately lowering their weapons, but none sheathed their swords and continued watching Borbossa and his men like wolves. What made Elena''s guard captain nervous was that none of the avalonians blinked at the same time, always making sure that one pair of eyes was always locked onto their bodies. "I assume you have items with CC with you?"


    "Yes." Elena nodded, showing her bracelet, the same one that had told her Merlin''s identity when they first met.


    "And what about the other three within the carriage?" Sasha asked, keeping up her amicable smile, shocking Elena but also intensifying the light in her eyes.


    "One is a one-time-use shield for the carriage. It automatically activates if a spell would hit us. The second is a reserve CC to recharge said shield. The third is a personal variant, for my own protection."


    "We would like to purchase it." Merlin spoke up at once, but Sasha reached out without looking, held his head, and pushed him into a bow.


    "We will talk about business when we are seated at home."


    "Ahaha~!" Of course, Elena couldn''t hold back her laughter, feeling this scene alone was worthy of standing out in the cold. "I am more than happy to do that!"


    "Then please!" Sasha nodded slightly as their soldiers surrounded the two groups. "Let me lead you to our home, and let me be the first to say... Welcome to Avalon!"

 Chapter 131 – Visitors (2)

    Elena was standing in her guest room, freshly out of the bathroom, where she had enjoyed a long, hot bath. Although she was familiar with scented soap, the ones here were especially sweet and to her liking. It was hard to believe that in the middle of such a harsh winter, in a place considered the end of the world, such luxury was available for her.


    "No..." she whispered, forming a small smile, pulling on her soft robes not because she felt cold but because she loved their fresh smell. The room was surprisingly warm, yet no fireplace was in sight, replaced with metal pipes running along the floor and walls.


    All of these were not here to sell her luxury but were everyday inventions available for everybody. She didn''t want to believe it at first, but then Merlin took her on a tour of the city, visiting some of his students and demonstrating to her that every house had the same privileges. Everyone had metal pipes running into their homes, heating their rooms, and from every wall, with a turn of a knob, hot water was pouring out without fail. This was something that trumped the capital city as luxuries like these were reserved for the top players of the noble families and not for the mundane masses.


    "Returning to Greyback is going to be a pain..." She moaned, turning away from the window and from watching the clear night sky. Glancing at her bed, with a giggle, she jumped on it, letting her body sink into its soft embrace. "Mhmh~! This feels nice~ I am not even mad at the smug look of that little twerp!"


    Thinking about Merlin, she couldn''t help but chuckle again before her thoughts traveled to the tiny details she was allowed to learn about. Touring the palace was just as interesting as touring the city, hearing how it was built, how the different departments under the Sovereign came about, and then meeting with them. She found it hard to believe these people were once thought to be barbarians when most of them were just as knowledgeable and cultured as anybody in the capital city.


    "Maybe even better...?"


    She couldn''t help but ask herself that question many times, as she knew enough nobles who were preoccupied with looking and sounding refined, but that was only a fake front¡ªa farce. What they were truly looking for was validation from the other nobles while enjoying debauchery at home, behind closed doors. Because of that, she was still not entirely convinced deep within, but she had to acknowledge that people here didn''t feel like they were faking it. She had experience seeing through the fancy, decorated veils of nobles, and right now, she felt like she wasn''t facing one. But that did not mean there wasn''t any... to determine that, she had to meet this Sovereign they were talking about non-stop. Luckily, that meeting wasn''t far away, as she was promised to be taken to him the next day.


    The morning for her started early, as her excitement threw Elena out of her comfy bed the moment the sun was up. At first, she thought about trying to go back to sleep, but her giddy mind forced her out, making her wash, dress up, and head out of her room just in time that she collided with a tiny body, headbutting her boobs.


    "S-sorry!" Elena said at once, looking at the girl with mismatched eyes, wearing a traditional maid suit... and for some reason, a set of cat ears on a headband and a tail, disappearing within the fabric of her skirt.


    "It''s fine! It was soft~!" She chuckled, yawning a little, "You are up early, as Sacchy predicted!"


    "Sacchy?" Elena gawked because calling a queen like that would be unthinkable in any other place, especially by servants.


    "Sasha. Ah, don''t look at me like that; I am the second wife! Luna!" She giggled, sticking out her tongue.


    "The... second wife?" she asked again, surprised not because this elusive Sovereign had multiple wives but because one of them was parading around as a maid, wearing funny animal ears.


    "Uhm. Sasha was the first, then came Yuri, but she didn''t become official until much later on. I was conquered second, while Yuri became a concubine, but everyone knows she is just as official as the rest of us. So yeah, anyone new would be only the fifth!"


    "Wait, who is the fourth?"


    "Oh, that spot is already reserved for someone she just doesn''t know yet!" Luna added with a mischievous grin, but Elena felt that the conversation had a deeper meaning. Was she warning her? If she had any idea about making a move on their husband, would she be the last in line with no real power? Huh... was this kid from the capital?


    "Don''t worry. I have a certain integrity and am not in the mood to compete with other women for a man. I am... more of a monogamy enjoyer myself."


    "Oh, I see!" She giggled, tilting her head, playing with her long, black twin tails, twisting it around her finger. "Hungry? The breakfast is ready in the dining room; Sacchy is already there!"


    "Sure, but before we go... what''s this?" Elena asked, reaching out and gently pulling on the cat''s tail, wanting to find out where it was attached to the dress.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Nyauh! D-d-don''t pull on it! Pervert..."


    The loud moan and her shivering body made Elena release it in panic as she realized where it was attached. This... was like the debauchery she was familiar with, alright. But it also was not, as being the wife of a ruler, who could throw the first stone at them for what they were enjoying within their own palace?


    "Khm. Let us... go?" Elena said after clearing her throat, trying not to think about it too much.


    "Sure!" she agreed, leading Elena, walking before her happily and humming an upbeat tune, making Elena watch her plump bottom twist left and right.


    "He likes them young, huh?" She uttered subconsciously, already too late to take it back.


    "I do look young, I know that!" Luna answered without getting angry, looking over her shoulder while her green eye was glowing with a snarky attitude. "But aren''t you fancying our Prime Minister, Lady Elena?"


    "...!?"


    She wanted to refute her at once, but the words were stuck in her throat for some reason. Whatever thought flashed through her mind, she just couldn''t put it into words. Was Luna right? No, that can''t be... although she never looked at Merlin as a kid after learning what type of man he was... Yes, man. Thinking about it, the way he talked, walked, and acted made Elena regard him just as much as an adult as herself, ignoring that he did look like a kid.


    "Don''t think too much about it!" Luna added with a cheeky laugh, stopping before the door of the dining room. "I learned a valuable lesson from Yuri, something I lacked before: Go with the flow! Since then, I realized that living here is infinitely better than living in the capital!"


    "Are you from the city?" Elena asked, catching onto her words.


    "I was from a servant family that no longer exists. I thought of this place as a barbarian, no man''s land. But just like you yesterday, I was proved wrong. Now, I am a happy little girl with tons of free time, a sexy and strong husband, and surrounded by great, honest friends! Which of those three is available for us in the capital? Hm? Especially if you are from a family like I am..."


    She didn''t wait for Elena''s answer and simply pushed open the door, leading her in. Within the room, sitting at a rounded table, Sasha was holding a little baby in her arms, breastfeeding her, while there sat a woman she hadn''t met yesterday. Her golden hair was tied up, and she was doing the same thing¡ªholding another baby, feeding him with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Good morning." Sasha exclaimed softly, interrupting Elena''s thoughts and prompting her to sit down with them. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Y-yes, perfectly!" Her answer came swiftly, trying not to look too much, but her eyes quickly asserted that the two babies had to be the heirs to the throne.


    "Morning!" Shouted Merlin, who just entered from the opposite direction, making Elena flinch, but neither of the two women cowered to cover their bodies.


    "Isn''t this..." Elena stuttered, becoming flustered because no matter how open and modern she thought she was, she felt embarrassed for some reason. Additionally, something else was bubbling in her that she was trying to ignore. She couldn''t help but keep watching Merlin sit down as if this were a regular occurrence, trying to see him ogle at the girls... But it didn''t happen.


    "It''s okay~!" Sasha giggled while answering, "Merlin is like family; plus, when we first met, I mistook him for a girl. Then he pulled down his pants, proving to us that he was, in fact, a boy!"


    "T-t-t-that, that, that! That is confitail... detail... confiscate... confidential information! Not fair! I was very young! It was a long time ago! Slander! This is psychological bullying! Abuse of power!"


    The sudden and wild stuttering, rambling, and mismatching words were so new for Elena that she couldn''t help but break into a loud laughter as she never imagined that Merlin could be pushed into such a state. He was cute when embarrassed...


    "Wait..." She thought, going bright red in her face. What... what was she thinking?! "Damn it, girl, he is a kid! Get yourself together! Focus." After somewhat scolding herself, she didn''t wait for them to notice her changing expressions, "So, today, I can visit the castle?" She asked, quickly changing topics before her thoughts overflowed and slipped out of her mouth.


    "Yes, but I need to warn you before!" Sasha nodded, her face turning a bit more intense than Elena expected, "Only you can come, and whatever you will see will most likely shock you."


    Of course, she nodded as a reply, not letting her determination falter, but she couldn''t help but begin thinking what she meant by that...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Any change in the situation?" I asked, walking up the stairs of the wall and seeing my father standing at the top.


    "It is slowly receding! Compared to the previous week''s threshold and today''s, the freezing death zone has shrunk by a half meter!"


    "Then it still has ample energy stored within itself." I hummed, reaching him and looking towards the frozen corpse in the distance. "At least we know it will dissipate, and we can move in to investigate when that happens."


    "It is a great blockage in the meanwhile, but now I am afraid."


    "You? Afraid?" I chuckled, but I also had the same feeling as him.


    "Yeah. What if next year something even bigger comes?"


    "We will deal with it." I answered, not daring to say anything else. If I did, that would compromise my thoughts, which would be the first step towards giving up. So what if monsters like these exist? So be it; a little bit of pressure will make us stronger! This is nothing more than a problem that we need to solve.


    "That''s why you are my son!"


    "A pigeon has arrived!" my mom called, arriving behind me with an open letter. "It''s from Sasha; she will escort Elena over in a few hours. Are we sure we should let her in? Show her this much?"


    "I am, mother! Let her see what type of power we have already. I would bet a lot on the fact she thinks only something like a flying ship could bring a creature like that down. I can''t think of a better way to demonstrate our power without telling her all of our secrets and inventions! Nothing can live up to human imagination when it is let to run wild and unbridled, hehe~!"

 Chapter 132 – Shock & Awe

    When Sasha and Elena arrived, I greeted them at the castle''s gates, accompanied by Oleg and some of my guards. I calmly watched as she exited the carriage, looking me up and down before introducing herself. I was neither surprised nor annoyed by the initial silence and scrutiny. I also expected her to make some remarks, but that did not happen, and she bowed with the same type of decorum that would be between a duke and the Empress.


    "I heard a lot about you from my Prime Minister." I said, opening our discourse and smiling at them.


    "I''m in the same position." As we began walking, she answered, "If he were here, I guess he would be embarrassed again. Unlike at my place, Minister Merlin acts according to his age here!"


    "Well, that is good news! Traveling could be taxing on the body, so he is confined to Avalon and told to rest until spring after what happened to him not that long ago. I am happy to hear he looks to be fine, but I want to ensure he doesn''t overexert himself." As I said that, I saw her expression change, making me quickly wink at Sasha, who was curling her lips upwards behind Elena.


    "What happened? I didn''t notice anything... He looked uninjured!"


    "We were attacked," I said nonchalantly, "And he overexerted himself, using magic that was either incompatible with his body and mind or simply above his current level. We don''t really know, but for a few days, we were worried he wouldn''t make it."


    "..." It was cute how she fell silent, her eyes darting left and right, trying to think and hide her sudden worry. She would be suitable for Merlin, hm, hm. Good choice, little fella! "He didn''t mention it at all..."


    "Because he doesn''t think much of it." Sasha added while we reached the stairs leading up to the wall.


    "We... Aren''t we going inside?" she asked us, probably realizing where we were heading. Her eyes quickly scanned the buildings, lingering on the spot where a tower looked to be missing as we neared the wall. I noticed her looking at where there were marks of heavy damage on it and where it smashed into the courtyard''s floor. She was trying to determine if it had happened in the past or now, but she probably couldn''t; that''s why she was furrowing her brows. Still, hearing my explanation, I knew she was sure that it had been decimated recently. But by what? Well, if she ever asked herself that, it would be a matter of seconds for the answer to show itself.


    "Not yet. The weather is getting cloudy, and we will have snowfall soon enough! I want to show you what attacked us before the visibility plummets. Do take care while climbing the stairs; they can be icy and slippery!" I exclaimed while holding Sasha''s hand as we ascended.


    "Thanks." She nodded, holding onto Oleg, who offered help, watching his giant arms before holding onto it, "You are bigger than my guard captain."


    "I am His Majesty''s General. I must be ready for anything in both body and mind." He answered simply and proudly, almost making me laugh; luckily, I was facing away from them. It was rare to see Oleg act so proud and pompous, but everyone needed a chance to act larger than life sometimes. "We are Avalon''s first and last line of defense!"


    "So, are you building an army?" Elena asked, raising her voice to make sure I heard her. "Are those vehicles I saw on your roads part of it?"


    "The tractors?" I asked without hiding it, "No, not yet, at least. They are too cumbersome for military use, so we are making them for the farmers!"


    "Oh!" she exclaimed, and I could tell she grasped the idea behind it immediately: "So they are going to end up at Baron Elliot''s land..."


    "Yes. My Uncle needs them the most; we are testing them this winter. So far, all of it is working as expected, so if everything goes smoothly, his food output will skyrocket, and we can start fulfilling our deals, Lady Elena."


    "I assume there is no chance of me getting them, is there?"


    "Sorry to say, but you are right. They are not for sale."


    "Guessed so! I asked Lil'' Merlin to let me see how they are being built, but he also refused me... Not even trying to tease his ego helped to annoy him into it!"


    "The place is a restricted area; we are sorry." Sasha answered with a chuckle, finally making her give up on the topic.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine! It''s just my curiosity... By the Gods in the Heavens! WHAT IS THAT?!"


    Her honest, shocked cry came the moment she reached the top and looked out into the distance. I think that her brain at first didn''t even recognize the corpse of the defeated monster, not until it pieced together that there was a head, limbs, and a massive body encased in ice. She was not the only one who reacted that way. Sasha, standing with me, squeezed my hand, leaning against me, knowing how close we got to being separated by death.


    "That is what attacked us." I said softly, waiting for her to take it in, standing beside her patiently. "We lost more than a dozen good men and a lookout tower to it. We will have to rebuild in the summer as soon as possible."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "How could you kill something... like that... That''s... Impossible!" She gawked, leaning forward, shaking, but I couldn''t tell if it was because of excitement, fear, or just the cold wind coming in from the Pass, howling like the ghost of the dead monster.


    "We are not weak, Lady Elena." Sasha explained, pulling out a tiny CC and forming the basic spell that birthed the Dragonfire Cannons. Casting magic without incantations and by sheer focus alone widened Elena''s eyes as the little firework flew out, hitting the frozen corpse in the distance with a small pop. "We have ways to defend ourselves."


    "..."


    "This isn''t the first behemoth we have slain." I added after a short pause.


    "There were... more?" She asked, gulping back her fear and astonishment.


    "Not at once, luckily, or we would have died. But last year, we had a similar but different monster trying to come through. One or two could be an accident... but all the other little signs point towards the fact that stronger and stronger creatures are trying to come through the Pass year by year."


    "And you want to go against the Empire and these creatures? Are you... mad?"


    "I am not mad, and I don''t want war if that can be avoided." I answered, signaling towards the castle, "Let''s go inside and have a hot lunch. We can discuss it there."


    As I spoke, snow began falling from the skies, covering not just us but the whole country with a heavy white blanket.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    At first, lunch went on silently, with my parents joining us at the table. I knew Elena needed a moment to process what she saw and its implications, so I didn''t hurry her thoughts, waiting for her to ask questions.


    "When are you planning to split?" she asked, breaking the silence after we had finished the soup and moved on to the second course.


    "No firm date has been set into stone yet." I answered swiftly, taking a bite from my roasted chicken leg. "If possible, I want to do that as late as feasible. I don''t want to announce it until totally necessary. I am not a warmonger, and I do not want to make my people lose their lives, but I also realize the current Empire won''t stand by and let it happen. That would be a blow that could unleash a chain reaction, which makes the Empire implode from within, not to mention the current outside pressure it is feeling."


    "I don''t know how you would stand up to them... A few mages are not enough. The Imperial family has an artifact from the Gods themselves!" Elena added, sounding like she was trying to warn us not to do it.


    "So I heard. Do you know what it is?" I asked, but she shook her head in answer.


    "No. Nobody really does. The last time it was wielded was over a thousand years ago, and there are too many legends about it. Most of them point it out to be a spear, but who knows if that is true."


    "Well, it was named the Spear of Death for a reason..." Sasha chuckled, wiping her mouth and making Elena tilt her head.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    "Not really," she answered confidently, and I let my wife shine because I always fell head over heels for her once again in times like this. "There is no reason to be afraid. We have already begun walking down on this road and can''t turn around anymore. It will happen. We will deal with the problems as they come, and if we begin cowering in fear just because of some ancient artifact, we will never succeed! We built Avalon from the ground up, and we will fight for it... no matter what."


    "She is right." My Father exclaimed, "No matter who comes, the monsters or the imperial family. They will meet death here!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The ride from the castle back to Avalon was the complete opposite for Elena. When they left, she had dozens of questions for Sasha, trying to pull as much information out of her as possible, yet now, she didn''t know what to even ask. Until today, although she believed a lot that her Father and Merlin were saying, she still considered it a bit exaggerated. Dressing up in flair was the usual way nobles tried to look larger than life, so she took everything with a grain of salt. But now? She was no longer thinking that.


    "Father has already thrown everything in with them... If they secede, he will join them and give nobody within the family a chance to resist his decision. And honestly... I start to get why. But could they truly do it?" She thought, looking at Sasha, who quickly noticed her glance and smiled back at her. "I need the technology behind your, um... what did you call it? Scanner?"


    "Hm...? Why?"


    "I am in control of a dying mine." Elena continued, sitting up straight, explaining it clearly without trying to go in circles. "Give me the tools to use it within its walls. I am fine if you send people over to oversee it! Since it was established, the people had been following the vein, going along wherever it led and branched out. But who says we didn''t miss something? With it, we could conduct a better survey."


    "A tempting offer." Sasha nodded, expecting it to come up, although she wasn''t sure of it until now.


    "Don''t forget the black market. There are always smugglers, leaving with a little extra! With that, we could stop and take it away, sending you more than we agreed on initially. Then, there is the fact if we discover a new vein, who says we need to report it?"


    "I''m listening."


    "If we uncover more untapped reserves, it can be yours. All of it."


    "All of it?" Sasha asked, blinking her eyes, surprised by Elena''s candid offer.


    "Without a piece missing."


    "What do you want in return, Lady Elena?"


    "A place in Avalon. As for what position? I will leave it up to you! I just want a guarantee that my family and I will have a spot here now and in the future. I also want a guarantee that you would do everything you can to save my family if something happened to them!"


    "We can make that happen!" Sasha answered, beaming with happiness and she reached out her hand, which Elena shook with great surprise.


    "That... that''s it? Don''t you need to discuss it with your husband? Or with a council of ministers? Or something?"


    "No, I do not. CC falls under my jurisdiction as the Archmage of Avalon. Plus, I am Leon''s First Wife, and he trusts me. If I deem it acceptable, he will not ask a question why."


    "Huh... That''s an admirable connection you two have..." Elena murmured, her voice having a tinge of jealousy mixed within it.


    "It is how it should be~! He is the same way as the others, including Merlin, who is his right-hand man. I am sure you will find the same kind of love one day! Or friends~ Maybe you will do it here, in Avalon!"


    "Tell me about it!" She laughed, leaning back, acting more like a young girl now than a noble guest, "Haaah, I was looking forward to it when I was little, but then realized it wouldn''t happen... ugh. Then I was sent away, and I don''t think I-"


    "Yes?" Sasha asked, pressing on after seeing her falling silent all of a sudden.


    "Nothing..." She whispered, turning away, a slight pinkish hue creeping up on her face because when she began speaking, Merlin''s face suddenly appeared in her mind, scaring her. "Why...? Geez, he is just an annoying twerp... He is too smart for his own good, hmph!"


    "I see~ Ehehe, I see~!"

 Chapter 133 – Wound

    I was sitting on a horseback, riding out from the castle with a hundred soldiers, including Oleg and my Father. Was it a smart decision? Probably not, but that is why I didn''t tell Sasha beforehand; otherwise, she would have rushed here to stop me from doing it. Where was I heading? Towards the corpse of the slain behemoth.


    Elena left Avalon after staying with us for two weeks, and she didn''t return to her city empty-handed. Merlin also went with her, along with fifty of my soldiers under Pion''s command, there to oversee the installation of our ''sensors'' and to make sure they would stay in the right hands. No matter how badly anyone else wants to use it, I ordered them to ensure that only our people could do so. If that promise gets broken, the whole deal is off. Period... and I made sure Elena understood it.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but smile because Just as Merlin begged me to let him go, telling me he was alright, he wouldn''t be able to blame me for doing this right now. As for why I was heading out now, the reason was simple. The magical ice disappeared somewhere in the past days. More precisely, its deadly effect was gone.


    The previous night, the remaining and newly installed cannons roared to life again as we were attacked by a bunch of beasts looking like rhinos with six legs. They were rushing us down; their armored hide could tank one or two shots from the basic cannon fire before going down. They were fast, even in the thick snow, but they were slow to turn, which made them ineffective. Still, some reached the wall, crashing into it, cracking the rocks at the bottom, almost shaking the whole structure. That one attack told us that the dead corpse was no longer emitting a deadly blockade of ice as they passed by it without issue. So... here we were.


    "Stop!" I shouted, leading the squad, my breath lingering behind me in the air.


    We were close to the edge of the previous death zone. The massive corpse, looking at it so closely, was terrifying and breathtaking at the same time. I saw many great vehicles in my past, massive platforms that could deliver their payload dozens of kilometers away... but this? This was something else. All my blood froze within me for a moment because of a sudden gust of wind coming from the Pass, making me think it was breathing again! But no, its eyes were open, and there was no life within them.


    "Bastard..." I chuckled, getting off my horse, which was already agitated, not wanting to get any closer to the dead monster. "Spread out, and we will go on foot!"


    Of course, we were not going in blind or without tools. I made multiple ''sticks'' with the anti-gravity formation on them. That little trick made them five meters long without proving an issue, and they became primitive warning sticks¡ªour own version of a mining canary. The moment one of them showed a reaction, we would have dropped it and retreated at once. At least, that was the plan.


    "Don''t you find it weird?" My Father asked as we were slowly getting closer and closer at a snail''s pace.


    "What?" I asked, holding the stick, trying not to slip on the ice below our feet. Even though it was no longer freezing anything into an ice cube that came into contact with it, the weather was still abysmally cold, so it had not melted away yet.


    "It isn''t stinking, not like the previous corpse."


    "I thought it was because of the cold," I replied, tilting my head and watching the giant skull get closer and closer. We could fit into its mouth and not even cause a problem for it to swallow us whole¡ªwhat a monster. "Take samples from the ice!" I shouted, looking at Oleg, who nodded, ordering soldiers to stop, break it up, and fill the sleds we were bringing along.


    "Do you think this is its blood? It is blue... and the clearest ice I have ever seen."


    "Yep, I do think this is magic-infused blood."


    "Could be... What are we going to do with the corpse when spring comes?" He continued asking, shrugging, "I want to have a taste of it."


    "You are something else, Dad!" I laughed, licking my lips, "But I agree. I do want to have a taste, but we will deal with it then. Cutting this bastard up would not be easy, and with beasts visiting us again, we can''t start it yet."


    "If it starts rotting, it will be a major issue... thank the Gods that Sasha is no longer pregnant and can burn it away, even if it would be a waste! What do you think? Why did the freezing effect stop?"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if it ran out of magic." I hummed, watching my stick''s end because soon enough, we would be so close that if it reactivated, we would probably die before having a chance to escape. "I have periodically pointed a detector at it on the walls, and the feedback is now weaker at a recognizable amount. This tells me that the magic it was using for its breath attack has been constantly depleting from within its body and is no longer active."


    "I hope you are right, kiddo..."


    "I trust the animals'' insticts more than human logic, Dad! If those rhinos who got through dared to get near and walk past it, then it has to be safe. When you are in a forest, and everything goes silent, you know you are in trouble! The same rule applies here."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "If they run, you run with them. Good observation, son."


    It took us two hours to get so close to the corpse we could scale it if we wanted. Touching its skin, it was cold as ice; even with multiple layers of gloves on, I felt my fingers hurt, making me draw it back like I had touched a hot metal plate.


    "Sovereign, look!" Oleg shouted, and after following his voice and walking up to him, I noticed one of the many, probably deadly, injuries on its massive torso.


    "Collect some of its skin and scales! We won''t stay long! Half an hour, and we are off!" I shouted, barking orders, making them work, jolting them out from the same kind of reverence I was feeling now.


    Turning back towards the hole in its body, I couldn''t help but form a small smile. The skin was torn apart, carved bones visible within its chest, but all of it looked like red, blue, and magenta-colored ice shavings¡ªa fruity smoothie. But there was more. Where we would have had our hearts, or where it should be for the beast, if we could make an educated guess, I could see a giant CC replacing it. It was the biggest I had seen so far, larger than our previous monster. Yet... it was different. Dim.


    "Now we know why it was freezing everything and why it stopped." I chuckled, looking at Oleg and my Father, who followed my eyes and nodded in sync.


    "It is no longer glowing."


    "It bled out all of its magic." Oleg agreed, and I couldn''t help but bob my head.


    It all made sense now. The beast was charging an attack when we hit it. What I could see on its inner core was a giant gush, like a wound on a body. It was not a crack; it was not like when CC meets CC and breaks it apart. Those are usually smoother... This was like a nasty wound. A magical injury that proved to be fatal. It probably was the cause of its death, and after falling, its magic that was stored within flooded out, causing a death zone to spring up around it, just like radiation.


    "When Merlin gets back, I will need to bring him out and take a look at it. This is... new. And weird."


    "Weird? Why?" they asked me while I took a last look before I began collecting some samples myself.


    "Because, so far, we thought that CC was indestructible! It turns out that, besides breaking it into smaller pieces with itself, it can also be injured. My question is, how did we do it? Was it the strength of the spell? Or Merlin''s intervention? Both? It could be a hundred other reasons, too, but this is an uncharted territory..."


    One thing was sure: if we recover its core, we will have to study it. Who knows, maybe something like this would make the whole thing unusable, but there was clearly a method to physically influence CC differently than just smashing two of them together to break it apart.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Within the capital city of the Ishillian Empire, Pascal was visiting Empress Kathrien''s chambers, arriving unannounced.


    "I am banned from copulating with you by the decree of Nero. Our blood is still too close." She said calmly, lying naked on her bed, being massaged by four pairs of young hands belonging to two girls and two boys. None of them were wearing any clothes, and their eyes were covered with a silk strap, preventing them from looking at their Empress while caring for her.


    "You know why I''m here." Pascal snorted, not even bothering to explain. He saw it all, did it all, and after multiple hundreds of years, he no longer cared about it.


    "The construction is going well if you want to know. I am just taking a break! I can''t force the auxiliary mages to learn faster, or do you want us to fail? They have the winter to master their part of the formation. You!" she moaned, slapping the back of one of her servant boys, "Use more oil!"


    "What about you? Are you finished?"


    "I memorized everything. I know the spell from start to finish. You said it yourself: It is not something that can be test-fired, so what else do you want from me?"


    "Hmph. Don''t take it lightly, or it will hurt you!"


    "I am not a beginner, old man!" She snorted, closing her eyes while enjoying the moment, the pleasure coursing through her veins, knowing full well they all wanted her, yet none of them could get her. It was her favorite feeling, bringing her mind to new heights.


    "When will it be ready?"


    "By the time the snow melted. What else do you want? Watching me naked? Impregnate me with one of your spells?"


    "I am here to hear the report about the Frontier."


    "There is nothing to report. Salvation has made the first transfer to the League and is now doing the second round. We are already laying the groundwork, so they will be forced to do our bidding. We will compel them to destabilize the trade routes of the Kingdom of Scorc and its neighbors, cutting them where it hurts. Who knows, by the time spring comes, maybe our enemies will collapse from within."


    "You did not answer me. Don''t make me angry, girl!"


    "Relax, the Frontier is fine. No monsters were discovered, and we had one of the newly raised dukes check it himself. His report arrived yesterday; you can read it!" She waved her hand, pointing towards an open envelope on her table.


    Still feeling uneasy from before, Pascal walked over and read the three-page letter detailing how everything was as it should be in the Frontier. He also made sure to mention that his own daughter had been dispatched there to keep an eye on them and report any suspicious activity directly to him. After reading it through multiple times, Pascal managed to let out a relaxed sigh, forming a smile, feeling that he could finally rest.


    "See? This is why you spare people from time to time. He may be the most loyal of the new dukes because we forgave his family! You should learn to be less impulsive, and then you could be a proper Empress."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, all of them wish to lick my feet; there is nothing new."


    "Reward him." Pascal grunted, turning around to leave her chambers, the letter remaining within his fingers, "Make sure his loyalty is rewarded. The storm has yet to pass, and we need inner stability at all costs!"


    Kathrien didn''t answer this time, watching Pascal leave with one eye open, sneering as deep within as she was planning her own move. One thing was true: she was no slouch when it came to magic. She had already realized that the formation they were building would place enormous pressure on her with the possibility of being crippled by it. By now, she has already made changes to it that would decrease its power but be much more manageable.


    "Old bastard... you just gave me the weapon to get rid of you. Enjoy the last few months because if I must, I will burn down the palace with you still within it!"

 Chapter 134 – New Resources

    As winter advanced, the weather did not subside at all. It was another heavy snowfall; the skies were completely grey, but at least the wind was mild enough not to create a storm. In the past three days, we were not attacked, but that did not mean we would be safe from now on. To make sure we weren''t surprised, the army was on constant rotation, keeping an eye out while constantly replacing the damaged cannons and sensors in the valley and planting mines whenever possible.


    On the other hand, I was experimenting with our newest collection of materials. The ice we brought back still turned out to be different from any regular version formed by nature; it only lasted its effects of killing anything that it touched. Touching it was painful, even with ample protection, so I had to handle it with tools instead. Through my tests, it refused to melt away even when I put it next to or into the fire, and I had to invite Sasha over to have a breakthrough. Of course, after learning how I collected them, I got an earful of it... I think everyone heard it in the castle.


    When she finally calmed down enough to be curious about the frozen blood, she had to use increasingly powerful spells before managing to start thawing it. By my measurements, this thing had the same melting point as steel, if not higher. When it finally turned into liquid, it was the first time I heard Sasha yell out that it burns as we poured it into a mold, watching it sizzle there while I took a look at her hands.


    "It''s not serious... huh, this is the first time I heard you yelp!"


    "It was the first time I felt this hot and dropped something!" She grumbled, pouting, looking at the crimson blood, which was now sparkling and bubbling like a juiced-up lava lamp.


    "Welcome to how it feels to us standing beside an open kiln!" I joked, looking at the pot of blood, "Weird... Because standing close by this thing, I don''t feel its heat, but if you say it is hot, I believe you. Plus, one thing I am sure of is that the blood is reactive to magic."


    While speaking, I pressed a spoon into it and watched as the heat melted it immediately¡ªeven if it wasn''t giving off heat, it was hot, alright! The next telling point was that after Sasha managed to melt it back to its original form, the sensors that would detect CC resonated with it when I brought it close enough.


    "Are you saying that this blood has the same properties as... CC? That should be impossible, no?" She asked, surprised after I mentioned it to her.


    "Is it? Or are we just simply unfamiliar with how it works?" I hummed, crossing my arms, thinking. "Of course, I can tell right away that it doesn''t have all of the knicks and knacks of actual CC. But it is magically reactive, and seeing how it stayed frozen, it is presumably highly conductive."


    "It is logical, especially if the monster could use magic as you described. It needs to use it to move around, evolve, grow, and stay alive... then using its own blood is a quite rational solution for all possible problems it might face while evolving. Isn''t this like how you designed your mechs? Only with nature replacing mechanical parts with a living body?"


    "Kind of... yes. Seeing where the CC was within its body, I wouldn''t be surprised if it replaced its heart or some other important organ. Becoming its engine. It would be the one pumping magic-infused blood through its veins and transforming the creature into something that is a meld between a living thing and magic. I won''t lie, this is... highly fascinating! There has to be more to it, but for that, I would need to study monsters like this, which, let''s face it... not happening."


    "Glad to hear it." She added, looking at me with one eye, "It would be too dangerous."


    "I know. I''m just curious how they do it and if we could incorporate anything like that into our lives. Oh well! Let''s test the remaining stuff while this one is cooling down!"


    Next on the literal chopping board were some of the scales we collected. The one before us was shaped and as big as a kite shield, affixed to two blocks of rock. We made sure it was at its weakest possible state while continuously striking it with weapons. It became like a martial arts tournament, where our soldiers could walk up and try to break it into two with whatever methods they chose. Hammers? Sure. Swords? Go ahead. Axes? Hack at it! Nothing worked.


    Father was one of the few who tried it more than a dozen times, once swinging against it for ten minutes straight, but what gave way was not the scale but the war hammer he was using. No matter what we threw at it, the beast would be impervious to all conventional damage. Looking at the result, I couldn''t think of a traditional army having any chance of facing off against it. I would have loved to test if some modern weaponry would damage it, though...


    "How the hell did we bring this monster down?" My Father asked, sighing, wiping the sweat from his head, and breathing heavily in the castle''s courtyard.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "With magic." Sasha and I answered, as we already come to the same conclusion. "Although not every cannon fire penetrated its skin, the creature felt pain when we bombarded it, evident from its spell misfiring. I imagine it had to feel like being punched while wearing a headgear or something. It still hurt it, but it did not kill it immediately."


    "If we could get enough of this..." Father whispered, stroking the rough surface of the scale, "It could be turned into a great armor! Can we work it?"


    "I don''t know yet..." I answered honestly, thinking of the same thing. "But we will try to look into it."


    "Meaning I will look into it~!" Sasha giggled, and she would definitely be the one leading the research.


    The scale was the same as the blood. It showed remarkable resilience to magic, up to a certain point where it became somewhat malleable. Still, it didn''t show the same cracks and injuries our cannons left on it at the very end. There was something more to why we managed to break it, and I think I knew what.


    When we were back in the palace, putting our children to bed, I watched Sasha with a gentle smile, tucking the little ones in. Maybe it was because of her intensive magic use today, but they got full from one meal without crying for Mikan and went to sleep without any fuss, which was rare.


    "I was thinking," I started, whispering, "It is very much likely that the cause of the damage on the monster''s core and what killed it was Merlin''s interference."


    "You mean, the magic he canceled its shields with?" she asked, blinking her eyes, quickly thinking about it. "Do you think it not only canceled the defenses but turned all of its magic off?"


    "Could have." I nodded, biting my lower lip. "It could have initiated some kind of backlash, or because its magic got disrupted, it was hurt in the process. Then our magic hit it, and with his own, under Merlin''s interference, we managed to damage it for real. If magic is their integral part, it is possible that by disabling it, the scales lost their strength just the same."


    "What about the previous monster? That didn''t react like that."


    "I can only think about differences between their strength or species. It may have been enormous, but it could also be weaker than this one was. This managed to conjure a snowstorm to hide within. This lizard-like creature had a much higher intelligence, which means it was probably stronger by a lot. Of course, I am simply theorizing here, but that is my current conjecture."


    "One thing is sure." She chuckled, walking over to me and hugging my neck, tiptoeing to kiss my lips, "We can skin it and have a lot of cool resources! If I can devise a good method to work with the scales, Dorian can make them into armor. That way, our army could be dressed in something that outshines any conventional platings the Empire may have!"


    "I like your thinking~" I answered, holding onto her soft butt, gently kneading them until she pushed me onto the bed, rubbing against my body. "Can you be quiet? We just put them to bed..."


    "I can!" She protested, rolling her eyes while undressing me, "It''s rare that I have you for myself, I''m going to enjoy it!"


    She was right, and since our kids liked to wake up regularly, Luna and Yuri decided to... sleep in a different room to be able to rest. Honestly, I thought that Sasha maybe wanted to get pregnant again to keep the status quo, with how often she climbed on me, and I wasn''t about to say no to her. I was letting her sit down on me as I was ready since she kissed me, expecting it to happen... Feeling myself sliding into her warm, moist, and soft slit, I will never be not amazed by the female body. She gave birth to two of our kids, yet she was just as tight as before, moving her hips like a professional rodeo star, giving both of us immense pleasure.


    "Mooore! Ah!"


    "Sssh!" I chuckled, reaching up and holding her mouth shut. In answer, she simply grabbed onto my wrist, holding it there, letting me cover her moans while also speeding up and looking at me with heart-shaped eyes. God... I love it when she is this hungry!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Huh... this... this is weird." I murmured, back at the castle, looking at the hardened monster''s blood. It had gone from being a hot liquid to hardening into a crimson rod, taking up the shape of the mold we had poured it into.


    "Careful!" Sasha warned me as we took it out, but to the human touch, it was completely fine. It was slightly warm, but only as much as holding hands with someone would feel; it no longer gave off a burning sensation. Examining it, its semi-transparent, crimson surface was eerily beautiful, like a lollipop for vampires.


    "Do you feel anything?" I asked, looking at her holding it after ensuring everything was fine.


    "It is... a bit weird. I can''t really tell why. It is not like holding CC but close. Very close! I think you were right about your idea."


    "Let''s get to a safe place and see how it reacts to a spell!"


    Walking out into the pass, I stood a few meters behind Sasha while the rest of the army looked on from the walls. When she began chanting and forming a familiar magic circle of a fireball spell, the rod of blood reacted as expected by releasing a faint orange glow. When the magic completed and it emerged, it did so at the tip of the stick, flying in an arc before landing in the snow, blowing it high into the air. The spell wasn''t stronger nor faster than it should have been; I could tell by analyzing the appeared runes. Still, it was different, and I noticed the change immediately.


    "Did you see that?" Sasha asked, excited, and I nodded at her.


    "Try it again!"


    Sure enough, now that she knew what reaction it would have, it worked even better. Once again, the spell was the same as it should be; the difference was in the speed at which it was formed. Holding onto the hardened blood, the spell was completed at least 20 to 30% quicker than usual. Seeing the results I sent for CC and after affixing it to the end of it, the effects were exponentially better this time: It not only formed maybe even 50% faster, but it was also just as much stronger!


    "I was thinking you and Merlin should have already got yourselves some kind of staff or something." I murmured, rubbing my chin, "To become a proper witch and wizard... but now I think we have found the perfect material to do it."

 Chapter 135 – Enslaved (1)

    It turned out to be a long winter, longer than any previous one since I reincarnated in this world. Luckily, no more behemoths came through, but the smaller wildlife did attack us multiple times, even in the daytime. It held us back from going out and trying to recover more from the corpse, knowing that we could be attacked anytime now. It just wasn''t worth the risk.


    Well, I can''t complain much, as our meat reserves were piling up, so much so that by my calculations, we were bound to have more than we could handle. So I sent a letter to my uncle. Besides the constantly manufactured tractors, he would get meat so that he could start feeding his soldiers first, giving them an edge.


    This returned my thoughts to the fact that simply eating the beasts'' meat, even after cooking it, still carries some magical elements within itself. So, thinking about that, I was also considering trying to have an experiment: making something drink beast blood. I was not going to test it on a human, of course, but I got some animals to try it on. Ultimately, I gathered a few chickens and force-fed them, melting monster blood from the big one''s ice and waiting until it cooled down enough to not hurt them. When we came checking on them...


    "Well... Now, I don''t know if we should try eating that one''s meat." I told my Father, watching the grizzly picture that greeted us the following day.


    "We can still test it. Maybe if it is a well-done steak, it won''t have a similar effect." He argued, but his countenance wasn''t so sure about the idea anymore.


    We had four chickens and made them swallow a drop, not more than a teaspoon worth of blood... All of them died. Not only were they dead, but their bodies seemingly exploded, covering the pen with gore, guts, feathers, and frozen blood. It was a scene straight out of a horror movie.


    "It seems that there is a limit to what the bodies can endure without enough preparation. I don''t know how a human would react to it... Or what about mage... Brrr."


    "You don''t think about testing it out, do you?" Father asked, looking at me with one eye.


    "Well... I would. Of course, not on my people, but if we ever get some prisoners or bastards who would be sent on the Walk, I would make them do it to see what happens."


    "As long as it is not on our people, it''s fine." He added with a shrug, patting my shoulder before beginning to clean up the mess before us.


    "It isn''t fine, but it is the sure way to learn more..." I sighed within my mind, chasing the thoughts away and beginning to help him out.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I got it! I got it!"


    "Huh?" I flinched, looking up from behind my drawing table. I was simply doodling about, trying to further clarify my mech plans, as I wanted to start building them the moment the weather began to clear up.


    The sudden intrusion from Merlin surprised me as he ran in, slamming my doors wide open, shouting... no, squealing from happiness. I knew he was back and arrived this morning, but I didn''t expect him to come and see me at once.


    "Slow down! What did you get? Explain it slowly, so I understand! Did you bed your new lover?"


    "Huh?" He stopped, looking at me confused, shaking his head. "No! But she made me realize that she does have a good head on her shoulders!"


    "She gave you head? It''s a start."


    "Huh?" He stopped again, blinking his eyes.


    "Nothing." I shrugged, standing up, looking at him and his messy hair and black bags under his eyes. "When was the last time you slept?"


    "Three days ago? Not important! I have been working on it since Elena said something that sparked an idea in my head!"


    It had to be something truly important, huh? Looking at him, he was barely able to stand still, bobbing up and down, full of energy, yet his face looked like a crack addict''s. Lucky me, there are no developed drugs here, or he may get hooked on amphetamine to stay awake for even longer periods. I don''t want to invent the panzerschokolade.


    "I''m listening, but try to explain it from the beginning." Indicating towards the chair opposite my workstation while I poured tea for him. After seeing he was still not calmed down, I simply took a cookie that Luna made for me and began munching on it, waiting for him to start.


    "We were looking for CC within the mines, designing survey groups, and establishing rotation in which they will go into old, abandoned shafts, thoroughly surveying the mountain, looking for more CC. There is nothing to report here yet, Sovereign!" He hurriedly added, returning to the main topic right after, "As we did, we talked about how CC reacts to different stimuli and what I know of it. Then we began hypothesizing what other possible qualities they may have or what kind of influence they could possess that we are unaware of... Then it hit me!"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I can see that it is still ringing in your ears. So? What was it?" I asked, finishing my cookie and watching him. Unable to remain seated, he stood up and went in circles around the chair while answering me.


    "Mikan''s issue! The way I dispelled the monster! All of it came together! If Elyzien Morningstar is nothing but magic, reincarnated through her spell, then I can hijack her whole being! Her personality! I have been working hard to mix our mind-altering spell and the trojan one. I think I got Sovereign!"


    "You mean you are going to take over Mikki-2?" I asked, my face serious, thinking his idea through.


    "Yes. If she is truly nothing but magic now, we can force her to obey our commands, no matter what. Our spell would overwrite her own will, force ours on her. This would not just solve the problem of Mikan having to live with a shadow hiding within her but also make it so she can take over what should be rightfully hers! This could give us a third witch, Leon!"


    "If she can withstand it..." I murmured, making his excitement subside a little. "And if Elyzien truly nothing but magic by now..."


    "True enough, but this is a risk Lady Mikan would be willing to take, I am sure of it. She has a strong mind, even if she wouldn''t admit it. If not, why wouldn''t her ancestor take over her already? I won''t believe that she couldn''t if Mikan wasn''t strong enough!"


    "Probably... I also thought about that, which is why I suspect Mikki-2 is weaker than she wants to show. Tell you what! Go home, rest, and I mean rest! Then, plan it out and present us with the formation so we can review it together. When everything is ready, we will bring Mikan in and introduce her to the findings. Ultimately... this is up to her."


    "Yes, sir!" He shouted, saluting, leaving my room while I remained there, leaning against my table, reaching for another cookie.


    "A third witch... huh...? Was this an admission, my dear Merlin, that you wear girls'' clothes when we ain''t looking?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Merlin wasn''t joking; he really got it. After sleeping through the following day, he was waiting for me in the dining room the second morning, going on about it while we were eating. I could see that his side of the table had a rolled-up parchment as thick as Oleg''s forearm, probably the prototype formation he drew while we all slept, sitting amongst the remains of his early breakfast.


    "Kiddo, you are talking so much that you put the kids back to sleep." Yuri chuckled, holding Arthur while Luna nodded in agreement, gently rocking Leyla in her arms. True enough, both of them were asleep, probably bored to death, listening to Merlin describing the runes and the theory behind his new invention. Sasha and I were the only ones present who were paying attention; I was sure of it.


    As for how much she understood, it was hard to tell, but from my perspective, Merlin was making a lot of sense, and I could follow it. It was a well-thought-out combination, merging two spells in a way that, on paper, could work. If he was right, by disabling the magic and through it disabling Mikki-2''s thoughts, we could permanently inject a spell into her consciousness that turns her into a Yes-man. A Yes-woman, in her case. From then on, it should give Mikan the power to impose her will on Mikki-2 and, in turn, make her mana her own.


    "Did you work out how to make sure only Mikan can order her powers to obey? It would be awkward if anybody told her something she couldn''t refuse and began obeying everybody." I asked, making Sasha nod her head rapidly.


    "That is important, Merlin!"


    "I did!" he answered proudly before pursing his lips. "Elena joked about the same idea..."


    "Kinky girl. I like how she thinks!" Yuri grinned before raising an eyebrow, "You didn''t tell her about what we did to her father, yes?"


    "What? No!" he protested loudly, sounding hurt that Yuri would even think about something like that. "She doesn''t even know a spell like that exists; we were simply arguing about theoretical things after dinner!"


    "Instead of going to bed?" Luna asked, rolling her eyes, "Nerds."


    "Pft!" We laughed in unison, making Merlin pout and crossing his arms.


    "Hmph! Whatever! The main thing is that it should work, and because it would be imprinted into her, she would be able to control it¡ªand only she!"


    "How would we imprint it onto her?" Sasha questioned, tilting her head.


    "Well, we could use a type of branding somewhere on her body... or a tattoo. It must be on her body like the beasts have runes on their bones. It won''t work like the bracelets; that is simply not good enough."


    "Well..." I whispered, wiping my mouth, "Let that be the last issue to solve. For now, I want to see your formation."


    "Yes!" He yelled, standing up happily to roll out the parchment that soon took over the whole dining table.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Since Merlin came up with his solution to Mikan''s problem, we have been working exclusively on it the following week, ensuring that everything was working perfectly, even if only in theory. How would we test it? It was a question none of us had any answers for. Nobody here had a second persona locked away inside us besides poor Mikki-1... We also couldn''t just kidnap someone and use it on them because this would only work on mages anyway. No matter how many times we went over it at the end, we didn''t find anything we would change. It was finished... What remained was using it.


    Looking at Merlin and Sasha, I felt we did what we could. While standing over the ninth revision of the first iteration of the new spell, I felt excited and also worried for all of us. Looking at it, it was incredibly complex, maybe the one with the most runes we have ever devised. Counting, it had a hundred and eleven runes arranged in three concentric circles, and it would require three mages to cast it.


    Yes... three. The first circle would fall onto Sasha to activate. It would be what hones onto Elyzien''s spirit and ''hacks'' into it. The second would be Merlin''s responsibility, injecting the mind-altering spell, forcing Mikki-2 to comply, no matter what. Then, the last circle was waiting for Mikan. She would have to imprint her will onto Mikki-2, and there is no other way around it. If any of these fail, it could be catastrophic, resulting in her mind being broken, dying, or something worse, becoming a mindless automaton.


    "I think it is time we notify Mikan about it." I exclaimed softly, rubbing my face. "We will tell her the pros and cons, leaving no possible dangers hidden, and let her choose. If she wants to go through it, we will prepare and do it!"


    "There is no point in waiting..." Sasha whispered, her fists balling up, "I will do my best!"


    "Same!" Merlin shouted, saluting, the only one amongst us who had no misgivings nor any doubt about it. Damn, he was a confident little bastard, ahaha! I think he never questioned himself while coming up with the solution, being sure it would just work fine. After creating multiple revisions, his confidence strengthened every time... I just hope he is right; I don''t want to lose Mikan.


    "Okay!" I sighed, slapping my face, "Wait here, I will call her over."

 Chapter 136 – Enslaved (2)

    It was a serious meeting between Sasha, Merlin, Mikan, and me that lasted for multiple hours. We made sure to tell her everything, including all the possible dangers and pitfalls, how it could backfire and make her into a mindless automaton or, worse, let Elyzien take over her body. Of course, the latter would also be a danger to us, so we would have to make ample preparations if that ever happened. Not that we were counting on it...


    "I need to reiterate," I continued, looking into her eyes, "We are not 100% sure that Elyzien is purely magic and that the spell would work on her."


    "It is more of a 95%." Merlin added, making me roll my eyes, "The fact that she exists and how the bracelets suppress her, everything points towards the fact that our conjecture is right, though! The only variable is her soul; we know nothing about what a soul is or if it is even real..."


    "A soul does not weigh for only 5%..." Sasha murmured, sitting between me and Mikan.


    "I will do it." Mikan nodded, interrupting us. "I heard what I needed, and I can say now that I am assured with my choice. It is not just because of what I promised Yuri but because I truly want this."


    "Mikan..." Sasha whispered, sliding closer to her and holding her hand.


    "I grew up as a failed witch." She continued, smiling while remembering the memory, her eyes slightly wet behind her glasses. "I could do nothing well, constantly failing my tasks and classes. I was the only known witch who had magic, yet it would have been better for everyone if I did not. But I never gave up on my dream!"


    "We saw it." I chuckled, remembering how she was when she arrived.


    "Um..." She nodded, blushing, turning towards Merlin, "I want to do this. Since learning the truth, knowing it wasn''t my fault, that I am not the useless girl I was always told to be, I want this! I really do... No... I need this!"


    "Say no more!" I clapped while Sasha was caressing her hand with a warm smile, "We will get ready for it. But first, you need to choose where you want the formation. As Merlin said, it needs to be on you, and it will be a permanent addition."


    "And... the bigger, the better." Merlin explained, looking at her, "So we need ample space!" The moment he said that, I couldn''t help but look at Mikan''s breasts, but this time, Sasha didn''t nudge me, simply giggling like a schoolgirl, seeing something funny.


    "It should be on her back." She finally spoke up, making Mikan think about it. "I just don''t know how we are going to draw it up there."


    "There are multiple choices available for us." Merlin answered her at once. "We can cast the formation from iron, heat it up, and press it against her back. We can draw it on her with knives, letting it scar and be on her like that."


    "We will go with a simple tattoo." I cut in, stopping him from continuing because both Sasha and Mikan were way too pale by now. "We are told that this place is a barbarian land, huh? Yet I did not see anyone wearing tattoos here."


    "It is rare in the Empire." Mikan explained, gulping down her sudden fear and playing with the edge of her clothes. "Usually, they are signs that the wearer is part of an underground organization or has been marked by the Empire. Most prisoners have tattoos, so even if they escape or regain their freedom, they can''t hide the fact that they were punished by the Empire."


    "Huh... I see... Well, I have the basic knowledge of how to do hand-tapping tattoos..." I murmured, scratching my chin, an idea suddenly blooming within me.


    "What is it?" Sasha asked, seeing me fall silent, noticing that my brain began computing something.


    "Nothing."


    "That does not ring as true. Out with it!" She pressed on, and now the other two were also looking at me curiously.


    "I was thinking of using blood to do it."


    "No!" She exclaimed at once, while Merlin also fell silent, and Mikan looked back and forth between us. "Are you mad?!"


    "It wouldn''t be ingested, as it would be between the thin layers of skin. You know how conducive it is! Having that on her would push our 95% chance into the 99.99% range!" I argued, feeling that it could work... no, it would work.


    "Um... what is it about? What blood?" Mikan asked, raising her hand.


    Explaining it was easy; what was hard was not sounding like some kind of mad scientist, especially when detailing the blood''s effect on the chickens.


    "I... see..."


    "No, it is too dangerous." Sasha expressed, crossing her arms, but Merlin was taking my side this time.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Leon is right. It won''t be like with the chickens... They ingested the blood, absorbed it into their bodies, and spread it everywhere, causing a reaction. Within their bodies, all that made up the monster''s blood got broken down and digested; it is probably what caused the violent reaction!"


    "And what would make this different? It would still be entering her body!" Sasha continued arguing against us, not wanting to risk it.


    "The fact that we have been handling it without issues?" I countered, "It won''t get into her system and stay in her skin, just like any other ink. Otherwise, I would have already had the same fate as the chickens with how much I have been screwing around with it, trying to make a good staff for you."


    "..."


    "I will do it." Mikan nodded, taking advantage of Sasha''s silence. "It is my life, my body, and my choice. I''m ready! I have been ready since I was told I was a witch!"


    "Mikan..." Sasha whispered, holding her hand, but Mikan''s serene, confident smile made her stop protesting.


    "Good." I exhaled, standing up. "Let me gather everything, and we can start in a few days. As the one with the most stable hand, I will do it, but it will hurt."


    "Pain comes before success. It humbles and prepares you for the time when you find yourself in possession of power." She replied, making me tilt my head while she added with a giggle. "It is a quote from the God of Magic, Wyland. As for what he meant by it... it is up to everyone''s own interpretation."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It took me a few days to collect and test the blood on a pig first. It was a concession I was willing to make because Sasha was right... There was still a chance it would kill her. Yet, the pig never died, and something even more interesting happened. The tattoo it got remained vivid in color, working just like ink would; as for why, I did not know. Maybe because of the body heat it was giving off? Who knows... I don''t have good microscopes and analyzers to study it in detail.


    Anyway, it did not become magical, but when Merlin activated the anti-gravity formation, the poor pig began squealing as it started floating up like a balloon. This confirmed that the blood would work even better than any ink would, and it wouldn''t hurt Mikan. Now... I was thinking of giving myself one, and maybe I could... wield magic through it.


    When everything was ready, the first occasion happened in our bedroom, leaving me and Mikan alone. At first, Yuri and Luna wanted to stay and watch, but Sasha ushered them out, using our kids as a reason so they would go with her and help her take care of them.


    "So..." Mikan asked, wearing a bathrobe, looking shy and going pink in the face.


    "Relax, it will be fine." I chuckled, pointing towards the bed, "I know it may be uncomfortable to lay down for so long on your chest, so we can keep breaks whenever it becomes too hard on you, okay?"


    "Um."


    "Now, please." I expressed, looking at her while she shyly opened her robe, revealing her voluptuous body, wearing nothing but white panties. I couldn''t help but chuckle, making her even more embarrassed as she began hiding her breasts, with not much success, as their size made it impossible to cover with only her hands. "You have been feeding my children; you don''t need to be shy now! I think I already saw it, ahahaha!"


    "It... It is different! You are looking at me directly now... Hauh..."


    "I do look at you because you look great." I nodded, not mincing my words anymore.


    "You are married..." She mumbled, which I answered honestly.


    "To three women. Yes."


    "..." To not face me or my answer, she turned away, climbing onto the bed while I mounted atop her, kneeling over her waist. Next to me, we had already set up a wooden contraption that held the monster''s blood in small buckets. Next to them, I had multiple specially prepared thin bone needles made from monster bones. It was everything that I needed to begin the process, and I made sure I created them myself. I wouldn''t have trusted this to anyone else because if something goes wrong, I want to take full responsibility for it.


    "Relax..." I whispered, touching her back and making her stiffen up, making me chuckle. Damn... she was soft, incredibly so, not to mention I could feel the faint scent of vanilla coming off her... were the bracelets failing? Didn''t seem so... "Tell me if it begins hurting beyond what you can deal with, okay? We will take breaks when necessary, and this will probably be a multi-day effort. Worry not; the girls will take care of you when we finish for the day!"


    I think she was too embarrassed and excited at the same time to answer, so she simply nodded her head while I began my work. Taking advantage of my mind, it was easy to ''project'' the completed formation onto her back before my mind''s eye. I aligned it up so it would take up the most optimal space, going from her neck down to her waist... I was turning our pure priest into a yakuza, huh? Oh well... she will look sexy with a tattoo, I''m not going to lie!


    When I told her it would take multiple days to finish, I wasn''t lying. To my surprise, Mikan took it incredibly well, and I managed to complete the very first ring of the three by the time the evening arrived. It was now slightly glowing on the middle of her back and contained thirty-seven runes in total. Looking at it, the tattoo retained its dark, crimson color, giving off an ethereal feeling in the dark.


    "Are we... finished?" she asked, her voice frail and tired. This made me notice her heavy breathing and how sweaty she was, soaking the bedsheet under us.


    "For today!" I nodded, climbing off her, discovering I was poking her the whole time... oops. Well, she didn''t mention it, but I was sure she noticed it. Although, she was probably too exhausted to bring it up now. "You endured it well, I will call the girls!"


    "Thank you..." She murmured, sitting, no longer covering herself but she was still unable to face me. I wondered why... Until I noticed her puffy nipples pointing forward, being extra hard.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Soooo? Did you fuck her?" Yuri asked, catching me in the dining room while I was having a late dinner. Luna was with Mikan in the guest room while Sasha was with the kids back in our place, feeding and tucking them in, so it was just the two of us.


    "No, I did not."


    "She was totally aroused!" She laughed, telling me with great excitement, sitting on the table, her leg resting between my crotch... not that I was complaining, letting her play with me as she wished. "Even Sacchy and Luna noticed it! Aww... she was so cute, the little virgin!"


    "I was focusing on making the tattoo perfectly, so my mind wasn''t observing what my or her body was doing." I answered honestly, making her giggle.


    "When you concentrate, you are way too sexy... Well... As your girl, I''ll help you relax. Master~!" She added with a moan, disappeared under the table, and had her dessert, slurping loudly while I continued eating my own dinner.

 Chapter 137 – Whole Again

    I was genuinely surprised at how well Mikan''s body healed. By the next day, her back had fully recovered, and when I touched it, she said it was neither sensitive nor irritated. Was it because of her magic? I couldn''t think of anything else. It could have been the monster''s blood, but... that was highly unlikely. Still, it made our progress faster, and after a few more days, the tattoo was completed, shining on her back, sometimes literally.


    "Daaaamn... that looks great! Hey, what do you think? Can you draw on me too?" Yuri asked after Mikan finally showed them when her pestering became too much.


    "Eh, I wouldn''t want to get any; I like myself clean." Luna chimed in, yet the way she was biting her thumb, I knew she was still thinking about it.


    "I can do it," I answered, nodding, "But it depends on what we are talking about. And where."


    "You could write ''The Sovereign''s Property'' above my butt!" Yuri answered with a wide grin, making Luna turn around, and her eyes began to shine in a weird, perverted light. "At the front, you could add, ''Private Use Only!'' Or something~!"


    "Okay, enough!" Sasha interrupted us as we were gathering in our room. "Nobody is getting silly tattoos because of sudden ideas! It will never come off, so if you want one, think it out beforehand! Plus, if either Arthur or Leyla''s first word is something strange because of you gals, I will be angry! Haah..."


    "The mother of a budding empire..." Mikan whispered, smiling, pulling back on her dress and making Sasha blush when hearing her comment.


    "Well, everything seems to be ready. Mikan, for now, rest and prepare mentally for the ritual. Same for you, Sasha." I explained as seriously as possible, "I am going to talk with Merlin, go over everything, and when we are ready, we will do it. There can be no hesitation!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    When the day arrived, every one of us was a bit nervous and out of jokes, while Mikan, the one whose life was on the line, turned out to be the most serene among all of us. She calmly stripped, wearing just enough to cover her privates while letting me restrain her.


    "Yuri would be making some interesting remarks if she were here." She said to me as I was crouching, tying down her ankles to an X-shaped contraption.


    "You can be sure of that!" I chuckled, looking up, faced with her bottom and tattooed back. True enough, it was like a scene from a fetish movie where I was going to whip her from behind... but right now, I was too anxious about it working than feeling horny.


    All four of us were in the closed-off guest wing of the palace. It had been emptied out completely; no objects remained that could be lifted with magic or people who could be influenced in any way, not within a 30-meter radius. That did not mean we were not surrounded. I had to prepare for a worst-case scenario, so Oleg and Yuri encircled the palace and our room with our best soldiers. They would rush in and finish Mikan off if they received our signal from within the building. There would be no questions, no hesitation... But I trusted Merlin, who constantly told us it would be alright.


    While Sasha and Merlin would use the spell, I was here to observe and be the first responder if something went awry. My best option would be to bonk Mikan on the head, making her fall unconscious before calling for Yuri. If she is not awake, Elyzien has no chance to cast spells¡ªthat was my simple idea.


    "We are ready, let''s do it!" Clapped Merlin, rearing to go. Exchanging a glance with Sasha, seeing her nod, I walked over to the other side of Mikan, facing her.


    "I''m prepared. Don''t worry~!" She smiled, at peace with herself and everything that was about to happen. "I trust you all."


    "Now or never..." I exhaled, giving the signal, hearing Merlin already chanting, activating the first ring, while I took off Mikan''s bracelets.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    At first, there was silence, interrupted by a low, droning noise that got stronger by the second. The moment the bracelets were off, Mikan felt as if something enveloped her consciousness immediately, pouncing on the opportunity like a cat hunting its prey.


    "Hah, someone got sloppy!"


    "Maybe. Maybe not." Mikan answered the reverberating voice of her ancestor. "I do have a question for you, though."


    "No need; I am going to swallow your consciousness first!"


    "Why didn''t you do it earlier?"


    Elyzien didn''t answer as the darkness continued encroaching on her, surrounding her from every angle, but before Mikan felt like being drowned in the abyss, a bright light burst out of her, pushing it away.


    "What is this?!" Elyzien shrieked as the light illuminated the black mist, turning night into day. Although it was blinding to look at, it didn''t affect Mikan, who could finally see clearly as she faced Elyzien, who appeared not as a young girl now but as an old, decrepit woman. Her skin was wrinkled, sagging on her bony figure like a drape thrown over some bones as she floated there, a mix between a naked granny and a rotting mummy with dead, glazed-over silver eyes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You look horrible." Mikan murmured as every thought of her was given a voice inside her head, nothing to be hidden away before Elyzien.


    "That old bastard tried to consume me! He ruined me... He crippled me!" Elyzien''s answer didn''t come naturally nor willingly, and her surprise was visible on her face. It was not her intention to share her thoughts, yet the moment they surfaced, Mikan could hear them.


    "You are weak, aren''t you..." Mikan continued, looking at her with a pitying gaze.


    "Weak?! Me?! I am Elyzien Morningstar! I could raise hundreds of our soldiers from death! I made our armies undefeatable and unkillable! I was destined to live forever and take over the Empire... It was my destiny!"


    "It is always about power... Then tell me, Elyzien Morningstar, how did you end up in me? How is it that you remained silent for so long? You can''t lie to me now!" This time, Mikan''s voice was commanding and strict, something that nobody heard before ever coming out of her mouth.


    "...!" Elyzien tried resisting the bubbling up thoughts, but Mikan''s body became even more resplendent, forcing her to answer honestly without holding back anything. "Accident. In the last moment when I was being consumed, I used my full power and my understanding of what a soul is to rip the last part of my essence out and blow up the rest, along with that bastard''s spirit! But... it was still not enough." She grunted, her voice filled with the real frustration she had been feeling since awakening in the future. "There is only one person who ever comprehended reincarnation, and it was the Emperor of Magic. Yet his notes are incomplete and obfuscated, so all others after him managed to create mere imitations. I was so close to completing it, though..."


    "So... you reincarnated into me?"


    "Not by choice." She replied not by preference but by an inner, strangely compelling drive. By now, she was looking up at Mikan as her glowing, angel-like figure had grown considerably, while Elyzien was constantly getting smaller and smaller without her realizing the frightening reality. "I was thrown into a semi-conscious state for way too long. By the time I woke up, I was within you... and it was you who were in control. I should have been conscious the moment you were conceived! I could have reformed my original body! Yet... it was already too late, you being four years old. Blast it all! I missed the time to hone and create my mana, and I had to spend a decade of my life just to control yours!"


    "So I was a witch... I was always a witch! You stole it from me!" Mikan yelled, breathing heavily, feeling truly angry for the first time in her life.


    "Duh, idiot. Mana is inherent to every witch or wizard. You can''t send that into reincarnation; only the soul travels through the sea until it is cleaned and recycled. Yours were probably the most compatible, so mine attached itself to yours. But because I did it in a hurry, unprepared, this bullshit happened! You should have never been born! I was supposed to be you so that mana is not yours; it is mine! Mine! Mine! I had to merge my spirit with it to stop you from accessing it! You would have ruined everything I worked for! You exist because only me; it is my RIGHT to own you!"


    "Shut up. Shut up forever!" Mikan shouted, her golden eyes exploding with light, spreading everywhere in her consciousness, making the air stir, and all that was dark before turned into a shining, golden mist. When she took a second look at Elyzien, her ancestor stood there, trying to say something, but no voice or thought came out from her flickering existence. "You evil... evil woman! I am ashamed to be related to you! You had all that power to do good, to help people who are in need of it! You had MY power and a second chance, yet you didn''t do anything with it! That makes me even more furious... There are people who would have deserved another go at life, yet it was you who got it... Unfair! I will no longer feel bad about what I am going to do with you..."


    By then, Mikan could feel something she always had a vague sense of. Before, it was like a faraway thought, a dream she forgot after waking up, but now? It was real. Tangible... It was finally hers. It was as if, for so long, her nose and ears were plugged in, sick, but then, in a snap, they all cleared out. Then, with a long, deep breath, everything became healthy again, and she could feel it clearly for the first time in her life. She was in control. She was whole again.


    "Elyzien Morningstar. You are no longer permitted to speak, think, or interact with me in any way! You will rot and decay in your own darkness and bitter pool of feelings, all alone. I am taking back what was mine! You created your own hell, Mikki-2. You should have moved on instead of becoming my mana because I am in control from now on. You won''t be remembered, so... Goodbye... forever."


    No matter what Elyzien was thinking or wanting to say, she could no longer form her thoughts in a way that would be heard by anyone. She became a ghost within Mikan''s consciousness, an invisible specter that could not interact with anything anymore. She could only exist in limbo, observing the world around her without ever having a chance to be discovered. She was gone, and as Mikan ordered, she would be forgotten forever.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Did... it work?" I asked, a bit worried, stepping closer and gently slapping Mikan''s face because she went unconscious the moment we started. I saw her eyes roll up, only showing their whites, like in an exorcist movie or something. Brrr. It creeped me out a bit.


    "It... should have. The formation stopped glowing..." Merlin mumbled, looking at Sasha, who was just as worried, approaching us, watching Mikan''s limp body.


    The room was filled with the strong scent of vanilla, and a golden mist rolled off and around her body just as we first met. Sasha was about to untie her, but I stopped her with one hand, shaking my head. We still needed to find out if we had succeeded, so it would not be a clever idea to set her free before confirming our success.


    "Mhm..." With a soft moan, she finally moved, and when her eyes eventually returned to normal, I breathed a sigh of relief, seeing their golden color instead of Elyzien''s silvery ones. "Who am I?" I asked, making her chuckle, answering tiredly.


    "My Sovereign."


    "Oh..." I exclaimed because I didn''t expect that answer, making Sasha exhale, finally untying her and hugging her powerless body.


    "How are you feeling? All good?" She asked hurriedly, helping her stand, dressing her in a robe, covering her curves.


    "I have a headache, but it will pass... otherwise, I feel great." She giggled, looking at us, then noticed the cloud of magic, raising her slightly shaking hand.


    We watched as a golden, simple formation appeared around her wrist where the bracelets had previously been, and the sweet-smelling mana raced back into her body, making her shiver as tears rolled down her face. "I am finally complete... I am... I am not useless anymore!"


    "Woah!" I yelled as she almost collapsed, making us hold her as she began wailing in our arms, holding both of us firmly while Merlin looked on with a proud grin.


    "I told you it would work! I just knew it!"

 Chapter 138 – Mages

    For the next few days, we have been closely monitoring Mikan for her safety, but it was clear that everything was working as intended. It was even better because Avalon now had three mages at the ready!


    "Maybe we have five..." I murmured, standing, leaning against my desk in my study, and looking at Mikan sitting on my couch, breastfeeding both of my kids.


    "You think?" Sasha asked, turning towards me and making me dart back and forth between the two women in my office.


    "Yeah, just look at them. They are drinking her up like nothing. If they continue like this, they will turn into a Michelin figure."


    "A what?" They both asked me, and I saw Arthur open his eyes as if listening to what I was saying.


    "Nothing. What I find weird is that they are even more keen on drinking Mikan''s milk now than before. Coincidence? It could be, but it also could be that they love the taste of mana."


    "I don''t feel drained, nor do I think that magic would be in my milk..." Mikan added, murmuring, but she was unsure of it.


    "Me neither," I nodded, "not even if I take a taste test. But who knows! Anyway, that is just a theory!"


    "Hmmm...." While Mikan blushed, Sasha simply crossed her arms, thinking. "Yeah, I could not tell it either."


    "How...?" Mikan asked subconsciously, feeling even more embarrassed that it slipped out because she sure did not remember feeding Sasha.


    "Oh, Leon likes to suck on mine, and when we kiss after, I can taste it! He often makes me drink it like that." She explained without holding back anything, even smiling playfully, making me laugh while Mikan was about to sink into the couch, trying to become one with it to hide away.


    "Okay!" I clapped before the conversation would derail any further. "So, Mikan, how''s your powers coming along? I called you here to give me the details after settling into your new position!"


    "Oh, yes, yes!" She nodded hurriedly, turning towards me, and now I had to fight my basic instinct of not watching her jiggling breasts out in the open being suckled by my daughter and son. Damn little lucky bastards, daddy is proud of you two! "I am going through all that I have learned since I was young and reinforcing my studies. So far, I have managed to use all the basic spells that previously always backfired on me. It is... a marvelous feeling; I feel like I am overflowing with magic!"


    "I can see that." I answered, looking... well... not at her face. Damn it. "Khm. So, what do you expect? Can you perform complex spells?"


    "Most certainly! Well... After I trained a little. I still feel, um..." She blushed, not because of my stare but because she knew her limits, and it embarrassed her, "Spells need us to be confident in casting them, and I need to build back my courage. I know that... But, with the mana I feel swirling within me, I should be able to do a lot!"


    "Well, Mikki-2 did bring me back from death once, and it was with your magic, so I know what you can do. You don''t need to hurry; just take it easy and get used to it in your own way. Here!"


    "Is it...?" she asked as I presented her with a freshly printed book wrapped in golden-colored leather.


    "It is whatever I could gather of Elyzien Morningstar. I have been combing through the books in my mind since she introduced herself. If she had been friendly, I would have given it to her, asking her to explain it. But, oh well, this is even better! I will give it to you; maybe it will help you reach the same level she was so proud of."


    "Was she really... that powerful?" Both of the girls asked while I couldn''t help but shrug.


    "I didn''t find concrete proof, only spells, theories, and some detailed works from supposedly her pen. As for proof of all that she touted? None. But I also did not find anything that would question them, so who knows! We can no longer ask her, hehe!"


    "I will work hard!" Mikan exclaimed, looking directly at me. I only smiled and nodded at her, feeling that with her around, I could rest assured that my people would remain safe and healthy. Still, I also need to make sure they won''t go to Mikan with every little issue because that would create a dependency that would jeopardize everything in the long term.


    "Well..." After a momentary pause, I said, "We are still far away from spring, so you have time to experiment with it! I just ask you to take notes and present them to me and Sasha periodically."


    "Yes, My Sovereign! I will do so!"


    Damn... Whenever she says it like that, smiling so innocently, my mind draws a blank stare, followed by Sasha''s teasing giggle, waking me up from it...


    ...


    ....


    .....


    The winter was longer than we expected. By keeping track of the dates, I was trying to introduce the twelve months of my old life, gradually getting my people used to them along with weekdays and weekends. Looking at it and watching the finally melting icicles on the edge of my window, I let out a long sigh as we were already in the middle of April. Since living in this world, winter has never lasted this long, and we have begun feeling its effects.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    If not for the amount of beast meat we managed to harvest, we would have had to start rationing food and cutting back on our consumption. Instead, we introduced it to the populace as an emergency as our reserves began running dry in the last two months. Will this turn them into jacked-up macho individuals? Probably not, as I remained defined yet slim. Without extensive training, the muscle development stayed normal. Well... thinking about it, I was sure we single-handedly stopped a beast tide without letting one through, something that would have broken the castle if I had never come here. Lucky Ishillia, eh? They should reward me for my efforts!


    As the sun stayed out for longer and longer, the snow finally began melting, although the temperatures were barely above zero. When we were ready, I immediately began moving the completed tractors over to my uncle, letting my ministers handle the transactions to the best of their abilities. We created a dozen that would be transferred to Elliot, while another half a dozen would be employed locally. While they were teaching people and introducing them to their newest toys, I finally took the stage for the main project. Something that would take years to complete.


    With the last monster appearing, my main priority was building the first mech, which would be more than just affixed cannons to a wall. I needed a mobile platform, one that would also be capable of defending against a magical attack. Looking through all that was happening to us, I felt like I had everything to make it.


    The first step I decided on was to build its base, the two legs, and the torso, copying the fake Godzilla we slaughtered. It will require an immense amount of resources compared to what we built before, but I was confident in making it into a reality. Right now, I have appointed Kraus as the head of the operation, and they will work together with all the other blacksmith groups to make different parts of the machine.


    It will incorporate not only everything we have developed so far, including dynamos, gyros, and gimbals but also developing the hydraulic systems. After being entrusted with the assignment, Marca came up with different liquids that we could use, so it will be our job to build the first prototypes and start testing which one we will employ. I know it won''t make our first mechs fast or quick, but that was not the goal right now. I wanted a machine that could go where I needed it to be and rain down death on the beasts. Or Ishillians...


    I am breaking up my blueprints into different parts. While they begin working on creating the legs, Merlin, Sasha, and I will work on designing the magic behind our weapon. As the snow melts, we will try to recover the dead beast, harvesting everything we can from it, including its scales. Those will be given to Dorian, and see if he can turn them into armor or something similar. Even if not, I was still considering using it to build the mech. What we will create first will be like the skeleton of a giant body, which will have to be covered with skin. Or armor, in this case. It will also make repairing and replacing the platings easier if it gets damaged in battle. Being modular is what I was aiming for.


    Then, there were the formations we would use to fuel it. Throughout the winter, whenever we could, we collected the monster''s frozen blood, keeping it like that, hauled back to Avalon. I was using it to create a magic staff for Sasha, Merlin, and Mikan. All of them received their own, but it was an exercise for me to test how to work with it and how many times I could reuse it before it became worthless. We will ''tattoo up'' the machine and use the same methods the beasts use on their bones to make it capable of testing magic. I also had an idea of connecting the different formations within it with tubes, letting the blood circulate back and forth between them, linking them together... but that still needed testing. As it was only a theory.


    I told Merlin what type of effects I was looking for early so he had time to think about it while winter was still going on. Besides having an energy core and fueling it with energy, I wanted the prototype to be able to cast disruption magic. I wanted it to have the power to aim and cancel an enemy mage''s spell. Seeing how it helped us bring down the behemoth, I knew it was invaluable, an asset I must have on the battlefield.


    For now, no more magic would be introduced as making these alone is a great challenge that will require who knows what and how much testing. As for attacking weapons, I did not think about it for now, but when I had free time, I was doodling enlarged cannons attached to them as arms or onto their shoulders... Who knows. We will see when we get there.


    As for free time, I did not have as much as before because the two little devils very quickly became crawling menaces. They were only a few months old, the little bastards, but I was suspecting that maybe Houdini had reincarnated as my children. Why? Because I woke up one day to Sasha yelling next to me in a panic that they were missing from their crib. I won''t lie; for a moment, my blood had stopped flowing, and I felt panic gripping my balls, jumping out of bed as if it were on fire.


    We didn''t know which of the two decided that it was time for a midnight exploration, but somehow, they got out of their crib. Luckily, the closed door was still a bigger obstacle, and we found them by simply looking around the room, noticing that the bathroom door was fully pushed open, and they were having a boring adventure there.


    Both of them were sitting on the floor, looking around, confused about what to do next, as there was nothing to really play with in there. It was not the only time it happened, so one day, having enough of their escapades, we were only pretending to sleep and kept watching them. What we saw was something incredible.


    Arthur was on all fours in their crib while Leyla, with weak, wobbly legs, stood up, climbing atop her brother''s back, and he pushed her up on the edge of the crib before standing up himself. It was then his sister''s turn to reach down, helping him pull up until they were both sitting up on the crib''s side. They began slowly climbing down and soon be on their merry way.


    "What the actual fuck..." I whispered as silently as possible, making Sasha nod. Now, we were merely watching, curious about their next step or where they were heading.


    "They are not normal..." Sasha mumbled, and this time, I nodded as I observed them try again, the same way, reaching towards the doorknob, but it was still too high for them.


    Then came another surprise because they began making noise as if they were speaking, and in the end, Leyla tried climbing onto her brother''s shoulders while he was on his way to stand up.


    "Okay, that''s it!" we both shouted, climbing out of bed, scaring them as they fell on their butts, pointing at the other as if saying it was not their idea.


    I knew it then and there... my kids were magical for sure. They were far away from being even a year old, and they were doing some spec-ops shit while we slept? Should I be worried about how they will be when they reach puberty?

 Chapter 139 – Master-level

    "Sovereign, this was delivered just now!"


    "Hm?" I hummed, looking up, still yawning, sitting at the dining table, letting Luna serve me my breakfast, barely able to think straight yet. "What is it, Merlin? The world collapsed?" I groaned, trying to blink away my tiredness as I barely slept, woken up by the constant sound of dripping water from the melting snow, prompting me to go and take a piss. Every. Damn. Hour.


    "Almost." He answered, and his tone told me he wasn''t joking, making my eyes pop open. I stood up and pulled my robe closer to my body, walking forward with steady steps, taking the letter from him. Even my children, who were in the hands of Sasha and Yuri, stopped fussing as everyone looked at me, waiting for my assessment as I read it from top to bottom.


    "It is from Kustov." I finished, gently folding it, thinking, "We need to focus on the mech more than before." After a long silence, I exhaled, glancing at Merlin, who nodded back at me, agreeing. "The Empire showed their strength... And if things go forward like this, the war will settle before spring truly begins."


    "What do you mean?" Sasha asked while I gave her the letter.


    "The city of Roria has been obliterated. By the time this letter arrived, they most likely had already reclaimed all of the lost territories."


    "Well..." Yuri chuckled, looking at us, "Lucky me that I didn''t stay there, huh?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    While it was still winter, Empress Kathrien and her chosen fifteen mages finished the magical formation bestowed upon her by Pascal. Feeling that they were ready, she didn''t inform the old man about it because she decided she wanted to see its power immediately. The construct was dismantled into its smaller parts and transported to its selected location close to Roria by two flying ships, who began assembling it in secret.


    Of course, no matter how much they tried to do it covertly, King Yano and his scouts and spies did notice the strange movements in the Ishillian army and its backline, camped far from the reach of their magical weapons.


    "Are the reports correct?" King Yano asked, looking at his generals and commanders.


    "We made sure to check it multiple times; they are." Daito, their head general, answered, "They are planning something. Now that the winter seems to be coming to an end, they begin preparing for an assault. As for what they are planning to do, we still can''t tell."


    "How are our reserves?" Yano continued asking, as the long and brutal winter had made them suffer more than they had expected.


    Worse, halfway into it, their northern neighbors began closing the borders, followed by Doglenia, their eastern neighbor, one of the few democracies in the world. Although they had loose cooperation agreements, they were more along the lines of not attacking each other, making the Kingdom confident in launching their assault against Ishillia. But out of nowhere, borders were being closed, trade began failing, and with the harsh winter raging on, their supplies were dwindling very quickly.


    "If the winter really ends in a month or so... we will be okay. If not, we will have to consider emergency measurements. Though, retreating would be also just as dangerous because of the weather." Another general explained, making Yano raise a hand, stopping him from continuing.


    "We are not retreating. We won''t give up our success just because of the weather! Organize scouts, people who can move around under the veil of the darkness, and send them out to get to the Empire''s backlines. We need to know what they are planning. What about the Southern frontlines? Any news from there?"


    "Communications have been problematic because of the heavy snow even down there. I don''t know if they fare any better than us as they are totally unprepared for weather like this. What we can tell is that Ishillia has been preparing for a spring assault since autumn, which is now being delayed because of this damned winter. Still, when the snow melts, they may start moving." Daito said, his fingers silently drumming on the table they were sitting at. Even though he did not show it on his face, it was evident that the leading general was nervous and feeling threatened by their situation.


    "The mud will slow them down; that is also one of our best defenses when spring comes!" Yano exclaimed, standing up and looking at his top generals. "If they are impatient and knowing their Empress, she will be, they will order their troops to attack the moment the snow is gone. They won''t think about the ground being a slog to march through, worse than if they did it in the snow. It will be then when we will obliterate their armies!"


    Their king''s words did make sense to them, and it slightly raised their spirits, but Daito also noticed the change in his recent speeches. In the past, King Yano III always talked about the other superpowers and how they would come to help them, but slowly, all those topics disappeared from his mantra, and instead, he focused on their own strength and powers. It could mean one thing only: even their king finally realized there would be no help coming, and they were the testing ground to measure the currently dormant Ishillia''s powers.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Two ships were floating above the Ishillian army camp, a sight rarely present throughout their history. One was the fixed-up, ready-to-go Retribution, which was here to finish what the Kingdom of Scorc started and avenge the Justice. The other was even bigger, twice its size, and it was the personal flying ship of the royal family, bearing the name of Judgement. It differed from the rest as its hull was painted golden and decorated with carvings of the sun and various famous faces of past Emperors and Empresses. They were not only decorations, but each and every one of their eyes housed a different magic artifact, capable of raining down death on anyone who came into their ''vision.''


    Right then, Kathrien was not on board the Judgement. Instead, she was a few kilometers away, overseeing the assembly of their top-level spell and doing multiple checks as she knew Pascal wasn''t lying. Firing this spell was going to be an enormous strain on her and the rest of the mages, and she wasn''t willing to be a sacrifice for the old bastard''s plans. She will do it better than he thought and, in the meanwhile, learn all of the secrets the formation held within.


    Building it alone gifted her with incredible insights, and she knew well that Pascal wasn''t joking when he introduced it to her. This was a relic from the hands of the Emperor of Magic... The power hidden within was something that she only read about when studying the beasts on the other side of the world. Merlin VIII... What Kathrien managed to learn was that he based this spell on a spell that a monster from the underworld used, wiping out a fully armed and trained army sent into the Beastlands.


    "If not for the Gods, our world would be theirs to rule..." She whispered, standing on a tower, covered in thick clothes, holding a mug of hot tea, looking from above as the formation was being carefully assembled before her eyes.


    It was present in all of the legends, no matter their origin, that when the Gods visited them, they were the ones raising the mountains, painting the land the same way as it was in the heavens. Many prophets said they heard them talk about how it now resembled their home, where a similar wall separated beasts from men. No wonder they did it... Whatever evolved on that side was not something they could stand up to; even she could agree to that fact.


    "Your Majesty..." Came a timid voice of a man, interrupting her thoughts as he ascended the tower, bowing his head, not daring to look at her face directly, even if it was from behind.


    "Speak."


    "The work is going to be completed by tomorrow. The Lord Mages are asking if we should begin deploying the crystals as planned."


    "Did I order otherwise?"


    "No..." he stuttered, sweating in the cold weather, gathering all of his strength and bravery to continue. "They are unsure if it is a good idea."


    "Which one of them said it?" Kathrien chuckled, turning around, making her guard captain shudder and turn whiter than the snow covering the land below them.


    "..."


    "No matter. I am in a good mood, so I won''t punish them. Do what I ordered and start placing the CC. I will call upon the Judgement to bring over the primary catalyst... It is time that the world witnesses a Master-level spell after a thousand years of absence. It is best if our neighbors realize that the Empire is stronger than ever!"


    The Empress wasn''t joking around this time, even if her face was beaming with a satisfied, somewhat manic grin. While studying and building the formation, she realized they could push its limit to the Master-level from the Extreme-level. They just needed a better core CC... something from a monster.


    So, when they left the capital city, she also took out one of the treasures of the royal family, a monster core from the time of Merlin VIII himself. It was a priced collectible, something they obtained on the other end of the world. As for how, Kathrien didn''t know, but she knew that it was something that was the beating heart of a beast once, a monster as immense as her own palace. After so many centuries, it was still beaming with energy, the most vibrant CC they ever got their hands on, and it was time to use it. With it powering their spell, the world will be awed, and her name will enter the codexes of the most faraway empires.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was a weird day since daybreak. When King Yano woke up, he could feel it in his bones. Something was not right, but he couldn''t tell why. Even his soldiers were feeling it, going on patrols without order, keeping their eyes on the distant camps of the Ishillian Empire. As a mage, Yano was sure whatever he was feeling was because of some kind of magic... but what? From where? Or was it the making of the weird winter? Was it really only his mind playing tricks on him because of exhaustion? It was becoming harder and harder to tell as the minutes passed by.


    "My King." Daito said, catching up to his ruler, who was heading out to the palace''s balcony to taste the air and try to discern where the unease was coming from.


    "Speak. Did something happen?" He asked, opening the double doors and stepping out into the cold wind.


    "I can''t tell. But something seems weird, especially amongst the animals around the city. They have been restless, and we have received reports of them becoming wild. Spooked."


    "Something is not right..." Yano whispered, watching his breath linger in the air, "Raise the alarm in the city and send the civilians underground. Something is..."


    "Your Majesty?"


    By the time Daito asked, he also noticed it. It was hard not to, as the sky towards the west, where the Ishillian forces camped, began changing. Even as the sun was out and the sky was free of clouds, it began darkening, losing its colors. It originated from their direction, soon overtaking the whole region. It was unnatural; the sun remained high, and they could look at it with the naked eye as it became much dimmer, followed by the sky turning dark grey, almost black, before their very eyes.


    King Yano wanted to say something, but no words escaped his mouth, stuck in there by the atmosphere weighing down on his consciousness. Both of them stood there, frozen, watching the northern lights coming from the west, an unnatural phenomenon streaking through the sky like colorful snakes, heading directly toward them.


    "Those are..."


    There was nothing else the last ruler of the Kingdom of Scorc could say as the fifteen differently colored lights crisscrossed through the dark sky before changing directions and falling down on the city and its surrounding lands, engulfing it in a blinding flash and evaporating everything in the blink of an eye.


    From far away, what anyone could see was a colorful, glowing sphere appearing, growing in size faster and faster before it swallowed the whole city, swirling with an incredible speed. At first, it remained silent, but then the shock wave passed through the land, bringing along the cacophony of explosions and utter destruction, playing the music of death, spreading it through multiple dozen kilometers for everyone to hear...

 Chapter 140 – Aftermath

    When the formation activated, it was like a punch to the gut, and Kathrien knew the CC under her, serving as the core of the whole spell, was more dangerous than she thought. Still, the moment the spell started, there was no way to end it, as the backlash alone could be deadly. Pushing through, she focused her mind on it, chanting within herself, holding her own staff with closed eyes while more and more colorful runes lit up under her feet. Soon, all the other fourteen mages accompanying her were chanting en masse, creating a weird symphony and falling into a kind of trance none of them knew was possible.


    It was as Kathrien thought. It was too late for all of them. By the time she realized something was wrong, her chanting was going on by itself, and her mind found it impossible to break away. Her mana was oscillating with every other mage inside the formation, their powers becoming one while tearing apart their bodies. It became a self-propagating action that they had no control over until it reached a boiling point, the pinnacle of the formation''s power... then it exploded.


    All the CC below their feet shattered, releasing the immense power stored within them, including the beast''s mana under Kathrien. All fifteen mages turned into a colorful beam of light, soaring towards the darkened sky, zigzagging through the air as beams of energy until they honed onto the primary target, the city that the Empress of Envy initially focused on. By now, their bodies no longer existed, their souls shattered, and what flew through the sky was pure mana, designed to destroy everything in its path.


    After the initial impact, the aftermath lasted for not minutes, hours, or days but weeks. Even when the giant sphere dissolved after glowing for multiple minutes, there remained a zone of pure death, where everything turned into glass, no matter what they were made out of. Where once a city stood, now there was only a plain, smooth, flat surface, like a beautiful lake. Yet... for the next month, nobody could approach it, as getting near made people burst into flames while their weapons and armor melted as if they were made of cheese.


    Yet, it was not only Roria that was gone from any maps made in the future but the place where the Master-level formation was executed. The area became a similar death zone that let unmagical creatures and ordinary people close, but anybody sensitive to mana would die the moment they neared it. After all the CC used within shattered, there was now a cloud of powder floating there, ignoring all the natural laws, remaining there for who knows how long, and becoming a poison mist for all the mages in the world. It became a reminder that all Master-level formations require a price, one that maybe not everybody is ready to pay...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Inside the palace, an air of pure chaos was brewing, something that brought Pascal out from hiding, confronting multiple others of the Royal family, half-brothers and half-sisters of Kathrien, cousins, uncles, and aunts, all of the extended family of the Ishillian bloodline. It was pure... madness.


    There was no doubt in anybody that Kathrien was dead as her blood vial, stored within the Chamber of Ishillia, had solidified. Only those who ascended to the throne had their blood placed within the chamber, and whenever their life ended, their vial turned solid.


    "That stupid bitch!" He roared, shouting, heaving so heavily he was afraid his old heart would burst open and kill him on the spot. "One... Two... Three..."


    He could do nothing but begin counting, trying to calm down. It took him enough time to reach three digits before some clear thoughts finally appeared in his mind. First and foremost, he had to seal all information of Kathrien''s passing until a new Empress or Emperor had been chosen. It must not be known until then, or it could spur some of their neighbors to attack them.


    Sitting on the throne, he called on all of the bloodline members of the Royal family, announcing he was conducting the selection personally. This initiated a bloody game within them, one that had already been in the brewing since Kathrien''s vial solidified. The only difference was that Pascal was now overseeing it, making sure enough family members survived so as not to endanger the bloodline''s existence.


    While he initiated the inheritance ''ritual,'' he also sent his most loyal subordinates out to find information about what the hell happened on the frontlines, expecting the worst. Yet the shock he received only a few days later was still equal to a heart attack. He had to walk it off, given no other options by fate itself. Hearing the report, he had to go to the Royal Vault, check the inventory, and realize that the beastial CC was indeed missing from the collection. She even brought away the biggest one!


    "I will have to take advantage of this... It will be the best scare tactic..." He grunted, coughing up a bit of blood, already thinking about how to turn this to his benefit, at least as much as possible.


    The information that Ishillia used a Master-level spell was news that had no chance of being suppressed, so he had to do everything to make it even more colorful and more incredible than it already was. It was going to be the example of why not pull the whisker of a sleeping lion. Yet, he needed an even clearer picture. He sent out a new order, making the flying ships use their Imaginary to record snapshots of the aftermath, bringing back all the information they could as it was impossible for him to leave the palace''s confines.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    When the details came to light, Pascal almost fainted, coughing and groaning in pain while blood flowed from between his lips and from his nose, realizing they had not only lost Kathrien but she had brought fifteen highly skilled mages with her into the underworld. The spell was, for all intents and purposes, an overkill. The Empress used the combined strength of fifteen experts and the core of a demonic monster to cast a Master-level spell that would be capable of not only leveling that one simple city but also having enough power to destroy Ishillia itself if aimed at the capital. Not even the royal city''s defensive magic could have withstood that!


    Sitting on the hard floor of the underground library, he was sweating, breathing heavily. He tried opening his mouth, but only blood came out of it, landing in his lap, staining everything with the foul-smelling liquid. They... They just lost a massive force, something that can''t be replenished just like that. Did they still have mages? Of course. But... losing more than a dozen elite mages? It was worse than getting all their flying ships destroyed. It will take decades to recuperate from this, if not centuries. Who knows when similar mages will appear?


    "KATHRIIIIIIIINEEE!" He roared, lying on his back, shouting at the ceiling, knowing that it was useless, yet he didn''t care at that moment. There was just simply no outlet for his anger and frustration, for the pain gripping his heart, which was almost killing the old Emperor.


    It took him multiple days to recover, to be able to think straight and to try to collect his thoughts on what to do. First, he had to choose a new ruler and place them on the throne. Then, he had to announce his return as reassurance that Ishillia still had hidden strengths, showing the world that a multiple hundred-year-old Emperor was still kicking around. It would destroy his plans of remaining the hidden hand behind history''s curtains, but it would also further shock every empire around them. They needed it before they learned they had lost so many mages.


    Then, he had to make the top-level nobles swear their allegiance to the new ruler and let them become embroiled in some weird power struggle, acting as puppets for those who lost the battle for the throne. This was hell. His personal hell...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was already spring, the snow was melting away, and the world was shocked at what happened between the borders of Ishillia and the Kingdom of Scorc. The weather barely started warming up when the Ishillian army was already on the move. They circled around the death zone left behind by their cataclysmic spell, invading the headless and armyless Scorc territories, ready to swallow them whole. At the same time, in the South, all the allied kingdoms looked on with fear, trying to send envoys over, offering their surrender.


    Further East, in the capital city of the Geth Empire, their current leader, Emperor Kadosa IV, was having an emergency meeting with his most trusted advisors and council members. In this part of the world, they were the only equals of Ishillia, possessing an artifact of the Gods. Their topic since early morning was the war Ishillia found itself embroiled in, as they had been arguing about intervening for a year now. It was the Emperor who firmly pushed back against most of his ministers who advocated joining and attacking the weakened Ishillia. But, right now, the atmosphere was surprisingly chill within the throne room.


    "Is the news confirmed?" he asked, leaning to the right in his chair. His middle-aged face showed early creases from the frustration he was feeling, not to mention the few new silver strokes in his jet-black, short hair.


    "I am afraid, Your Majesty..." the old advisor, Varga, answered. He stood up while answering and slowly glanced over all the other ministers, many avoiding his gaze. "Your Majesty was right in not interfering. We just confirmed that multiple weeks ago, the Ishillian Empire used a Master-level spell, eliminating the entire army of the Kingdom of Scorc, including their king. They are now already in a campaign, pushing into their territory."


    "Was it the spear?" Kadosa asked, silencing everybody before him, prompting Varga to answer with a slight tremble in his voice.


    "Our relic did not show any reaction. They did not use it."


    "Then it is still salvageable." The Emperor sighed in relief. "Let them conquer Scorc; they will be a tough cookie to swallow. They were always rebellious and annoyed the Ishillians after occupying half their territory a few centuries ago. Conquering the rest? Good luck stabilizing the region for the next thousand years!"


    "But-!" They tried to argue, but Kadosa continued, silencing them with a wave of his hand.


    "We will interfere! The southern kingdoms will be left alone! We will use the fact that the Kingdom of Scorc initiated the whole thing as an excuse. We will make them into the figureheads, letting Ishillia deal with them, while we will take the others in, placing them under our protection. Go! Send a letter to my sister in the Sar Empire, tell her to convince the Emperor to stand with us, and together, we will warn the Ishillians not to go too far."


    None of his ministers argued after his decision was made; they bowed, went to work, and hurried to set everything into motion before the Ishillians had a chance to act.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Sovereign!"


    "Haah... don''t tell me that something else happened, Merlin?" I asked, groaning when he burst into my office, making me tear through my blueprint with my pen.


    "Something big! I received a bunch of letters brought here by Elena herself!"


    "..." He wasn''t joking; I could see them in his hands. If she brought them here herself, they had to be essential, and I couldn''t wait for our following exchange. Taking one away and starting to read, I soon stood up, my heart racing. "Merlin, go and call an immediate meeting! I don''t care what anyone is doing; drop it and come straight to the palace! I don''t care if they are on the toilet or with their wives!"


    "Yes!" He yelled, rushing out while I shouted after him.


    "Tell your girlfriend to attend it too!"


    Even though he knew the situation must be dire, my little remark made him trip and fall because I heard him crash in the corridor, moaning and mumbling while standing back up. Haah... I needed that little chuckle because of what news was in the letter... These were something else.

 Chapter 141 – Regenerate (1)

    I was sitting on my throne beside Sasha while Yuri and Luna flanked us from both sides like female guardians. I think my face had never looked so serious before, making all my ministers at their table nervous and agitated. They exchanged troubled glances every passing second but remained silent, afraid to open their mouths to voice their concerns.


    "Sorry, I hurried the moment I got the call!" Shouted Oleg, rushing in by almost breaking through the doors, breathing like he had just run a marathon to get here. Well, nearly, because he was at the castle with my parents and part of the army, dismantling and cutting up the behemoth''s corpse, overseeing the biggest harvest we ever had, so I wasn''t surprised he was late.


    "It''s fine." I nodded, pointing towards his seat. "Sit, take a breather, and when we are all settled, we can start." Was I enjoying the fact I have been freaking them out this much? No. I would rather not have this meeting, but we can do nothing about it. At least they will remember it for a long time.


    "Um..." Merlin raised a hand, sitting next to Elena, but I shook my head as I knew there was no time for questions yet.


    "The Empress is dead." I said, opening and dropping a bomb on them from the start.


    "What!?" Elena yelled, standing up and almost knocking her chair over. She was the most surprised, as she was someone who grew up in the capital city, the most knowledgeable of how life is there amongst all of us. "S-sorry..." She murmured, falling back to her chair while everyone was looking at her weirdly.


    "Duke Kustov has sent over a detailed report of what happened in the last months of winter, so we must also make sure we understand that our news is months old at this point. Oleg!"


    "Yes!" He saluted, waiting for my order without questioning the situation.


    "I have written a response and some directives for the Duke. I want Pion and Polo to get on their way at once! Just them so they won''t draw any attention and deliver it directly to the hands of Kustov. Nobody else may touch the letter; make sure they understand that."


    "Yes, My Sovereign!"


    "Wait!" As he was ready to leave immediately, I added, "Do it after we are done with the meeting." I finished with a smile, making him sit back down and somewhat relaxing the room''s atmosphere with his embarrassed mumblings. "We don''t know all the details of what happened as it is being suppressed by the royal bloodline, but the dukes were notified to stay put and not interfere in the selection process of the next ruler. This was extended to the fact that no matter what offer they receive, they are commanded by the returned old Emperor that they are NOT to take up on it."


    "Returned... Emperor?" Merlin asked, voicing the question many others had formed in their minds.


    "I think I met him. An old man, as for how old... by what Kustov managed to uncover is that he sat on the throne some 200 years ago. While doing so, he was not a person of great deeds or famous for implementing some weird law. His reign was... average. Or at least as ordinary as an Ishillian Emperor could be! What was recorded multiple times is the fact that he was obsessed with the Emperor of Magic, mentioning his title in multiple of his speeches... And it seems he managed to live an unusually long life. As to how long for real or how we achieved that, we can''t tell."


    "It is hard to believe..." Elena mumbled. "If my memories hold and the date is correct, his official title was the Codex Emperor, as he spent most of his life in the palace library. He personally increased the collection of ancient texts twofold while he was in power. If it is the same person, then... That''s incredible!"


    "Your father made sure to emphasize that it is true." I continued, tapping on the armrest of my chair, "This news should not have left the chamber of the Dukes as he personally visited all of them, delivering the decree. He is trying to preserve the already weakened and butchered nobility within the Empire, thanks to the previous actions of our late Empress, so that is why nobody is allowed to take sides right now." I added with a sarcastic smile hanging on my face. "Sadly, we lost an invaluable ally with her incompetence gone..."


    "Heh..." With the soft chuckle from Sasha, others finally relaxed even more as the faces of my ministers began smoothening out. Still, I also did not want them to take it as if the news meant nothing, so it was time for the second bombshell.


    "We don''t know how she died; it is not disclosed at all, but there is news spreading everywhere that the Empire has used a Master-level spell. Most likely, her death occurred when it was fired, killed by a backlash she couldn''t handle. As for what else this means, we don''t know. There are only rumors and no official information besides that they did use the spell."


    "Um... what does that mean?" Kraus asked after he raised his hand, and I nodded that he could speak freely.


    "It means," Sasha answered him, being the Archmage of Avalon, "that they wiped out the whole city, with 70,000 people inside, with one spell. Nothing remains there now but a death zone."


    "..."


    Well... that''s it for smiling and laughing. The room turned surprisingly cold just like that while everyone tried processing the news and the number of lives lost in a flash. I don''t think anyone, including myself, would have thought it could be possible. I don''t know why... I knew of bombs from my previous life that could kill many, many more people. I saw monsters, tall as a highrise, breathing freezing beams... This was child''s play, really. Of course, they had something like that! I think I just did not want to think about it because then I would have to think about Avalon having a similar end.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "There is more." I continued before questions started popping up. "The war did not stop just because it happened. Their army moved into the Kingdom of Scorc and is currently marching through their territory with little to no opposition. By the summer, they will conquer it all and begin integrating it into the Empire. This gives us time, but who knows how much? Less than a drawn-out war would have provided. Yes, Oleg?"


    "What about the battles in the South?"


    "That is the interesting part." I sighed a little, tilting my head. "Our eastern neighbors have stated they won''t let Ishillia conquer them. Scorc, as the instigator, has been punished, but they are telling the Empire not to think they will allow it to overreach its ''boundaries.'' Because there is a selection going on, Ishillia has not responded yet¡ªnot officially, that is."


    "They let in envoys from the southern kingdoms..." Elena whispered, making me raise an eyebrow but nod at her. "Sorry!"


    "Do continue."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." She nodded, addressing me officially, "Even if there is no ruler present right now, the Old Emperor showed himself, yes? He can deal with it, so he will start the talks with the other parties, silently acknowledging the words of the other empires. Also, the fact that they let us, I mean, they are letting Ishillia conquer the whole of the Kingdom of Scorc means they know full well it won''t be easy to keep it."


    "True, if the people there are like my dear Yuri, then there will be unrest upon unrest from start to finish!" I laughed, making her roll her eyes but keep smiling.


    "Also, if after using a Master-level spell, Ishillia agrees to not pursue the allied kingdoms, it means they lost more than just the Empress." Elena added, making everyone else think about its possible meaning.


    "I thought of the same thing. Still, I want everyone to start preparing and know that our turn may be next; we can never know. The new ruler may be a trouble for us or a blessing, but it is best to start prepping for the first option."


    "Could we... withstand something like that?" Oleg asked, whisperingly, not even realizing the words escaped his mouth.


    "Not yet," I answered honestly but showed no fear, sitting there firmly, "But we will be. Sooner than you think, I am sure of it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Being so far away from the events that were making shockwaves in so many peoples'' lives, ours did not really change at all. It simply did not reach this far up. It was also our luck that Kustov was now officially in charge of our little corner of the world, and there was too much going on for anybody else to notice the little nudges in our taxes and tithe. After the initial news and the few newspaper articles that were printed and distributed, people quickly forgot about it. They were enjoying the spring, celebrating the end of the longest winter, and hosting festivals throughout the first warm week once again instead of worrying about it.


    We were also discussing something else in the palace without including the ministers in the ''issue.'' It was Yuri, Sasha, Luna, Mikan, and me, sitting in my office, going over the ''issue'' for the past few days after Mikan announced she felt confident using her magic.


    "You really want to do it?" Sasha asked, holding Yuri''s hand and looking into her eyes. Her voice was gentle and caring, and she asked the same question multiple times, not because she disagreed with her decision but because it would be getting rid of things that were already part of her life. She didn''t want Yuri to feel compelled to do anything just because of outside pressure.


    "Yes, I have already decided." Yuri nodded back, looking at her, then at the rest of us. "I want this."


    "I have no objections." I smiled, and Luna quickly repeated my words with an additional question.


    "Will you also get bigger boobs?"


    "Not a bad idea..." she grinned, licking her lips and making us roll our eyes.


    "I don''t think I can do that..." Mikan mumbled, playing with her hair and being a bit nervous. "That healing spell is... well, it is a kind of regeneration thingy. It can''t alter the body but only return it to its original form. So, if it works, your injuries will be gone, and everything will return to how it was at the start! Or how it should be now if it weren''t injured! When it was healthy!"


    "Wait!" I laughed, glancing at Mikan, "Will it turn my wife into a loli?"


    "Fuck you." Yuri countered with a giggle.


    "I already fucked one." I shot back, nudging Luna, who was sticking her tongue out, following my lead.


    "Khm... It should not... I think." Mikan replied, but she was surprisingly hesitant to give a proper answer.


    "Wait, will I?" Yuri gawked, seeing her reaction.


    "I don''t think so!"


    "That is still not a no!" She groaned, rubbing her head, "Whatever, it''s fine! I would still do it, even if it turns me into a baby. Then I can suck on your tits and be lazy all day while you all take care of me."


    "Heh, I will put you up for adoption, then!" I joked, making them laugh, not that any of us were genuinely nervous about the procedure.


    Mikan had promised this to Yuri long ago, and I knew she wanted it deep down. Even after my reassurance that I don''t mind her looks, taking care of our kids changed something in Yuri... and it was a good change. Now that Mikan was ready, it was time to make it a reality.


    "You do realize that after it is done," I spoke up, drawing her eyes onto my crotch, "that getting pregnant is still not a guarantee. Look at Sasha or Luna. Especially the latter, she is still going around without any signs of being pregnant!"


    "And I am perfectly fine with it!" Luna exclaimed, showing a V-sign, "Giving birth is a pain in the ass, literally!"


    "I like pain." Yuri mumbled, making us fall silent as she smiled at me. I could see a young girl shine through her eyes, a side of her that may have been lost and disfigured throughout the years, but slowly, she was coming back to the surface here.


    "Well, just as with everything, we can try, try, and try, no?" I clapped, nodding at Mikan. "Just tell Merlin what you need, and you can proceed."


    "None of you need to worry!" Mikan reassured us, hugging Yuri close, "It will work out perfectly! I practiced!"


    "How?" We asked, making her blush, pointing at herself.


    "I was cutting myself and healing it up... see? You can''t even tell!"


    "..."


    My dear Priestess... I wanted to sigh and scold her, but the way she was telling us, the proud, happy smile on her face... Even Yuri''s eyes clouded over at that moment.

 Chapter 142 – Regenerate (2)

    Mikan and Yuri were preparing for the ''operation'' in a room isolated from everybody else and from any potential disturbances within the palace. Leon decreed that neither himself, Sasha, nor Merlin could come in and watch, observe, or interfere with Mikan in any way. It was way too important to let anything disturb them, jeopardize Mikan''s success, and endanger their lives.


    "Are you ready?" Mikan asked after she finished drawing the formation on the floor, placing the charged CCs in their positions while she held her newest, crimson-colored staff gifted to her by Leon.


    "As ready as I could be!" Yuri nodded, being completely naked, ready for a transformation she didn''t know what to expect from it at all.


    "It may hurt, I am not so sure myself because-"


    "Let''s do it! Mikan, I trust you, okay?" She interrupted her, making the priestess nod, taking a deep breath, and knocking the bottom of her staff into the middle of the formation.


    The room was filled with golden light at once when the hardened tip of the monster''s blood made contact with the floor. The formation came to life instantly while Mikan''s chanting voice began echoing from all possible directions as if there were a chorus singing beside them. Yuri could feel a sudden warmness wash over her while the scent of vanilla filled her senses, expelling everything else from the room.


    Soon, she could smell nothing else as a golden mist invaded her body through her nose and mouth, filling her up and making her feel like she was back in the days when she was a young prostitute. It made her chuckle, but her body was no longer listening to her, which, for the first time, scared Yuri.


    No matter what she tried, her body became frozen in place and kept being filled with the golden mist until it permeated everything and began releasing back into the air through her pores. It wasn''t painful, but it was... uncomfortable. She felt like little bubbles were everywhere now, racing around her body like tiny ants, getting around, making it itchy and prickly.


    "Ugh... this is worse than if it would hurt... I can''t even scratch myself now!"


    If she could have moved her head, she would have been able to see that as the mist evaporated from within her, the scars on her body were slowly opening up as if they were rearranging themselves. They were not bleeding but simply reclosing once again as her skin regrew at a visible speed, this time without leaving any visible marks as the old scars continued disappearing.


    It wasn''t just happening outside on her body, but below her skin, between her muscles and bones; everything was being renewed and healed. Old wounds that went deep, injuries that often almost meant the end of her life, everything was disappearing and being replaced with renewed tissues.


    "Ouch...? There it is... Pain." She thought to herself as a sharp sting penetrated her chest, just like when she lost her breast. She remembered the feeling well as it was not something one could forget, only suppress. It was coming back in full force, but only for a few seconds before she could feel a pop, and it was gone. Forever.


    "D-done..." Gasped Mikan, her voice weak, her breathing heavy.


    The light surrounding them began fading, as did the fog, and when Yuri could move again, she was astonished by what she saw. Her body was smooth and pinkish, but she was sure that would fade. Probably. Hopefully.


    "Damn, I''m hot!" She giggled, feeling that it was literally true after touching her sparkling skin. She was about to say something before yelling out in panic, seeing Mikan collapsing, barely able to catch her. "Mikan! Hoy! Mikan!"


    No matter how hard she yelled, the priestess was no longer conscious, her ragged breathing scaring her more than anything before.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "She will be fine, relax!" I said the eleventh time, patting Yuri on her shoulders, amazed by what Mikan had pulled off.


    "Are... Are we sure?" She asked, cracking her fingers one by one. Unable to calm down, she walked in circles in the room where Mikan had been resting for the past half an hour.


    "Yep. I am kinda expert with it by now, thanks to Merlin."


    "Hey..." He moaned, finishing taking a look at the unconscious girl. "Khm. Well, it is for sure a kind of backlash from using a spell above her capabilities! But she should be fine... I was!"


    "But you are a freak..." Yuri added, making Merlin twitch the end of his mouth, holding back his replies and deciding to take it as a compliment.


    "If Leon says she will be fine, she will be!" Sasha exclaimed, trying to calm her down the same way, holding her shoulders and examining her still pinkish face. "Heh, you became cute!"


    "I was always cute." She joked, trying to force some humor on herself.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Sometimes." Luna chimed in, bringing in a small basin with water and beginning to wash Mikan''s face. "I will take care of her; worry not! If she wakes, I will tell you first, okay?"


    "Thanks..."


    "Come!" I added, holding Yuri''s waist and pushing her out of the room, "Let Luna take care of her and let Mikan rest!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What she did is nothing less than incredible," I mumbled, sitting in our bath, Sasha in my lap while Yuri was in our room, indulging herself in something she was more than willing to try out. Well, she was breastfeeding our kids¡ªboth of them at once.


    "Yeah!" Sasha nodded, gently twisting and turning her hips while talking, "She didn''t just become complete again; she even produces milk? Mikan maybe put a bit too much effort into healing her!"


    "Are you jealous?" I asked with a grin, reaching up, holding her chest, and pinching her stiff nipples between my fingers.


    "A bit... She seems to be bigger than me... hauh, now I am back to last place!"


    "What about Luna?"


    "She was always flat. No point in including her in the list."


    "Damn, you are cold!" I laughed, hugging her back onto me, holding my wife down as I increased my pace.


    "Hey... I am not... Nyauh... I am not complaining, but what about Yuri? Wouldn''t... nyah, wouldn''t you want to reserve... some for her? Ah!"


    "Relax... your hubby is in a good mood now~! She will get it the same way as you do!" I whispered, gently nibbling on her ear.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Up again?" I asked whisperingly, watching Yuri stand at our window, naked in the middle of the night. Yet, this time, the atmosphere was completely different than previously when this happened.


    "Yeah, I need to get used to it!" She nodded, returning to the bed, climbing onto my left while Sasha was holding my right side, sleeping with a cute smile plastered all over her face. "How long will I remain pink? What do you think?"


    "Forever."


    "Huh! Well, then I can remain your unique little fetish, eh?" She countered my joke with her own.


    "You still are." I deployed my last card, pinching her butt, making her giggle.


    "Fair enough! It is weird having two boo-"


    "Sssh!" I stopped her from saying the magic words, kissing her quickly, my eyes looking towards the crib next to the bed where the two little imps were sleeping, hugging each other. "Don''t say it out loudly! They are like... super intelligent spy kids. They hear the codeword, no matter which term you use, be it the B-word or the T-word, they immediately wake up and begin crying for a quick smooch on the nipple!"


    Well, the moment I said it out, Leyla suddenly sat up, looked around, eyes wide open, and shook her brother awake. They were looking at us expectantly... almost blackmailing us to do something, or there would be loud crying coming next.


    "Huh. You are right!" Yuri mumbled, surprised, before sitting up and picking them out, letting them grab onto her ''new'' breasts without fussing about it. "Well, well, well! I need to train anyway, so it is not a big issue, and I think they like trying new ones once in a while~! Maybe when they grow up, I can be the cool mom and get them girls to nibble on~!"


    "Haaahh... Just don''t mention it to Sasha." I mumbled, not knowing she wasn''t joking. "I will also need to add the N-word to the list. Do not say it out loudly around them."


    "N-word? You mean, nipple?"


    "Yeah..." I chuckled, deciding not to explain why I found the situation funnier than I should.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "How long was I asleep?" Mikan asked, still a bit pale and weak. She was sitting in her bed, being prompted up by multiple pillows, wearing a loose robe. Luna was sitting beside her, spoon-feeding our priestess on her left side while Yuri was on her right, waiting for her to finish so she could begin cleaning her up.


    "Three days." I explained calmly. "Luna was taking care of you."


    "And me too!" Yuri exclaimed, making our little loli maid roll her eyes.


    "She was most helpful when it was about bathing you. Figures."


    "Oh..."


    "I remained proper and didn''t do unlawful things!" Yuri protested, watching Mikan turn red in the face. "Leon has laws about... what did you call it? Sexual harassment! I did not break those rules!"


    "Okay, stop." I groaned, rubbing my forehead, but it finally made Mikan chuckle, which was the clearest sign that she would make a full recovery. "As you can see, your spell has worked flawlessly."


    "Yep! Everyone has tested my body already!" Yuri explained it in a way Mikan would understand and also misunderstand her at the same time. "I even began fading back to my normal color; for the first one and a half days, I was pink!"


    "For now," I interrupted her before she could start saying more weird things, "Do not try to cast any spells, Mikan. Especially not ones on the same level; you are clearly not ready for it. What you experienced was a magical backlash, which could have been worse. When Sasha is done, she will also visit you and explain it more with Merlin."


    "I will listen to you." She nodded obediently, meaning it, unlike how Merlin would do it. It is good to sometimes have someone who is sensible enough. Wait... is this how Sasha feels about me?


    "That''s all I ask for. When returning to the temple, don''t be surprised, though!" I exclaimed, expelling the thoughts from my mind.


    "W-why?" She asked, a bit nervous, looking at us questioningly.


    "I used you for a bit of propaganda." I explained, feeling a bit ashamed, but not really. It was the perfect opportunity, and I couldn''t miss it.


    "What does that mean?" She looked at me, confused, trying to think of possible outcomes but unable to make up any.


    "We announced in the newspaper what happened to you and set it up as a blessing from the Gods. It would have been too hard to explain that a centuries-old monster was living in you, reincarnated into your mana. Honestly, that would be a good trope in Merlin''s books, but as news? Nah. So, I blamed it on the Gods for explaining why you suddenly have magical powers and become the third mage in Avalon. They noticed our ways and efforts and blessed you and, through you, our city. I was a bit of... hm, creative with it, nudging the narrative to be beneficial for us all."


    "Yuri was right about you." She murmured, looking at me with enlarged eyes, "You are a dangerous man, Leon."


    "Am I?"


    "Hehe... Yes. You are." She nodded, giggling again, looking away with a slight blush, making Yuri and Luna exchange gazes.


    "Oh well! I think it played out well because it became part of the celebration the city is having. Still, after we release you, don''t go around using your magic willy-nilly! I also made sure it is mentioned that your magic is for dire moments only. I used the saboteurs as an example, saying how you could now save more lives and the people must not exhaust their powers for every little thing that our medicines can also cure."


    "Thank you..." She nodded, realizing that if everybody came to her with every little injury, she would have no free time left at all.


    "You are welcome!" I clapped, standing up and smiling, "I will have to go now; I will leave you in the care of the girls. Rest, Mikan. You earned it."

 Chapter 143 – Approaching Summer

    As the days passed, the weather became warmer and warmer as we headed into the summer. Still, we were already sweating buckets because Sasha and I were within the industrial complex, overseeing the construction of the base of our very first mech. With the tractors ready and the first batch safely delivered to Elliot, we dialed back on their production to focus on my ''little'' project.


    "Well... It is bigger than I thought it would be." Sasha mumbled, standing next to me.


    "I increased the size after seeing that giant beast walking towards us. Still, it won''t be taller than eight to ten meters after being finished." I nodded, watching as our workers slowly completed the first leg of the machine. For now, it was lying on the factory''s floor, ready to be transported out into the open, where it would be later on assembled.


    "We were lucky that we found the anti-gravity magic first!" she joked, which made me smile because that alone made things considerably more manageable, especially regarding handling the heavy, massive hunk of metal.


    Looking at it right now, the one leg looked like a hollow skeletal structure, as we would need to install multiple components into it before it could be considered complete. One was the gyroscopes we would put into both of them, which are still being made by Kraus and his team. It would help with the machine''s balance structure, and we also had the cutouts where the hydraulics would be placed, which were personally crafted by Sasha''s hands. Then, there was the armor plating that was still further down the line, yet to be made. Still, considering everything, we were in a good place, and I began hoping that the prototype unit would be ready before the following winter.


    "I am honestly amazed."


    "Of what?" She asked, turning towards me with a smile.


    "The speed we are operating with. I expected more issues, but the magic-reinforced machinery performed faster than expected. Then, there are our workers... I bet you that they could put together a tractor from scraps by now, heh. They are scary quick yet also precise!"


    "Hehe, maybe our presence is inspiring them. How is the hydraulic fluid coming along? Did Marca and you manage to choose one, or are you still debating over it?"


    "I have managed to come to a conclusion." I answered, nodding my head, "It is very close to what I wanted, and we can easily produce it from the local plantlife. She is solely focusing on making more of it, so don''t worry!"


    "Then I will move forward and start manufacturing the hydraulic system. When it''s ready, we can also start building the base of its torso, attach the legs, and then begin creating mechanisms to control its movements. Have you worked on that?"


    "That is..." I murmured, falling silent, closing my eyes, "Is still... being worked on."


    "So neither you nor Merlin has any idea yet, huh?" She giggled, making me shrug because that was right.


    Moving the massive body of the machine can and would be done manually. Well... That was one of the options, so I was in the midst of designing the cockpit from where everything could be controlled. There would be pedals for the legs and joysticks for the arms and torso, similar to how excavators worked or the one-person hover tanks in the army. But that was not enough.


    There would be too many sophisticated parts within that needed cohesion to work together and react to the changing ground surfaces and situations, just like how our brains respond to them. Because making computers is out of the question, I will have to make it do with magic. On how to do that... Well, that was something we have been trying to tackle with Merlin.


    We knew that we had to go on the route discovered by dismantling the monsters and seeing their bones covered in runes. Then, there was the example of Mikan''s thriving tattoo. It continued to work way beyond its initial design, giving us another angle on how to do it. Whenever she used her magic, the tattoo also reacted, giving her higher control over her powers than should be possible, overshadowing even Merlin with her precision.


    I knew from the start that a massive CC, the remains of our very first slain shell-wearing monster, would be installed within the mech when it was done. It would power the machine, acting as a fuel source, be the heart of the whole thing and its defensive and attacking capabilities. However, to achieve that, precise control is likewise a necessity. It was time to start seriously considering some magical solutions, and with our recent discoveries, we were thinking of creating a formation that would kind of let the pilot synchronize with the machine. I used the term ''melding'' when telling my idea to Merlin, so we have been calling it that between us. We were trying to make it so that the pilots'' thoughts would help drive the machine, not only relying on physical controls.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Of course, creating that was something that was easier said than done. But we were not hopeless, nor were we fumbling in the dark. There was our mind-control spell, for starters. Then, there were the bracelets we made and managed to suppress, Elyzien. Thinking a step further, another puzzle piece was how mana and magic act as waves and how we could direct them and measure them... With that, we could focus not just on magic but thoughts transferred by magic and aim them at a receiver.


    Then, there was the fact that monster blood was conductive and that tattoos could be used as a bridge and focus point besides just adding CC everywhere. Our goal was to make it so that someone could take control of mana and command it, like how Mikan now commands hers, without even the need to chant long spells. Everything was there; it just needed to be taken apart and pieced back together in a new way.


    It was what Merlin was mainly working on right now from day to night, sometimes missing sleep in its entirety. Both of us knew that, in theory, it could be done and wanted to bring it into reality. That would finally solve the problem I had tried tackling multiple times before, which was how to connect the different spells within my mech. This would be the ideal solution...


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Within the capital city of the Empire, the reigning dukes were having their first meeting since the death of their Empress, now overseen by Pascal himself. The two dozen nobles, more than half of whom were newly risen dukes, sat at the oval table, trying to mask their nervousness, which was hard to do even for the surviving, older families.


    "The selection process is still ongoing, and until I find someone to take over the throne, you will all report to me at the end of every month." Pascal commanded them, opening the first meeting with a serious decree. "First on our list for today is going to be about the defeated Kingdom of Scorc. Their territory is now under our complete control! Knowing their tendencies and how these barbarians act, we will need to maintain a powerful military presence in the region and break down any rebellious cells and stupid ideas they may harbor while also securing our newest borders against our freshly gained neighbors. Three of you will move your residence into the Kingdom and form a protectorate from the freshly divided Fiendfall Region of Ishillia."


    "..."


    The news was like a bomb dropped on the dukes as it was not something any of them expected. On the one hand, they would be far away from the central power of the Empire, but on the other, they would gain command over a new dominion that would be akin to owning their own little kingdoms and doing whatever they wanted there. Just that alone made many of the dukes'' eyes light up in a greedy, dreamy glow.


    "We will slice their kingdom up into three equal parts, as I mentioned." Pascal continued, explaining it calmly, "Each of those territories will be governed by one of you. I don''t care what method you use, but bring those regions under our complete control and obedience toward the throne in ten years! You will be heavily rewarded if you can do it under less than that. Now... as for who will go..." When he began listing the first two names, they were both from old families, dukes who held noble ranks for many centuries and had proven their loyalties numerous times over. Yet, the last name surprised everyone. "Duke Kustov, you would be the last."


    "..." Everyone expected an outburst of happiness or delight to appear on his face, but it was absent, surprising even Pascal. "My Lord... Can I speak freely?"


    "Yes. Go ahead." He nodded, leaning forward, wondering why he didn''t show any delight yet.


    "I''d like to refuse the opportunity, My Emperor."


    "WHAT?!" Multiple new or old dukes yelled out, unable to contain their shock and surprise, looking at Kustov as if he had gone mad. Not just by refusing the Emperor but by doing so openly. And denying the opportunity to live the life of a mini-emperor!


    "Why?" Pascal asked, leaning back on the golden throne, asking in a whisper. He was curious about his reasons and began to value him and his family more and more.


    "With all due respect, my family has only recently gained the rank of Duke. We are still in the middle of rebuilding and reorganizing, and my current subordinates and capabilities are not on par with the esteemed and respected dukes who were chosen before me for this position. I am not confident that my family''s weak influence and sub-par abilities would live up to the task compared to the others."


    "Weak..." Some of the dukes mumbled, looking down on him for his speech, but Pascal watched him with a different light in his eyes, gently scratching the bottom of his chin.


    "He is better than I expected. Saying this out loudly warrants a backbone, just like how he had it when returning after failure. Good. Good! I wanted him to be my trusted spy, keeping an eye on the other two families and reporting to me, but... Now, I am considering making him into the number one family under the next Emperor. He would be a perfect candidate for the post and loyal like a dog..."


    "Of course," Kustov continued, explaining calmly, but deep inside, he was cursing his bad luck, "if My Emperor orders, this servant obeys."


    "No, I see the point that you have made, and I value your honesty no matter how hard it is to the ears, Duke Kustov." Pascal nodded, raising a hand, shocking the rest of the nobles once again, "I am going to name another family for the position."


    While Kustov bowed, showing his loyalty by hiding the relief within his eyes, Pascal was thinking about the cheekiness of his refusal. Sure enough, even if he sends a newly risen duke away, they could amass great wealth and strength, but not influence, not within the capital. It was a short-sighted dream, and if Kustov wanted to solidify his family''s position under the Ishillian bloodline, he had to stay within the city.


    "The Gods always favor the wise. Keeping him alive and linking his family to us was the correct decision." Pascal chuckled, thinking to himself, feeling to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 144 – Snake Pit (1)

    "Is this all we have?" I asked, standing in a freshly built warehouse, watching multiple tall metal vats filling the room to the top of the ceiling.


    "Yes, My Sovereign." Paxon answered me as I observed all of the monster blood we collected, which was then being melted down from their frozen state and pumped into them. "We made sure to collect all of it. We also marked some of the vats with red tape, which has some kind of taint within them. They are not as clear as the others, but we can''t tell what it may mean."


    "Those will be the ones used in tests, then. The rest will be what goes onto the frame of the mech. Good work!"


    "Thank you, My Sovereign!" He answered, bowing towards me with a happy smile.


    I didn''t expect it to be this much. By my estimation, I could fill multiple Olympic pools with it and still have some leftovers. Oh well, it was a welcomed surprise. I heard from Oleg it became even easier to collect the frozen slabs when the snow melted because the monster''s blood remained rigid even in the warming weather. At the moment, we were building a miniature prototype, meaning it was human-sized. So, it''s a miniature compared to the real one. Merlin and I deemed it necessary to do so and be able to test how to apply some of the magic formations after we came to an impasse.


    We have three such replicas right now, without most of the inner parts, gyros, and hydraulics that are being installed into the main one under Sasha''s supervision. They were altered so that their limbs could be moved, even without the final solution, for ease of use. They didn''t need to be so precise or sturdy, just mobile enough for testing purposes. So, this collection of blood came at the right time because we can start testing with Merlin and go from there. We had enough debates over books and plans, going nowhere, so it was deemed to be best just to do it and adapt in real-time.


    When I met Merlin the following day, it was at our usual testing ground. At the start of the project, the whole area was walled off, marking it as a restricted zone and guarded constantly by our soldiers. People could no longer access it, only with permission from Melrin, Sasha, or Oleg, which was not easy to get, even for the rest of the ministers.


    "So? What are we testing today?" I asked when I arrived, seeing the human-sized, metallic mech hunched forward before me. It was giving me goosebumps because it was exciting to see it come to life, even if this one was nothing but an oversized toy to be scrapped later.


    "Well," He mumbled, stepping off the stool he was standing on as the giant model was taller than him. "I installed one of the ideas we had and put a CC within."


    "You do know, we had dozens of those... So? Which iteration?" I asked, crossing my arms and turning towards the nearby table that had weird little contraptions on it, made in the image of controllers from my old life. It was something I mentioned in passing, and Merlin very quickly adapted them into reality. It was, in essence, a magic receiver that could send and record waves of magic, something born from his earlier endeavors.


    "It has a similar formation inside that I developed for my music recorder." He explained eagerly, seeing me examining the toys he crafted. "It will pick up on my thoughts when they are active, transform them into magical waves, and send them over to the one installed in the model! Easy!"


    "Yes, if the receiver works. This is different than recording music as we are trying to transmit concepts and thoughts."


    "It worked for Mikan, no?" He argued, fired up, unafraid of the challenges before us.


    "Yeah, but she is a witch, and it was done with her own mana. This time, we are trying to send an order to an inanimate object. The only blood it has is the one painted onto its frame. Unlike this toy, even the beasts are alive and control their own bodies!"


    "It will be fine!" He laughed, grabbing one of the ''controllers'' and activating the magic transmission at once. I watched as the blood-red runes began glowing on the prototype, and lo and behold, it moved its left arm, raising it slightly before settling back down. "Nyahahaha! See? I told you it would work!"


    "..."


    "Leon?" He asked, unsure a little, seeing my thinking face and how I was squinting at it. Slowly but surely, his initial pride disappeared, replaced by anxiety because I remained stoic and refused to celebrate yet.


    "Pass the controller to me."


    "Hm?"


    He watched as I took it, repeating what he did, using charged CC¡ªmultiple ones at that¡ªbut nothing. This time, the machine didn''t pick up or follow my thoughts of moving its arms, and the simple gears we installed didn''t rotate at all. It was completely immobile from start to finish.


    "As I thought." I shrugged, giving it back to him while Merlin was already wearing a frown.


    "An issue I did not expect."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "This is why I told you Mikan''s example has many hidden variables, which we are blinded to. One is the fact that she is a mage. Me, someone non-magical, can''t do what you can, as I just demonstrated."


    "What if we..." He began but then fell silent.


    "If we tattoo something on me? Who knows. Right now, I don''t want to become a canvas of criss-crossing spells and look like a clown at the end of it. That thing doesn''t come off, my dear Merlin."


    "Ugh... This is not good." He mumbled, thinking of thousands of different things at once, but I just smiled, patting his head.


    "It is a step forward. Let''s try something different! Prerecord an instruction. Can we do that? Like recording music, you record simple movements like raising the arm, lowering it back, etc. Let''s see if that works. Don''t get disheartened so quickly! We knew this would happen. For now, focus on testing, testing, and maybe a bit more testing. With more data, we can come to the correct solution!"


    "Um, I will try that."


    "While you work on it, I will take the second toy and install a miniature ''reactor'' into it from CC. We also need to test if the formation we designed for its power is stable and can function. We can create a scaled-down version and take preliminary measurements on how long it can stay operational with one charge. We have long weeks ahead of us, Merlin. Don''t try to rush it, okay? Just take it... leasurely~!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I can''t believe it..." Polo mumbled, standing next to Pion, looking up at the giant walls of the capital city as the two were waiting in line, wanting to head into the city. They have been at their spot for two days already, slowly inching forward on a bridge made for the common people.


    "You said that multiple times already." Pion chuckled, gently knocking on the top of his head.


    "But... if you think about it, isn''t it barely better than what we have?" He asked, whispering, not wanting to draw attention to themselves.


    "Barely?" Pion huffed, raising an eyebrow, making Polo blush while those who did hear them chuckled, seeing it as a parent scolding his kid. What they missed was the fact that Pion looked so annoyed about Polo because he dared to suggest the city''s walls were on par with what they had built in Avalon.


    A few hours later, standing in the midday heat, it was their turn to step before the bored and annoyed guards who were asking for their names and the reason for their visit. Maybe it was because of their grumpiness that they missed the fact that amongst all the people here, these two were almost unaffected by standing in line for days, barely looking exhausted by the time they stood before them.


    Pion had already prepared everything before it was their turn and was experienced enough to give fake names and parade themselves as people from Greyback. Even if they checked up on them, all the clues would lead back towards Greyback; Pion and Elena ensured that. After paying the required fees, with a bit of extra for skipping the last questions, they were granted entrance into the city without much fuss. Next, they were herded along by hundreds of others until they crossed the bridge into a completely different world.


    "Stay close and don''t get lost." Pion warned Polo, looking at him seriously, "Here, I can''t help you if you get into trouble."


    "I understand." He nodded, his eyes determined to do it right, "Our home takes priority over us. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Good." He smiled, happy to see him picking up on one of the traits an Avalonian soldier needs the most: loyalty. Since they were on the road, Polo never failed his teachings and managed to keep Avalon''s name out of his mouth all the time. Even when he was trying to force him to trip and make a mistake, the kid passed with flying colors, never revealing anything related to their home. Not even by accident.


    Although he had yet to start gaining weight, Polo was quickly maturing below his casual clothes, not just in his body. He had already finished school, surprising many of the teachers by starting late but finishing before any other kids in his age group. After graduation, he immediately signed up for the army and was given special care as Oleg assigned him to become an officer. If he could maintain his growth rate, Polo could very possibly outgrow even Pion. A fact the latter was incredibly proud of, looking at Polo as his own blood by now.


    At the moment, the duo was trekking through the poor side of the city. Well, poor compared to the other circles within the Capital, those boroughs that housed the truly important and influential families. Those places would have refused their entry by just looking at them, but here? It was easy to get in and, many times easier to disappear. The families living here were either offshoot branches, bastards of others, or part of the extensive trading branches of nobles, dealing with everything within the empire. Legal or illegal. It was said that for the correct price, anything could be bought here; you just had to look for it in the right places.


    "Where to now?" Polo asked, looking at Pion while the two were walking through the crowded streets, passing by a multitude of pavilions, people trying to sell their goods, be it handcrafted jewelry or their own children. It was said that even the Emperors shopped in these parts of the city. Of course, they would never come down personally... but Polo did not want to think about it too much, already abhorring what he was seeing, happy that he could serve someone like the Sovereign instead of an Emperor.


    "Following Lady Elena''s instructions, first, we will find the Goldflake Inn. Then, there we will find someone named Uzin who will put us in contact with the correct person."


    "What weird names."


    "Just don''t say this into their face." Pion chuckled, glancing over his shoulder, noticing that someone was already following them. "Come... Let''s take a cut here."


    "Huh?" Polo flinched, looking towards the darker, abandoned-looking alley, very quickly picking up on the clues. "Yes. Attack maneuver Alpha?"


    "Let''s use Gamma." He replied, making the young boy nod and take a deep breath.


    "Yes, Sir."


    There were simple codes he had to learn when he was inducted into the officer training. When they got the code Alpha, all soldiers had to use only enough force to incapacitate the target. Beta allowed them to use any force necessary to remove the target as long as it didn''t expire. Gamma... It was the green light to use lethal force without being questioned why. He couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat spiking up, his adrenaline flooding his system... It was going to be one of his first fights and with the order to kill. He... He didn''t know if he was ready, but he had to do his best. For Avalon. For Pion. And... for himself.

 Chapter 145 – Snake Pit (2)

    Entering the alley turned out to be a mistake, as it led to a dead end¡ªor at least, it would have been a mistake if it were any regular human instead of Pion. He simply smiled, touching the tall building''s dirty, old brick wall, casting a shadow onto the alley, turning day into night. It wasn''t any different on their sides, with barely space for the two of them to walk side by side. Luckily, Polo was still slim and short, allowing him to stand beside him and watch the three men approach them from behind.


    Observing their dark coats and the worn leather armor under them, then their rugged faces as they pulled the cloak back, Polo couldn''t help but sneer, his pupils shrinking to half their size. They reminded him how the bandits looked in Greyback, the same kind of bastards who killed his parents. Destroying them... Yes. That would be precisely what he wanted to do now, and his nervousness was quickly replaced by hatred and anger.


    "Relax. In battle, rash decisions will kill you and your team." Pion whispered, noticing the change in his stance. He put his hand on his shoulders and squeezed it, bringing his mind back to clarity.


    "S-sorry."


    "It''s fine. You are young."


    "Lost?" Shouted the one standing closest to them, tucking his greasy, messy black hair behind his ears. "New to the city, huh? Come, follow us, and we can lead you to the nearest inn; it is dangerous to walk alone around here!" His voice was anything but kind, laced with audible sarcasm that wouldn''t fool a child either.


    "No, we are not lost." Pion answered, maintaining a slight smile. "I noticed you guys following us the moment we entered the district. I also saw one of the booth owners who was selling slave contracts giving a nod toward you guys. Soooo... which one of us is the prey you are looking for? Me or my little brother here? Or both of us?"


    Seeing Pion''s reaction, the trio suddenly stopped, their fake smiles disappearing, and they began examining and reevaluating their targets. The calmness Pion spoke with was not expected, and it immediately rang alarm bells within the trio''s minds. They had been doing this for long and knew when they had miscalculated. A simple brute would be already angry and overprotective of the young one... who also showed no fear on his face. It was getting ominous by now.


    "None." The same bandit answered with a fake chuckle, "What kind of rumors have you heard? This is the capital city, the safest place in all of Ishillia!"


    "Is it now?" Pion asked, chortling, watching as they changed their tune in an instant, their underlying, threatening countenance evaporating before his very eyes. "Sorry. I was trained not to leave potential troubles to escape and cause trouble later."


    He didn''t give them more time, shooting out faster than they expected their target''s bulky body to move. With a shoulder charge, he slammed into their supposed leader, lifting him up from the ground, flinging him back a meter or so while aiming a punch toward the face of the man at his left. The narrow space was already a disadvantage for the bandits, and while the second man tried to pull out his sword, finding his movements obstructed, a fist landed square on the side of his face, taking advantage of his fumblings.


    The alleyway echoed out with a loud crack as blood and teeth sprayed against the brick walls while the bandit''s body went limp, collapsing, followed by another groan. Without looking back, Pion listened to the crash and knew it was Polo''s work, taking care of the last man, keeping his back turned to them, and trusting the young boy''s skills.


    When Pion made his move, Polo followed him as a shadow, his body remembering the harsh training he had received in the past few months. He was already faster than ever before, and with his difference in size, he had a lightning-fast drop on the surprised bandit. He landed straight on his knee, bending his right leg in the wrong direction. With a painful cry, the man fell hard on his back, panicking, watching the bone sticking through his clothes, soaking it with blood before the pain even reached his brain. He couldn''t cry for long as Polo didn''t hesitate, taking advantage of the situation, already standing next to him. He didn''t think, nor did he hesitate, lifting his small feet and stomping down, kicking in the bandit''s windpipe, turning the screams into fruitless attempts to gasp for air before suffocating to death.


    "..."


    The first man of the group was still in the middle of trying to sit up when Polo completed his first-ever kill, and he could do nothing but watch the scene play out, horrified by what he was seeing. One of his comrades was wriggling, clawing at his own throat, panic written all over his face before slowly dying while the other was slumped against the wall, half of his jaw almost missing, hanging torn open. What... What kind of punch was that? Who are these people?


    "Still alive? Huh. Should have hit him a bit higher to crack his skull." Pion mumbled, grabbing the head of the unconscious man, slamming it against the wall, and squashing it like a watermelon before turning toward the last survivor. "So. Speak, and I need honest answers. Names, organization, and goals." He continued, raising up the guy by the throat with one bloody hand.


    "Um." Polo interjected, watching the man flailing in the air, trying to pry Pion''s fingers off his neck, but they didn''t budge. They didn''t even feel like flesh but iron clamps while his legs dangled in the air, unable to make a dent on him with kicks. "If you hold his throat like that, he can''t breathe."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I know. I am debating if I want to hear his answers anyway. I''m just going with the protocol." He answered, tilting his head, "We are here for a concrete mission; their existence is inconsequential to our goals. "I wonder if it would even be a good practice detour for you." While speaking, he quickly glanced at the one Polo had killed, noting that he was passing this impromptu battle test with flying colors. Although Polo was visibly shaken, still breathing way quicker than he should, holding his hand behind his back to hide their shakiness, he wasn''t hesitating when it came to fighting. He would not just be a good officer later on, by Pion''s evaluation, but also could become a specialist if he keeps improving like this.


    "I... did something wrong?" He asked, feeling Pion''s scrutinizing gaze on him, thinking that he may have screwed up.


    "No. You did good. Right! I decided. We won''t go after them; it would cause more trouble than necessary and jeopardize our main mission. This city is a hotbed of snakes and bastards; we should stay out of their way." He shrugged and, while speaking, cracked the neck of the man, throwing him to the side without looking. "Come, let''s go."


    "Yes!" Polo saluted, hurrying after him, not looking back, ignoring the three bodies, and leaving the alleyway with him to disappear into the crowded streets once again.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "What? Three are dead?" A raspy voice asked with great surprise, sitting in a dingy tavern. "Was it a rival gang?"


    "We don''t know. We were told by our agent that he sent three after a duo of promising, fresh prey, but then later on, all of our guys were found dead. We have their descriptions, but-"


    "Finding them would be hard." The man nodded, blowing smoke out of his pipe, remaining leaning backward in his chair at the darkest corner of the pub. "Keep an eye on the entrances and exits of the borough. If we don''t do anything, our guys will become restless... If you see them, I don''t care how; just make an example of the duo! Otherwise, don''t bother me with it! Three junkies and an overachieving contractor aren''t worth kicking up a hornet''s nest."


    "Yes." The reporting middle-aged man nodded, bowing before leaving without asking questions.


    "Damned idiots. If someone is brazenly murdering others like this on the streets, they clearly have connections... I told them millions of times not to randomly gather goods on the streets! We don''t need to trouble barons, viscounts, earls, or Gods to save our souls, the dukes'' people! I will abandon them quicker than they can say, cocksucker..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Inside the manor of Duke Kustov, the head of the family was sitting in his office, drinking a cup of tea and trying to rest his mind. In the past weeks and months, everything was happening so fast, and so weirdly, he had a hard time keeping it organized. What surprised him was the fact that he was being given opportunity after opportunity to take over the leaving dukes'' territories, expanding his sway within the others without doing much about it.


    He wasn''t stupid. He knew exactly that the royal bloodline was behind this, sweeping the way before him in a way that was not overly obvious but also clear enough that the others couldn''t protest against it. This was unspoken favoritism from Pascal himself, and the others had to take it, whether they liked it or not.


    "Haahh... this is just more work on my shoulders." He grunted with a half-smile hanging on his face. "Milan should graduate soon enough; he will be able to help me out. I need to slowly induct him into our plans... Hopefully, he won''t freak out."


    Thinking about his son, he couldn''t help but ponder about the academy. Fearing that maybe the impressions he gets there will make it harder to slowly reveal the situation within the Empire and show him the light that is Avalon. But, he was sure Milan would come to understand it if he saw it in person, starting to work under him. On the big picture, he hoped that Milan would be the linchpin, connecting him to the other families, and through his son, he could provide more, broader news to his Sovereign. It was then a knock interrupted his thoughts, and his right-hand man entered the room.


    "Barnabas?" The Duke asked, surprised that he didn''t even wait for him to answer his knocks. "Did something happen?"


    "Yes, My Lord." He nodded, bringing forward a plain letter with a hook mark on it.


    "What do they want?" He shrugged, recognizing at once, opening the already-read letter.


    He didn''t find it weird as Barnabas was authorized to deal with messages coming from the lower-class connections spread out all over the city. The hook symbol belonged to one of their associations that operated in the grey zone of the law, being a connection between the underworld and the Kustovs. It was rare for one of their message to make this high, which could only mean they were in deep trouble or one of the other nobles had made the connection, and neither was something Kustov wanted to deal with.


    "...!"


    Barnabas couldn''t help but watch how the face of his lord changed, knowing fully why. There was a coded letter in there, mentioning a ''Holy City,'' something that he didn''t know the meaning of, but whenever that code popped up, his lord always became agitated, full of fighting spirit, looking like how he was in his youth. Even his limping seemed to be gone, and he could run again.


    "Send covert agents down to their headquarters and bring our guests to me. Directly and without delay!"


    "Lord..."


    "Do it. Now. No questions asked, got it?" Kustov said, looking into his eyes, "Bring them here and before me. Be as courteous as if you were meeting with the Emperor. Got it?"


    "Y-yes."


    "Then? What are you waiting for? Go! Go! Tell the maids to prepare rooms and dinner! NOW!"


    This time, Barnabas was genuinely shocked and surprised... What was happening? Not that he had time to question the Duke, so he left, doing as ordered. However, he was now extremely curious about who in the world would come and visit them, warranting such a welcome.

 Chapter 146 – Dinner Meeting

    "This is almost as big as our Sovereign''s palace..." Polo murmured as the duo was led into the massive courtyard of the Kustov family, close to the middle of the Imperial District.


    "It is not as beautiful, though. It is more oppressive than open, something that would make our Sovereign abhor it." Pion answered, remaining calm, following the old butler before them who was listening without wanting to miss a beat of what they were talking about.


    "Sovereign? Who is that? Are they from the Geth Empire? They do have weird titles..." Barnabas thought but couldn''t guess more as both of them stopped talking and continued walking leisurely. Looking over his shoulder, the young boy skimmed his eyes curiously from left to right, excited as a kid should be. In stark contrast, the bear of a man beside him kept a stoic and unreadable expression from the beginning, scaring him.


    Pion''s placid look had a simple reason; he meant what he said. Even though the courtyard had beautiful hedges and a small lake with colorful fishes that sometimes jumped into the air, it was nothing but an artificial decor. The moment someone looked further up, their vision would be obstructed by the eight to ten-meter-high solid wall surrounding the Kustovs'' residence. Yes, the palace in Avalon also had its own walls, but it was more for the Sovereign''s privacy and didn''t give the same oppressive feeling that the one erected here. Here, Pion felt like he had entered a birdcage and not a home, something he wouldn''t feel relaxed living in.


    "This way, esteemed guests!" Barnabas spoke as they reached the steps leading up to the marble and stone building, heading into a massive greeting hall. From there, multiple stairs were heading toward the different wings of the estate, but they headed straight through the left, pushing a massive double door open to reveal a luxurious dining room behind it. The enormous table in the middle was already filled with food, as an army of maids stood ready to serve them with their heads bowed, looking only at their feet.


    "Welcome!" Kustov shouted, scaring Barnabas as he didn''t even notice that his lord was already there. What was happening? Was he waiting for them? Shouldn''t this be the opposite? He should have been leaving soon and reported to the Duke that the guests had arrived.


    "Duke Kustov." Pion smiled, unable to help himself because the last time he saw the limping noble, he was on the verge of death, being carried by him.


    "Duke." Polo copied his greeting, slightly bowing, shocking Barnabas and the maids as this was barely enough to show respect to one of the dukes of the Empire. Yet, despite everything, Kustov wasn''t angry at all, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Leave us!" He commanded, and before Barnabas could argue, he was shot down with a commanding glare. They stood there, Kustov leaning on his cane right until everybody else left, closing the doors behind them. "I never had the chance to thank you for saving my life." He started, wanting to go down to one knee, but Pion stopped him in a hurry, finally showing his surprise.


    "Huh... You remember?"


    "I can only recall small moments. Flashes." He nodded, pointing towards the table to sit down and have a lavish dinner. "But I recognized your face, Lord Pion. The moment you entered this room, I remembered it!"


    "Interesting. You were barely alive back then, but you are stronger than you look. Our Sovereign is very pleased with how you have been acting since your return."


    "That is most relieving to hear!" He beamed just as if the Gods themselves had blessed him after listening to Pion. "Let''s sit down; the road must have been long and odorous. Rest!"


    "The route was less dangerous than entering the city." Polo chuckled as he sat down, starting to shamelessly browse amongst the different roasted meat and mouth-watering sauces prepared for them.


    "Did something happen?" Kustov asked, a bit more nervous, making Pion wave a hand, gently bopping the head of Polo before grabbing an oversized ham and pulling it to his plate.


    "The road was uneventful. Traveling under your daughter''s flag for most of it made it so we easily passed through every checkpoint without being stopped. We ditched it after entering the capital region, but even then, we were not harassed."


    "Until we entered the city. Then, just the first hour saw us facing and killing three bandits." Polo continued, rubbing the top of his head.


    "The gal of some groups!" Kustov snorted, visibly angry, "You should have entered through the road for nobles! It brings you straight into the city without having to traverse through the underside of this sinful place."


    "That would have been too much of a giveaway." Pion replied, "And it wasn''t a big deal. They didn''t try a second time, and we successfully made contact with your agents down there."


    "I am ashamed to have a connection to people like that; please let the Sovereign know of my stance!"


    "It''s okay." Pion chuckled, "Lady Yuri, our Sovereign''s third wife, was a ruthless bandit once. Everyone has a chance at redemption in Avalon. This is the heart of the Empire, and you can''t expect to be crimeless, especially knowing the ruling bloodline. It just needs a firmer control. That''s all; it is not your fault, Duke Kustov."


    "Control..." Kustov murmured, but before he could ask questions, Pion reached into his breast pocket, pulled out the letter written by Leon, and presented it to him in pristine condition. "This is...?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I don''t know. I was told to deliver it to your hands directly. That is it. I never question the orders of my Sovereign."


    "Neither do I!" he answered firmly, holding back his impulses to tear it open. Instead, after a deep breath, he gently put it away and returned to eating and entertaining his most esteemed guests before showing them to their room by himself.


    "My Lord..." Barnabas wanted to ask so many things after he finally caught Duke Kustov alone, but he wasn''t willing to hear them.


    "Old friend... Some things can''t be talked about. You must understand that! Our family was almost destroyed, and I won''t put ourselves into the same predicament again. I am making sure that even if I have to die, the bloodline survives and be safe at a place where no Ishillian can reach it."


    "..." There was already enough information in Kustov''s words to sufficiently convey the message to Barnabas. Understanding it made him drop any impulse that was driving him to learn more, trusting the determined look within Garbank Kustov''s eyes. "Yes, My Lord. I understand... My old bones are at your service as always."


    "Thank you, Barnabas." He smiled, letting out a soft sigh, patting his shoulders.


    "Does the Lady know about it?"


    "No." He shook his head, "The less people know, the better. Right now, besides you, Elena, and me, nobody else is in the know, and I want it to stay that way."


    "The young lady? Oh." He hummed, suddenly feeling light shining on different pieces he had been unaware of until now. It began making sense... This was not about an outside force but something brewing within the Empire. This was the prelude to a rebellion!


    "Make sure our guests'' needs are attended. They can''t stay for long, but I want them to leave with a satisfied expression."


    "It will be done, My Lord." He nodded and left, letting Kustov stay alone in his office. Finally, he was able to open the letter, holding it with shaking hands and reading it multiple times, memorizing every word within it.


    It took him three hours to sit back up and throw the letter into his fireplace. He watched it burn to ashes, murmuring under his breath, repeating the most important order from his Sovereign.


    "Try to get close to the new Emperor..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Is there something to report?" Pascal asked, noticing that one of the high-ranking royal guards, holding his lavishly decorated helmet in his hand, approached him the moment he left his library.


    "Here are the reports of the previous week, Your Highness. From the two dozen dukes, more than half were approached."


    "How many accepted the invitation of my descendants? Do they really think I was joking around?" He asked, snorting sarcastically. "Give me the list, I won''t punish them, but their powers will be eroded. Idiots."


    "There is... one more thing, My Lord. You asked us to keep an eye on the Kustov family."


    "What happened?" he asked, stopping to walk and looking directly at the warrior, who was dressed in a golden and crimson set of shining armor.


    "They were also approached but..."


    "Say it plainly, don''t miss any details." Pascal demanded while his full attention landed on the captain, making him feel that one wrong word would mean his end. At least, under Kathrien, that would for sure be the case.


    "We looked up the individuals who entered his courtyard. They came from the Underbelly. They arrived at the city from outside, and following up on the clues, they most likely came from Greybank. It took us multiple days to verify their arrival, but we are 90% sure of it. The weird thing is that the Duke welcomed them... but they are commoners at best."


    "And?" Pascal asked, surprising the man. "Who do you think runs the cities in the Empire? The cogs that keep this machine turning are its people. As long as they weren''t agents from the royal family, all is fine."


    "There is more."


    "Just say it!" he grunted, annoyed at how cautious the guards were. They still feared Kathrien''s outbursts and did not want to lose their heads by saying something that would anger anybody. It was a headache to get any information out of them because of it... "People can make mistakes. You won''t be punished with death. Just speak already!"


    "S-sorry My Lord! Um, after the individuals left, the Duke began making moves and expanding his influence in the lower city, taking over multiple gangs."


    "Oh...?"


    "Should we... step in and stop him? We received covert complaints from other nobles whose underground connections had been usurped by Duke Kustov."


    "No. He is doing precisely what he needs to. Even without me nudging him... Ahahaha! This shows I was right... Good, good! Let him do as he pleases, but continue keeping an eye on him."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Now leave. I still need to see how things are. The candidates are getting fewer and fewer. If all things go well, I will announce a new Empress in a month or so! I can''t wait any longer, as our neighbors are getting bolder than they should."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    In a dingy tavern, a middle-aged man was nervously sitting in his usual corner, putting twice as much tobacco into his pipe as usual and mumbling angrily under his nose.


    "Useless fucktard bastards... all of them. They had to go ahead and bring a fucking DUKE on our heads! I told them every time that we didn''t want to get involved with them and that we should leave the nobles alone! Now, we are becoming the puppets in their plays, sacrificial lambs! Fuck, fuck, FUCK!"


    His anger came from the simple reason that he was minding his own business only a few weeks ago, counting the money his gang was making and enjoying life. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to provide a good life for these people and remain under the radar of more prominent gangs. Until one of the bigger ones, known to be connected to one of the many noble bloodlines, kicked down his door and gave him an option. Join or die. Rakkuan loved living his life, so of course, he agreed.


    He didn''t know until the last moment that the people overseeing his actions were connected to one of the Dukes... When he learned about it, he almost had a heart attack, knowing that whatever the future may hold, it was all fucked. People like him were nothing but cannon fodders, meat shields, and expendable numbers on a ledger somewhere.


    "What the hell did I do to deserve this? I just sold people; I didn''t hurt them. Or slaughter them... Neither did I eat them! Ugh... Maybe I should escape. They say the Frontier is full of barbarians; they wouldn''t find me there! Yeah, gather all the wealth and slip it out before anyone notices it. I think I could live well there or even start over..."

 Chapter 147 – Brain Waves

    It was late at night, and I was sitting in the garden, right behind our bedroom. As summer arrived, we were having surprisingly hot weather right after an awful winter. What the hell was going on? Did the climate get fucked up here too? Is this some kind of magical ozone breakage? Or was it the dead Empress''s work? A magical nuclear winter?


    "Uga!"


    "You think so too?" I laughed, rubbing my daughter''s head, who was sitting in my lap, clapping happily. Unlike her brother, who was asleep inside, nestled between Yuri, Luna, and Sasha, living like a king should, I was here, airing my thoughts out. Of course, when I woke up, the little one sat up at the same time, hugging me, wanting to come along on a midnight adventure.


    "Guga!"


    "I have no idea what that means, but I agree." I answered her, running my fingers through her blazing red hair, feeling proud of my little pumpkins. Both of them were growing faster than they should... Not that I am complaining because they were not yet a year old but could already walk. Well, wobbling around like a penguin, to be honest. They were also ''talking'' a lot. Okaaaay, they were not forming sentences, but for sure, the two were perfectly capable of communicating with each other.


    "Gug."


    "Did you just roll your eyes at me?" I laughed, beginning to tickle her, which she tried to endure before breaking into a hearty laughter. "Cheeky little girl! Don''t think your daddy will let you do whatever just because you are cute, hmph!"


    "Uguga! Gu!"


    "Yeah, I know you can manipulate your moms more easily. A loud cry, tears in the eyes, and bam, they already stripping to feed both of you."


    "Gagu!"


    "And you are proud of it?" I laughed, watching her nod with hands on her hips, but then it hit me. "Wait... I understand... what you are trying to say."


    "Gau."


    "How... is that... possible?"


    I wasn''t joking. Looking into my daughter''s bright eyes, she was grinning toothlessly and happily as if I had just realized something very basic. It was not mind reading... that''s for sure. It was more like she was transmitting her raw thoughts to me, trying to communicate what she meant by her babblings. Was she using magic? It was the only way I could explain what I was experiencing.


    It was the first thing I told Sasha the following day, and we have been carefully trying to test it in the following days. The way the two little imps communicated with each other was making sense now. They weren''t talking; they were conveying their thoughts to each other, and now they began using it on us.


    It was such a subtle thought. If we had not looked for it, we could easily have missed it and never realized what was happening. I had so many questions, but I couldn''t really ask them because they couldn''t put it into words and explain it. The only way we could ''experiment'' was to always be conscious about it when caring for them, trying to figure out what was happening and hoping they would be able to remember it and replicate it when they get older.


    Another interesting thing happened when Merlin got involved; he wasn''t experiencing the same thing as we were. Of course, he didn''t doubt our claims and began using his new measuring devices, which were being developed for the mech and tuned to interact with magical waves. After a handful of measurements, he came to a conclusion telling us clearly.


    "They, for sure, are mages. Both of them." He explained, beaming with excitement, "The measurements show that faint magical waves do come from their bodies, but they have a specific frequency, tuned in a way so only you pick it up."


    "Us?" Sasha asked, looking around, holding Arthur, who was nodding, arms crossed, wearing a proud look while Leyla was in my lap, bopping her head back and forth as if she was listening to some sick tune, entertaining herself.


    "Yes." Merlin continued, "Whatever they do, it''s almost instinctual and adjusted to you¡ªtheir parents."


    "This means... us too?" Yuri asked, her voice trembling slightly, beaming from happiness when Merlin nodded.


    "Yes! I tested it multiple times, and the waves coming off them are tuned to all of you. As for what... I can''t really tell, but I am sure that is why only you can understand them."


    "Brain waves." I blurted out, thinking, working to recall anything I had read about them in my previous life, but there wasn''t much as it was outside of my field of expertise. "Brain waves are rhythmic patterns of electric activity generated by the neurons inside our head. They happen when we think. Several types of brain waves exist, and they can be categorized by their frequencies. There are Delta waves ranging around 0.5-4 Hz. These slowest brain waves are typically associated with deep sleep or unconsciousness. Theta waves, between 4-8 Hz, are usually present during light sleep, deep relaxation, and meditation and are active when it is about creative thinking and problem-solving. Alpha waves come in the 8-13 Hz range. They are prominent when the brain is relaxed but awake, such as during meditation, daydreaming, or light tasks. The next step is Beta waves at 13-30 Hz. These are the results of active, alert, and focused cognitive activity when high concentration, problem-solving, and dynamic thinking are happening. Lastly, Gamma waves are all above 30 Hz. They are the fastest brain waves and are associated with higher cognitive functions such as memory, perception, and abstract problem-solving." I explained in one go, quoting all my recalled knowledge, conveying nothing useful to anybody here but Merlin.


    "I see, I see... I never thought about it like that! Leon, you should have told me this earlier!" He exclaimed, standing up and walking back and forth in the room.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Sorry, I am not a brain scientist, so it doesn''t occur to me, okay?" I shrugged, adding more while rubbing my head, "Also, these waves can exist side by side; it doesn''t mean that our brain can''t multitask."


    "Yes, yes... of course!" He murmured, his voice getting more and more excited.


    "What? Will you make a translator for babies?" I asked, making him stop and look at us, blinking his eyes in surprise.


    "Wha-? Oh. No, I don''t think it''s important. I wasn''t thinking about the kids."


    "Gu!" Grunted both Arthur and Leyla simultaneously, pouting, getting angry, and throwing fire at Merlin with their eyes.


    "But I think I got it!" He continued, gathering his stuff in a hurry, "I got to go, Leon! I think I know how to create the operation system for the mech! I totally do!"


    "What the..." I sat there, watching him rush out of the room, leaving the door open.


    "He really had an idea, huh?" Sasha mumbled, knowing that we wouldn''t see Merlin for a few days...


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Eventually, those few days became weeks, during which Merlin disappeared entirely from public view. I was in the factory, overseeing the construction as we moved on to creating the base of the torso when I was told he had finally emerged and was looking for me.


    "Thank you, dear," I leaned in, kissing Yuri''s face, who had come to deliver the news that he had reappeared.


    "Brr. It still creeps me out when you are this kind."


    "I know~!"


    "Bully."


    "Don''t steal Luna''s catchphrase. How did he look? Worn out?" I asked, trying to keep the topic on track.


    "Like Luna when she regains consciousness after an eventful night. If I didn''t know that Elena was back in Greybank, I would have thought she had her way with the boy, sucking him dry. He looks like a mummy! Luna is making some food for the idiot because he hasn''t eaten at all since being stuck in his place."


    "Haaah... He can go overboard sometimes!" I shrugged, shaking my head while watching our workers. "I will let him eat, rest a little, then we can talk. It will also let him organize his thoughts, or I will not get what he made at all."


    "He was erratic for sure. So? How''s things coming along?" She asked with a laugh, leaning forward on the railing, watching as the heavy metal slabs were now weightless thanks to magic, and Sasha was down there, using her flames to weld them together.


    "Surprisingly good. What is being made now will be the main core of the machine where our primary CC will be installed. After it''s done, we can attach the legs and move them onto the torso unit."


    "Are you really going to make it a hunchback?" She asked, playing with her hair, "Wouldn''t it look weird?"


    "Maybe, but it has its advantages. By placing the head unit and the cockpit in the chest area, we can use the space on its back and shoulders to mount weapon platforms and shoulder pads with defensive magic on them. It will further increase its defensive efforts. It won''t be a fast-moving mech with what we have, so I will make it robust and strong. Something that withstands damage and dishes it out in turn. These ones won''t be zooming around the battlefield. We will have our regular army for that, so think of these as monster busters!"


    "Mmmh... I can''t wait to bust some balls with it." She grinned, making me smile and slap her butt.


    "Let''s go before you get so wet that I can use your nectar to lube the machine parts in the factory!"


    "Fufufufu... I did rub off on ya a little, didn''t I?"


    "No comment."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Ultimately, it was already way into the night when I had a chance to sit down with Merlin because he fell asleep at the table the moment he filled his stomach. I can''t blame him; the little genius has been working for who knows how long, maybe not even sleeping for a whole week. Well, anyway, by the time he was up, he looked like he recharged himself to 100%.


    "I got it all worked out!" he exclaimed, rolling out a giant parchment with a highly complex formation drawn on it, one that was making me dizzy.


    "Slow down; let me look at it first!" I raised a hand, stopping him from continuing while studying it. "Is this... self-adjusting?"


    "It is based on my specialty, yes! Anyway, this is the first one I made. It is not for regular use because it is designed for a mage. I had to start with this so I could then work from here and make one that is compatible with regular people."


    "Wait! So if we install this, does it mean that only a mage could control the mech?"


    "Anyone else would have trouble using it, but it wouldn''t be impossible. Only using its functions would be very limited. With this, just as you can feel what your kids mean or want from you, you would be in the same sync with the machine! You would feel it like you feel your body, giving you much greater control and precision, not to mention the improved response times!"


    "I see. It does sound wonderful..." I mumbled, remembering how the top-of-the-line tanks were in my time. Yet, listening to his description and watching the formation, I had the feeling that this one would make them even more precise than an AI-assisted machine.


    "Then, I could do more from here and came up with this!" He unrolled the second one with a similar formation that was not a bit smaller or less complex. "This is designed for regular people!"


    "I can see that it has thirty CC requirements." I spoke at once, realizing the fact from the get-go.


    "It is a must. Magicless pilots wouldn''t be able to control it otherwise. But I made it modular. In essence, the formation would be preloaded with all the commands needed. As the pilot controls the machine, the commands activate and control the machine, thanks to the CC. Moreover, the outside information would be processed in real time and displayed for the pilot as an image... I would call it the Imaginary! Ahaha! I was stuck while thinking about it, but then the idea hit me from nowhere!"


    "From nowhere... huh?" I thought, looking at him and smiling, watching how excited he was.


    "With this formation as its control unit, the input from the outside world and the pilot would be picked up instantly and transmitted at the speed of thought, allowing the mech to move and all of its inner functions to be controlled by one master formation! By this one! I made it so that this would be the brain that sends out thought waves. It is so simple; I can''t believe it took me this long to come up with it!"


    "Comparing the two, what would be the performance difference?" I asked, scratching my chin, flipping back and forth between the two spells.


    "My estimations are that a mage operating a mech would be exponentially faster, quicker, and more reactive. Still... an experienced pilot could still match an inexperienced witch. But that needs live testing; for now, this is all but theory!"


    "Not for long." I clapped, unable to wash off my grin. "We will begin building the cockpit and installing this formation into it. I will make a few design changes so the head of the mech will be interchangeable! That way, we can manufacture different ones and swap them, depending on whether the pilot is a mage or not."

 Chapter 148 – Flying

    "Does it need to be scary-looking?" Luna asked, sitting in my lap while munching on a croissant, getting crumbs all over me.


    "It is a weapon, so it has to be. Morale is a real thing and just as important as a weapon as anything we may put on the machine. Plus, it doesn''t need ammunition or any other resources."


    "I think the moment they see it walking towards them is enough to blast their morale apart."


    "Maybe." I chuckled, patting her and putting my pen down.


    Before us, on the drawing table, there was the fifth revision of the mech''s future cockpit and its headpiece, looking like a stylized recreation of a skull, mixing with a medieval-style knight''s helmet. From the outside, yeah, it will look grim, but that was my intention. I want anyone who looks at it to get the same kind of primal fear when we face a predator. Let my future enemies recognize it from afar and know that their resistance is futile, no matter what they do or hope. It will reach them, and it WILL crush them.


    "And how are you going to deliver them to the battlefield?" She asked, holding up the croissant, letting me take a bite and taste the mixed fruit jam within it. "Make it walk all the way? That will deplete its energies before it even fights."


    "It would be way too slow to make it trek large distances." I answered, shaking my head after gulping, "For now, I do not plan on attacking anybody, so I am not worried about leaving my region. For defending the city and our borders, it doesn''t need to go far, but if later, I would have to..." I mumbled, leaning back, "I will have to develop our own flying ships that are capable of transporting them."


    "I never flew before... It has to be awesome!" She sighed, licking the end of her fingers and making me smile.


    "Flying is pretty easy."


    "Yeah, sure!" She scoffed, rolling her eyes, "What? Can you build a machine that flies? Just like that?"


    "Actually... yes. I can."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "What''s this?" Yuri asked, standing next to me while Sasha and I were checking all the ropes and weights attached to an oversized basket.


    "He says this will... fly." Luna answered her, furrowing her brows as we all gathered out in a field. "I don''t get how a massive... leather skirt will fly."


    "I only know of magic formations allowing things to hover in the air, but I don''t know anything besides the Ishillian warships that were capable of sailing the skies." Mikan interjected, studying it, getting scared as Merlin climbed out of the inside of the giant balloon.


    "It doesn''t even use magic! Well, we will use magic for the fire, but it could be easily replaced with something else!" He exclaimed, excited and dressed in something I could only describe as a mix between an adventurer and a pilot. "Sovereign, all checks are completed! We are good!"


    "Are we trying to burn it down?" Yuri chuckled, looking at Merlin, "And aren''t you cooking yourself in that getup?"


    "If we get high, it will get cold!" He answered knowingly, making the girls look at each other. Yuri also had to lean back as his scarf almost slapped her as he flung it over his shoulders.


    "It should be fine." Sasha clapped, drawing everyone''s attention over after our inspection was done. "The principle behind it is quite simple. Hot air goes up, and that''s it!"


    "That''s... it?" They asked back in perfect synchronization as if they practiced it.


    "Yeah. It is simple, really." I agreed, "If we can bottle natural gases, we could produce mechanisms that would replace the need for Sasha to operate it... but it is a low priority considering what else we are working on."


    "Yet you still made this." Luna countered, making me reach out and flick her forehead.


    "I can''t be working all day long! We all need a bit of downtime."


    "Why not bring the kiddoes with us?" Yuri asked, making Sasha reject it at once.


    "No way! I am not risking them falling out of it! Those two have no sense of danger... They are with their grandmother and getting pampered by her, so they are fine on the ground. Okay, okay! Let''s start it!"


    "Roger!" Merlin saluted as we spread out the balloon that was painted bright orange on the outside.


    With Sasha playing the source of the fire, it was perfectly controlled, and using her staff to fill it with hot air was the easiest thing to do. The moment it made the basket stand upright with her standing in its middle, Merlin was the first to climb into it, ready to go, shouting at us.


    "Get into the basket, and let''s do this!"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Someone is excited!" Yuri giggled, slapping my bottom while climbing in and reaching out, pulling Luna up into it.


    "I''m not that tiny!" She protested when she was denied the chance to do it by herself.


    "Yeah, yeah! Leocchy, go grab Mikki''s big butt and push her in; I will pull by the tits!"


    "Eh, ah, n-n-no, I can do it!" She stuttered instantly, and I won''t lie; I was a bit disappointed to see her climb in.


    "Che, Leocchy, you are slow... OWIE!"


    "Stop fooling around..." Sasha grunted, slapping the back of Yuri''s head while I entered the first hot-air balloon this world probably has ever seen.


    "Will this fly? Really?" Luna asked, her hands holding the edge of the basket that was reaching up to her chest.


    "Have I ever lied to you?" I asked, making her shake her head.


    It didn''t take long for Sasha to increase the strength of the fire, and sure enough, we lifted from the ground, making everyone yell out in a mix of fear, surprise, and amazement. I watched as their eyes widened, seeing how the ground gradually began shrinking and we got higher and higher.


    "No shot!" Yuri gawked, leaning over so much that I grabbed her waist by reflex, pulling her backward... Which resulted in her moaning and wiggling her but. "I''m in if you want to do me in the air~!"


    "Please, no..." Mikan whispered, her legs shaking, her face pale as a ghost, and sweating buckets, soaking her white dress. "Don''t make the basket shake! Please!"


    "Someone is not good with heights, huh?" I chuckled, watching her trying to force herself to stay calm and not look down.


    "Hauh..."


    "It will be fine!" Merlin giggled, running circles around us, wanting to see everything from every angle possible. "We ensured that even if the balloon gets popped, we have anti-gravity formations under the basket. We could activate it, and I can control it to float down slowly, so we should be fine!"


    "Pop?! It... It can pop?!" Luna yelled, blinking her mismatched eyes like a panicking Morse code machine.


    "Woah, woah!" I exclaimed, grabbing Mikan, who almost fainted, "Relax, okay? It won''t pop. Geez, girls, would I take my lovelies on a ride that would kill all of us? Who am I, Leon or the new Emperor of Ishillia, assassinating his rival?"


    "You could become an emperor." Yuri hummed, still pressing her butt to my crotch while leaning forward.


    "Thanks, but no thanks. I''m fine here."


    "Hmmm..."


    "What is it?" we asked, turning toward Sasha, who was holding her staff with one hand and scratching her chin with the other. The staff''s tip was glowing in a crimson light while a formation circled it, providing the fire, and she wasn''t looking at us but toward the mountains.


    "I was just contemplating how tall the mountains really are. We are nearing our 1,000-meter height, yet these are still going up and down. I don''t think we could cross it with this."


    "No, we couldn''t." I agreed, looking towards them and enjoying the majestic scene from so high up that Avalon looked incredibly small from here. "These go way too high, and the air would become so thin that we would probably suffocate. Or freeze to death. Just think about it! If it is possible to fly over it, why no monster did it yet?"


    "Yeah!" Merlin agreed. "If there are giant walking beasts, there must be flying ones. Maybe these mountains do pierce the sky..."


    "The sky..." I said to myself, remembering my experience of seeing that cosmic image when I was on the verge of death. Maybe piercing the sky could be done here. Literally. Oh well! It is useless to think about things I have no control over.


    "It is... beautiful... but when are we going back down?" Mikan turned to me, hugging my hand, looking desperate to land.


    "Soon, soon!" I giggled, smiling at her before glancing at Sasha, who was happily enjoying the view.


    "I am lucky that I am short..." Luna murmured, holding the edge of the basket, finally calm enough to dare and look down. "Now Avalon is smaller than me."


    "That is not a small feat." Yuri joked, the most nonchalant about the experience.


    "I wonder..." Merlin mumbled, and I knew that tone and look on his face. He had an inspiration, for sure. "I think I just realized a new idea about the Imaginary that I thought up previously..."


    "Then why the weird face?" I asked, making him furrow his brows even further.


    "Because it doesn''t feel new... as if I... already thought of it. Hmmm... It feels weird."


    I didn''t have an answer for him, but I had a very good hunch why or what he meant. Exchanging a quick glance with Sasha, we knew both of us thought of the same reason. The experience sparked something within Merlin''s old memories... I was sure he was someone like me; I just didn''t know who was lurking within that young body. Please, don''t be a Mikki-3 situation.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Of course, our little flight trip soon became headline news in the papers, and I began getting requests from the ministers about whether it was possible for them to go on a trip with me sometime. Well, for now, I decided to announce that it was a military test, and it is not something that is open to the public. Yet. So, to stop people from bothering me with it every day, I clearly told them that it is a privilege not yet available to anyone else but a mage. We are working on bringing it for everyone, but for that to happen, they have to be patient. I understood their excitement, but I can''t have my wife turn into a balloon operator when I need her to help me with so much more than that!


    Still, the little trip was exactly what we all needed because Kraus, his team, Sasha, and I were molding and making the cockpit for the mech the next day with renewed energy. Watching my wife work was like looking at an artist working with clay, shaping metal with her bare fingers to the ideal shape. Witnessing how easily she does it was and will always be amazing.


    Honestly, my presence was nothing but a glorified quality assurance, ensuring that Merlin''s highly complex formation was installed correctly, drawn into the metal by Sasha''s fingers. Even then, I had little to do as she was perfectly copying it without missing a rune or asking for directions. With the speed we were working with, the giant head would be completed in a week, and what remains then is testing it out. For that... we still didn''t have a candidate.


    No matter how much I trust Merlin, it is still a spell that is a prototype, and it would play with someone''s brainwaves. Thoughts, maybe even feelings. Is it safe? Not really. Then who should I test it on? A criminal? We barely have criminals. The worst offenses we get are fighting breaking out between people or petty thieving. Since Avalon was established, we haven''t had a murder case. Not counting the church incident, of course. But... why would I use a criminal for it? Wouldn''t that be dangerous? What if something goes wrong, but we don''t realize it? Then we install the head, and the machine goes live with a criminal''s personality construct piloting it. Could it happen? Who knows! It''s a mix of magic and science, so... Everything could be possible. Haaah... This... This won''t be easy because even if I want to do it, I will have to persuade Sasha first to let me test it.

 Chapter 149 – Mirian Ishillia

    By the time Sasha, Merlin, and I finished the skull-shaped cockpit, it was surprisingly nice-looking. We then took it away for future outfitting and kept arguing about how to test it. The formation that got installed within this one was made for normal use, so even I could try it out, but of course, it would work even better with a mage.


    "We are at an impasse." I shrugged, facing my wife, standing before the completed machine head while Merlin stood between us, trying to stop us from arguing.


    "We are. I won''t let you get into it, and you won''t let me get into it. So, I guess nobody is going to try it out!" She snorted, pouting with crossed arms.


    "I will do it!" Merlin exclaimed, both of us shooting him down before he finished speaking. "Hauh... Why can''t you be in so sync when deciding who gets to use it?"


    "He is right." I shrugged. "It is pointless to argue about this; I will go and do it. Merlin, prepare the cockpit for testing!"


    "Wha-!" Sasha exclaimed, surprised, while Merlin, who was tired of our back and forth, started prepping it at once.


    "Do you trust him?" I asked, looking at Sasha, a bit annoyed, " Because if you do, you know this should work fine."


    "But what if it isn''t?"


    "Tough luck." I chuckled, receiving a sharp kick to my shin, "Okay, okay, easy there! I will need my legs. Sasha, we all know how Merlin is. If he says he got it, he got it. This should be nothing to argue or worry about."


    "I already said I would do it!" he added, rolling his eyes. "I am confident in my work¡ªI always have been!"


    "..."


    "It''s fine," I whispered, kissing Sasha, and before she had another thought about why I shouldn''t do it, I entered the cockpit while Merlin shut the door behind me.


    The insides of the skull were sealed entirely when the entrance was closed, with no windows or peepholes to see out. For now, only a rudimentary skeleton of a chair stood in the middle, and without any cushions, it was uncomfortable to sit down on it. Despite all of these, it wasn''t an utterly dark interior, so I could find it and place my butt down without an issue. It was thanks to the faint, inherent blood-colored glow of the magic formation drawn on the floor and the runes covering the walls and ceiling, part of a secondary, a complementary one, helping me use it without being a mage.


    "Well... let''s start!" I mumbled, putting on a freshly made leather glove with a third, smaller formation painted onto it with the same beast blood. It was an alternative to using a tattoo, and by testing, it showed that it was completely usable; the only issue is that it would lose its effectiveness sooner or later. It seems like for the blood to continue working, it needed a host and a body to be in. When placed on inanimate objects and then used by ordinary people, it slowly began shedding its magical properties, similar to how natural nuclear decay works. Thinking about it, it may be the same if we tattoo an average human, not a witch. I can''t tell and would need extensive research put into it, and- "Haaah...! I am simply a bit nervous, aren''t I? I have been putting off the start in my mind! Ride or die, Leon, just do it! As they say, nothing is sure in life, only death, and you have already experienced it. Twice." I laughed, shaking my head and grabbing the controls.


    Two joysticks were installed on the chair''s armrest, connected via simple mechanical arms to gears and spaces below me. They were what moved the critical parts within the base of the skull, slotting CC into places it needed to be. Right now, they would do nothing much, but when attached to the torso, this would let the pilot move the machine around, connecting the different limbs and formations. On paper... that is.


    "Here we go!"


    There was no reason to hesitate, so I pushed down the activation button, which made sure the formation below me came to life. I immediately felt something connect with my mind on a subconscious level. It wasn''t intrusive or aggressive; it was mellow and natural, effortlessly adapting to my thoughts and becoming part of it, becoming a part of me. I was letting it happen without fighting back, enjoying the slightly tickling sensation, and after a deep breath, I noticed I began hearing voices.


    "Is it working? How do we know if he is in trouble or not?"


    "It just started; it should be fine! Look, the eyes lit up a little; it shows that the formation is beginning to operate; he started it! Maybe he can hear us now."


    Merlin was right. I was hearing them. My senses, being slowly merged with the machine, if I can call it that, began expanding beyond their natural limit. First, it was the sounds I could pick up, and when focusing on it, it was as if the two were talking right next to my ears. Next came the smell, which was richer than ever before, and I could quickly identify my beloved''s sweet scent. It was even more pleasant than when I was snuggling up to her! A moment later, it was followed by the sensation of heat as the sun''s rays fell on the headpiece, but still, I wasn''t seeing anything. For that, I had to focus my mind, concentrate, let the previous stimuli fade into my subconsciousness, and be something as natural as it was initially for anyone else.


    Finally, I was beginning to see the light as the interior of the cockpit disappeared, replaced with a complete, three-sixty panoramic view. I can''t really describe it because we usually only face forward. But right now? My vision was turning me into a pigeon, hell, even better because I could see behind my back, too, and it felt normal. I didn''t need to turn my head; I could see everything clearly, and nothing obstructed my vision while sitting there. When I focused, I could zoom in and make out the fabric of the shirt Sasha was wearing. I was even able to see how it stuck to her nipples... hehe, this is awesome!Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Leon? Are you... okay?" She asked, looking at the glowing, red eyes of the skull, making Merlin grin, flashing a V-sign at me.


    "He can''t answer I-"


    "I''m fine. This is surprisingly cool."


    "WHAT?!" They screamed, and Merlin''s surprise especially made me flinch. Oh... Something is not right, huh? "How are you doing that?!" Merlin gawked, his eyes quickly throwing out all the worry, replaced by excitement.


    "Do what?"


    "We can hear you. Can you... turn it down?" Sasha moaned, holding her head, "It is like a distorted, deep voice is roaring at us through the otherworld!"


    "We don''t hear him with our ears!" Merlin quickly shouted, turning back and forth between Sasha and me, "We are hearing his thoughts! Wait a bit before getting out; I will call over others. Let''s test who else can hear it!"


    "Are you okay?" Sasha asked, touching the cockpit''s metal surface while I chuckled. I tried whispering my answer, and it seemed to work because she didn''t wince when she heard my voice.


    "Yep, all is fine. It is a unique experience, and you will have to try it to understand. I couldn''t describe it myself."


    "That is a relief... hauh!"


    It didn''t take long for Merlin to return with a group of soldiers, and when I spoke with them, they were just as shaken as we expected, looking at the skull with fear and awe. It was confirmed that whatever the formation was doing was more potent than we first expected, as it transmitted the pilot''s thoughts freely, as if I was speaking through a megaphone.


    "How are you feeling?" Merlin asked, holding a little notebook, writing rapidly before I even gave my answer after getting out.


    "Fine. It didn''t exhaust me at all. The bootup and shutdown sequence is something that must not be skipped, though. The switch between my normal senses and how it feels while being melded with the machine is so different that it could cause trouble in adapting. We must include that in the training programs later on."


    "Is it dangerous?" Sasha asked, watching my face, trying to see if I was truly fine.


    "It could be." I answered honestly, thinking about it. "Going in, the change is subtle and pleasing, but getting knocked out of it would feel jarring. When powering it down, I let it happen as if I were going to sleep. It is the closest I can describe the sensation, and without doing it, I think I would need time to regain my bearings and get used to the forceful change."


    "Hm, hm! I will include it in the manual and make warnings now-"


    "It''s Sasha''s turn." I smiled, making him want to protest because he was ready for his turn.


    "Okay..." He mumbled, lowering his head, shrugging, and watching Sasha enter the cockpit and seal the entrance behind her. "But I am next!"


    "Don''t be impatient. Keep watch because there could be differences with a witch using it." I said, placating his sulking expression while rubbing his head.


    True enough, it was different, but only in the speed of her adaptation to the change of scenery. Comparing Sasha''s and Merlin''s experiences later on, it was determined that a mage could meld with the machine four to five times as fast as a magicless person. Same when it was time to come out of it; they needed a fraction of the time to disconnect. While it took me around three minutes to detach myself from the formation, it was a few dozen seconds at most for them. What remained now was the wait to finish building the mech and let us install the cockpit and test it for real. We were getting along nicely, and if we could keep the tempo, I was sure that we would have a moving, working mech before the end of the summer. Hell, with how Merlin''s projections were, we would have it combat-ready before winter!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Grand Ancestor." Said a soft-spoken voice, kneeling in the throneroom of the Ishillian Empire.


    "You can raise your head, Mirian." Pascal''s voice echoed in her ears, making her follow his orders.


    The young, beautifully shaped face of a teenager was deceiving as behind those calm, collected black eyes lay someone who managed to rise above all the other contestants and be chosen by Pascal to take the throne of the Empire. Right now, she was wearing her lengthy, black hair in a tasteful braid with golden pins stuck into it. Still, a few hours ago, they were fluttering loosely as she stood over the corpse of her own father, whom she eliminated to secure her position as the next Empress.


    "Seventeen and already an adept-level witch." Pascal chuckled, tilting his old wrinkled face in satisfaction, watching his descendant''s slim and petite body. He wanted to devour her, but not as others would think... but to gain more years for his already depleting lifespan. "Oh well... the losers will do. For now."


    "I thank you for the praise, My Emperor."


    "You no longer need to be so reserved. From today onward, you are Empress Mirian I. Be proud and strong! Ishillia is not governed by the weak but by the exceptional! I will let you explore your new chambers and appoint your personal servants, and tomorrow, we will announce it to everyone. You will meet with the High Nobles and choose a family from each tier that you wish to appoint as your direct connection with the rest of the nobles."


    "I would be delighted if Grand Ancestor advised me on who to choose."


    "You are already better than your Aunt." Pascal chuckled, making the young girl smile so much yet so little. "Very well. Come, walk with me, and I will tell you all about who you may consider turning into your staunch followers. The playing field amongst the nobles is not as bloody as within the royal bloodline, so it won''t be hard to adapt. Still, keeping them under watch and under control is a must."


    "I know that my position will not be easy, Grand Ancestor. But I do have ideas on how to deal with everything that my predecessor left behind."


    "You don''t need to ask for permissions, Mirian." He spoke, walking a few steps ahead of the future Empress. "From now on, I will step back into the shadows as always and advise you when necessary, but the Empire is yours to control. Still..." He stopped, looking over his shoulder and deep into Mirian''s eyes, making the girl finally break her collected expression, which was quickly replaced by the terror that gripped her heart out of nowhere. "Don''t go too far. I am always watching."

 Chapter 150 – Miri & Milly

    "Leon, I think I managed to solve the issue!" Merlin said proudly as he entered my office, holding a stack of papers under his arms. "It turns out the brainwaves were being amplified and broadcasted freely, an oversight on my part."


    "Oversight?" I chuckled, shaking my head. "You made it so open that it could be dangerous for the pilot. What if an enemy mage gets in and overtakes it or something? We can''t let everyone just connect to our open broadcast willy-nilly!"


    "I fixed it! I did!" he protested immediately, "I have made modifications to it, and Sasha is already applying it for the next testing. The system should now be closed and undetectable. That''s not all, I made a few additions, too!"


    "I''m listening." I nodded, watching him put the papers on my desk.


    "Now, it is a toggleable function. Of course, with proper protection applied to it. But you can broadcast your thoughts in a wide range, direct them to a specific target, or even link up with a second one!"


    "You are thinking ahead of time, huh?" I asked, smiling, because I was also working on the same idea: turning the sudden discovery into a way for future mechs to communicate with each other on the battlefield. He was simply faster than me.


    "I learned from the best!"


    "You little flatterer, ahaha! Good work, I was doing the same thing, but I will adapt yours then."


    "Oh... Um... sorry..."


    "It''s fine. No work is being wasted here. I will move on to continue working on the machine parts while I leave the magical stuff to you. Now that the cockpit is functioning, I want you to focus on synching it up with the other formations on the skeleton of the mech. We are going to manufacture the torso and then the arms, and I want them to be assembled before summer ends.


    "What are we going to equip it with?" He asked curiously while I bit down on the end of my pen.


    "I am still working on it."


    I was. Right now, I was toying with multiple ideas. First, I was going to go with some simple things. A shield and a sword should work without issues. Of course, later on, we can innovate and enhance it, but let''s start with some baby steps. Of the spells I was looking to use for sure, one was our Trojan. I thought of putting it on the shield and making the mech capable of negating magic attacks with it, but I was also playing with the idea of getting my hand on the shield technology we saw their flying ships utilize. That would either double the effectiveness of a physical shield or replace it and have the machine dual-wield something else. Or make it able to wield a two-handed weapon.


    As for ranged options, I was working on an enlarged version of the Dragonfire Cannon. I could give it to them as a hand, but this was the beauty of my design. I could use their broad shoulders as weapon platforms! With its modularity, things could be easily added or replaced if we develop something new, so the variety of any other future mech should be almost endless. Hahaha... This was firing me up, wanting to make as many versions as possible!


    Anyway, for now, I was going to make much larger cannons and install them on its shoulders, designing a platform for them so they could be rotated in a hundred and eighty, so if they must, they could fire behind them. With a monster''s CC being its main core, I can divert energy from there to the cannons, so they would not need constant ammunition refills. I am also aware that it could sap their time to remain operational, but it was a payoff I would be okay with. In a battle, it is better to have a constantly active core that you can use to fire anytime and scale the strength of the attack to your liking without having to manually load CC into its formation.


    As for aiming... Now, that was the more challenging part. I had ideas, but their execution had to wait. First, I needed the completed mech and tested how it felt to pilot it. Would I be able to feel the legs and arms as my own? Could I walk, turn, and look as I wanted? Would the mounted weapons focus on where I looked, or would that require me to design something new? There were many questions that we would only know after trying it out.


    "Haaah... I feel like a kid before Christmas." I murmured, rubbing my chin, "Even if I know what I will get as a present, I still can''t help but be excited and want the day to arrive as soon as possible!"


    "Um..." Merlin asked, raising a hand, looking a bit confused. "What is a Christmas?"


    "A very famous birthday." I chuckled without explaining it further, deciding it was time to visit the factory and see how things were going.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Long live the Empress! Long live her Majesty!"


    Echoed the loud shout within the throneroom of Ishillia, where all the current Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls were gathering, greeting their newest ruler, Mirian Ishillia I. It was at the end of a long ceremony where everyone, one by one, was swearing their fielty and blood oath to the new ruler. It was literal bloodletting because they were made to cut their hands, let the blood drip into a cup, and then press a bloodied finger onto an official document. The longwinded paragraphs on it detail that their power comes from Ishillia, and they are bound to serve it in return, signed by blood, active to their death and even beyond it. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Not only did the current nobles have to do it, but their appointed heirs also accompanied them and did the same. While Duke Kustov''s face was calm and collected, reciting the oath and swearing his fealty to the new Empress, Milan, his son couldn''t say the same. He was standing next to him, repeating his words with a much more nervous look. Although he was used to mingling with others, even with the older dukes'' families after finishing the Academy, he stood before his Empress this time. Someone who could lift them up with one word or toss them into the abyss with another.


    He was so nervous that he dared not look at her directly, making him miss a surprising fact that did not escape the eyes of the other nobles. Even his own father began feeling nervous because Empress Mirian had been looking at his son since they entered the room. It would not have been weird or an issue if it happened once or twice. But throughout the ceremony, her eyes fell at least a dozen times on Milan while she maybe looked at the other heirs and nobles three or four times. It was not normal... Did this mean something good or bad? Deep down, Duke Kustov was already devising the worst-case scenario, thinking about how to smuggle his family out while he stayed behind, taking on the whole royal bloodline to buy enough time for them to escape. For his family... and for Avalon.


    After the end of the ceremony, the new Empress thanked the families for coming and made a request that was surprising yet expected, given how much she was eyeing the young heir of the Kustov family. It was simple... the two should stay behind for a private meeting. Of course, Kustov agreed without making a fuss, bowing towards the throne and his ruler, while the rest of the nobles left, making strange faces, some old families having jealous anger burning in their eyes as they passed by them.


    "Duke," Mirian spoke, standing up from her throne and began walking down the golden steps wearing a long, black silk dress. She stopped right when she was just a step higher than them, looking calmly at old Kustov. "From now on, if I want to do something, I will tell your family first, and you will rely on my edicts to the others."


    "As you order, Your Majesty." He bowed respectfully, trying to think what was going on but also excited, knowing he could be of service to his Sovereign much quicker than he expected.


    "Mhm. Leave now." She nodded, finishing quickly, but the moment the nervous Milan wanted to follow him, Mirian''s voice made them stop. "Not you. The boy stays."


    "Your-" Kustov tried speaking, but Mirian''s strict glare shut him up very quickly. He had no option but to nod at his son, telling him with his eyes to be careful before leaving.


    "My... My Empress... I..." Milan stuttered, feeling he would piss himself right now if she did anything sudden. Was this the second coming of Envy? Previously, if someone was told to stay with the Empress, they would end up dead in an hour.


    "Follow me, Milan Kustov." She ordered, beginning to walk, and he had no other choice but to obey her, not knowing where to look. Her dress let her back wholly open, barely closing up at the start of her waist... The way she was twisting her hips and butt was like hypnosis, both arousing Milan''s young and hormone-filled mind but almost making him subjected to his primal fears, facing an unattainable lure.


    Milan was always curious about the palace and its own little cosmos, but right now, he couldn''t even enjoy the sudden tour through luxurious but empty corridors. No matter where he looked, he would only see paintings of old emperors and empresses, statues, and reliquaries, but no human presence, turning it into a haunted mansion instead of a gold-lined palace. But... right now, he could only see a round butt. His hypnosis ended when they passed through a carved double door depicting an ancient battlefield image of two armies. He didn''t have time to look at it better while being led into the private room of the Empress herself. It seemed that preparations were already made because, in the middle of the room, a round little table was set up with two chairs facing each other.


    "Sit." She said calmly, and it was not as if Milan could say no to his Empress, whom he had just sworn allegiance a moment ago. Looking around nervously, he sat down at one of the empty chairs and looked on with visible shock on his face while Mirian picked up the teapot, poured tea for him before serving some muffins, and sat down at the other side, looking at him silently. What was going on? Why is she looking at him like that? He felt like his mind was short-circuiting itself by just trying to comprehend his position.


    "T-thank you..." He mumbled, finally finding his voice. He reached for one of the muffins and bit into it. "Woah..." His reaction was honest and pure because it was superb. He had eaten a lot of different food, the best money could buy, but these ones tasted even better!


    "You like it?" Mirian asked, finally showing an honest smile. After he nodded, a nervous sigh escaped her soft lips as she blushed. "I''m glad! I made it and tried to make sure it was perfect! Hauh, I''m happy you like it, ahaha! Yey!"


    "W-wha...?" If not for his reflexes, he was sure the food would have fallen out of his mouth by how shocked he was at that moment. Whatever was happening was no longer making any sense.


    "Look, Milly, you will need to come and visit me every day from now on, okay?"


    "Milly?" He asked, feeling terrified because there were only two people who called him like that. His mother and his sister.


    "Um, I know everything about you, ahaha! I saw you in the Academy once when I visited there. Aww, it was love at first sight, so I made sure I would know everything about you! Also, Milly, you will have to stop visiting brothels; I don''t want to go around and kill filthy peasants, okay? We can''t have sex yet, only after we are officially married. But! For that to happen, I will have to first raise your family''s reputation, so be patient. If you need, you can come to me, and I will let you jerk off to my body; it will be all fine!"


    "..." Milan wanted to ask something, but he found it impossible to formulate a thing to even consider as a question. This... This wasn''t happening.


    "I will give your family some tasks, but I will tell your father that YOU must achieve them, okay? When we are in private, like this, you can call me Miri, I''ll let you, and you can even touch me! But not with your penis; that can only touch me after the ceremony! Now... Strip."


    "W-what?" Milan asked, stuttering it out with great effort.


    "Strip~! I am curious how it looks. Ehehehe! Hurry, hurry!"


    Was this really happening? No. This was some weird fever dream back home. Yes. That is the only logical explanation.... Milan could no longer tell, but he knew that whatever was going on would either be the most embarrassing moment in his life or something that could mean it would be the last day of it...

 Chapter 151 – Resounding Steps

    Inside Duke Kustov''s home, the head of the family was sitting in his leather armchair, leaning back, looking out the massive window, gazing at the starry sky, and trying to organize his reeling thoughts from the shocking revelation of his son. The news that he had brought back was... not something he would have dreamed about. Still, it presented an opportunity that was greater than anything he or his Sovereign ever thought about. Two firm knocks on his door pulled him out of his daydreaming only a moment later while Barnabas entered the room, bowing towards him.


    "My Lord, our guests have left the city with your message."


    "Thank you, Barnabas. It will take time to get a response, but I will take the initiative and instruct my son on what to do..."


    "My Lord... This could be... Dangerous. To not just his life but to everyone else within the family."


    "It is already too late! The Empress has chosen my son for whatever reason; there is no backing out of this!" He moaned, rubbing his head, "Not that I would want to miss such an opportunity. Every other noble family would kill for something like this..."


    "That is what I meant, My Lord."


    "Haaah... It won''t become public for now, but it will take only a little while for others to put things together. We will weather the storm; we are not a weak family! If my son can get the imperial family behind us and marry into it, we will have protection and will be able to do whatever we want. Call together the family and all our subordinate and allied partners. We need to talk..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "For the Gods... that is a massive machine!" Elliot gawked as he visited me, and I let him witness the moment when the head was finally installed onto the torso of the machine. Currently it stood within the industrial district, towering around nine meters tall, and was only missing its arms to be considered finished.


    "It came out bigger than I originally planned, but it worked out. Even without any active magic, it can fully support its weight, and after installing the hydraulics, it would be able to move using a natural power source."


    "Is there a big water tank in it like with the tractors?"


    "No. It has dynamos within its body that could create emergency power if an anti-magic spell hits it, but it would only be capable to fight for a little while before it goes immobile. Their function is more so to give a chance for the pilot to escape and initiate the self-destruct sequences."


    "The what now?" He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "We are adding a separate function that can be activated with CC. When the pilot leaves and slots it into place within the cockpit, it will initiate a self-destruct. I don''t want to leave any of these machines behind and let our enemies study it."


    "I see... hm. I don''t know if there would be anything that could bring it down, though."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t worry about that! Warfare is such that today''s greatest inventions are tomorrow''s obsolete technology."


    "When will it be ready?"


    "I don''t really know, but it is close. When the arms are finished and installed with every system in place, we will start doing real tests and move it around. If you want to see it, you are invited, of course!"


    "I wouldn''t want to miss it, so count on me! This also reminds me of why I came. The tractors proved to be a great success! With their use, we managed to break the earth after the harsh winter. Doing it by hand would have been much more challenging! Anyway, our projection is that we should be fine, although the harvest will happen a bit later than usual; hopefully, the weather will stay normal this time around."


    "Any problems with the machines?"


    "Only a few, but the technicians you sent helped teach the people how to fix it themselves. It is, no matter how weird it looks, a pretty easy-to-understand design. We can fix it if something goes wrong and would only need to send a unit back to you if there is a critical failure with the engine. The rest, we can deal with it."


    "Glad to hear because I can''t produce new ones for now. We are focusing wholly on the mech."


    "Yeah, I get that. The main reason for my visit is that I want to invite Mr Arbuckle over to my territory. If he is available, that is."


    "Hmmm? Really?" I asked, surprised because that was a request I did not see coming.


    "My dear nephew~! You said yourself you want an army, and I would provide the ground troops, yes?"


    "Ah. Are you already in a phase to start thinking about arming them?"


    "No, but I like to think ahead of time. With how busy you are, I can''t and won''t bother you with everything. I want to borrow your man because I want him to come over and train my people and help me establish a similar factory. I will do the rest from there."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "That can be arranged."


    "No strings attached?" He asked, looking at me, trying to see what game I was playing.


    "No, nothing. It is an advantage for me to have a strong ally as a neighbor. What do you think I am? A greedy Ishillian?"


    "Well, we are both Ishillians." He joked, making me chuckle.


    "Semantics. Come! Let''s go and visit my little ones; I bet they would be happy to see you and check out the gifts you brought over!"


    "Woah, woah! What gifts? You just said that you are not a greedy Ishillian!"


    "I''m not! But my kids are still little babies~! Of course, they are greedy and needy!" I grinned, watching him twitch his eyelids while following me.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Elliot didn''t need to wait long to be invited to the first test of our completed mech. About a month later, everything was finally finished, and right now, the bulky, 9-meter-tall machine stood proudly on our testing ground. The gallery where the spectators sat was limited to my ministers and important figures within Avalon while the army secured the perimeters, keeping everyone else out. My father had been nagging me since he first saw the completed unit, wanting to have his own and trying to use the fact that he was my father to claim this one. Well... he may really be the one who will get it in the end, as this machine would be stationed in the Pass anyway. That is the place where we could constantly test it and see how it works. I didn''t tell him that, being the first model, it would have the most issues and probably be constantly retrofitted with new, experimental tech. This beast will be the testbed to streamline the future mechs, so it will be the one that becomes obsolete the fastest. Oh well... It was he who was impatient!


    As for the pilot for today''s test? It would be me, of course. The only thing our machine was missing right now was its armor plating, so it looked more skeletal than how it would by the time winter came. Stepping between its massive elephant-like legs, I pulled a lever down that would later be hidden away and watched as the installed dynamos whirled to life. A moment later, the cockpit''s ''mouth'' high in the air opened up, and a rope rolled down with a simple handle and stirrup to stick my foot into.


    When I was ready, I kicked the lever back up into place, and the rope was quickly pulled back up by the simple system we installed, which was attached to the motors inside, lifting me into the cockpit and closing the door below me. With the faint, red hue of the magic formations within it, it wasn''t hard to see, even if every power would go out. I was grinning from start to finish while I sat down in the pilot''s chair, which is greatly enhanced now. It was comfortable, covered by leather, and big enough for even Oleg to fit into it. Pressing down on the activation button, I could hear the whirling of the gears and hundreds of smaller hydraulic systems working their magic, slotting the CCs in place to finally connect it with the primary one. The mech''s core was hidden within the bottom of the torso unit, at the most shielded portion of the whole construct. It was from our very first behemoth''s kill; although we did cut it down, it was still something that would place it between a Human-sized and a God''s tear CC. Maybe I will call it Leon''s Tear? Or would that be an innuendo for my sperm?


    Well, I didn''t have much time to think about silly jokes because as the formation came to life, I was immersed in its feeling, letting it meld with my consciousness. The cockpit disappeared, and even though I knew I was holding the controls, it no longer felt like it. It was as if I became a 10-meter-tall colossus, looking down at the observing crowd from above.


    Of course, this was not the first time I did it, as we had tests after the arms got attached, so I was somewhat used to the feeling. Moving around was different than usual, and if I had to make a comparison, it was like when you tried walking in water, submerged to neck level. I became slow, and it was cumbersome, but I could feel the power behind every move I made. I knew if I stepped on something, that was as good as dead, turning it into a pancake.


    "I''m connected. All good?" I spoke, and my voice echoed in the outside world, coming from the loudspeakers Merlin installed onto its chest. To improve on its moral-breaking effect, we modified the recording process and used a new method to distort the magical waves, turning my voice more deep and robotic, as if the giant, skull-faced machine was speaking and not me. The only drawback was that, at the moment, the loudspeakers had around two to three seconds delay between me speaking and them repeating my words.


    "For the Gods'' sake... what a frightening machine!" Elliot whispered, holding onto the arm of my mother. Even from this far up in the air and at least 30 meters from them, I could pick up on it and hear it just as clearly as if I stood next to them.


    Focusing my senses, I could ''zoom'' onto Sasha and Mikan, holding my children. They were looking back up at me with shining eyes, waving their little arms, and probably having a wild conversation about what they were seeing. Still, inside the machine, my thoughts were shielded thanks to Merlin''s improvements, and I couldn''t hear them anymore.


    "Oookay, I am going to test the top speed first!" My voice boomed and I made the machine''s torso swivel, as it was much faster than turning around like a human would. Accompanied by the loud noise of spinning components within it, the heavy upper body of it rotated around in only three to five seconds. If not for the 360 vision, it may have been disorienting, but with it active, I didn''t even feel a change, I just instinctively knew I could now move again.


    I knew the earth was shaking under it when its leg was raised, and I began walking. It was... such an incredible feeling! I have always dreamed about experiencing something like this, and maybe the formation picked up on it. I don''t know, but I felt even more connected with the machine when I was excited or happy, and in the end, our basic measurements showed that the top speed was somewhere between five to ten kilometers per hour. What it had slight problems with was the turning radius, needing ample space to circle around while moving. My other choice was to stop and initiate a turn that way, realigning the way I was facing before moving again.


    Driving around that big hunk of metal, even with the feeling of being heavy and restricted, did not exhaust me either physically or mentally. As for knowing how much energy the mech would have left in it, we couldn''t really determine it. It was impossible to measure the power of a monster''s core and how quickly it would deplete. What we knew by testing by using different CCs for a core is that the way it depletes shows up as the pilot getting exhausted, weakened, and disoriented. I felt neither of those when I stopped at my original starting spot, making the mech kneel down for ease of access while Merlin directed the workers standing by, bringing along two pretty massive new cannons.


    "Here comes the fun part." Yuri grinned, elbowing Elliot. "It is time they install the improved firecrackers! Be prepared; you will see some dope shit go down in a moment!"


    "Hopefully, the little ones won''t be scared..." Mikan whispered, holding Arthur while Leyla wiggled her legs in Sasha''s hold. Then again, the little family could already sense the twins'' thoughts the moment they focused on them.


    "Big daddy... go bam-bam... so cool!"

 Chapter 152 – Knights of Avalon (End of Volume II)

    It was not an accident that the two shoulder-mounted cannons were installed in real-time. They were affixed to the mech this way to test out how it feels to get a new attachment in the middle of deployment. Check if it interferes with the pilot and the control methods we have running within it. If it does, we would have to devise a procedure to alleviate that issue. We can''t cripple our soldiers, especially not in a battle.


    We had previously tested the cannons mounted on their platforms, and the feeling was very natural when I melded with the mech through the magic formation. It was like having extra limbs, yet my brain never questioned their presence and managed to aim them by moving my eyes. It was the same as when basketball players shoot for the hoop. The difference was that we would shoot fire magic at our enemies.


    When the first 3.5-meter-long cannon was lifted up, using anti-gravity magic and a mobile scaffolding, our workers showcased how quickly and efficiently they could work together, attaching it to the left shoulder first. When it ''clicked'' in place, the feeling came back to me immediately, and it was as natural as in any other test. I wondered if it would be the same under the heavy stress and duress of an active battlefield, but that would probably rely on the pilots'' conditioning.


    The procedure was relatively short, taking fifteen minutes, but that would be an eternity in battle, so this method would not become a standard practice. Still, it can be done, proving the concept sufficiently. After they were done, I stood back up, and as I moved my eyes within the cockpit, finding the prepared targets, so did the cannons. Of course, it didn''t mean they were wiggling around, snapping to target, but they did alter the angle they faced, including a change in their elevation, thanks to the rotating base they were affixed to.


    "I''m ready." I warned the people, letting my, or in this case, the machine''s booming voice echo around the testing field. "I will shoot them one by one, first, aiming at the target a kilometer away. Then, I will move on to the second and third targets, 5 kilometers out, and do a double-shot at the last one, 10 kilometers out. Get ready."


    After my last warning, they all put on the ear mufflers, and ''looking back,'' I couldn''t help but smile, watching my little babies have their own before I began focusing on my task. Searching for the first target was a group of hay dummies, laid out as a group of soldiers standing in formation. My vision changed when I recognized them, almost like zooming on the group like how a hawk does after finding its prey. It only took a thought to fire the cannon on my left shoulder and release a moderate blast.


    Still, even the spell at this level, drawing its power from the monster''s core, gave me a feeling like a kickback from a powerful sniper rifle. It hit me in the shoulder the same way, but I stood firmly, without flinching, watching as the red arc flew through the air, hitting my target and ending in a massive explosion.


    "Gods help those who face one of these..." Elliot mumbled, squinting because of the initial blast momentarily blinding him.


    "Ga!" Arthur and Leyla laughed, clapping happily, making the girls feel they wanted to see another big boom. They loved the fireworks coming out of the big robot in front of them and wanted to see more, transmitting their thoughts to their parents.


    They did not have to wait for long. The second and third targets were further apart, testing how well I could simultaneously deal with more than one enemy. I felt splitting my focus as I aimed at the two at once, letting the cannons on my shoulders move and turn a little, aiming more to the left and right. When I felt I locked in on them and thought about firing, the weapons went off with enough pause between their shots to not tip me over, obliterating the dummies just the same.


    Looking towards my shoulders, I could see the cannons smoking, getting a bit hot, and turning crimson. This forced me to dial back on their power, letting them cool a little before I switched my focus back on the last ''enemy'' furthest away.


    "Okay... this seems to be the limit..." I mumbled to myself as the image before me became fuzzy, and for the first time, I had to make guesses about my aim. It was like reaching the zoom limit on a mobile phone, making the image quality pixelated and messy.


    When I felt I was mostly right, able to hit them, I fired the cannons simultaneously, making me flinch for real. The giant mech, reacting to my experience, lifted its right leg, stepped back, and regained its balance, which was disrupted for only a moment, completely in sync with my intention of staying standing. At the same time, I kept looking at the target, waiting for the explosion that came a few seconds later, followed by a mushroom cloud rising in the distance.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I was off." I spoke calmly, informing them loudly. "I missed the target by a few meters, but the explosion''s strength still obliterated the area."


    "That''s good enough!" My Father laughed, clapping, "The type of monsters coming through the Pass nowadays won''t be as small as these toys anyway! Hitting them will be easy."


    "I hope you don''t want another such monstrosity to attack us." My mom argued, her voice stern and accusatory, "I will show you what a monster can do if you want! Hmph!"


    "I... I did not mean it that way... Ugh... But we need their cores..."


    "Boooom! Bom-bom! Bum-bom-bum-bom-bum!" Laughed Arthur, clapping, making his sister quickly copy him as they began ''singing'' their new favorite song.


    "You are a bad influence on our grandkids." My mom added before Sasha came to my Father''s aid.


    "They are always like this! If anyone here is a bad influence... That would be Leon."


    "Hey!" I laughed, which came out very weirdly and eerily, as it echoed through the distorted voice of the giant mech. "I can hear everything, you know. Don''t throw your husband under the bus!"


    "Neither your Father!" My dad argued, waving his fist at me before turning towards my wives, "What is a bus?"


    "Don''t look at me!" Yuri answered, raising her hands in protest before she pushed Luna before her, who took off the mufflers and scratched her ears.


    "What? I can''t hear you! I forgot to wear my protective gear for the first shot, and my ears still ringing! Huh... It isn''t permanent, is it?" She moaned, her mismatched eyes watery, making Mikan pat her head, gently releasing a golden light from her palm.


    "You will be fine~!" she whispered, smiling tenderly, soothing her panicked expression. My mother looked at her covertly before she beamed at Sasha, who smiled back at her, making my mother nod knowingly.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I think this will do!" I moaned, stretching and yawning, closing the book before me and handing it to Merlin, who was already standing and coming before my throne to take it.


    We were within the palace, having the most protracted meeting so far, establishing a new type of army and integrating it under Oleg''s command. The naming part was easy, and not just because I was their ruler and what I said would happen. I mean, it was easy because I just had to keep stealing the ideas from old legends. Easy.


    "I will get it into print as fast as possible, My Sovereign." Merlin bowed, smiling from ear to ear, holding the new book of law, aptly named ''Roundtable Rules.'' Turning towards the ministers, he continued with an excited shout. "Let us mark this day as the birthday of the Knights of Avalon!" His proud announcement was followed by everyone else standing up and clapping while I sat there, smiling and holding back another yawn because of how tired I felt.


    Knights. Giving that title to my new mechanized army was easy, and they understood the implications from the moment I mentioned it. Naming someone knight meant that they were granted the rank of nobility, so it easily conveyed the feeling that piloting these machines was not something anyone would be capable of.


    I have spent the past four hours conducting this meeting and laying out the foundation and requirements that a Knight must have, and I wasn''t cutting any corners. Physical fitness was only one part of the equation, and it was a small one at that. The biggest hurdle was finding someone with the proper mental faculties. They had to be intelligent and quick on their feet to adapt to any possible scenarios, and they had to have an iron will to back it up.


    For that, I came up with some tests that others from my time would most certainly deem tortuous or label as pure psychological warfare. Then, after going through the first selection, they would be subjected to another round of evaluation, powered by spells that would stretch their physical and mental capabilities to the limit in another torturous way. If they battle through it and come out at the top, they will be candidates to pilot a mech. Or... from now on, to become Knights.


    Within the army, they would be their own unit. For now, of course, they were only present on paper, with their ranks still in development. Still, they were allowed to name their mechs after becoming pilots of one. I made sure to put it into the book that once a pilot gets their mech, they are not allowed to change it, and they will be bonded to it for life or until their service ends. Of course, I was also doing it as a kind of motivation to find the best of the best. Only the most decorated Knights would be able to get a newly built mech to paint and name it, while others would inherit someone else''s.


    Well, I don''t need to worry much about how it will pay out years or decades later, as the prototype is still being fitted with its armor plating and will undergo another test to see how it feels when it is finished. Then, it will be my Father''s turn to sit in it and get used to piloting the knight, giving him a chance to name it whatever he desires after transferring it to the Pass.


    "I wonder... what kind of monster will visit us this winter? Well... it will have a surprise waiting for it, that is for sure..."

 Chapter 153 – Lone Intruder

    "Damned nosy idiots..." Grumbled a tired voice belonging to Rakkuan, mumbling under his nose, walking along a dirt road, wiping off blood from his sword, and leaving two decapitated bodies behind him in a ditch. "I didn''t know bastards like these would be guarding the border of the Frontier... Not accepting bribes? What are they, saints? Whatever. When in a lawless place, act like they, huh?" He chuckled, getting his pipe out of his breast pocket, soon puffing big clouds of smoke as he headed onwards, enjoying the warm fall season.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You called, Sovereign?" Oleg asked, entering my study and saluting.


    "Yes." I said, looking at him seriously, letting him know that I wasn''t in the mood to take this lightly. "A letter arrived from Elliot this night; the ink was still fresh. Someone killed two of his patrolling guards, and their bodies were found just before dusk."


    "Should I gather the troops?"


    "Yes, we need a wide sweep of the Frontier, but let Pion and Polo rest; they just returned from a long trek! Let others take up on this mission now."


    "Who are we looking for, My Lord?"


    "Good question. My Uncle says that the clues point towards a lone individual who entered our territory. Bandit? Imperial spy? A fugitive from the war? We don''t know, but I am ordering you to double the patrols around the borders. Anybody who can''t identify himself, bring him in. If they resist, kill them. No exceptions!"


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Go. This issue can''t be delayed! Whoever infiltrated our territory can''t reach Avalon, understood?"


    This time, he didn''t answer, simply bowed, hurrying out, leaving me alone with my thoughts while I leaned back in my chair. It was finally happening. So far, our region was isolated, put out of the minds of others, but it seems someone did think of coming here at last. I am a bit surprised it took them this long; I was expecting the dregs of society to try and run away from the law and end up here. Maybe the rumors of us being an unhospitable barbarian land is so good that even scum doesn''t want to come here? Heh... It''s better to keep the illusion up, then!


    After ordering Oleg to deal with it, my thoughts turned back toward the letter my favorite Duke had sent me. I could barely believe what he was saying, that the new Empress chose his son to be her... lover? Really now? Were the Gods helping me, or was this some kind of karmic joke? Do I need to be worried? Huh. Well, I was going to answer him to encourage him but also tell him to be careful and don''t push too far. I don''t know his son, and I don''t trust him. It could easily turn out to be a problem later on, especially if something happens to his father. Elena, I can trust you, but this Milan? I never met him and never will, and because of that, I couldn''t help but be a bit nervous.


    "I brought sandwiches! Sacchy said you skipped lunch again!"


    "Ah, thanks. Come, sit!" I laughed, watching Luna come in, pulling her into my lap, and letting her feed me. "Mhm, nice~ New sauce?"


    "Uhum! I made it, you like it?"


    "Spicy~! I love it!" I laughed, kissing and licking her lips, making her squirm because I knew she was not fond of spicy things... yet she still returned the kiss, licking it off from my tongue. "After I devour you, I mean the lunch, go and fetch Merlin for me, please."


    "O-okay..." She gasped, already excited, her legs wide open while sitting on my lap. "Did something happen?"


    "Yeah, multiple, in fact, and I will need Merlin to interrogate Elena about her brother."


    "Family issues? Juicy!"


    "You little gossip machine!" I grinned, lifting her up and putting her on my desk, pulling her panties down... Well, I would have, if she would have had any on. "Are you going around commando? Brave~!"


    "You said you like it if a girl is ready..." She mumbled, red in the face yet flowing like a wild river, opening her legs as wide as her skirt let her.


    "Damn right, you are~!" I leaned over, and while I enjoyed a sandwich, I slipped right into her, deciding to have my dessert alongside the main course.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "What''s up with this place?" Rakkuan asked himself, repeating the question he had asked himself multiple times since crossing the border. Walking along this forsaken land, he had not found any towns, villages, or anything similar. However, a stone road, equal to those in the capital region, stretched into the distance, which surprised him a lot. "Should I just go towards the mountains until I find something?"


    One thing he knew was to avoid the highway. He didn''t know why it was here, but he for sure knew enough not to use it. His guess was that it was for moving troops to reach the infamous opening in the endless mountains, but then again, walking on it would be way too suspicious. His best bet was to run into a local bandit group in the wilderness and take over its leadership to start over.


    Spending multiple months in nature, sleeping under the open sky, made him smile, reminding him how it was when he was a teenager. When he was still robbing people in the countryside before becoming a smuggler and later establishing his own gang in the capital... All of that was thrown out the window because of some overreaching idiots. This time, it will be different!You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Or at least, he thought so, waking up early the next day and following the road, staying parallel to it. What was weird, though, was that everything was abandoned when he came across any taverns or little towns. It was clearly empty for a long time, by the dust and disrepair that had fallen on the rickety buildings. It was as if everybody went up in smoke and disappeared. What was going on? Did the monsters break through and eat everybody? Where are the people?


    His inner questions were answered soon enough as he laid low in the thick treelines, watching as two soldiers rode past him on the road, wearing fancy, elegant clothes that put some lower-ranking nobles to shame.


    "What the hell are they being fed to grow this big?" He whispered, watching them stop every fifty meters or so, wait a little, and look at something before moving along. "Wait... What?!"


    His surprise came from the fact that the two men suddenly looked toward where he was hiding, turning their horses and heading straight to him. They discovered him, but how?! There was not much time for him to think, leaving behind all of his bags, only keeping his sword as he escaped deeper into the forest, quickly disappearing. These soldiers looked to be from the royal bloodline, going by their stature and clothing, so he was not about to risk it like with the simple patrol before. There was too much he didn''t know yet...


    "Here!" Shouted one of the guards, hopping down from the horse and finding the bags of Rakkuan. He quickly tore into them while his partner held a little device in his hand that was now giving out beeping sounds, especially when a little box appeared from within.


    "Gather it all, and we will bring it back to Avalon! There is CC within; the detector worked! Let Lord Merlin take a look at it to know what it is. We are best not to fiddle with magical devices if we don''t want to cause trouble!"


    "Yes, agreed!"


    They worked quickly, and after hanging all of it on their horses'' backs, they took one last look at the forest before leaving, galloping away.


    "Avalon...?" Rakkuan murmured, returning as he made a wide U-turn within the thick treeline, sneaking back, watching them take his belongings away. "Damn it... I didn''t think they would have anything to detect magical artifacts! My baby! Fuck! This is a barbarians'' land... what the fuck is going on? Whatever... Avalon, it is... Does the road take me there? Haahh... if I want my stuff back, it''s better to follow it... Bastards! All of them!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Is this all?" I asked, looking at the knick-knacks laid out on a table while Merlin was studying something like a compass but with a needle made out of CC, constantly pointing at him.


    "Yes, and this one is the only interesting device in this trash heap! It pinpoints mages; I tested it!"


    "Probably for our fugitive to avoid them. Neat! You have my permission to disassemble it and try to reproduce it for ourselves~!" I grinned, patting his shoulders, "The rest can be discarded. It is made of sub-par materials, and we can manufacture way better things!"


    "I thought the same." He nodded his head, scratching his chin. "He is probably experienced enough that we couldn''t find him so far. Ex-military? Maybe... But for sure, he is alone because the supplies in his backpack wouldn''t be enough for a group."


    "We are too heavily reliant on Elliot to filter our borders; this lone incident clearly showed it. I will order Oleg to properly set up a border patrol and keep similar figures from sneaking past us."


    "I heard the General is already pretty nervous about still not finding the intruder."


    "Good. Don''t let him become complacent." I chuckled while shaking my head, "How''s the transfer? Everything is ready?"


    "Yes, Lord Kalash has already perfected controlling the Lion; he even submitted a form to me that he wants to paint the plating blue and gold, representing his colors."


    "Haaah, Father doesn''t play around, huh? Sure, let it be done; it is his Knight anyway. No need to wait for my approval; he can start walking the thing to the Pass, but as to how to get it into it and over the gates... Those are your problems!"


    "I already designed a crane that we could build within the castle, and with the use of anti-gravity spells, we could easily lift it up and over the walls! Easy-peasy!"


    "I do hope so..." I whispered, looking at my grinning Prime Minister with one eye. "I don''t want to hear about damages."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "This is awesome!" Kalash shouted, piloting his newest, favorite plaything, effortlessly melding with the new mechanical monster and walking from the testing ground towards the Pass.


    "Don''t shout! The voice of the machine is ear-splitting!" Louise roared at him, traveling close by with a group of soldiers accompanying the almost 10-meter-tall walker, awed by its wild beauty and by how the earth shook with every step it took.


    "Sorry." He mumbled, which was still pretty loud as it came through the mech''s loudspeakers. "Oh?"


    "What is it?" Oleg asked, knowing that the pilot could easily pick up on his voice, watching towards where Kalash turned the Lion''s torso.


    "There is someone in the treelines. One person, and... now he is running. I will blast¡ª" he giggled, wanting to blow him up without asking a question, but Oleg''s shout stopped him.


    "Stop, My Lord! It must be the one we are looking for! We need to interrogate him! After him! Go, go, go!"


    Oleg was the first to race out on foot, followed by all of the soldiers, spreading out while those on horses sped up, quickly leaving their comrades behind.


    "You would have fired the cannons..." Louise mumbled, staying close to the mech, shrugging. She made her husband answer in a dejected tone that could be felt even through the machine''s distorted, mechanical tone.


    "It was a live target... hauh... oh well. When winter comes... Then I can test it for real! I will be patient."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Rakkuan''s journey took him two days because he became even more cautious this time, only traveling by hiding within the treeline or at night, avoiding the road as much as he could. Throughout his trek, he saw multiple groups of similarly dressed soldiers patrolling and clearly looking for someone, which, in turn, made him extremely nervous. He was convinced they were looking for him no matter what other reason he tried to think about it. Was it because he killed those nobodies at the crossing point? Was the Frontier this organized? It couldn''t be... but it did seem like it.


    It was late afternoon when he began noticing way too much movement along the roads, with patrolling soldiers going on about multiple times. By the second day, they were even cutting through the woods, numbering in the hundreds, making it even more difficult for him to advance. By now, he was debating if he should turn back and would have done it if not for his missing belongings... He became poor, and without proper bargaining chips, he couldn''t go anywhere.


    That was when he saw it. At first, he thought he was hallucinating, but no, there was a monster, a giant magical beast covered in metal scales, walking along the road. It had to be a monster because... because there was no other explanation. For a moment, he forgot breathing, watching the two-legged horror speak in a booming voice, expressing itself in human language in an inhuman tone. The Frontier has fallen; he knew it by then because that abomination was controlling people, and now... It discoevered him!


    The fear that he felt was something he never experienced before, making him drop his sword and begin to run, run as fast as he could, no matter where, just escape from here... This land was already lost, and he didn''t want to be the dinner of a beast!

 Chapter 154 – Little Explorer

    "Is this all we learned?" I asked with a half-smile, sitting on my throne while reading the report that Merlin passed onto me. "This is pathetic... At best, it is good enough for you to base your next story''s villain on someone real."


    "There was nothing much else in his head. First, it was General Oleg who interrogated the bandit before I also conducted a second round, using magic this time. It turns out he told us pretty much everything from the start. Our guess is that it is the Lion''s side-effect because he witnessed it move and speak."


    "See? Psychological warfare is a thing!" I answered with a laugh, looking back at the document in my hand.


    "Should we do a mind alteration on him? It was already easy to break him for the truth; his defenses are low."


    "No. He is trash and someone I won''t bother with redeeming. Yuri, even though she was ruthless when it came to negotiating, at least bargained for her gang''s future and wasn''t only looking out for herself. This one escaped the first moment of trouble, leaving everybody behind. Use him for your tests; I don''t need someone without any loyalty."


    "Can... can I?" He stopped dead in his tracks, looking at me stunned, his eyes widening.


    "Yes. I don''t need the details; I just need results, so don''t waste the opportunity and don''t get used to it! This... stays between us. Got it?"


    "I will do it well, My Lord! You don''t have to worry! I will need to decide which test I want to use him for..."


    Watching him murmur to himself while he walked away made me sigh, thinking that I may just let out the genie from its bottle, but oh well. It was already too late. It was an opportunity I also didn''t want to waste, and I wouldn''t shed a tear if our intruder died an inhumane, horrible death.


    Leaving the throne room, I returned to my study and continued reviewing the rest of my ministers'' reports and signing their works or denying some incoming requests as we needed all the materials to build a second mech. I was just finishing a stack of papers, pressing my stamp on them, when the door opened, but looking up, I saw nobody entering.


    "Ga!"


    "No way..." I mumbled, standing up, and sure enough, it was my son waddling in, taking unstable steps, wearing nothing but his cloth diaper, and holding a long, hooked stick that he used to reach the doorknob.


    "Gaaaa!" He shouted again, happily announcing his arrival and making me twitch my mouth while smiling back at him.


    "Exploring, huh? You... The moment you learn to walk, you are escaping. You do know that this will make your mother spank you, no?"


    "Ga?"


    "Protecting you? Son, you need to take responsibility for your actions! I can''t defend you, not when your mother is right to be angry."


    "Ga..." He mumbled, lowering his head, looking troubled, trying to act as the victim here.


    "Where''s your sister?" I asked with a shrug, walking forward and lifting him up while he automatically hugged my neck, giggling and kissing my cheeks.


    "Ga! Gagaga-gu!"


    "You-! You used her to escape without being seen?! You two, little... Uuuu!"


    "Gau..."


    "Sorry?! You will have to say that to Luna!" Just as I exclaimed, there she was, rushing in, her face overwhelmed by pure panic until she saw Arthur in my arms.


    "Thank the Gods! I looked away for a moment because Leyla began crying, and he was gone! He can teleport! It wasn''t my fault! Please don''t tell Sasha!"


    "I won''t." I answered, crouching down, rubbing her head, and letting her calm down. "Where is Leyla now?"


    "With... Mikan... hauh..." She sniffed, her mismatched eyes filled with tears.


    "Gauuu..."


    "Hmph! They are devils! You are a little monster; I won''t forgive you for this for... two days!" She grunted, scolding Arthur and pointing at him with her index finger.


    "Gau... Gu...? Gagu?"


    "I don''t care! You scared me to death! Hmph!"


    "See?" I shrugged, looking at my son, "I may not tell Sasha, but you still need to deal with the consequences of your choices, my son. It is up to you and not to me!" I exclaimed, giving him back to Luna, who kept resisting Arthur''s pitiful gaze, his hugs, and kisses.


    "I''m going to take him back... And... You really won''t tell Sasha about it?" She asked me again, looking pitiful, making me lean forward, gently kissing her lips.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. It wasn''t your fault anyway."


    Of course, Sasha found out about it by dinner thanks to Leyla babbling merrily, proud of how good she played the role of a tantrum-throwing, spoiled brat... so Arthur can sneak out and come to me, demonstrating how good he is with walking by himself. Before Luna could plead for mercy, Sasha grabbed the little imps and made sure they would remember how it felt to be royally spanked.


    "You are too soft on them." She snorted, glancing at me, never once scolding Luna.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Um... how is it my fault this time?"


    "You are their father. Discipline them!" She added, raising her voice and making me twitch my mouth.


    "O-okay... okay! I will... next time."


    "Do it well, so there is no next time! Hmph! You are too soft!"


    "Just give up..." Yuri whispered, quickly looking away when Sasha''s head snapped onto her, "Nothing, nothing... nice weather, we have, huh?"


    "We do!" Mikan interjected, happy to change the topic during our dinner. "But the winds are already turning colder; winter should come soon. By looking and feeling the weather, at least this time, it won''t be like last year!"


    "That doesn''t mean it won''t be cold, so we must prepare." I answered, making her ask a question, turning all heads toward me.


    "Will you be at the Pass this time too?"


    "When needed. Yes. I must observe how my father uses the mech. Speaking of, we are about to arm it for real! Are you coming to watch?"


    "Ga!"


    "No." Sasha scoffed, shooting down our little twins, who raised their hands at once, wanting to say they would surely come along. "Act like a fool; get treated as such! None of you will come along, and you will stay back here with me! Hmph!"


    "Guuu..."


    Well, my dear little pumpkins... this happens when you anger your mother. Be it a lesson for you two!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Since getting his hands on the finished mech and naming it The Lion, my father hasn''t been idle at all. Maybe he would have been a great modeler in my time; who knows? But for sure, he painted the machine perfectly, given its size. Its basic, dark, rough iron color was gone, replaced by a silvery primer that was then painted on further using blue and gold colors.


    With its plating completed, it now looked more menacing, like a soldier wearing his complete armor set, glinting blindingly in the late autumn sunshine. Even more, I let my father hang a massive banner from the bottom of the machine, displaying his personal heraldry of a roaring lion. As for weapons, besides the two cannons on its shoulders, there were weapons added for close-quarter battles.


    To ensure it can''t just lose its weapon, we made multiple arms that could be switched out before every sortie, testing my design''s modularity. Right now, the Lion''s right hand was formed to end in a blade, the largest that was ever made by any blacksmith in this world. Was it sharp? Not really; it was more about busting the giant monster''s skull in. It was much too big to be called a sword. Massive, thick, heavy, and far too rough. It was a heap of raw iron.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Father chuckled, standing beside me, slapping my shoulders, and catching my grin.


    "Yeah. It is." I nodded, deciding not to quote loudly what I had just thought about. Instead, I turned my eyes to the empty left hand of his machine.


    "What about the shield? It isn''t ready yet?"


    "Young Merlin said that it still needs time for the formation to become ready but should be done by the first snowfall. I tested the sword, and swinging it is different than doing it for real; I can''t use the same techniques I developed."


    "Naturally. This hunk of metal is not as mobile or agile as you are, Dad! You need a completely different approach to battle."


    "There is where you are wrong, son!" He smiled, squeezing my shoulder, his blue eyes burning in such light that it amazed me. "It helps me break through! I have always been thinking about where to advance my fighting style. My martial arts were stagnating, but right now? I can feel myself improving thanks to piloting this machine! I needed this... I really did."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Simplicity. My technique became too complicated as I always added and changed moves and tiny movements within it. Finally, I can strip all the unnecessary elements I incorporated into my combat style and return to the origin where it all came from. It is as if I suddenly saw the light, and I feel that when I succeed, I will elevate my style to the next level!"


    "I don''t get it... But I believe you! I''m sure you can do it!" I grinned, patting his back, "Speaking of combat, I was thinking of adding smaller cannons onto the chest plate; what do you think? We need less powerful weapons to bombard fast-moving targets heading towards the wall."


    "I was about to advise you about it. I also wanted to make another request of you."


    "I''m listening."


    "I want a hot air balloon. We could use it to send scouts high up into the sky, higher than any of our towers, and keep watch. Warning us ahead of time. Would that be possible?"


    "Hm... I think." I mumbled, looking towards the freshly rebuilt tower that was destroyed in last year''s attack. It was now back up once again, thanks to our professional workers. "We could tether it to the walls and use a spell to make it function as we have no natural gases to use and burn it at the required temperature and intensity..."


    "What I am hearing, my son, is that you can make it work."


    "Yeah. I can. Give me a few days, and we will set it up with Sasha!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Good... you are very good at organizing, my dear!"


    "T-thank you, My Empress." Milan stuttered, bowing, standing next to Mirian as the two were all alone in a giant ballroom, easily just as big as his own home''s multiple bedrooms put together. "But... is it a good idea to let me read such sensitive information? These are... for your eyes only!"


    "Silly!" She giggled, looking up at him standing next to her, enjoying his troubled expression. "You are going to marry me, don''t you? Then it is fine! Look, I knew you were good; you helped me organize all of these reports in just a day!"


    Deep down, Milan wanted to argue, telling her he had no other options after being summoned and led into this massive room. He was met with a fifty-meter-long table and thousands of hand-written reports stacked on top of it and told to get ready before being left alone. He had to go through and organize them by the rank of the sender and deeming which were important and which weren''t, putting those that came from the newly occupied territory at the very top of the list before presenting it to his Empress.


    "I need a capable husband~! Come, I''ll let you relax a little; your face is so tired!" She giggled, standing up and hugging Milan from behind while one of her hands disappeared in his pants and the other slipped under his shirt, "Good boy~ Just let it go; I''ll always reward you well for your efforts!" She whispered, taking deep breaths, enjoying his scent while losing herself in playing with Milan''s body.


    It was an hour later when Milan finally returned home, meeting with his father in his office, collapsing into one of the chairs, looking conflicted.


    "You look-"


    "Just don''t, father. Please..." he mumbled, rubbing his forehead. "That girl has something loose within her brain! She frightens me..."


    "She is from the royal bloodline; they are all a bit mad."


    "Tell me about it. I didn''t believe it before, but now? For sure!" he moaned, making his father smile. "Let me recollect my thoughts, and then I will tell you what I managed to memorize. We got a lot of reports from the annexed Kingdom of Scorc, and the ones sent there are already asking for military aid. It was a good decision to not accept the offer!"


    "Good boy..." Duke Kustov smiled, watching his son proudly. "Take your time, and when ready, start your report. Don''t forget, you are doing this to save our family!"


    "I know. We do not have a choice in this, and don''t worry, Dad! I finally... I think I finally understand what you meant when you told me to never trust the Imperial Bloodline. I thought you were dramatic, but... they do give me the creeps..."

 Chapter 155 – Accident

    "You called for me, Sovereign?" Dorian asked, going onto one knee after arriving in the throne room.


    "Yes, and stand; it is nothing serious!" I chuckled, inviting him over to the empty table of the ministers, as there were only us present at the moment. "I heard from Elliot that you have successfully established some subsidiaries in his territory."


    "If we can call them that, My Lord. They are under the rule of people who are under Baron Elliot''s fingers. I know some of them... they are trustworthy, if I can say so myself! Still, my only ties to them are some contracts we agreed upon and that they will buy 60% of the resources needed for production from us."


    "Good enough. I do trust my uncle, but still, don''t let him get away with it cheaply!"


    "I won''t, my lord." He smiled, bowing his head.


    "Now, for the main reason I called for you. How''s the armor project coming along?"


    "We have prototyped seven versions so far." He stood firm at once, explaining, and I could see he was prepared with his answers, knowing why I called him over. "The first three were abject failures, My Lord... so we made some significant changes, but we did run into a problem with the material. It is hard to work with and more rigid than any metal we can produce, which makes it... brittle."


    "How so?" I asked, listening seriously as we sat down at the table.


    "It seems that being on the monster, it was still being supplied with some extra nutrients, making it flexible enough to be used as skin. But that is only my guess, My Lord, I have no evidence supporting it! To make it work in its current state, we had to create unique methods to cut it up, which took months to develop, and it is the reason for the increased resource consumption of my producing plants."


    "Mhm, I noticed that your metal consumption has shot through the roof since taking on the task."


    "It strains the machines greatly, making them fail and degrade over time, no matter how many revisions I make. It simply breaks anything we have! If not for your kindness in footing the bill, My Lord, I would have been bankrupted three times over."


    "Charting unknown lands is always a risk and costs a lot of money. Don''t worry about it! So, the problem comes after cutting the beast''s scales up?"


    "Yes. It is incredibly tough, and we need smaller pieces to make it into armor, seriously impacting its performance. When I mentioned that it is brittle, I mean that a chest piece made out of the scales can only take forty or, at best, sixty percent of the same strains we put the raw material through. My guess is that the smaller we make it, the more it loses from the thing that makes it so desirable as armor, and we have no means to replenish it... whatever it is."


    "Tried lacing it with monster blood?"


    "Yes, we did, using it to paint the scales. That is when the plating reached sixty percent of durability."


    "Good. Proceed!"


    "My Lord?" He exclaimed, looking at me strangely.


    "You are talking about it as if it was a failure!" I chuckled, "Look at it this way. We can make armor that is still dozens of times more durable than any plate armor could match! And we don''t even use magic on it! I call this a win. Yes, if we could have kept the original durability, we would have walking tanks, but this is already great enough."


    "I... I understand." He nodded, blushing a little, feeling embarrassed because he was working so hard to make sure he could create something that had the same properties as the base material.


    "Start doing full tests with your current prototype. I don''t mind if it isn''t a complete armor that covers all of the soldiers. We can manufacture more complete revisions later on! For now, focus on protecting only the vital body parts. We may have more resources by next year, who knows, but let''s do what we CAN do with what we have!"


    "Absolutely, My Lord! I will go back at once and start working on it!"


    "Good. Look for Pion and Polo for testing, have them put in some of their own experiences and help you design it, and work together with the army making it."


    "Will do, my Lord! The moment we have a functioning armor set, I will report it immediately!"


    "Mhm. That''s all, and Dorian!"


    "Yes?" He stopped mid-bow, looking at me nervously.


    "Great work. Don''t stress out yourself, okay?" I chuckled, leaving him with a smile, returning to my room to have a leisurely day, enjoying it with my wives and children.


    Well, that was the plan. But it was disturbed when the report arrived of an explosion at the testing grounds involving my Prime Minister.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "He will be fine, don''t worry," Mikan whispered, walking out of the room where Merlin was sleeping after being recovered from the explosion''s epicenter.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "No, he won''t because I will break my arm while slapping his butt." I grunted, making Mikan chuckle.


    "I regenerated his burnt skin so he won''t be disfigured. I have to say, he was lucky with erecting a magic shield around himself or... It may have been worse."


    "Worse?" Sasha asked, gulping, holding my hands, just as anxious because we both watched him grow up, and he was like a little brother to the both of us.


    "I visited the testing field or the crater that remained where it was supposed to be." I moaned, rubbing my forehead. "The devastation was thorough; if it happened within the city, I fear to imagine how many he would have been killed by it. I would have to send him on the Walk for fucks sake!"


    "What was he doing...?" Sasha mumbled, squeezing my arm. Although I had an idea, I wasn''t sure of it.


    "Whatever it was," Mikan answered after I remained silent, "there were multiple CC shards in his body, burrowing into his skin. Picking those out was not easy and more dangerous than the explosion. If they had broken into even smaller fragments and become powder... he would have died from CC poisoning."


    "The little bastard..." Both of us mumbled simultaneously and could do nothing but wait¡ªwait for him to wake up and let us scold him into oblivion and then listen to his explanation.


    This is precisely how it happened three days later when he finally woke up.


    "Is... is that all?" He asked, mumbling, still weak but well enough to understand he royally fucked up this time.


    "What?" Sasha and I asked, stunned at his question. "Did you become stupid from the explosion?" Standing beside his bed, I added, "Do I need to berate you a bit more to make my point stuck in your head? Or should I shout it directly into your ears?!"


    "N-no... I get it... I''m sorry..." He mumbled, lowering his head, this time, finally sounding genuine.


    "I already wrote a letter to Elena. I will let her discipline you. Or just laugh at your incompetence." My wife added.


    "You did not!" He gawked, going pale in the face, but Sasha simply smirked at him, continuing.


    "We did. The messenger has already left Avalon. You reap what you sow, Merlin!"


    "Ugh..."


    "Ugh, fur sure!" I snorted, sitting down at the edge of his bed. "So? What happened?"


    "He blew up."


    "He?" Sasha questioned, looking at us while I was twitching my mouth.


    "You blew up the prisoner?" I moaned, feeling a headache knocking at the back of my head.


    "It was an unexpected, violent reaction that I did not anticipate." He mumbled, thinking back of it, seeing how the body of his prisoner suddenly swelled like a hot air balloon and popped in a blinding flash of light.


    "We didn''t even find any remains... What the hell did you do to him?"


    "I injected raw monster blood into his system while also feeding him CC to see the reaction. I was trying to turn him into a magician or make him power a simple formation from within his own body!"


    "What the fuck?!" I exclaimed, standing up and looking at him just as shocked as Sasha.


    "It can be done!" He argued, seeing my shocked expression, "I... I know it can; it has been done before!"


    "What do you mean?" Sasha whispered, her voice as low as it could be before becoming inaudible.


    "I can''t really explain it... but I do know, I am as convinced as the fact that Leon is my Sovereign, that it can be done! Believe me, please!" He pleaded, sitting straight, alternating on who to look at while explaining, "I know that there was someone called a Vasa or something; I can''t remember who or what they were, but they succeeded in it! They managed to do it, so I was feeling a great drive to... mimic it!"


    "But instead of working, it almost blew you up."


    "It... it was a momentary step back!"


    "No." I said, my voice cold and strict, so much so that it made Merlin pull himself smaller, looking at me nervously. "This stops. Here and now! It was my mistake to give you permission to do this. Thinking about it, it was my fault for letting you push the boundaries, but I did not think you would go this far."


    "But... Leon, if we can have the power-"


    "I don''t care!" I stopped him, making him pull the sheet up to his face while his eyes became watery and scared. I think it was the first time I genuinely yelled at him. "I am going to put my thoughts into law, preventing something similar from happening once again, and I will start banning human experiments. It is for both of our sakes before we turn into something monstrous. Listen, Merlin..." I explained, softening my voice because it was a reminder not only for him but for myself, too. "Power means nothing if we lose ourselves in the process."


    "I''m sorry..." He mumbled, sniffing until I rubbed his head.


    "It was my fault, giving you free rein. We do need boundaries, do you understand?"


    "Um... I do."


    Looking at him, I knew he was speaking honestly, which also made me sigh in relief. I think... this was an excellent wake-up call for both of us.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Did you find anything?" Sasha asked, whispering and hugging me from behind while I sat in my chair in my study late into the night.


    "I think." I nodded, coming out from my trance because I was immersed in my mind, looking at ''imaginary'' books that I had memorized. "Do the Emperor of Magic say something to you?"


    "I can''t say it does." She hummed, beginning to rub my shoulders.


    "He was occupying the Ishillian throne between AE 2442 and 2510. Guess what his real name was!"


    "Merlin?"


    "Bingo. Merlin Ishillia VIII."


    "Do you think we have the same Merlin, only as a budding teenager?"


    "I am more than certain with what he has been telling me here and there. I just don''t know its implications. After Mikki-2 and me, I am fairly confident we have another reincarnation in our midst."


    "I wonder if we all had lived different lives before, but we just can''t remember it." She murmured, not as surprised or worried as I was.


    "Could be... the big thing is that this dude was a machine. From what I could find, he is the inventor of hundreds, if not thousands, of spells and things that are still in use within Ishillia. He was studying magic to a degree that people speculated he obtained the lost artifact of the God of Magic, Wyland."


    "Do you believe in it?"


    "In the fact that there are beings who are so strong, people labeled them as Gods? Yes, but not in actual gods! Anyway, whatever the case was, it explains Merlin''s brain and the constant ideas he is spitting out... Same with the most recent experience he had. It was... very Ishillian, and I foolishly encouraged him to do it."


    "We all make mistakes. We have time to rectify it."


    "You are right!" I shrugged, standing up and hugging my wife, kissing her lips. "We just need to be good parents, huh?"


    "Something like that~!" She giggled, returning my kiss, snuggling up to me as we embraced each other.

 Chapter 156 – Curious Empress

    The first snowfall came around the same time as usual, sparing us from the previous year''s harsh winter. Which was a plus. It made me wonder if we would have any monster intrusions like that ice-breathing monstrosity or if the much milder weather would keep them on the other side. Why are they even coming over? That was a question I could not come up with an answer for. What a weird, conflicting mood... On the one hand, I was hoping that nothing like that would come through this time, sparing us unnecessary deaths, while on the other hand, I wanted to see my father in action, defeating one.


    I didn''t need to wait long to get my answer, or at least part of an answer, because the first wave arrived two days later. It consisted of small, and when I say that, I mean horse-sized predators. They were akin to a mix of a wolf and a tiger, as they were canine-looking but had sharp claws, and some even had a mane around their necks. Weird but not ugly. It raised a different question in me thinking about it... Could they be domesticated? Or was that an impossibility?


    I did not witness their arrival, but my father''s tale was colorful enough for me to imagine it and get the picture without issues, letting my imagination drift toward taming them. Haah... Maybe. One day in the future... Going by his descriptions, their attacks were, just as before, probings, trying to test the valley and our defenses, yet something weird happened this time around. The moment Dad got into the mech, activating it, the beasts stopped and watched for only a moment before hightailing it out of the Pass, abandoning all of their bravado and escaping, tails tucked between their legs. It soon became a problem, so much so that I had to visit him.


    "Son, you have to do something about it! If this keeps up, it will be a winter without any harvest!" He sighed with a dejected voice as we were standing on the top of the wall, looking out at the snow-covered Pass.


    "Isn''t that how most winters used to be? They only started to worsen as we began seriously fighting back..." I answered, glancing at the Lion standing right before us like a majestic guardian beast.


    "Well, yeah, but still, think. Right now, we can easily deal with them, and if they stop, we will run out of a lot of necessary resources! What will we do then? Venture into the beast''s turf?"


    "Yes, I get it, Dad, I do. It is an unseen issue that we didn''t anticipate, but it also shows that beasts can sense and ascertain the power of our mech. The question is, what would a bigger monster''s reaction be. Would it look at it as one of its own? As a rival? Would it trigger any different reaction in his behavior? This is uncharted territory, so we will encounter a lot of surprises that we will need to study. And, before you bring it up again, no, I am not going to travel into the Beastlands; forget that."


    "Good, because I wouldn''t let you. I am happy to fight demons right here, but I have also heard enough stories about what it is like on the other end, and that is not something I wish to explore. The world is big enough for us as is."


    "Is it, though? Aren''t we always fighting over it?"


    "Did Ishillia ever conquer the world?" He asked, looking at me with a smirk.


    "Touch¨¦. I can''t argue against that one, not that I want to. Anyway, we will stay put, observe, and see how it goes. I just hope that the presence of the mech won''t draw the attention of something that we can''t deal with."


    "If there are monsters like that, I bet they won''t be able to fit into the Pass." He chuckled, making me smile, but deep down, I was hoping that it wasn''t only a humorous observation but the reality.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Within the palace in the capital city of Ishillia, Milan was sitting at a golden dinner table having a date with his obsessed lover, the newest Empress, Mirian. Once again, his day was about accompanying her, helping her bathe, letting her snuggle up to him, and playing around under the water without going all the way. She was repeatedly edging him, bringing him multiple times right to the doorstep of pleasure, yet stopping, letting him cool down before finally allowing him to climax almost an hour later. It was such a weird experience because, by now, his fear was being mixed together with lust in a way that was confusing him. Worst, it was scaring him because Milan began finding himself liking it. That alone was more terrifying than being the sole focus of the despotic ruler of a giant empire.


    "Isn''t this nice?" She giggled, leaning over, kissing his face before feeding him a slice of tender, red meat, dripping from a mildly hot sauce, just as he liked it. "Having a great dinner after a refreshing bath is what we all deserve~! Especially you, my Milly~!" Milan was convinced that Mirian knew more about him than he himself, especially when she continued, day after day, preparing meals that he couldn''t say no to.


    "T-thank you, Miri..."


    "Aww... you are so cute when you are this shy!" She giggled, kissing him again while bringing another slice of meat to his lips at the end of her fork. "Why is that the Frontier is under your family''s protection?"This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Hm...?" He looked at her, a bit confused because his father rarely or never brings it up, and he was told very little about it. What he had to focus on was all located within the city or in the central region, and he never questioned it. "I don''t really know about it. Is it really that weird?"


    "Didn''t your father mention it to you?" Mirian asked in the same nonchalant voice, continuing to hand-feed him.


    "No, he is still in his prime and controls the family''s businesses. I have little experience in many fields, so taking over everything at once would be trouble for us and for you, Miri. The only thing I am aware of is that he sent my sister to the north after we received Greyback. He needed someone there from the direct bloodline because it is of vital importance for the Empire... for you."


    "Hmmm, Greyback. A dying CC mining city... I wouldn''t say it is important at all, but yeah, I see. Your family is still young dukes, so you don''t know how large a real CC mine is, ahaha! Maybe I will take you to one? Maybe." She giggled, winking at him, "What about your sister? How''s she? Is she beautiful? Do you like her?"


    "She is, and I do like her, as a sibling, of course!" He added hurriedly, making Mirian chortle, licking her fingers after putting a slice of meat into her mouth, chewing it slowly, glancing towards Milan''s crotch.


    "I see, I see. I was looking over some of the documents, and I noticed your Dad has been involved with multiple dealings with caravans who, after tracing their route, come from the Frontier. Not to mention, he introduced them to other nobles under his rule, building connections. How interesting..."


    "Should I... tell him to stop?" Milan asked, feeling cold sweat run down his back. Seeing her grin and chuckle when answering didn''t help much either.


    "No, it is fine! I was simply curious as to why. I told the old Ancestor hiding within the underground library, and he already analyzed it, praising your father for being diligent. That region is a quagmire of undeveloped barbarians and peasants. Every time something big happens, like our occupation and integration of the fallen Kingdom of Scorc, many flood those lands, causing trouble. Now, with your family''s support, we can at least prevent it from happening before chaos ensues within our overgrown backyard."


    "Should I-"


    "You should do nothing but listen to me~!" She whispered, licking the back of his ear, "It is fine. It keeps your sexy sister away, so I''m okay with it. Your daddy was smart when sending her away, ahaha! A vixen like her is trouble..."


    "I think I heard that she... found someone?"


    "In Greyback?!" Mirian yelped, leaning back, looking shocked, watching Milan, trying to see if he was lying, but his honest eyes told enough for the Empress to be convinced of his words. "Couldn''t have guessed in a thousand years! Even better, ahaha! If she marries, tell me about it, and I will send her a big gift, grant her a county far away from here but with rich resources! As a gift from his sister-in-law!"


    "O-okay... t-thank you, Your H-"


    "Ah! Thank you, who?" She yelped, pressing her index finger against his lips, gently pushing it into his mouth, making him suck it. "Who...?"


    "Miri..."


    "Good boy~! I can''t wait to be officially yours... and let you fuck my brains out!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Back home in the duke''s study, he was tapping nervously on his desk after listening to his son''s reports. Looking out his window, watching the cloudy skies, he couldn''t help but think he was missing the old Empress. No matter how dangerous she was towards every noble family, she was still more easily predictable and could be outplayed. Meanwhile, the new one seemed more competent than the previous crazy Ishillian. Or... was this because she was so hyper-focused on his son and his family? He had to become more careful, no matter the reason. It only took one wrong step, one mismanaged move, and she may become so suspicious that she starts uncovering everything.


    "I just need a little bit more time..." He thought to himself, knowing that his Sovereign was already building war machines that could stand up to Ishillia; they were not yet ready.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    I was standing in our palace''s inner garden, watching Arthur and Leyla hopping and rolling in the snow, happily playfighting before stockpiling snowballs with Yuri and Luna, having a mock battle on the spot. With the weather being mild compared to last time, I didn''t mind the cold nor the light snowfall showering us in the previous week or so.


    "Is it still the same?" Sasha asked, walking with me as I was doing laps around our garden, speaking over the happy laughs and yells of our kids and my wives.


    "Yep. Multiple smaller groups came, checking out the Pass, but the moment the mech activated, they hightailed it out of there. Dad had to resort to staying on the wall, letting the beast attack it, killing them the old-fashioned way. He is... fishing."


    "Oh?" She chuckled, holding my arm, interlocking it with hers, "So he wants to play it as usual until something big comes and takes a look?"


    "Yeah. I can''t help but feel conflicted! On the one hand, I do want it to be a calm and simple winter this time around; on the other hand, I want to test what we built!"


    "I wouldn''t worry about it remaining untested, my dear. I only fear that in the end, we may end up in a situation where we wish we never had to test it to its limits."


    "That dark?" I chuckled, looking into her eyes.


    "I learned to expect the worst. Then I can feel as if I did prepare for everything."


    "Did we switch places?" I laughed, suddenly picking her up, holding her butt while spinning around. "We shouldn''t worry~!"


    "True!" She laughed, but multiple snowballs hit us in the face before we could kiss.


    "Ooooooh!" I grinned, putting Sasha down as we got ready, facing the two opposing sides led by our children, "It is on! No mercy!" I laughed, rushing in, ready to teach them a lesson on how real snowball fights could get when you provoke a professional!

 Chapter 157 – Bonehead

    It was a gloomy day, with constant heavy snowing, making Kalash overly excited for some reason. He had been patrolling the walls since morning, making his wife sigh when she brought him a cup of hot tea to warm him up a little.


    "You should come in... even your soldiers do it in rotation!"


    "I can feel it..." He whispered, taking the mug and sipping on it, "Today is going to be the day! I am sure of it."


    "..."


    Louise didn''t question his husband''s words, looking towards the snow-covered valley. He may not be the best when it comes to acting diplomatically or be someone who would understand the complex economic consequences of edicts coming from the capital city, but when it came to war, he had a knack for it. Whenever he was this agitated, like a guardian dog sniffing out a predator who was stalking his flock, it was a sure sign there would be a fight.


    True enough, right before nightfall, the balloon, hovering about a hundred meters above the castle, rang the alarms before the people could notice the approaching enemy. It was another massive beast, slowly heading along the Pass, sometimes releasing a low, reverberating grunt, letting its hot breath linger in the air for a long time.


    Climbing into the Lion, Kalash quickly activated its core and was excited to examine his first prey in his new armored ''suit.'' Focusing and zooming in, he could see that it was a four-legged creature just as big as the first ones, if not bigger. It was cautiously sauntering, taking one step at a time, looking heavy and also giving the impression he knew about the mines, which was... alarming.


    If his son would be present, Kalash was sure he would immediately give it a weird name, and he wasn''t wrong about it. The ''thing'' coming through was similar to an ankylosaurus, which would most likely be a word nobody else could understand but Leon. The only difference was that this version was way bigger. Much, much more powerful and covered with more bone-plated armor like a massive knight.


    "Watch out, okay?" Louise shouted while the booming voice of the Lion echoed within the Pass in answer.


    "I''ll be fine. For Avalon!" He roared as the machine began taking its strides, heading into battle. It was equipped with its newest weapons, giving Kalash confidence, and his departure was accompanied by the rallying cries of the soldiers staying on the walls.


    On his right, he had the giant sword attached, while on his left, the finished, massive tower shield was ready for its first sortie, donning the emblem of Avalon in the Lion''s chosen blue and golden colors. The approaching monster quickly noticed him and stopped in place. Standing up on its hind legs, it was watching the other lumbering monster coming towards him, giving out some low growls as if it was trying to communicate with Kalash without receiving an answer.


    When its attempts at calling towards Kalash were left unanswered, with a deep roar, it shook its massive head, stomping down, getting ready to fight. The beast''s head was covered by a shiny, bone helmet that was originally growing from the top of its skull, covering all of its head down to its neck. His whole body, be it its back or its stomach, had multiple bone-white natural armors growing around its vital organs, while its scales, those which could be seen, were faded and dark brown, betraying the old age of the creature. Smelling the air and the weirdness of its opponent, it began swinging its tail, hitting the ground with the giant wrecking ball attached to it, throwing snow and earth everywhere. For all intents and purposes, it was trying to warn the approaching walker to stop and get back, but Kalash ignored it, deciding that anything coming to endanger his castle must die.


    "Stupid bastard." He chuckled, slowing down his steps and finally stopping at mid-range, activating the cannons that were previously folded down, resting on his back. As the mechanisms came to life, they were lifted right up to his shoulder, locking in place while he focused his eyes on his prey. When the formations activated, following his will, the monster felt the power gathering and, with its head kept low, began charging Kalash, stopping to try and scare his enemy. "Too late!"


    With his eyes kept on its target, feeling the machine as feeling his own body, he could naturally adapt to the change, firing his cannons in tandem. The first burning fireball whistled through the air like a rocket, hitting the beast on its back, making it groan and moan, stumbling in its steps. It gave enough time for the second one to arrive and blast it again, this time making the monster cry out in pain.


    From his cockpit, Kalash could see that the spells hurt him despite its armored body. Even though it wasn''t yet cracked like the very first monster''s shell, the beast for sure had to suffer internal injuries from the shockwave and the heat.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "There is more!" He fired again, this time simultaneously, forcing the beast to drop down, groaning and moaning. "Huh?"


    Before he could fire again, he suddenly noticed the second one was approaching him, already rushing forward at a great speed. Was it the first one''s mate? Well, it didn''t matter. That thing was like an enraged bull, trampling through the snow, its head being kept down, aiming to rush down Kalash, headbutting his Lion, wanting to force him to its back.


    "Come, you big bastard!" He roared, "This is how I like it, face-to-face!"


    Slamming the shield down before him, he made his mech dig its heels in, prepared for the impact that came only a moment later. Despite its size, the second monster was surprisingly fast, jumping over the last few meters and headbutting the middle of the shield. The resulting gong was like the sound of an ancient bell, ringing for the first time in eons as the force made Kalash groan, accompanied by the Lion''s frame being pushed backward by multiple meters. Looking on from the walls, it seemed like a brawl between a man and a bull and not a fight of ten-meter-tall monsters, making Kalash''s men cheer and shout, calling for their commander.


    "It hurt, didn''t it?" Kalash laughed, his right hand already raised as the Lion brought its weapon down, cracking it against the neck of the beast, making it roar in pain, but he was unable to decapitate it. Still, its hot, red blood sprayed out while its bones cracked and multiple scales on it split open from the impact. "Stay where you are!" Kalash shouted, not missing the fact the first one was getting back to its feet, wanting to run at him and tag-team their sturdy enemy.


    The shoulder-mounted cannons turned, aiming at the monster and firing again, hitting it, hammering it back to the ground with blood spraying everywhere as one of its front legs got blown off by the amplified explosion.


    "Want to break through my wall? Thought you could do it? Well, think again!"


    The mech''s mechanical voice was like the roar of an otherworldy executioner as he brought down the sword, perfectly hitting the same spot as before. This time, there was a loud crack and a deep growl before the beast fell to its belly, dead. Looking down, its head was half-off, hanging on by the lower part of its muscles while the spine itself was shattered, giving it a painful death.


    "Now, go, follow your... whatever!" Kalash grinned as he walked forward, stepping on the corpse of the fresh kill, raising his shield as the other tried smashing him with its bony tail, shooting it off like a rocket as a last resort. The way it detached its own tail surprised Kalash, but his reflexes were still just as sharp as ever. When it made the impact, he could feel searing pain travel through his left hand, just as if he had been hit by a hammer in real life. Still, it didn''t have enough force to make him falter or consider the pain he was feeling, so he struck down the already injured second beast. He had to do it two times with his massive sword before it finally breathed its last, his head almost cut off just like the other one. "Aaaah, yes! This does feel awesome!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You ruined a shield and a sword..." I mumbled back in the castle, watching the stupid, grinning face of my dad while I tried not to twitch my eyelids.


    "I offed two bastards! Look at them and all those juicy raw materials!" He said it again, pointing towards the two corpses that were being harvested by my people before the castle''s walls, right next to the powered-down Lion. "It was pretty easy to drag them back with this machine; you should be thanking me!"


    "I can see that." I grunted, looking towards the Pass and seeing the trail of blood he had left behind slowly being covered by the fresh snow.


    I was simply a bit unhappy because we would have to make repairs so soon... but I couldn''t fault him. These two were tough, although their scales or bones were not as tough as the ice-breathing ''Godzilla'' we faced. This means Dad could have bombarded them with the cannons long enough to break them and keep the shield and sword intact.


    "Fuck it." I mumbled, smiling, "It is good data. Both the shield and the sword are going to be scrapped and rebuilt from scratch; the dents on the former almost cracked it into two, so there is no way to fix it!"


    "The sword doesn''t hold up any better." He added, and sure enough, it had multiple chips and cracks running through it. "We need better materials, son! Tougher and stronger alloys."


    "Yeah, we do. We will install two cannon hands on the Lion while we take these and replace them. Poor Merlin is going to be annoyed... he just finished this shield, equipping it with our anti-magic formation, and you used it..."


    "As a shield!" He laughed, making me chuckle because he was a hundred percent right.


    "Anyway, for now, don''t rush out to meet the enemy and use the cannons, okay? How''s the energy of the Lion?"


    "Fine. I didn''t feel tired at all." He nodded, crossing his arms, looking at the mech with pride, "I like this. Very much so, my son. This was the best gift you could have given me throughout your life!"


    "Really now? Better than your grandkids?" I asked, teasing him, making Dad look around, scanning the walls before leaning in and whispering.


    "Don''t tell your mother!"


    "Pfft... idiot..." I grunted, rolling my eyes and making both of us laugh.

 Chapter 158 – Burning Valley

    "Should we be worried?" Merlin asked, raising a hand while we were having a meeting in the throneroom, accompanied by all the ministers of Avalon.


    "If the intensity of the attacks remains the same throughout the winter, no." I answered, tapping on my armrest, looking concerned. "For now, the army, our cannons, and the Lion are holding the wall, but this is a beast tide, no questions about it. Minister Paxon!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" He answered, standing up, already knowing the question I was going to ask. "We pivoted in the factory from constructing the second mech and are now wholly focused on solely producing new platings for the Lion, replacing any damaged parts, including its arms."


    "We are also ready with two new main weapons if the Lion''s previous ones give out." Kraus added, standing up.


    "Very good." I nodded, looking at my wife, who smiled at me before speaking.


    "Lady Elena has made multiple shipments already; we are well within parameters. Our CC reserves can supply the frontline without issues, even if the cannons are going to roar from dusk till dawn."


    "As we are right now, we are able to hold the wall." I nodded, reinforcing my first assessment.


    "We are lucky that we have our Sovereign." Zita, my agricultural minister, whispered, making the others nod their heads repeatedly. I won''t lie; it made me proud to hear them say it.


    Even though it is probably me who made the beasts this aggressive, going at us year after year... I had no other explanation. When I was just a kid, not every winter was like this, but they began doing the same since we began pushing back. When their big bastards don''t work, they are trying to drown us with numbers. I wonder what will be next...


    Since the two boneheaded beasts had been slain, every three to five days, there were more coming through. They are not as big as those were, but they are still rhino-sized, horned monsters that resemble a mix between a goat and a bear. I think the only one among my ministers was Marca, my chief chemist, who was having a field day because of all the corpses she got to study, categorize, and play around with.


    "For now, that will be all!" I clapped, silencing their murmurs while smiling at them. "Until further notice, we will keep ourselves on high alert, and we will meet again next week to review the situation. Anything happening? You come to me immediately, understood?"


    "Yes!" They saluted and began leaving one by one, except Merlin.


    "What is it?" I asked, barely able to hold a straight face while Sasha turned around, hiding her laughter.


    "N-nothing..."


    "Afraid to go back home?"


    "..."


    "Your girlfriend is still angry?" I chortled, finally unable to hold it.


    "It isn''t funny!" He pouted, "And she is not my girlfriend; I''m just keeping an eye on her while she is here! It''s just... she''s still a bit worried I''m overextending myself."


    "She is a good girl." Sasha murmured, fixing her clothes and speaking with a half-laughter.


    "I''m not saying she isn''t; it is just... weird! She wanted to bathe me yesterday, ugh!"


    "Oooh? She is making the first move because lil'' Merly can''t?" I switched from laughing to pure teasing at the first possible opportunity.


    "Wha-?! It.. I told you it isn''t like that! Hmph!"


    "It seems to us that it is." We countered him in tandem.


    "Bullies! You, too, are bullies!"


    "Okay, okay!" I sighed, walking forward and patting his shoulders. I know a trick to make her switch topics while she was here."


    "W-what?" He asked, feeling hopeful while looking up at me, expecting some wisdom from having multiple wives... which, honestly speaking, I did not have at all. I''m just going along with life here.


    "Go, take her and her bodyguard to the walls. Show them the state we are in, the mech, and what we are fighting against."


    "Leon... Are... are you sure?" He stuttered, placing Avalon first before everything else.


    "I am sure. Go, make it count, and don''t forget!"


    "Yes?"


    "Shock & Awe. Hm... maybe I should write a book with that title." I mumbled after he began twitching his eyes, hearing my first sentence.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "To the wall?" Borbossa asked, feeling a bit nervous, standing next to his Lady. "That is dangerous; we are not stupid. We know what is going on there, as sometimes, we hear thunder from a distance, and everyone says it is the sign of another battle breaking out. That would be too dangerous!"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "It is dangerous, but just as much as being here. Do you think the monsters would not reach Avalon if the wall fell?" Merlin asked, sitting at the dinner table in his home with Borbossa and Elena.


    "He is right." Elena exclaimed before Borbossa could open his mouth. "We are in our allies'' territory, and if they invite us to see it, we oblige."


    "You''re just curious about it..." Her bodyguard grumbled, already feeling vulnerable because he was the only one allowed to accompany her on this trip.


    "That too. Are you not?"


    "..."


    "Then it is settled!" Merlin interjected happily, maybe even more excited than the two guests. "We will go tomorrow after breakfast. Is that good?"


    "Good for me!" Elena smiled, not knowing what was truly waiting for them.


    She had a guess; they had some kind of machine, causing those thunderous booms that sometimes could be heard, coming from the distance on the back of the strong wind. What she was thinking was they were using those machines she saw, the ones that shoveled the snow away from the roads but were outfitted with a destructive, magical weapon instead of a simple tool.


    When they began traveling the next day, getting close to the castle and birthplace of Leon, they could hear the loud roars that could only be described as lightning strikes going off, one after another.


    "A battle... it is rare for them to attack so early, which means there has to be a lot of them!" Merlin mumbled, hastening his steps, making Elena feel a bit frightened yet also excited.


    "My Lady, always stay close!" Borbossa whispered, much more composed, especially because he was allowed to have his sword with him.


    "Fire the cannons in variation three, sequence two!" Echoed a deep, mechanic voice, this time scaring Borbossa too, yet they were only at the front gates of the castle.


    "What was that...?!" Elena gawked, but before Merlin could answer, there it was, the thundering boom that could be heard even in Avalon.


    "You''ll see." Merlin chuckled, "I forgot to say. Here, put these on."


    "It is colder out here, I get it, but..." She answered, her hands shaking, taking away the puffy ear protectors, thinking it was against the cold wind.


    What they were not expecting was what awaited their eyes after reaching the top of the massive walls. For a moment, all noise and the sound of cannons firing were drawn away, unable to reach their ears. Then, it was followed by sharp ringing noises inside their heads when the massive Lion fired its main cannons, letting arching fireballs streak through the air, hitting a horde of beasts more than a kilometer away.


    "What... is this..." Borbossa asked, his voice weak while he dropped his sword, unable to process what he was seeing.


    The walls were filled with tubes, spewing fire and explosions at a tide of monsters heading towards them. Yet, before those abominations...whatever they were, could reach them, they got blown up as the ground under them exploded from out of nowhere. That kind of power, within the hands of normal people, would already be... incredible. The only other thing that could spew magic like that, something that Elena knew about, were the flying ships of the Empire. But, then again, there was something else, even more frightening, that made the cannons look trivial.


    "Is... is that a monster?" Borbossa asked, walking to the edge of the wall, no longer bothered by the noise, the roar of the cannons around him, or by the incoming beast tide. His whole focus was on the two-legged giant, standing firm, two giant cannons on its shoulders firing at the most distant enemies, while smaller ones, attached to it as hands, were constantly spewing flames, igniting the whole valley, melting snow and monsters alike.


    "Take this, ya bastards!"


    The resonating, frightening roar of the machine, followed by the human-like laugh, made Elena shudder, stepping close to the grinning Merlin and grabbing onto his shoulders. Looking around, she was unsure if she had ever seen an army like this, but she knew that it was something that would surprise the Empire itself if it went up against it.


    Merlin didn''t explain anything, letting them witness the battle that only lasted for twenty minutes before the tide died down, leaving nothing behind but only smoking craters, carcasses, and a cheering army. Elena was about to speak when her words were forced down her throat by the machine''s loud, blaring horn, signaling their total victory.


    "It feels like my insides are vibrating..." She moaned after finally relative peace returned, and she could hear her own thoughts without interruptions.


    "Cool, isn''t it?" Merlin grinned, proudly puffing out his chest, "My Sovereign, Queen Sasha, and I designed most of it! Okay... I was mostly responsible for the magic part of the job; the basic design was our Sovereign''s job. Oh, it is called the Lion and is currently piloted by Lord Kalash, Leon''s father!"


    "There is... a human in there?" Borbossa asked, finally finding his voice and pushing his jaw back up to its place.


    "There is! I''ll meet you, kids, in the castle; give me a moment!" Boomed the giant machine as its torso swiveled around, beginning to walk backward to its place, the multiple weapons on its body glowing from heat, letting out smoke like a chimney. "Merlin, these new versions of the cannons are great! What did you name them?"


    "Dragon Breath!" He answered, pointing his thumbs up towards Kalash, who answered with a laugh. "Leon said that the term for them is flamethrowers."


    "How can he hear us?" Elena asked, whispering, making Merlin chuckle.


    "Even if you whisper, he hears it." He replied calmly, "Inside that machine, there are many secrets I can''t tell you about. Just know that it is something that is unique for you, yet it isn''t for us."


    "Huh?" Borbossa faltered, almost dropping his sword again, but he just managed to pick it up.


    "What you are seeing is what it means to be Knight in Avalon. Lord Kalash is the first of many to come."


    "Of... many? How many?" Elena asked, gulping, still holding his shoulders to support herself.


    "How many knights are in the Empire?"


    "You are joking!" Borbossa shouted, his chest heaving, "There are thousands there! I am one of them!"


    "Yes, that is a bit too much." Merlin giggled, shaking his head, "Let''s narrow the list then! Named knights? Those who are known? Well... Avalon''s named knights will have the rank of Pilot."


    "Pilot..." They both whispered, watching as the machine stood back in its original space, turning back towards the Pass once again, like an otherworldy guardian, leaving a deep impression on both of them.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You can not speak about this to anyone." Elena ordered, telling Borbossa straight and clear the moment they were back in Avalon, sitting in Merlin''s living room, speechless for a long time.


    "Y-yes, My Lady." He nodded, still holding a cup that had tea in it, which had already gone cold. "What... what about your Father? What about the Duke?"


    "We will say nothing." She whispered, raising hers, sipping on the cold drink, noticing how long they had been there, sitting and doing nothing but battling with their thoughts. "If the Sovereign decides to tell it to him, then all is good. If he doesn''t, we can''t do it for him. Don''t forget that the capital city is a totally different beast altogether! They would be killed if this news gets leaked, even if it sounds like something out of a bad joke. Or worse..."


    "I understand. I will say nothing about it; I swear on not just my life but my future children''s lives, too!

 Chapter 159 – Hard Thoughts

    This time, the winter was not as bad as before, even though there had been multiple assaults on the castle since it started. To our relief, my Father demonstrated the full capabilities of our mech as the Lion repeatedly stood firm against the tide, stopping every attempt and using varied armaments we were rapidly developing for it. I think the situation also inspired Sasha because she was in her element, designing new fire-based spells, one after another.


    When I asked how or why, I was asking it not because I found it weird but because they all worked without issues from the get-go. Her explanation was along with what I expected, saying that she simply felt that it was right and worked when designing them. The same happened with Mikan because her explanation was identical to when she made a healing spell work.


    With the beasts being contained, I could more calmly start and categorize the weapons my dear wife developed, drawing a satisfied smile on my face. Besides making fine tunings and adjustments to the Lion''s main cannons, changing them to be an accurate, long-range weapon, we now had the first artillery pieces. Then, the newest option was to outfit the mechs with an arm that was essentially a giant flamethrower. Then, she also made changes to it so as not to spray flames in a cone shape but, to be precise, almost like a beam weapon. For all intents and purposes, it was a plasma cutter. True, it wasn''t for long-range exchanges; being limited to close combat, it was still devastating. In terms of the size of the Lion, when attached to it, it was as if the giant mech was wielding a short sword capable of cutting through anything.


    Of course, it wasn''t only her who made and improved spells; I was doing the same. With the debacle of the shield and the spell put on it, I developed a ''backpack'' for the mech containing the anti-magic spell, taking it off the shield itself. Yeah... That was a major oversight on my part. Oh well, we are all humans, making mistakes here and there. At least the thing is working as intended, all things considered, and we were racking up combat experience as if we were grinding in a video game.


    With the new adjustments and data, the second mech was going to be even better and more mobile than the Lion, fixing and improving on multiple design parts. As for who will get it? No matter how much I wanted it to make mine, it was going to be given to Yuri instead.


    "I want it to be up and personal!" She exclaimed the moment she heard it.


    "You do realize they are not as mobile as you, yes? You won''t get it to sprint, slide, jump, and do kickflips."


    "I can still bash in a monster''s head, no?"


    "Okay, let''s start from there." I hummed, leaning back in my chair while she was sitting in my lap like a little girl, grinding her butt against my crotch. "I can''t focus like this."


    "Fufufu, I''m just making sure you got good ideas, babe!"


    "Your lingo is improving day by day." I chuckled, kissing her neck, biting it a bit, and quickly made her moan.


    "Mmmhm... I want a spear... in me~!"


    "Ha-ha. But spear? Are you sure?"


    "Make it a flaming one! I will call it the STD-stick!" She giggled playfully, making me roll my eyes because she seemed to be rereading the textbooks in the school library. Not that I am complaining; it was there for a reason, teaching the young generation to be cautious and healthy.


    "Well, I was thinking of applying Sasha''s spells onto weapons, so it would be a good testing opportunity. Spear... How big do you want it?" I asked as her hand was already inside my pants.


    "Mhm... Like this one?"


    "Be real, please." I whispered, letting her fool around anyway... who wouldn''t?


    "Make it as tall as the machine. Its reach is what gives a spear its advantage. I can also throw it if I must!"


    "For that, you will need secondary weapons. I will equip the machine with detachable swords that you can switch to."


    "Sure!"


    "Also, if you will be up in the thick of it, you will need protection. I will need to start designing shield spells to protect you. Or..."


    "Hm... what?" She looked up because as I was speaking, she was already kneeling under my table, snacking on her favorite lollipop.


    "I can make you carry a magical device that interferes with spells..."


    "I''ll wear whatever you want~! You just go ahead and design it; I''ll keep you entertained!"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Haaah... You know, it is hard to focus like this, yes?"


    I just said it when the door opened, and Luna walked in, bringing a tray with my lunch on it.


    "Huh? Yuri is out? I brought her portion, too!"


    "I''m here!" She shouted from under the table, making Luna grin, hurrying closer. After placing the tray down, she reached in and peeked under the table, whistling.


    "Starting with the dessert already?


    "Want a bite?" She asked, pulling it out of her mouth, pointing it at her, and making me quickly add something important before Luna took it literally.


    "No biting!"


    "Don''t mind if I do!" She laughed, winking at me while climbing under the table, making it way too crowded and impossible for me to continue working.


    "Excuse me-" Before I could say anything, it was Mikan who came in, "I come to ask about... huh? Leon? Are you okay?"


    "Y-yeah... I''m fine."


    "But your face..." She murmured, coming closer, looking worried that I was overworking myself, concerned about what was happening at the Pass. "Ah...!"


    Yeah... the moment she arrived next to my desk and looked down, the two impish ''sisters'' glanced back up at her, continuing to work in tandem, not stopping once. Now I truly began feeling weird because instead of walking or looking away... she was standing there watching as if she was hypnotized. I think Yuri has turned me into a pervert.. Or I just like blaming her for it because the fact she was watching us fool around made me more excited than before, finishing on their faces in the end.


    "There-there!" Yuri laughed, using my sausage to draw on Luna''s face, spreading the sauce all over her. "This keeps our skin young and pristine!"


    "Um-um!" She nodded, letting her do it, "I will wear it all day!"


    "Same! Mikki, want a round? It is tasty and makes your tummy feel warm!" Yuri asked, looking at Mikan, who had finally returned to reality and turned as red as a warning light.


    "N-n-n-no! Ah, um! I will come back later!" She yelled, hurrying out, leaving the door open, making the two make-up gurus look after her, climbing out from under the table.


    "She is going to masturbate." Luna stated, making Yuri nod in agreement.


    "Let''s go spy on her!"


    "Yeah!"


    And there they went, scampering out of my office, their faces glistening in the sunlight, leaving me hanging but... satisfied. Haaah! This is life.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Even though my wives were mischievous, I was taking Yuir''s preferences seriously. By nightfall, I was halfway there with the designs, thinking of what would make her more than just a two-legged battering ram. I was considering the idea of creating something that not only creates a shield around her, protecting her from incoming attacks, but also emitting anti-magic properties. Its best usage would be heading into battle alongside my regular troops, their ''support,'' and the machine that breaks through enemy defenses. Yuri would be the one opening the road before our armies.


    Even then, I would have to reinforce her armor plating because these machines are not ballerinas and won''t dance around zig-zagging between enemy formations. As for energy sources, it would also be the first to use a twin-core design for energy sources. It all came from the fact that when we dissected the first two monsters, the ones my Father had slain in his first engagement, their cores were much smaller than the previous behemoths. Despite that little setback, they were more or the same at the same size and gave off the same energy.


    It would be ideal as I would try to use them in the new design, and while one powers the mech''s movements, the second one would be responsible for supplying the weapons with energy. I still needed to implement some design changes, but after I finished, it would be a testbed for me to devise a new type of system that could implement multiple CC sources. It would help us come up with something that eliminates the need for big monster cores in the future. It wouldn''t make it any easier to produce them en masse, but still, it would be a step forward. Alternatives are always great to have.


    "Dada!"


    "Woah, woah, what am I seeing?" I laughed, putting away my thoughts as I entered my room, seeing my kids walk towards me, butt naked, Leyla sitting on the shoulders of Arthur.


    "Boom-boom! Walky-walky!" They laughed, making me do the same, picking the stacked kids from the ground and holding them in my hands.


    "You are not that type of walker, though, so be careful!"


    "It is impossible to control them." Sasha chuckled, coming out of the bathroom and wiping her hair and arms, dressed in the same clothes as my kids. "They are already running, so... If they fall, they will learn from it!"


    "No fall!" Arthur answered proudly, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Catch!" Leyla added, showing a little thumbs up before high-fiving with her brother.


    "I won''t lie; I was worried how they would be as I knew many siblings who hated each other." I whispered, looking at the two little ones affectionately, who were shocked to hear my words. "I am glad they are not like that!"


    "We are not that kind of family." Sasha replied, walking up to me, kissing my lips, making the little ones giggle, and giving us kisses, wanting to be part of it.


    "Nope, we aren''t." I whispered back, feeling such happiness I don''t think I ever knew was possible. "Where are the others?"


    "They won''t be back until late." She shrugged, rubbing the kids'' heads, "Yuri sent word that they are taking Mikan out to have fun. I just hope they don''t molest her if they get drunk."


    "That... is a possibility. What do you think? Would it be big news if we jail them?"


    "What?" She laughed after we put down Arthur and Leyla, letting them waddle over to their play corner and use the wooden building blocks to continue creating a replica of the palace itself. "You want to create some kind of scandal? That would be bad~! Our prestige would take a big hit!"


    "Hah... I was just joking~!" I climbed on her, gently pushing her down before she whispered into my ears.


    "Stop... wait until they go to sleep!"


    "But it is hard..." I mumbled, letting her know that I didn''t only mean it metaphorically. I couldn''t help but snuggle up to her, enjoying her fresh, flowery scent, wanting to devour her then and there.


    "Haah... okay..." She giggled, slipping out under me, "Come, I will take a bath with you!" She added, pulling me off the bed and towards the bathroom. "Kids, stay inside, or I will spank you, got it?"


    "Yum!" They nodded, preoccupied with building the palace, but I saw that Arthur was saying something to his sister, probably mentally, via magic because she only rolled her eyes at him as an answer.


    Whichever of them will take the throne after I''m gone... I knew Avalon would be in good hands.

 Chapter 160 – Heading South

    "Listen well, son. At her request, you will accompany Her Majesty to this meeting on the southern borders hosted by the Kingdom of Roblesia, acting as a neutral ground for the peace talks."


    "Tell me about it; I can feel my legs shaking just by thinking about it!" Milan moaned and couldn''t tell who was more shocked by the news. He or all the other dukes? Why did the Empress announce that he would accompany her to this meeting and not Duke Kustov, the head of the family? They were already thinking about millions of ploys going in the background, but they were unable to make sense of the sudden turn of events. Who would dare to question the Empress or try and spy on her?


    "Stop." His father said calmly, looking into his son''s eyes. "What you need to do is to remain silent and agree with the Empress and with her decisions. That is all. If she puts you on the spot, asks your opinion, and tells you to speak your thoughts, ensure you end your speech in a way that still supports her decisions or Ishillia as a whole. The other dukes going on this trip with you will try to give you a hard time, but you don''t need to play their games. You just have to tell them you are supported by the crown! She is your shield and your sword; use her name well."


    "Use the Empress... That is a tall order."


    "One that is naturally achievable. But, there is something even more important."


    "I''m listening." He whispered, leaning forward, knowing that his father was dead serious.


    "Exactly. Do. That. Listen to everything they say and everything they do, memorize it, write it down, word by word, and if someone asks, tell them you are documenting the meeting so your Empress can review it afterward! Whatever it takes, memorize it all and bring it back home. Understood?"


    "I will do my best. I managed the Academy well, didn''t I? Sis always told me I have the butt to memorize anything."


    "Yes, but this is more important than school."


    "I know, Dad!" He sighed again, feeling the pressure, rubbing his temple and thinking about how he envied his sister at the moment. At least she had a calm life, far away from the circus that his life was right now.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Listen well, Mirian." Pascal opened, using the same tone as Duke Kustov, who spoke with his son in a different part of the city at the exact same moment. "This meeting will be akin to walking through the Beastlands and making it back. If you manage to handle it well, you will be able to handle everything."


    "Shouldn''t you do it then?" Mirian asked calmly and respectfully, but Pascal shook his old head, standing before her in his library under the castle.


    "I can''t leave the city. Don''t forget, you are an Empress now; you are Ishillia. Don''t let anybody forget that!"


    "I know. I also understand that the Geth and Sar empires will try to pressure me, threatening us with another war. I won''t give them ground and will use my predecessor''s failure as a weapon."


    "Good. Even if the three lowly bastards unite and form a federation, they would still be an exhausted puppet for the others. Their armies suffered great casualties, so don''t let their fake bravado fool you. They will be brave because of the two empires backing them!"


    "What about the Kingdom of Roblesia?"


    "So far, they remained quiet." Pascal hummed, leaning on his staff, showing his age, but his eyes remained bright and full of vigor. "They like to do that, sneaky bastards. They are not on good terms with the Sar Empire, but as direct neighbors of the three idiots and one of their secret supporters, they will stand up for them."


    "On paper." Mirian nodded, making the old Ishillian smile, "They will act as their supervisor... I would do it. Now that they are in a pinch and because of our history with the two empires, they will try to be the guarantor in this meeting. I already predict that they will speak up when we have argued long enough and step forward to be one who will ensure that there won''t be any misgivings and problems arising in the future."


    "And then try and gobble them up, leaving them to exist only in name. As I said, they are snakes in human form." Pascal agreed, happy that his chosen Empress showed her talent once again.


    "I can allow that." She shrugged, stretching, surprising Pascal, but he waited patiently for her explanation before asking any questions. "We need to avoid a new war for the foreseeable 10 years or more. Absorbing the Scorc''s territory is a pain and strain on us; it is like the war didn''t even stop there. Then, there is the blunder Kathrien made... We lost too many top-level mages; the upcoming generation needs time to fill their shoes. We are in no place for another war, not on the scale that would be like going up against the two Empires."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Kathrien was similar at first... just don''t fall into the same obsessions as she did, and you will do fine. That throne you sit on corrupts the senses; you need to stay clear-headed."


    "Don''t worry, Ancestor, I have only one obsession, and he is coming with me." She smiled at him, slowly licking her upper lips. "I know how to play my cards and will surprise them. My appearance as a young girl and the fact that I am relatively unknown will all be to my advantage. We will settle the issue, and I will let Roblesia come out with the most at the end of it. Let them be strengthened, and let the Sar Empire worry about them!"


    "Good... I expect nothing less of you."


    "I will secure peace on the southern borders so I can focus on the north."


    "The north?" Pascal asked, furrowing his brows.


    "If anything, the late Empress did one thing right. The idea was to gain influence over the Atuvians, which was truly a profitable step before her death. They are already heavily indebted to us, and I don''t only mean money."


    "A loose covenant of rich, merchant families. Their territory may be vast, but it is void of actual blessings that would make it worthwhile to be conquered."


    "That is it, Ancestor. They are merchants. Their value lies not in their land but in their field of work. I will continue what Kathrien has started. I plan to open up the borders and strike a bountiful trade agreement with them. We will be the sweet-tasting poison, slowly infecting them, making it so that their ruling families will become ever so dependent on us. If they become our puppets, we can reach farther than we could do so with our military strength. Not to mention... mages."


    "Mages... I see." He nodded, catching onto her idea.


    "We need to replenish our talents. A country of merchants... Who else would be better off discovering untapped talents for us? They can be our ears and eyes, collecting rough diamonds from around us and probably from any faraway land they reach. They just need one motivation to do so: gold."


    "And we have a lot of that." He smiled, making his old, rigid skin crack.


    "Yes..." Mirian chuckled, fluttering her eyelashes, "We got a lot of that!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    A few days later, Milan was standing on the luxurious balcony of the Empress, overlooking the golden deck of the royal bloodline''s flying ship, the Judgement. Boarding it, he was the first noble to be invited onto it in a century, an occasion that many other noble families looked on with envy. Yet he didn''t feel the same giddiness at first, quickly forgetting when he came across the first batch of ship slaves, the magically lobotomized automatons working to maintain the ship''s functions. Even if they once were humans, mages at that, now they lost all qualities that would make them into one, and instead, they became part of the ship. They were its living, fleshy, moving parts that made the whole machine possible in the first place.


    "The Emperor of Magic." Mirian murmured, walking next to him, leaning against the beautifully carved, solid-gold railing, enjoying the cold wind and the bright sunlight hitting them from behind as they slowly headed towards the south, flying above the thick clouds. "He made this possible. He was a genius in his own right, as I don''t think anyone could manage to merge magic and humans like he did."


    "You mean... those..." Milan asked, gulping, pulling his clothes closer together. Even if it was the end of winter and the place they were heading to would be snow-free and warm, it was still cold this high up in the air.


    "Ship slaves. Yes. They are failed mages, a merger between magic and artifacts. Their bodies and minds have been modified and unified; they are living embodiments of the magic engine that makes flying possible. Everything you see here was developed by him separately; we just later found the use of his tests and inventions and applied them appropriately."


    "Why did he make them if he wasn''t building airships?" Milan asked by reflex, not expecting an answer, but Mirian only smiled, leaning against him with a satisfied smile.


    "He was studying beasts and the Vasas."


    "The who?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Old, forgotten history and a dead bloodline! The Emperor had led multiple skirmishes into the Beastlands, sacrificing countless lives to capture and bring back beasts for study. Very little of his work from that period is written down. It seems he was guarding that knowledge very closely to his heart and wasn''t keen on sharing or recording it. What we know is that he was studying beasts and using mages to experiment on them, trying to merge our powers with theirs. Or... something like that. He had to succeed because, at one point, we know he stopped and started looking into something else."


    "What was it?"


    "I don''t know, honest, my love! It is something that the old, goofy Pascal holds under millions of locks. I guess it relates to the fact he is still alive even if he looks like a raisin left out in the Khulman desert!"


    "I never dared look at him directly..."


    "Good decision, he is dangerous." She nodded, kissing his face. "You must act subservient before him, or he may eliminate you. Don''t worry; I learned to play the obedient girl, fufufufu; you would be surprised! Come, let us go in! I want to massage you; you look tired!"


    "Um..."


    "Ahaha, don''t be shy!" She moaned, rubbing herself against his body, "I need you to be relaxed and pleased so you won''t be nervous! Just follow my lead and be my beautiful pair in this outing. Leave everything to Mommy here, and I will deal with it, my love~!"


    "Y-yeaaah?!" He yelped as Mirian pulled her into the cabin, laughing, soon pushing him down on her giant and incredibly soft bed, starting to strip him, intending to give him a real, relaxing massage... with a happy finish.

 Chapter 161 – Southern Rulers

    At the point where the three powerful Empires'' borders met, a strong military presence could be observed on all sides for the past two weeks, causing great concern for the civilians living in the region. In the north, the Ishillian army that pushed the invaders out has built multiple camps as if they were preparing for a long sortie. They were housing more than 100,000 soldiers in the area, establishing supply lines, and everything pointing towards an imminent invasion. On the southwest, within the borders of the Sar Empire, their Emperor, Ahnud V, and his personal army of 40,000 soldiers, along with his guest, the Emperor of the Geth Empire and his own 20,000 soldiers, were waiting patiently, not falling for the Ishillian intimidation tactics. The only country that looked relaxed and without mobilizing its armies was the Kingdom of Roblesia. They simply cleared out the city of Palanel, shipping away all the local nobles and peasants and redecorating the castle where the meeting would happen the following day.


    The current leader of Roblesia, Queen Nuen Roblesia IX, entertained her guests in the previous two weeks, essentially placing them under house arrest within the city. They were the three leaders of the previously allied powers of three kingdoms, who broke into Ishillia alongside the Kingdom of Scorc. One was Shi Belse, a beautiful brunette woman who was a strong-handed leader despite her soft features, holding power firmly within her arms for more than a decade now, ruling within the Grand Duchy of Belse. Even if they lost the war, she wasn''t showing any worry, standing stoically, looking out from their temporary lodging in Palanel''s old castle.


    "You do realize this will be the end of our freedom? Our countries?" A voice asked, belonging to the old king of the Principality of Sprinland, Huren, sitting in a leather chair and looking to be on the verge of death since their defeat. He was sickly looking even before everything started, but right now, looking at him made anyone feel he would collapse and die the moment another bad news arrived.


    "Stop it." Shi snapped at him, rolling her black eyes in annoyance, glancing at the other man in the room, "Slap him if he repeats it again!"


    "Slap him yourself." Yvar, the king of Irgath, answered her, his muscled arms crossed before his chest, his black, shiny, and bald head almost sparkling in the morning sun''s light. "We lost, simple as that. We now must accept the consequences; we already knew this could happen!"


    "We were promised help! Old King Yano told us that we would for sure win when every other major power jumped in! We would have recovered all of our lost territories! Don''t you all forget... We all were one country once, but look at us now! We are going to lose everything..." Huren moaned, almost as if he was crying. "Yet they just let us be destroyed, and now they come to sweep us up for themselves! They are not better than Ishillia, not a bit!"


    This time, the other two didn''t say anything, only looking away from him, remembering the old history that they never experienced but still knew about. Huren wasn''t lying; more than a thousand years ago, there was an empire called the Zanaron Republic. Well, it was not a real republic as power was within the hands of their nobles, and their king was being rotated every ten years, letting all the noble families have their time leading the Republic.


    Of course, this system only worked as long as someone didn''t think about grabbing power for themselves... and that is precisely what happened to them. King Zhukar of Nostra, in his third year of being the king, provoked a battle against one of the nobles of Ishillia. Of course, when conflicts arose that endangered them, the currently ruling king was given a chance to lock down the throne and lead until the danger was averted. In those days, Zhukar used this rule to extend his authority indefinitely. At least, that was his plan. Instead, it prompted Ishillia to smash through their borders, kill the king, occupy more than half of the country, behead all the noble families, and exterminate their households down to the last chicken, leaving only three wholly shattered counties behind, allowing them to remain independent.


    "Ishillia is Ishillia." Yvar shrugged, breaking the silence. "Since the fall of the Republic, we knew it was only the question of when they would come for us and not if they would. We never officially brokered peace; there were only cease-fire agreements. We got played. Again... But at least, this time, we took the risk knowingly."


    "We will remain somewhat independent," Shi agreed, making Huren pull at his hair and groan. "Stop it... You look ancient already, yet you are the same age as me!"


    "I was born with this face and with a weak heart!"


    "Keep telling it! You turned out like this because you are a wreck." Shi countered, having none of it, and would have spat on him if she hadn''t respected their guarantor''s hospitality. "Roblesia will annex us, but we will lose our freedom to interact internationally only. Within our borders, we will still be in power. If you think about it, it is the same as when we were the Republic."


    "And then we will be dragged into another war and used as fodder." Huren mumbled, biting on his nails.


    "Isn''t it what we wanted?" Yvar asked, as serious as one could be, "We wanted the big players to bring down Ishillia. Did any of you two think we could then stand as equal to them? In this world, the strong fucks, and we would be the ones to be fucked in every scenario. We can only choose the position we want, not the hole to be penetrated."


    "Sometimes, I do wish you would not be so blunt." Shi groaned, shaking her head, "But you are right, and you also should know that Huren loves whining, so keep ignoring him."


    Huren was about to state something when their door opened, and the Queen of Roblesia, Nuen, entered the room. Looking at her, nobody could tell she was already in her forties. She still looked young, fresh, and just as fertile as blooming flowers. The way she let her hips sway, wearing her green robes, tightly holding her motherly body, her lengthy, black hair braided into one long whip, the sparkle in her green eyes, everything was as captivating as a beautiful painting.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I hope everything is to your satisfaction, my friends!" She smiled amicably, her voice managing to relax even Huren''s panicking mind.


    "Yes." Yvar nodded, his eyes burning with passion as he tried wooing her once, of course, without any success. Not that he was angry; he grew to respect the Queen even more because she told him plainly that her then-husband had already conquered her heart forever.


    "We are yours to command." Shi bowed because no matter how strong-willed one was, they have to face reality or be destroyed.


    "Please, relax!" Nuen giggled, covering her glossy lips, "You are going to be alright! I already promised you that we would protect you and won''t let Ishillia do to you what they are doing to poor Yano''s kingdom."


    "They have a Master-level spell..." Huren moaned, making Nuen widen her smile.


    "And? If we learned something throughout our world''s long history, it is that using something like that requires great sacrifice! It shows because now they have a new Empress. Hah! Don''t worry; even if they have one, they won''t use it so soon. Give it a few decades first, if not centuries."


    "What about the other two empires?" Shi asked, looking at Nuen, waiting for her answer, licking her lips as she scanned her porcelain skin, feeling envious of its smoothness.


    "They will lead the charge in the meeting, putting pressure on the new Empress. Let them soften the playing field before I make my move. Don''t worry; a game of politics is not a horse race. I have everything planned out, and we will end it on terms that benefit us and Ishillia."


    "Benefitting them?!" The trio yelled, making Yvar and Huren stand up as if their butts were lit on fire.


    "It may have been Emperor Kadosa who sent word you will be protected, but we are your neighbors, not him. Ishillia knows this, and they also understand that the Sar Empire and we have been at odds for more than a millennium. They will support us because it would secure their own borders. Everything is on the table; everybody knows this; we are just here to try and squeeze as much out of it for ourselves as possible!"


    "Squeeze out of us..." Huren sighed, making the other two look at him, but Nuen didn''t take it to heart.


    "Look at it this way, my friends. We now have a shared mug. We must squeeze as much juice into it for all of us to drink! If we don''t, then it will be the other two who take home the most. Now... which country is most likely to protect you? Those two, at the other end of the continent or us, right next to you?"


    "..."


    "Exactly." Nuen chuckled, making her breasts jiggle happily, "Now... just relax. I will summon you when the meeting starts, but please..." She looked directly at Huren, "When it does begin, keep your thoughts within your mouths."


    "Y-yes." He gulped, not daring to look into her eyes.


    "Thank you~!" With another giggle, she left the room, happily humming, walking through the castle, heading to her own room, guarded by two soldiers dressed in plate armor, completely hiding their identities. Although they were as big as Oleg, it was primarily thanks to their magically reinforced armor and not because of the soldiers hiding within.


    "How was it?" a curious voice asked after she entered. Its owner was an ordinary-looking man who had walked back from the balcony wearing a simple shirt and trousers.


    "All good; they are already broken mentally; I don''t need to do anything!" Nuen giggled, leaning forward as she was a head taller than her husband, King Oparon, kissing his lips. "Much better! Your kiss is what makes every day shine!"


    "You never change!" he answered, looking up at her before hugging his wife, pressing his face between her breasts, and enjoying her sweet scent. "While you entertain the rulers, I will mingle with their nobles. As usual, they won''t even recognize me as king, so I will be able to listen to many juicy rumors, my dear!"


    "They are rotten inside," She nodded, rubbing his already graying hair, looking at him with tremendous affection in her gaze, "their eyes immediately identify a commoner. That is why you are my perfect other half!"


    It wasn''t just a play on words; Oparon indeed was a commoner, a young stable guy in the court, stealing the young princess''s heart who later on not only broke all the rules but smashed three other royal families, eradicating them to the last member to make sure, she could marry her true love. Of course, this event didn''t help her reputation within the Sar Empire, branding her as a Mad Queen and calling her the same as Kathrien Ishillia. What they didn''t know was that the resemblance maybe was a bit more accurate with the Empress they were about to meet.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Pam-param-pamparam-pamparaaaa~"


    "You are in a good mood, eh?" Sasha giggled, watching me sing, letting my daughter sit in my lap, clapping along, trying to mimic me while I was working within my office.


    "Yep! I am! I finally have some free time, so I am jotting down music for Mikan to try and replicate! Some old classics I like, ready to steal some thunder!"


    "Thunder!" Arthur repeated loudly while drawing, sitting on the floor. He immediately began drawing lightning bolts around the image of the mech he was making. It was then that a knock interrupted my humming, and Merlin walked in.


    "You called for me?"


    "Yes! Come, come, I have been thinking about making a radio station."


    "Oooooh?!" He perked up immediately, hurrying over, taking a handful of notes I had compiled in the past few days. "With what we made for the Lion, all the systems in use could be transformed, and we could establish a radio system within Avalon."


    "What about the newspapers?" Sasha asked, making me smile.


    "I am not going to shoot myself in the foot, of course; I want both to be... profitable. I need constant circulation of money, so the radio won''t replace it. We will make it into an occasional entertainment! When I have to announce something important, we will do it via the radio on pre-announced dates. Also, it will be for providing music and entertainment at set intervals. Merlin."


    "Yes, My Sovereign?"


    "While designing it, keep in mind that it will be state-owned. Although it is a device to entertain my people, it is still a propaganda tool. Use it to develop methods we can implement and later on build a system that allows our soldiers to communicate via long distances. Got it?"


    "Yes! I will do!" He nodded his head rapidly, looking ecstatic to start working, leaving after I waved my hand.


    "He finally seems relaxed." Sasha mumbled.


    "Yeah." I smiled, looking at where he had disappeared. "After admonishing him for what happened, I told Elena to keep him under check and don''t let him start experimenting. Now, he knows I lifted the embargo, and his punishment is over."


    "And who will punish you for letting him do it in the first place?" She asked, sticking her tongue out, making me rub my neck.


    "You have something in mind?"


    "I do~!"


    "Please!" I added at once, feeling a cold sweat roll down my back, "Just don''t say something like Yuri, okay? If I wasn''t so quick, I would not be able to sit straight today!"


    "You made the toys; she just wanted to use them!" She began laughing, making our kids look at us, wondering what type of toys they were talking about and why their father was suddenly looking distraught.

 Chapter 162 – Peace Talks (1)

    "It is always shocking when you see it." Emperor Kadosa IV said with a smile hanging on his face, standing right beside Ahnud Sar V, the current emperor of Sar and someone who he could call a friend.


    "It is." He answered simply, watching without a flinch in his eyes, unafraid as the flying, golden ship of Ishillia arrived at Palanel, slowly circling above it before beginning to land directly at the other side of the city''s gates.


    The two emperors were staying atop the main walls, waiting for this moment for a long time. They arrived early, right after the sun was up, coming in with only their elite guards and a handful of mages. Even though the two of them wore different names, representing their countries, standing next to each other, the similarities in their features were unmistakable. Both of them stood at the same height, having dark-brown hair and eyes, and the most significant difference was only in the color of their skin; while Kadosa was fair and light, Ahnud had a healthy, bronze color to it. If not for that, they could easily be mistaken as brothers.


    From their position, they watched as the frightening wonder of magic flew over them, sounding its horns twice before finally landing at an empty spot before the city. They could hear the magic surrounding it hum, invisible yet powerful, only subside when the ship''s belly opened up, lowering a luxurious ramp from which a dozen soldiers surged forward, standing guard, letting their Empress walk down. She was followed by her entourage, consisting of a handful of servants and the nobles she invited along on this historic trip.


    "The Ishillians still have a gorgeous body." Kadosa mumbled, making Ahnud scoff after hearing him.


    "Beautiful on the outside, rotten on the inside. Don''t let the Empress''s look deceive you; they are already murderers before they become adults. No Emperor or Empress of that rotten country has sat on their throne of bones without killing their own kin."


    "I wasn''t about to court her." Kadosa chuckled, patting his friend''s shoulders, "I am just making a logical observation. I am curious as to what type of girl she is. I never met her predecessor!"


    "We didn''t meet an Ishillian ruler for centuries. Not that it matters! Our goal is to see their limits and determine how dangerous they are currently. They have been dormant for a surprisingly long time... If we look at another Ishillia that is planning to expand further, we are going to have another century of nothing but bloodshed."


    "This is no longer the old times." Kadosa exhaled, leaning on the walls, watching the Ishillians near the entrance, flanked by their soldiers, "We are more than prepared to deal with them if they got the taste of blood after annexing Scorc."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What an ugly city!" Mirian shrugged, walking along the cobblestone streets, looking at the empty brick buildings surrounding them before heading to the castle, where the Queen of Roblesia awaited them.


    "At least it has been cleaned out of dregs." Duke Juntaro, an already aging man added, walking behind his Empress, along with Milan and two other dukes. Still, they were not in a position to talk, and while they were all dukes, they were not equals. Unlike them, the Juntaro family had been holding onto the rank for 900 years, while they were only recently being elevated to the position, thanks to Kathrien''s massacre.


    "We can''t look at civilians as dregs, Duke Juntaro. If we do, then we will alienate those who make our country work. Without them, who are we going to rule over? Each other?" Milan spoke up after a monetary hesitation, needing to remind himself that he had the biggest supporter amongst them all and shouldn''t be afraid of speaking his mind. Especially because Mirian loved it.


    "You are still young," the Duke answered, his voice calm, but his black eyes didn''t share the same serenity.


    "And right." Mirian chuckled from the front without looking back and silencing the Duke at once. "For example, my predecessor, didn''t she slaughter your comrades? Or did we already forget about that? Well, she may have been thinking the same, cleaning the dregs out... Ahahaha!"


    Her voice sent shivers down the spines of the dukes, including Juntaro, who suddenly felt his arms trembling just by remembering that bloody day. His thoughts were yanked back to reality when trumpets sounded from the front, and Queen Nuen appeared, welcoming them into the city.


    "I welcome you in the Kingdom of Roblesia, Empress of Ishillia."


    "We came because we value the stability of our shared region. Blood has been spilled; now it is time for peace." Mirian answered, showing her respect by returning the same degree of bow.


    "Then we share a common goal. War is expensive and consumes lives that need decades to be replenished. Let''s head inside so we can continue it in peace!"


    Looking at the castle from the outside, it was nothing awe-inspiring. Still, at least from within, it had a particular luxurious design with the different, colorful carpets covering the floors, the jewel-encased trophies on the walls, and the golden trims around the doors and windows.


    "I am going to collect the others, and we can sit down and have lunch. We don''t need to start right away, but at least we all could get to know each other. How does that sound?" Nuen chuckled, playing the role of a kind host.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Fine by me." Mirian nodded, her face remaining placid as they were led into a massive ballroom. Multiple nobles from all the participating kingdoms and empires were already present, mingling with each other. When the Ishillians arrived, they were immediately silenced, watching them with mixed emotions of fear, hatred, and anger.


    "You stay." Mirian ordered, which let her dukes know that it was time for them to show the superiority of their country by ''socializing'' with the locals. At least, that was what they thought, but they were only brought along because Mirian didn''t want the Kustov family to get too much heat too quickly. "Except you. You keep following me." She declared, looking directly into Milan''s eye, who had no other option but to nod back at her, feeling the burning gaze of Duke Juntaro drilling into his back.


    Nuen said nothing, only kept smiling while flanked by her two guards. She led Mirian, Milan, and their own guards into a separate room where an oval table was already present, decorated with the finest clutter, fitting for their status.


    "Please, take a seat; they will be here shortly." Nuen chuckled, leading Mirian to her seat, and yet the Empress didn''t take it, looking questioningly at Nuen, who very quickly caught on after scanning the number of chairs. If she took her place... the young boy beside her had nowhere to sit. She wanted to have a... simple noble with her there? Next to... her? Why? Of course, her womanly instincts were ringing already, but she couldn''t be so sure, as she was, after all, an Ishillian. "Bring another chair over!" Nuen ordered, snapping her finger, turning around, and heading out to bring the others while her servants made sure Milan could sit down with them. "I need to start this as soon as possible... there is something extra happening, ahaha!" She thought, hastening her steps to gather everybody for their lunch.


    When she returned, introducing the emperors and the three rulers of the defeated countries, Mirian''s expression remained undisturbed all the way through it. She only greeted the rulers of Sar and Geth while glancing over the rest, letting Milan voice her words of welcome. Watching it happen, Nuen thought that it was the Empress''s way of showing Ishillia doesn''t care about the three, not even looking at them as equals. Yet, in reality, Mirian simply wanted Milan to shine a little and spread his name through the neighboring monarchs, preparing his fame for when she finally marries him.


    Were the three angry? Not really. It was what they expected. They, including the emperors, were only surprised about Milan''s presence and the fact that Mirian let him talk in her name. This was either a show of ultimate contempt for everyone present or something else, a weird ploy by the Ishillians. Were they trying to anger them so they could say the peace talks broke down before they even began?


    "Well... introductions aside, let''s eat!" Nuen clapped, acting like a mother, making everyone sit down, ordering her servants to bring in food of a great variety, ranging from big game to creatures of the sea.


    Once again, most eyes were on the youngest and probably the most dangerous of the group, Mirian, who just sat there, letting Milan pick on her plate whatever he wanted.


    "Sit." She finally spoke, but it was directly towards Milan, forcing him to pull his chair close to her and do something that made the two emperors drop their forks. With a calm look, she picked up a piece of shrimp, bringing it over Milan''s mouth, hand-feeding him before everybody, watching as he chewed and gulped.


    "It''s... interesting. Not bad." He answered reflexively, knowing that his Empress loved doing this, but it was the first time they did it before anybody else. Hearing him, she smiled happily, picking another up and tasting it herself.


    Of course, the others at the table had a different idea in mind. Even Nuen had to twitch her lips because they all thought of the same thing... She brought him here to taste-test everything! Was she really this paranoid?! Did she think her... Queen Nuen would stoop so low and try to poison her?! At least, that is what everyone believed, missing the sparkling love spilling out for Mirian''s eyes every time she picked up something new from the table and first gave it to Milan, watching him eat it.


    Initially, Nuen wanted to use the opportunity to try and set a casual tone, using her charms to make the others relaxed and soften the atmosphere before they began discussing the fate of the three kingdoms... but now she was feeling that her pride was trampled on. Her chest felt stifled, finding it difficult to find any words to utter, working hard to push down her anger.


    On the other hand, Mirian was enjoying their lunch, happy to let Milan shine, at least in her head. Milan was already too used to her antics, and although he felt embarrassed doing it openly, he knew that if Mirian thought to do something, she would do it. No questions asked.


    "Ishillian customs are something we will never get used to." Kadosa spoke, breaking the silence after a few minutes.


    "My Empire is the size of your two." Mirian answered, looking at him, and although her words were true, the way she said them was as domineering as one could expect from her bloodline. "We do have a lot of customs of the myriad of cultures living under my rule."


    "Land and history, all taken from others." Ahnud added, working in tandem with Kadosa to begin exploring Mirian''s personality while Nuen sat back, letting them do as they pleased.


    "If I remember right..." Mirian murmured, looking around, chewing on a piece of lamb meat. "We did take land from each of you present at this table. They managed to be integrated nicely into Ishillia, so much so you don''t even miss it. Or do you? What? You want them back?" She asked amicably, smiling, but it was an open provocation to her opposition.


    "Maybe." Ahnud blurted out, making Kadosa chime in to be the balance of the scale.


    "It happened centuries ago. What has been done is done; it is pointless to worry about it. We are no longer living in the times of the Empress of Death!"


    "That is true." Mirian agreed, "I have yet to earn my title."


    "Is it what you are aiming for?" Ahnud pushed on, and this time, Kadosa remained silent.


    "You don''t choose your titles; that defeats their purpose." Mirian stated calmly, taking a sip from Milan''s wine, using the exact spot where his lips touched it a moment before. Of course, it was to taste his saliva, but for the others, it showed that she was so careful and alert that she only touched the things that her little ''tester'' already proved to be poison-free.


    "..."


    "As for what mine will be," she continued after putting the cup down, "history will tell it for us. Maybe it will be Empress of Jelousy. Empress of Conquest. Empress of Bedsheets." She giggled at her little joke, but the rest felt she was just mocking them, missing that she had reached over under the table and squeezed Milan''s thighs once. "But for that, time must pass, and decisions must be made on important things! One being... for what we came here to do. Let''s hear it then... shall we?" She finished, turning towards Nuen, who was watching her eyes, and slowly nodding her head in the end.

 Chapter 163 – Peace Talks (2)

    Sitting next to his Empress, Milan was holding a thick notebook in his hands, scribbling into it as fast as possible, making the others look at him at first, feeling it was an insult to their integrity. They were rulers and leaders of their countries, and two of them ¨Cthree, if they counted Mirian¨C were also high-level mages. Their words were the gold standard, and they were not here to pull the wool over the others'' eyes.


    "Is this really necessary?" Ahnud finally asked after feeling his ears starting to twitch, hearing Milan''s pencil scraping against the paper whenever a word was uttered by someone.


    "It is." Mirian answered without batting an eye. At first, she was also surprised, but if her future husband decided to do it, then it was fine. She even thought it was a good idea because then she didn''t need to keep track of all the bullshit they were going to spew to convince her. This was why she loved him so much; he was so considerate!


    "Are you suggesting our words can''t be trusted?" Kadosa pressed on, backing up the Emperor of Sar.


    "Which of you trust mine?" She shot back with a sly smile, tilting her head, "What? No instant answer?"


    "Of course, we trust your words, Empress Mirian." Queen Nuen answered, but everyone knew it was just late enough and that it should mean nothing by now. That initial hesitation, remembering that it was Ishillia they were dealing with, was all that Mirian needed.


    "If Duke Milan Kustov decides to record our meeting, then I approve." Mirian articulated slowly, and her voice carried unmistakable authority this time around, becoming as cold as steel. "Anyone having a problem with it has problems with Ishillia''s decision."


    In her mind, she was doing her best to place her love on a pedestal, showing off to other leaders who Milan was and how seriously she took his family... but to the leaders present, it was simply Ishillia being Ishillia, placing their own offensive ideas onto one of their nobles to take the fall for them.


    "Let''s continue." Nuen spoke before the two Emperors could, guiding the topic back to its original course. "As we established, the three countries in question have agreed to put down their weapons and disband their standing armies."


    "Really? We never received a message about that. Did we?" Mirian asked, chuckling, looking at Milan, who hurriedly looked back up from his notebook.


    "No, Your Majesty. I would remember that, and I would have put it at the top of your schedule."


    "I thought so."


    "Don''t need to play dumb." Kadosa tapped on the table, shaking his head, "It was Empress Kathrien who demanded their complete surrender before annihilating an entire city, massacring tens of thousands of innocent people."


    "Approximately, it was 70,000 souls." Mirian nodded, her face placid and uncaring, "Including the complete army of the Kingdom of Scorc, their generals, royal bloodline, and some key nobles."


    "And you feel nothing?" Ahnud asked without masking his disgust.


    "I feel grateful; without her decision to decimate our enemies in one move, I wouldn''t have the chance to become her successor. What? Should I feel sorry? Should I be lethargic? Why?"


    "If anything, that was a war crime, Empress!" Kadosa agreed, mounting the pressure on her, but she wasn''t flinching; she was smiling.


    "There were no civilians in that city."


    "You can''t be seriously saying that!" Ahnud laughed with deep sarcasm.


    "Duke Kustov, am I missing something?" She shrugged, looking at the nervous Milan, making him speak up, trying to sound confident.


    "No, Your Majesty. The city rebelled and crucified every loyal citizen, displaying their corpses on the fields before the city. We don''t have concrete numbers, but it was in the thousands... if not more."


    "Hm, hm, I thought so!" Mirian clapped, closed her eyes, and continued smiling, "I almost thought it was us who attacked ourselves; how weird! See? This is why you are right to record this meeting! Who knows, in the end, they will start saying we were the aggressors!"


    "You can''t deny your responsibility in this war." The two Emperors said simultaneously, even though they knew that it was making them look bad. It was true; Ishillia was not the one who instigated this conflict, but it all happened because Ishillia had robbed them of land for centuries. Even if they would look to be in the wrong now, by pressing on the matter, they had to see the current Empress''s limits. So far, she has surprised them because she was indeed dangerous despite her young age.


    "Responsibility? Our only responsibility is to end the war, and we have done exactly that." Mirian scoffed, "We are here because after annexing the Scorc Kingdom, the three little weasels decided it was in their interest to raise the white flag before we did the same to them!"


    "Is this a threat?" Nuen interjected, taking it seriously as they all collectively kept ignoring the three countries'' rulers. Not that they had anything to say and were only figureheads. They were only allowed to be here because their fate was at stake, and the three empires would be frowned upon if they were left out of the meeting. They gave up on their future, placing it into the hands of Nuen Roblesia IX the moment this meeting was agreed to happen.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "No, it is a fact." Mirian answered, reopening her eyes and looking directly into Nuen''s gaze. "Scorc lost. I could say that we stopped a bloody civil war by occupying them. Or something similar..."


    "Then what will be your excuse?" Kadosa chuckled, leaning back, making Mirian look at him with a side-eye.


    "Excuse? No excuses. They lost and now belong to us. Just as these three." She grinned, pointing at the trio, almost making Huren faint. "They lost, and because you three are afraid that Ishillia will grow more potent than what you can handle, you are now trying to pressure us into a peace treaty. By all means necessary, go ahead, threaten me, show me your muscles, and pound the table! Go on!" She laughed graciously, leaning back, looking at them with confidence. "But be warned, I am not Kathrien... I don''t throw a tantrum. I kill." Suddenly, the air within the room became chilly, and everyone could see their own breath leaving their nostrils. An icy-blue magic formation appeared above them all, making Ahnud and Nuen stand up, their eyes serious, murmuring their own counter-spells.


    "That''s enough, Empress Mirian." Kadosa spoke elegantly, and although he was without any magical capabilities, a medallion lit up hidden behind his clothes, coming from his chest, dispelling the cold before the two other rulers could finish their own spells.


    This time, Mirian remained silent, only looking at the glowing amulet under Kadosa''s shirt, knowing what it was... The gentle, peaceful aura emanating from within it automatically dispelled all the spells present without causing any backlash to their owners; only one artifact in the world could do it like this. It was the Medallion of Life.


    While she said nothing, only smiling at him with a nod, the other two kept looking at her, reevaluating the new head of the Ishillian Empire within their minds. She managed to manifest a spell at the Adept-level without uttering the required spells. This either meant she was already an Expert-level mage or was carrying some artifacts under her clothes. As for which, they couldn''t tell.


    But Milan knew. It was the latter. Under her dress, she was wearing ten enchanted strips of paper tucked into the side of her panties, all of them a one-time-use artifact. One of them alone was worth the yearly income of his family, and she just used one up willy-nilly, exhausting a whole strip of paper laced with CC strings for a show of strength.


    "This is what it means to be an Empress..." He thought, trying to only look at his notebook, wanting to disappear and be away from this stressful situation. This was worse than when she would massage him; at least, at the end of that, he could still finish and feel satisfied.


    "I see that Emperor Kadosa IV came the most prepared from all of us. It is rare to see one of the Gods'' Artifacts out in the open." Mirian exhaled, making the Emperor nod back with a smile.


    "I am just happy that the Ishillian''s dreadful spear has not made an appearance yet."


    "Were you counting on me bringing it over?" She giggled, shaking her head, "If the spear sees the light, it means our countries are going to fight to the death, and there would be no negotiations."


    "Let us all hold a little break." Nuen clapped, clearing her throat and feeling her back a little drenched. "It seems we are too overheated to come to a logical conclusion right now."


    "You just need to stop testing my boundaries." Mirian moaned, stretching and standing up. "I came because I am not an unreasonable woman. I am willing to listen to our neighbors'' peace offerings, but if they are unsatisfactory, we will just leave."


    "Is this a threat?" Ahnud asked, his hand balled into a fist.


    "Yes. Yes, it is." Mirian nodded, "You brought a God''s Artifact out. We would already be at war if it were any other than the Medallion. Let''s go, Duke Kustov! We will head back to the ship, and if we don''t fly away until tomorrow morning," She smiled, already heading towards the door, departing decisively, "be sure that the war will continue, and I will trample on all of your balls, and uteruses."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Very good, my love, very good!" Mirian giggled, reading Milan''s notebook, holding it in her left hand, while his right was grabbing his shaft, stroking it at an incredible pace as they laid on her bed in her private chambers aboard the Judgement.


    "M-Miri!" He gasped for air as he climaxed, making her peek above the book, grinning, watching the fountain explode and land all over her thighs and stomach.


    "Geez, you always have so much in you! Good boy~!" She whistled and continued stroking him while returning to the book. "You take perfect notes, very nice. Will you show this to your dad?"


    "..."


    "Hehehe, you twitched." She looked at him, licking her lips, "This is why I love holding your third hand, my love; it is so honest! I don''t mind; he is loyal. Is he not?"


    "Yes, Miri."


    "Hehehe!" She giggled, leaning in and kissing the side of his face before letting him go and starting to lick her fingers clean as if it were the most delicious sauce in the world. "Make a copy for me too."


    "Y-yes..."


    "Hm? What is it? Something bothering you?" She looked at him while scooping up his seed and eating it. "If they trouble you, we can leave. Fuck them. We can glass their borders and be done with it."


    "N-no, nothing like that!" Milan yelped, sitting up straight, thinking that it was frightening that Mirian would even suggest something like that just because he was uncomfortable with sitting alongside them. "I''m just nervous; I am not even the head of my family yet."


    "Who cares? You will be soon! With this move, when we return, I will announce your great work, how good you are, how wonderful you are, how... ahh..." She gasped, sucking on her own sperm-covered fingers, looking at Milan with hungry, blazing eyes, "Then we can start preparing for marriage!"


    "A-already?"


    "Of course!" She pouted, looking really childish, "Do you know how blazing hot my pussy is right now? I want to sit on you and ride you until dawn! Uuu... but I need to keep with the protocol, or there will be problems with conceiving a child, my love."


    "A child?" He mumbled, his mouth opening wide. He felt more stunned than he had been told they would marry her.


    "Of course! You see, my bloodline manages to breed a magical person because of the machinations of Ishillia. The very first one! We have to follow a particular protocol and be virgins on the first try..., and we will need to do it at a specific time of the year, too! It is a strict ritual, but don''t worry, it will be fine!"


    "A ritual..." Milan nodded, knowing this one wouldn''t be recorded in the notebook, but he would surely tell his father about it.


    "Yep! I only know that it is a must, and seeing how we have a lot of magical members within the bloodline, it is evidently working. I once asked Old Pascal about it, and he only said it is something we inherited from the Vasas."


    "Who are those?"


    "Dunno. Why? Interested?"


    "A bit..." Milan nodded, but he also knew these were the things his father wanted to hear about the most.


    "Hmmm... Well, you were always at the top of your class in history, so it''s no wonder! Okay! I will try to learn more and tell you~! Anything for my love!" She giggled, hugging him, snuggling up to him while beginning to masturbate, moaning straight into his ears.

 Chapter 164 – Undercurrents

    When the following day arrived, and it was time to sit down and continue their meeting, all parties acted as if the previous attempt at it was nonexistent. Knowing the limits and attitude of the newest Empress of the Ishillia Empire, Kadosa IV and Ahnud V understood precisely when to push and retreat during the talks, trying to weaken Ishillia and Roblesia simultaneously.


    This time around, Mirian was also a partner in their play, sometimes taking the initiative to be the aggressor, pushing for territorial gains from the three lambs waiting for slaughter. Of course, her demands were denied by the other Emperors, and in those moments, Nuen stepped in, finding a middle road for all of them.


    The formal conference lasted three days straight, each one focusing on one of the countries whose leaders sat mutely at their table, listening to how others ruled over their actions, territories, and lives. It was a stifling feeling for each of them but also something they had lost any chance to influence.


    "Are we settled then?" Nuen asked, wearing a kind smile, pushing a pair of documents forward, waiting for everybody present to sign them.


    "..."


    "I''m satisfied with the current version." Mirian answered, looking at the silent Ahnud, who was the most dissatisfied with the final agreements.


    Everything happened just as Nuen predicted, playing along more with Mirian than against her and ending up as the overseer and guardian of the three kingdoms. Even though Ahnud made sure that Roblesia wouldn''t be able to fully annex them, forcing multiple fail-safes into the document so the three could remain independent, it was still something that now elevated Roblesia into the same position as the three Empires sitting at the table.


    Roblesia only needed time to rebuild his new ''territories'' and consolidate their powers to let it show in the big picture. Once again, this could take decades because the three kingdoms owed Ishillia heavy reparations. A point that they could fulfill via gold or natural resources, but with Roblesia''s backing, it could be done without bankrupting them. Which, in turn, would put them even more into the debt of Nuen IX, forever tying their kingdoms to her.


    Both the Emperor of Geth and Sar were thinking the same idea: Ishillia, for the first time in its history, was looking for an ally and found it in the form of Roblesia. Was this pre-planned before the war even broke out? Did Ishillia instigate it in the first place, knowing it would play out like this? Or is this all of Mirian''s doing? They couldn''t tell, but they knew that with how things were evolving, Ishillia once again was a danger to their Empires. If not immediately, then in the next century or so.


    "Our only advantage is time, for now." Kadosa exhaled after leaving the meeting and walking alone with Ahnud. Both of them thought about dozens of possible futures in which their descendants would have to meet their enemies on the battlefield.


    "Our biggest problem is getting to Scorc and supplying the rebellion there with resources. We are cut off of them... If we could feed their flame and cause Ishillia a headache, that would be the best."


    "Yes, we are hopeless in that regard. We may need to look towards the north and west to settle our differences there and try forming a coalition against Ishillia. We may be strong, my friend, but we would have trouble resisting how things look now. Especially if they work together with Roblesia."


    "Don''t forget the Theocracy." Ahnud warned him, "They may have a mediocre land-based military, but they would be a headache on the waters if war broke out. Their fleets are more advanced than ours."


    "No matter." Kadosa shook his head. We will start announcing closer work between us and drag Moros into it."


    "Haah... that will be another meeting with a headache."


    "They are family." The Emperor of Geth chuckled, patting Ahnud''s shoulder, "Times are changing; who knows what the future holds? It is best if we prepare for a storm, or we will be gone, like Vasa."


    "That lineage is just a myth."


    "Is it, though?" He asked back, gently touching the medallion on his chest. "I am not so sure about it..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Y-you can''t be serious!" Mikan stuttered, playing nervously with her fingers, looking at me with her golden, enlarged eyes. We were sitting at the dinner table, everyone from the family present, discussing our day, waiting for the end of winter.


    "I am dead serious, Mikki. I want you to be the voice of our future radio station. Why is it so hard to believe? Don''t tell me you have stage fright because I refuse to accept it!"


    "It''s not that!" she explained at once. "It is something special, and it will be another staple of Avalon! It should be you or Sasha who speaks to everyone, not me!"


    "Your voice is much better for radio." Sasha agreed, which was quickly echoed by everyone else, who was trying to encourage her to accept the position.


    "And it is a weekly occasion, not for every day." I continued, enjoying Luna''s cooking, which could turn any kind of monster meat into the most tender rib steak you have ever tried. No wonder that even my kids were demanding their own portions. "You practically live here now; you are part of the royal family in many citizens'' eyes. So don''t be nervous about it!"If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Hauh... Regardless..."


    "You still have time to prepare!" Sasha chuckled, leaning over and stroking her head, "We are still manufacturing the radios, and they will only be ready by spring. You have time to decide what to include in your show."


    "We could do plays!" Luna clapped, excited the moment she learned about the radios. She already wanted to hear others read her favorite books, so she just had to listen to them while lying on the couch. Something that would happen eventually, but I wanted to turn the radio into something... unique. Something that is not part of everyday life but an occasion that my people would look forward to.


    "We could have sex live!" Yuri chimed in, making us all look at her. "What? I would listen to it."


    "Not. Before. The. Kids." Sasha whispered, making her realize it, mouth a shallow ''sorry'' while grinning.


    "More!" Arthur clapped, his hands glistening from gravy like his sister''s, but Sasha shook her head, refusing to give them more meat.


    "That was already enough; it could be bad for your tummies!"


    "No!" Leyla protested, also wanting to eat more, making me look at them with a sigh, not understanding how they could ditch boobs for monster meat. One can be enjoyed whenever while the other... well, you need a willing partner first.


    "If I said enough, it is enough!" She repeated her verdict, this time with authority, putting a slice of cheesecake on their plates that they quickly began to devour, sitting on their booster seats, happily swinging their tiny legs. "Are every kid like them?" She asked, sighing, making my head shake.


    "I bet not. Honestly, looking at them, I would say they are three to four years old and not only one...."


    "Good genes." Mikan smiled happily, making me shrug, glancing at Yuri, who just stuck her tongue out before speaking.


    "It may be good genes, but damn, they are picky in when they want to work."


    "Guilty as charged!" I agreed, wiping my mouth, "I am also curious if the same will happen to Merlin and Elena."


    "They first need to finally hold hands without panicking, not to mention kissing!" Yuri laughed, making Luna perk up and beginning to gossip.


    "Oh, I saw them walking around, hand-holding. I think Elena is the more pushy one, but Merlin fumbles it every moment! He really needs some good advice, Leon."


    "From me?" I grunted, looking at them, "I have no idea how I got all of you in the first place! Sasha was a lost kitten who I took in, Luna was a disowned kitten dropped into my lap, and here is Yuri, a feral kitten forcefully taken away."


    "And then here is Mikan, a sick kitten who got healed!" Yuri caught on quickly, making the priestess blush, avoiding everyone''s gazes at the table.


    "Sooo... Merlin should open an animal shelter?" Luna asked, making Yuri grin.


    "Fill it with pussies!"


    "Oookay, enough!" I stepped in before it would get out of hand. "Let them do it naturally, okay? I know your instincts are burning to meddle in it, but please, don''t. Let them go through the steps before we push them together and handcuff them."


    "Speaking of handcuffs," Sasha said, putting down her wineglass. "We will need to keep our eyes peeled and build proper border crossing checkpoints."


    "Did something happen?" Mikan asked, worried, while I nodded at my wife to continue.


    "Elliot has sent word over that they already had troubles at his own borders. Refugees from Scorc are trying to get up here, farthest from the center of Ishillian authority. For now, they were all rounded up and made to turn around, but this is getting out of hand, fast."


    "We will send soldiers over the moment spring arrives, and the beasts stop assaulting the castle." I nodded, agreeing, knowing that my uncle''s letter was a subtle cry for help. "I am thinking of making Pion the mission''s leader and also giving him the task of helping Elliot out with training his army."


    "Won''t it alert the other nobles in the vicinity?" Mikan asked, worried about what it could mean for us in the future.


    "There is a possibility, but we can''t afford to do nothing about it." I continued without worry, "We will help Elliot secure his borders, use the refugees as an excuse to build fortifications and checkpoints, and exercise greater control of our borders."


    "I smell trouble..." Yuri murmured, closing her eyes, "And my tinglings are usually precise when it comes to the bedroom or danger. You do realize we are looking at a fire that has just started and will burn brightly..."


    "I know. Refugees are one thing, but they are filled with hatred toward us, so of course, they won''t be peaceful. Border disputes are going to be a daily occasion." I explained calmly, "That is why our army will help Elliot out while also speeding up the training of a regular army. Our troops will be the baseline of what counts as elite soldiers, so Elliot''s regular forces don''t need to be overturned, taking less resources and time to produce."


    "Dorian has also sent word that they are ready to deliver the first armor sets, which will be shipped to our soldiers working at the borders." Sasha added, "Our hope is that they will determine possible terrorists and warn the other nobles in our vicinity not to get funny ideas into their heads."


    "Which will only work for a short time." Yuri warned us, but we were well aware of the issue.


    "Yes, but we just need time for Elliot to build up a maintainable army bolstered by our special forces. If the nobles will try to funnel these refugees towards us, thinking of dumping them onto the Frontier, they will be surprised. I am aware that they will explode sooner or later and create an armed conflict, but it is what it is! We are going to protect ourselves first and foremost. If they hate Ishillia, burn it down. I don''t care... but don''t try to come here and cause trouble in my home!"


    "It is also an opportunity." With a small smile, Sasha asked, "Will Ishillia do something? Help the nobles who are under the pressure generated by the annexation of the Kingdom of Scorc and dealing with their countrymen? Or tell them to solve it by themselves?"


    "Wait..." Yuri caught on first. Are you saying we will use this event to see if they rebel?"


    "It is a long shot." I chuckled, nodding my head, "But why not try it? Which Ishillia would be easier to face? One that is united or one that is on the brink of a civil war? I know that most leaders always dream of getting more, more, and more. Conquering the world, holding it in their palms, and proclaiming themselves as a God King. Sorry, but I don''t see it that way. There is always a limit to what you can control. There may be a figure who dreams big and subjugates more territory than anyone else before him... but then they die, and all of it falls apart. I''m content, my loves. If the only thing I will ever rule over is Avalon, I am fine with it."


    "What if we make you into the Emperor of Ishillia?" Luna asked, her eyes sparkling as she looked at me, making me reach out and flick her forehead.


    "I would refuse. Thanks, but no thanks. I will let someone else take over that headache! I am satisfied by lying in bed with you all than trying to hold together an oversized empire where everyone wants to stab me in the back."

 Chapter 165 – Merlin’s Intervention

    "Is this... what did you call it... a chainsaw?" Sasha asked, sitting on my lap and looking at the drawings scattered atop my office table.


    "Mhm. Yuri wants a spear, but she needs secondary weapons for that to work. These will be dagger-sized, well, dagger for a mech''s proportions. With the formation placed on the hilt of the two, if she holds onto them, they can be activated, and the chains start rotating around the blade. My hope is that it would help penetrate the shell of some of the more hardy bastards."


    "What about the spear? It also doesn''t look like a regular one."


    "It isn''t. I am working on improving the mechanic systems we created within the mech, making them move faster than the original to give Yuri more thrusting strength behind her attacks. I also want to make them faster than what my Father''s machine is capable of. To facilitate this, I also designed her chosen weapon differently than how normal spears work."


    "It''s telescopic." She mumbled, flipping them over, making me smile, leaning over her shoulders, enjoying her sweet scent.


    "Yep! Its length is between eight and ten meters, with sufficient reach and without being unwieldy. I considered the simple fact that when not in battle, it needs to be holstered so it can retract to half its size with the hydraulics and mechanical latches hidden within it. Also, the spearhead is detachable, and she can put on these!" I chuckled, searching for a different paper and showing them the formations on it, which were derived from the mines we developed.


    "Oh? Will they explode?"


    "Exactly. Two versions are going to be made. One is self-activated, so let''s say she stabs it into a beast and then triggers it... BOOM. Surekill."


    "Or she throws it, and when it lands, it decimates the enemy."


    "That''s why you are my Sasha!" I laughed, kissing her cheeks and making her giggle. "I do have the idea to connect the shaft with the arms, so make it possible to throw it and yank it back with a ''rope'' but... So far, I have not seen any strong or flexible material available for us to make it a reality. I am thinking of telling some of our blacksmiths to try and make new alloys and experiment more with combining them... I will foot the bill; we are pretty well off, so investing in my own country doesn''t hurt! The main reason I make the tip exchangeable is that I know how quickly it may wear down and break. Replacing only one part of it is much easier than making a whole new spear every time a battle ends."


    "No decorations?"


    "Nope. Practical functionality over appearance. She can decorate her mech when it''s done, hang down tapestries of her butthole if she wants."


    "Geez, no, I won''t allow that! Make it pink, okay, but that''s where we will stop!"


    "Your call." I grinned, "You are my harem''s figurehead, so she has to listen to you!"


    "Hmph, she will!"


    "I also have a second design variant." I murmured before we diverged from our main topic. "It is more like a twin-blade."


    "Two pointy tips?" She asked, looking it over, "No... The second is more... blade-like."


    "Yeah. One is for piercing, and the broader one is for slashing. The central shaft will remain extendable and retractable, just the same with all the locking mechanisms inside. I am also thinking of making it possible to split into two... but for now, I shelved that idea."


    "It would weaken its structural integrity... it is already less durable if it is being used to block attacks, thanks to the telescopic feature it has."


    "Very true. Anyway, this one allows for a more versatile approach to combat, enabling Yuri to effectively handle different scenarios with both piercing and slashing capabilities. I will make both. I think... Well, when they are done, she can try them out. Tell me how it feels, and then we can modify and change anything that feels off."


    "Will the mech look different?"


    "It will be smaller." I nodded, "Not by much, though. I would say it would be lighter and tighter with a slimmer frame. A head shorter at most because I try to make it move quicker."


    "What about its protection?"


    "Here comes the neat part!" I exclaimed, and my excitement was palpable. "Merlin came through, tapping into that old life of his!"


    "..."


    "Worried?" I asked, seeing her remaining silent, nodding her head in the end. "I understand... should we sit down with him? I was thinking about it."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "I do believe that is a good idea."


    "Mhm... Intervention for our little genius..." I mumbled, showing her what he had brought forth for me.


    "Is this... A shield spell?" After more than ten minutes of studying, reading the different runes, and putting their functions together, she asked me, making me sigh. She was fast. It took me an extra ten minutes to crack it!


    "I asked the same question, and he said yes. It should be similar to what that ice-breathing monster had. We can incorporate this into the ''backpack'' we put on our mechs and have them properly shielded against magical attacks. Although their energy drain is enormous, I don''t dare to connect them to the main CC within the machines, or they may sap them dry. It is one of the problems he is working on solving at the moment."


    "Knowing Merlin... he will be able to solve it! If nothing else, we will need to use them sparingly."


    "Most likely... but before that, you are right. We should talk with him."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Um... Did... Did I make a mistake?" Merlin asked, feeling nervous, sitting with us in the study with me and Sasha. Nobody else was around, and I asked Oleg and Mikan to keep the two gossippers at bay, meaning that neither Luna nor Yuri was allowed near us right now.


    "No, you did not, but there is something important we must discuss." I started, exchanging a glance with my wife first. "It is about reincarnation."


    "Another one?! It isn''t Mikki-2, is it? She didn''t return?!" He asked, almost jumping up from the couch.


    "No, Mikan is healthy, and everything is alright." Sasha calmed him down quickly, "But we may have something similar; we just don''t know yet."


    "Not every reincarnation is the same." I started, "Mine was different."


    "I guessed as- Huh?" He gasped, staring at me after repeating it a few times in his head.


    "Why do you think I have so many ideas? I am from a different world. I died in a freakish accident, got pushed around in death, ending up here the next moment. Weird, huh?"


    "You are joking... My Sovereign..."


    "Am I?"


    "..." I could see it in his eyes, remembering all the things we did and all the weird ideas I kept bringing up just so he could give them that little magical touch to be applicable here. "You aren''t..." He whispered, lowering his head.


    "Disappointed?" I asked with a smile, expecting something similar because I knew he looked up to me. I can''t lie; I felt terrible seeing him react like this, feeling I was disappointing him.


    "Your world clearly had no magic..." He mumbled, biting onto his thumb.


    "Nope, none."


    "It''s so cooooool!" He blurted out the next moment, raising his head back up.


    "Huh?" We both asked, flinching, seeing as he stared right at us with sparkling eyes,


    "This is so badass! This means there are multiple worlds, with different rules, with different magic and all! There are so many things to discover and adapt! Tell me more! I want to know more about interesting concepts, Leon! We can bring everything over and do so much!"


    "Woah, woah, woah, slow down, kiddo!" I laughed, needing to push him back to the couch with both hands. "We can talk a lot about what it was like in my world. I bet you would be interested in it. Hell, you can use it for your novels!"


    "Yes! Awww, that''s so cool, you are so cool!"


    "As I said, take a deep breath and slow your horses; we are not finished!"


    "There is more? You too?" He asked at once, snapping his head at Sasha, who quickly shook her head.


    "I do not think so! I have no weird dreams nor memories of a previous life."


    "Oh..." He flinched, finally putting two and two together.


    "Yeah, Merlin. We are talking about you. One is an accident. Two? That is a freakish accident. Three? That''s a pattern. Maybe my appearance had some effect on it, drawing other reincarnations to me? I don''t know, but the way you are, Merlin... you are also one."


    "Those dreams..." He mumbled, getting nervous, playing with his finger, "They are becoming commonplace. The shield... I saw myself working on it, wanting to make myself invincible. It was weird because I discarded it in my dream, thinking that it was too bothersome and that developing something that breaks through the shield is much more efficient..."


    "I guessed as much. Your dreams are why you are constantly coming up with spells. You are reinventing things you have already done in your previous life."


    "But they help you!" He added at once, making me smile at him before standing up and sitting right next to his slightly trembling body, patting his head.


    "They do, but I value you way higher than some magical inventions."


    "We looked into it." Sasha nodded, copying me, taking the empty seat next to him, "We are pretty sure you were once The Emperor of Magic, ruling over Ishillia."


    "I was an... Emperor?"


    "Want to become one once again?" I joked, making him shake his head vigorously.


    "No! I wouldn''t! I like how it is now... I can study, explore, and make everything better! I have friends, I have you, and I am in a school where people respect me for what I did and not for who I am. I also like it when they call me Headmaster Merlin, not Minister Merlin! Then there is Elena... I like how it is now... I don''t want it to change!"


    "Glad to hear." We both said, hugging him, noticing his eyes were filling up with tears.


    "I don''t want to change into someone else... I enjoy how it is now. I do..."


    "Then you won''t." I said reassuringly, looking into his eyes. "From what I can tell, this differs from Mikan''s case. It was you, well, the old you, who made it happen. This means you are still you and in control. You can look at your old life as distant memories and keep them as they are, continuing your life as is. There was a saying in my world that everyone is their own masters, and they forge their own destinies. If you appreciate your current life the way it is now, doesn''t that mean your old self also likes it this way?"


    "I... well... maybe? You think so?"


    "We do think so." We answered him in tandem, "You are still you, Merlin. You were once an Emperor, but your life took a different path this time. If you are satisfied with it, is it bad? Or... if you want, we can put you back on the throne of Ishillia!" Sasha joked, repeating my words, but Merlin''s answer stayed the same.


    "No!" He yelled, looking terrified, "Don''t send me away!"


    "Relax!" I laughed, hugging him. "It is not our intention. You are family."


    "Family..." He mumbled, "I should visit Mom and Dad more..."


    "Agreed." Sasha whispered, gently stroking his head. "You are already counted as an adult, but... Family is still family! The most important thing in the world!"


    "Family..." He repeated again, smiling while small tears rolled down his face, hugging both of us back. "I like that..."

 Chapter 166 – Merlin & Merlin

    "Again...?" Merlin asked himself, sighing, remembering going to sleep but then waking up in one of his very real and very detailed dreams. Or, as he already realized, in his old memories.


    This time around, he was determined to meet his old self and settle his uncertainty for good, no matter what. Looking around the underground library, he already knew his way around it, looking at the usual places, searching for the Emperor of Magic.


    "Where did I go?" He mumbled after checking the restricted section, the study room, and the main research lab, all empty, with no sign of his old self anywhere. "Wait... was this always here?" He asked out loud when he noticed an unfamiliar hallway sneaking forward amongst two empty bookshelves.


    Walking closer, he could feel the heat rushing forth from within, and with his experience, he could already tell its source for sure wasn''t natural but magical. Taking a deep breath, reinforcing his mind that this was all but a memory, he began walking, disappearing within the new corridor, taking one step after another even when he heard the bookshelves closing the route behind him.


    Although there were no torches or candles around him, the stone corridor never turned dark. Its soft, orange hue radiated from it and got brighter and brighter the closer he got to the end.


    "What... is that...?" He stuttered, entering a vast chamber littered with magical formations, all of them active, spinning, suppressing an apocalyptic fire burning in the middle, surrounding a human skull, floating above a melting pedestal.


    "It is the skull of the last leader of the Vasa Sect." Answered his own voice, but with a bit more maturity in it. Of course, it was the Emperor of Magic, Merlin VIII, who stood next to him, appearing from nowhere. "It is angry because I achieved one thing he could not."


    "Reincarnation?"


    "Immortality." He nodded with a smile, raising one hand and moving his fingers as if counting. When finished, Merlin''s same adaptive formation appeared behind his back, strengthening all the others present and further suppressing the flames surrounding the skull.


    "Is he... still alive?"


    "I wouldn''t call it something like that as a living thing." The Emperor chuckled, "They tried to become gods and got pretty close to it before everyone united to bring them down. They went with what the beasts were doing, fusing magic into their bodies. I won''t lie; I was tempted to follow their ways for a very long time. But that skull¡­? No, that is halfway between living and dead. A sorry existence."


    "Ah...!" Merlin flinched, raising his shirt and looking at his body after understanding something about his words. Still, it was clean and pristine, making his previous self chuckle, knowing what he was looking for.


    "It gave me great power, allowing me to use trivial spells by thought without needing formations or CC because it was in me all along..." Merlin VIII sighed with a nostalgic smile, rolling up his sleeve and showing his scarred tattoos all over his forearm. "But then I was struck by a new idea!"


    "Live, die... repeat." He mumbled, making himself laugh.


    "Following the Vasas'' way would limit me to a chosen school of magic; where is the fun in that? Especially when my inherent ability is compatible with ALL MAGIC?! No. I won''t go down their route; I will forge my own. I will experience life over and over again and learn all that is to magic. Discover the deepest secrets and catalog everything from men to beasts. That will be my way!"


    "Every life is a new experience..." Merlin mumbled, remembering his own thoughts from an ancient time.


    "And every experience is important. You don''t have to worry; you are you, and yet, still me. You are my first reincarnation but not the last. One day, these halls will be filled with us, and we will share our experiences and our discoveries and work together to discover the world and its laws here and beyond! We will discover the land where the Gods live!"


    Merlin couldn''t help but smile at his old self, suddenly understanding everything. He was right... every experience matters. The Emperor of Magic didn''t reincarnate as everyone else would think when hearing the word. He wilfully let death take him while also preserving all his mind and knowledge, creating something unique not just in this world but in many others as well: he managed to create a reincarnation cycle within himself.


    Every time one of his life ended, their afterlife would start here, within his own memories, in its own world, while a new Merlin would one day be reborn. He would have his own life and experiences, armed with all the knowledge from his previous incarnations, without their personalities influencing him too much or straight overtaking him. He was letting himself gain the experiences of a new, different life every time he was reborn.


    "Every life is unique..."


    He mumbled once more, understanding his own thoughts. He knew that when one day his time came, and he died, he would have ample time to discuss all he had learned with his old self. He waited patiently until the third Merlin appeared... then the fourth... fifth...


    "Mhhm...!" Merlin moaned, waking up in his bed, feeling refreshed, smiling and stretching, hearing the snow slowly melting in the bright sunlight. "Oh...? Spring has arrived? Hehe! I can''t wait to see what surprises the new year will bring! Ahahaha!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I think our talk with Merlin had a great effect!" Sasha exclaimed happily after putting the kids to sleep while I was coming out of the bathroom, wiping my body down after a long day.


    "I noticed it, too; he was full of energy, bouncing around like a hamster on coffee. I think we are back to seeing him pulling all-nighters and rambling on and on and on!"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "With that energy, he could impregnate Elena." Yuri added, appearing from behind me, only wearing a towel around her waist.


    "Speaking of Elena," Luna spoke up, lying in bed, reading a book, and looking at us from behind its edges. "When will she move to Avalon? The constant traveling, back and forth, is not the best way to keep a relationship going. They only meet, what? Once a month?"


    "Not our thing to butt into!" I repeated myself, "She can come if she wants, but even then, how Merlin is, he would be working just as much and not lay around, reading books in the lap of his girlfriend."


    "Heeey!" She protested with a pout, making Yuri giggle, hugging me from behind.


    "Instead of the little boyo, let''s talk about the Boobie Queen! She is already primed and ready, close to exploding from all those repressed sexual urges bubbling under her silky-smooth skin! When will you bring her into the bedroom?" I couldn''t help but twitch my lips when hearing her whisper into my ear and feeling the multiple eyeballs lock onto me, waiting for my answer.


    "Look... It is one thing that you say it is okay for me to woo her, but what if she doesn''t feel the same?"


    "Geez, where are your balls?" Yuri grunted, reaching down into my towel, "Okay, they are still here, intact. So? What''s the problem? Are they tired? Should I massage them more?"


    "Maybe." I shot back, trying to swat her hand away without success. "If it happens, it happens; if it does not, it won''t! Simple as that."


    "Heh, coward."


    "Okay, that is enough!" Sasha interrupted, chasing Yuri off of me, "Leon is right; this needs two parties'' consent! If Mikan is interested, we welcome her into the family; if she isn''t, then that is it!"


    "Yeeees, Boss!" She moaned, jumping on the bed and snuggling up to Luna, beginning to molest her instead, which she tried to resist but instead ended up giggling and moaning, giving into her.


    "Stop that!" Sasha grunted, throwing a pillow at them. "Change rooms if you are in the mood!"


    "I worry what the kids will grow up to be," I agreed, shaking my head. "When they mature more, they will get their own room. Until then, be a bit more considerate of the situation!"


    "Oh, I am consi-momsi!" Yuri giggled, "I''m gonna consi Luna''s momsi and derate all over it!"


    "That... had no meaning at all." I rolled my eyes, ignoring her rambling yet watching the two girls fool around, unable to take my eyes away...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    As the weather began warming up and the snow melted, the Lion could finally rest, and we could begin a proper overview of its internals. This meant dismantling the whole thing, fixing and maintaining anything that looked broken or strained beyond the limit. We used the knowledge gained from it to further improve Yuri''s machine, which began slowly taking form. For the first time, Father showed great interest in it, and in the end, I had to leave him to Sasha, teaching him while working because I had received an important letter straight from the Duke.


    It was thicker than any before it, detailing everything that happened in the meeting down south while also giving me insight into what the new Empress, Mirian Ishillia, was planning. While the Duke was worried, reading his and his son''s words, I was less so. Instead, I was thinking that it was a great opportunity. I intended to capitalize on opening the borders to the west through the Atuvian League, so it was time to sit down with my Mother and ask her to help me make plans to spread our merchants way out into distant parts of the world.


    With how much Mirian was focusing on raising Milan''s prestige and us being ''under'' Kustov''s grasp, we could be first in line to send merchants out with their own. With the Empress''s blessing, we wouldn''t be stopped and could operate freely, doing profitable exchanges abroad and bringing home resources I was sorely lacking. It was a golden opportunity that I was going to grasp and throw every merchant we have at it.


    As for what we would sell, that would depend on the first few expeditions. We had to see what the other kingdoms and lands far away from us lacked and had in abundance. Then, we would be able to tailor our exports accordingly. While we were discussing that, another piece of news arrived from my uncle''s border region.


    "Well... it happened."


    "What?" Mom asked, looking at me while raising the cup of tea that Luna had just brought us.


    "The first clash with refugees. Three dead, a dozen injured, and Pion says they will return soon and won''t be peaceful at all."


    "What will you do?" Luna asked, looking a bit nervous while I was rubbing my chin.


    "Continue expanding our industry, convert more of our builders and simple workers into factory workers. They have fewer and fewer jobs as we stop building roads, and the city is already finished, so they need a new career. As for the borders? I will send a few tractors, turn the earth over, and build obstructions to stop them from flooding Elliot''s lands. I know it is impossible to catch everybody, but inner security is his problem to solve!"


    "The other nobles won''t be happy." Mom warned me, wearing a slight smile on his face. "Although... there are some barons around Elliot whose families I never liked, so... Don''t mind their opinions!"


    "I won''t. It will be their fault if they are stupid enough to try to force us to do something. I won''t hesitate to ask Duke Kustov for support; let''s see who has the better sugar daddy at an arm''s reach!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Down south, right below Elliot''s Duchy of Wheat, laid a region called Black Lands, ruled by a family of barons wearing the Tobrok name for four centuries. Their county had multiple spots where black rocks could be collected, minerals that burned very well. Of course, Leon would know them as coal. The Black Lands were one of the many regions littered around the Empire, inside a depression on the continental landmass, way below sea level. It was most likely the remnants of ancient lakes or even an inland sea. Whatever the reason was, the Tobrok family ruled over a coal-rich land yet was still one of the poorest barons within the Empire, only slightly above Elliot''s family.


    The reason was simple: coal was sparsely used. It was the resource for heating, used by the poor and ordinary people because of its smell, the ample smoke it generated, and not to mention, dirtying everything it touched. The nobles looked down upon it, thinking it was only suitable for use in the blacksmiths'' workshop, which, in turn, also ended up settling its price so low that it was barely profitable.


    Those workshops that relied on it were usually under the Empire''s supervision, and buying coal in bulk was either part of the taxes the regions had to pay every year or Ishillia simply bought it at a low price to satisfy their own needs.


    "This is getting out of hand..." Vash Tobrok, the family''s leader, grunted, sitting in his cold, stone castle, wearing thick fur clothes, looking out of the narrow window, glad that spring was coming along nicely. Even though he had ample coal, he was not willing to burn it to heat up his home. That was... not what nobles would do. "Damned foreigners!"


    His anger was coming from a single source, the hundreds of arriving caravans rampaging through his territory, setting up vagrant camps, increasing the number of lootings and bandit activity, even sacking one of his coal mines and chasing away guards and workers alike. He knew that this would only get worse as the weather cleared, and because of it, he devised a plan: sending all of them to Elliot. His land was fertile and full of food, something that was an enticing treasure for the refugees. The only issue he found was that they were being kept out by force!


    "Damned wheat guzzlers..." He grunted, scratching his balding, old, wrinkled head under his puffy hat. "I must be careful, but a little force should do it. That young whelp shouldn''t have a big army¡­ They never had it. Mhm, I will push them through and make it his problem! Yes... that will work... He can feed them anyway!"

 Chapter 167 – Border Scuffle (1)

    ¡°A hymn?¡± Mikan asked, thinking, crossing her arms under her boobs while we sat in my office.


    ¡°Yep.¡± I nodded my head, thinking about it for a time now, and finally had enough freedom to write down a melody</a> from my memories.


    ¡°I see that this is for piano¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it can be adapted to an orchestra. Violin, drums, trumpets, everything, the whole shebang.¡±


    ¡°The what? I am not familiar with that instrument¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯d like you to try it out, feel it a little, and turn it into a full orchestral version if you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, happily, I always like to learn new music! But even if I turn it into a whole piece, we do not have anybody to play it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know we lack a lot in the cultural department, but I am working on improving it. I already told Merlin we should introduce some artsy courses into the curriculum. Give people an option to be more than workers, traders, farmers, or soldiers. Minister Rennar will use Perth as the figurehead for it and will teach sculpting for starters. Anyway! In a few years, I do plan on establishing an orchestra and let them perform. We need entertainment, so I sent down some plans on the pipeline, tasking my ministers to work it out.¡±


    ¡°We will need places to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°It is in my directives. We will build a theater where not just music will be played but also shows, full-on plays based on Merlin¡¯s stories and some of my own.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to read them!¡± She clapped her hands happily, smiling, and I felt a bit embarrassed because I was copying old and famous stories from my previous life. Ahh¡­ Why does it feel so good to cheat? Am I a bad person? Probably.


    ¡°There is another thing, Mikan. I want to elevate your position.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± She stiffened momentarily when she heard me, going red in the face, playing with her fingers while looking everywhere except my eyes. ¡°I¡­ well¡­ I was a priestess or something¡­ but never took an oath¡­ so¡­ it¡­ is possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I exclaimed because I didn¡¯t mean THAT. Well¡­ it is good to get some confirmation, though. ¡°I was thinking about making you into the Minister of Culture. Merge the church into it as believing in the Six Gods is part of our culture.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ OOOOH!¡± She quickly realized her mistake, pulling her hair into her face, making me giggle and reach out to hold her hands.


    ¡°But if you want to join us¡­ I am also not against it.¡±


    ¡°Hauh¡­ Can¡­ Can we pretend I didn¡¯t say that?¡±


    ¡°We can, but it will just make it more awkward.¡± I answered while I chuckled, reaching over and patting her head. ¡°So, long story short, I¡¯d be happy if you would be in charge of expanding and growing our culture and making it into something pleasant. I also want to include a bit more freedom into it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She asked, still blushing but enjoying sitting close to me. Or it seemed.


    ¡°Well, look at me. I do have more wives than one, so it will be, of course, allowed for everyone. I mean, if one woman wants more men, sure. Go ahead. But I need to be taught that it is not a game and marriage is a serious business. That should only be chosen if it is decided to last forever.¡±


    ¡°But how would they know¡­?¡± She asked, mumbling, but I simply continued stroking her head, enjoying the soft touch of her hair.


    ¡°You just know when you find someone. If you are unsure, don¡¯t marry. I want that to mean something and not become a commodity. It must be a serious commitment, and those who are not ready to make it should not do it, simple as that. Continuing my thoughts, I want my people to be happy and healthy, both physically and mentally. So I want them to express it through art, giving everybody another outlet! Who knows how many great composers, writers, or painters are being lost within our city, maybe holding a pickaxe in the mines instead of writing the next big epic story! You understand this more than anyone, I think¡­ So that is why I thought of you when I thought of a Cultural Minister. Will you accept the position, Mikan?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I do!¡± She nodded, feeling happy and fired up. I could see in her eyes that the prospect of helping people find their calling was something she took seriously.


    ¡°Great, a new sister!¡± Yuri¡¯s sudden, loud laughter shocked Mikan, snapping her head towards the open door. She was trying to mumble something, but no words could escape her mouth, and she just repeated the same word.


    ¡°W-w-w-wait! That-that-that-!¡±


    ¡°We will talk about~!¡± She winked at her before turning a bit more serious, telling me enough to know something had happened.


    ¡°Pion?¡± I asked with a sigh.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Yeah. He sent two letters. One explains that the local nobles are gathering an army. The second is asking for permission to fire the cannons if threatened.¡±


    ¡°They are going straight into intimidation by force, huh? This could snowball into something bad, real quick.¡± I nodded, standing up and walking towards Yuri, who was holding them out for me. ¡°We need to establish those Morse code lines for Elliot to exchange information better and more quickly. This is already a day old.¡±


    ¡°Merlin said the same. He said he will figure something out and build them before summer.¡±


    ¡°Will there be¡­ trouble? A war?¡± Mikan asked, sounding worried, standing with hands together, looking at us, wanting to hear the truth.


    ¡°Probably not. Skirmishes? Yes. But I am going to write a letter to Elena and make her contact her father. Let¡¯s get straight to the big man in the Capital and skip all the escalation phases! That way, we will save a lot of lives! As for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Yuri grinned, leaning forward, her nose almost touching mine.


    ¡°I need you to go to this Black Lands and scout it out for me. Let¡¯s learn all that is to learn¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am already on it!¡± She winked at me, ¡°Although I mostly laze around with Luna, I am not idle~ I already gathered everything for you, my hubby, way before spring arrived, ahaha!¡±


    ¡°You were waiting for this moment?¡± I laughed, raising an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Hey! I take my position seriously. You can trust me~!¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I leaned in, pecking her lips, enjoying that when I acted like this, she always blushed like an innocent girl, not knowing how to deal with it, ¡°Let¡¯s see it then¡­ I am most curious about who they have as backers if shit hits the fan.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Many refugees were shocked at the border of the Black Lands and the Duchy of Wheat when they came across deep and wide ditches filled with sharpened wooden spikes and warning signs, telling them their lives would count as forfeit if they crossed it. Sadly, there were many who couldn¡¯t read, but even then, the added image of a skull and bones was there, conveying the same message.


    ¡°How did they make this?¡± One soldier within the standing army of the Black Lands¡¯ army asked, unable to fathom who would be able to dig such trenches in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Some refugees were swearing that they saw loud, metal monsters turning the earth over, dragging giant shovels behind them.¡± Answered another soldier, part of a ten-men-group, sent to investigate the sudden rumors. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t believe them, but so many saying the same thing must be true.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be believed of what they say¡­¡± Their captain scoffed, spitting into the 3-meter-wide ditch. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will confirm it ourselves at the Pomak River Crossing!¡±


    The group shouted their acknowledgment as they got on their horses, galloping away, wearing chainmail armor, along with pikes and short swords as secondary weapons, heading to one of the main crossing points into the Duchy. Their surprise didn¡¯t end; it only grew by the time they got to the only stone bridge and favorite route of the few trade caravans heading this way.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?!¡± Their captain yelled, feeling angry even if he realized all the fortifications he saw were built at the other end of the river, on the land of the Duchy.


    ¡°Captain¡­ we should return and report this to the others! We are preparing for a show of force, but¡­ we are not bringing siege weapons, are we?¡± The second in command whispered, gulping because nobody expected to come face to face with an established military outpost.


    What they saw was that the other end of the bridge was blocked by two wooden, painted toll bars, guarded by soldiers who wore some kind of brand new, black, purple, and gold plate armor, standing two meters tall at minimum. Next to them, four wooden towers were erected, going ten meters high, and atop them, metal barrels were facing towards the other side of the river. Although they didn¡¯t know what those were, they knew it was not only a decoration.


    ¡°What type of flag is that?¡± Mumbled one of the soldiers, recognizing the one that was of the Duchy¡¯s, flapping in the spring wind, attached to one of the towers, but the one next to it was unfamiliar with its colors and design.


    ¡°Avalon?¡± Their captain, the only one who could read, squinted as hard as he could, finally making out the letters, shaking his head, ¡°Never heard of it. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We are not going walk up to them, are we, Captain?¡±


    ¡°We are not!¡± He snorted, looking at his men as if they were idiots. ¡°But after reporting back, we can funnel the horde of refugees towards here and give them enough trouble. I was in the Ishillian Army once, and I saw firsthand how effective tactics it is to throw a human wave at the enemy.¡±


    ¡°What if they start killing them? From north of here, the barbarians are king¡­¡±


    ¡°The Duchy should still have a trace of civilization within it!¡± Their captain chuckled, leading their group away. ¡°Even if not, and they act like the Frontier people, it will be on them! An angry mob will kill soldiers, no matter what type of fancy armor they wear! Hah!¡±


    What they didn¡¯t know was that at the same time, on the other side of the battlements, Pion was standing atop one of the towers, keeping an eye on them.


    ¡°Will they come back?¡± Polo asked, also wearing a military uniform tailored to his size, feeling incredibly proud to be part of it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pion nodded, arms crossed, his chest bulging proudly while wearing an elegant, black officer¡¯s uniform with shiny, golden buttons and markings on his shoulders, displaying his role as the commander in charge of all the Avalonian soldiers sent over to help out Elliot. ¡°I am going to send word to the two other crossing points to be ready and for our people to keep patrolling the borders all day and night!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also wear that cool armor?¡± Polo asked curiously, looking down at the guardians, wearing the very first armor set made by Avalon, designed by Dorian.


    ¡°No. We have few of those, so let the soldiers who are on frontline duty wear them.¡±


    ¡°You would look cool in it¡­¡±


    ¡°I will wear one when it is my time to fight the enemy. Right now, my duty is commanding the troops here!¡± He chuckled, his pride showing from every movement of his body. ¡°Also¡­ Are you sure of it?¡± He continued, asking about something Polo decided only a week ago, when the rumors began spreading, that there would be a selection held in the summer, looking for Knight Candidates.


    ¡°Yes! I will apply for it! I think you should too, Pion. You could do it!¡±


    ¡°We were taught to know our limits.¡± He shook his head, ¡°I know mine and have a different path to walk. Still, go for it, Polo. If you manage to become a Knight of Avalon, you will make me proud!¡±


    ¡°I will do my best! Promise!¡±


    ¡°That we must.¡± He chuckled, looking towards the distance where the previous horsemen had disappeared. ¡°We are Avalonians¡­ We always do our best.¡±

 Chapter 168 – Border Scuffle (2)

    Inside Laubok, the capital city of the Black Lands, Vash Tobrok was furrowing his brows, listening to the reports of his trusted military Commander, who was no other but his son, Levy Tobrok.


    "They built that much in such a short time? Ditches, traps, and towers?! How dare they enter into our territory and overturn it?!"


    "Strictly speaking, Father, it is still in their land. Effectively, they didn''t cross over, but they did close our borders. I contacted our neighboring regions but haven''t received any news yet to see if they experienced something similar. They have their own problems with increasing bandit raids and civil unrest."


    "No wonder¡­ We have an absurd amount of invaders heading this way from our newest conquest!" He snorted, standing up and looking for his pipe to have a smoke, speaking as if he were also part of the force that conquered the Kingdom of Scorc. "It was always the Frontier where these whackos were heading after every conquest. They always think it is a land of freedom where they can plan their big revenge while living as bandits. What they don''t realize is it is what our Empire wants."


    "Having them in one place, the Empire can control them, round them up, and exterminate them as bandits. The problem is, until they all are collected in the slaughterhouse, we are put under a heavy strain¡­" Levy murmured, sighing and shaking his head. "What does the new leader of the Frontier think about sabotaging it?! Nobody told him?"


    "He probably fears his seat because, in the past, events like this changed the bloodline of those who sat on ruling over that land of barbarians. Move the army out; we will threaten them into compliance. Who has the better backing? That young lad named Elliot and his barbarian connection within the Frontier or us, with Earl Zimmerman?"


    "But Father, the Earl lives far away, while the Frontier is right here."


    "And? They can''t move their armies off the wall; they are ordered by Ishillia itself to guard it at all times! Even if they split it, so what? The Duchy is their food bank, not a land of metal and fire, not a place where soldiers are bred. Despite being poor compared to other provinces, we are still way better off than those two. We are not going to war with them... We are just going to force them to open up the borders and funnel these bastards into their land."


    "Maybe we can keep the barriers and use them to keep the refugees in afterward, Father."


    "Now we are talking!" Vash laughed, watching his smiling son, but soon, that smile disappeared as Levy''s mind reminded him of the report he had read.


    "They do have some weird, heavily armored units."


    "Scare tactics. They probably sent out those who were armed by the Empire to defend the walls. We ought not to worry about it! A fresh coat of paint is not something to fear. From what we know, no supplies were going into their land from the royal bloodline in about 150 years."


    "I still say that we should be careful with how we are handling it. If we want to succeed, we must contact our neighbors and pressure the barbarians together. Then they will have no choice but to oblige."


    "You are right¡­" Vash murmured, blowing smoke out of his nose. "I will write a letter to them. Until they answer, keep sending these low-life nobodies at their walls and building makeshift crossings."


    "It will be done, Father!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "How annoying¡­" Pion mumbled, standing above a wooden table, watching the map of the region that now had their reinforced border drawn up with four newly drawn red circles on them.


    "We already rounded up more than a hundred people." Polo saluted, holding a report in his hands, reading from it. "They were always resisting, and our forces had to kill at least a dozen who drew their swords at us in order to break free."


    "Injuries?"


    "Two lightly injured soldiers, nothing else, Commander! They were only wounded because they protected the Baron''s inexperienced soldiers, who made some mistakes."


    "Understandable. Keep up the rotation of troops and make sure our officers keep teaching them how to track, entrap, and maneuver against enemy troops."


    "Are we not going to fix the damage they did to the barricades?" Polo asked, looking at the map where the Black Lands army built multiple quick crossings, herding the refugees over them.


    "No. It is better to know where they are so we can prepare, have a controlled environment, and capture the trespassers. It is easier than always playing cat and mouse and searching for where they smuggle them over."


    "We still should burn down one or two." Polo suggested, speaking bravely, pointing at some of the circles. "It is just as weird to let them do it like destroying all of it. That way, they could fall into the false thinking that we didn''t patrol every part of the border."


    "If they fall for it, it would also give them the idea that we don''t have enough manpower to keep all of it safe and secure." Pion agreed, thinking about it, changing his plans accordingly, patting Polo on the shoulders. "I will write the report, mentioning your contribution."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "With the tractors away, continuing to build the traps along the borders of other counties, wouldn''t we be picking a fight with everybody around us?"


    "Not really." Pion smiled, knowing the backgrounds of all the families they were facing, thanks to the information coming from Yuri. "We only have three enemies in theory, but that is true only on the surface. The Black Land has the longest bordering section with us in the south. On the western part, we are fine with Greyback, which leaves us with the south-east directions. They are also on the same rank, being barons with small territories, around the same power level as the Black Lands."


    "Barony of Seedbed and the Eastern Gateway." He read it, running his fingers through the map. "Shouldn''t we have some kind of connection with the Gateway? I heard and learned in school that we did send caravans through them into the Atuvian League."


    "It was all under the table, so no, not really." Pion nodded. "It is unimportant for now. Most refugees come through the Black Lands; it is a natural funneling point, so we must focus on them the most. The others can wait. Also¡­ As I said, this is only real on paper. When peering behind them, we are really only facing one family."


    "Who?"


    "Earl Ludwig Zimmerman. His bloodline controls the barons inhabiting most of the regions around here. Lady Yuri quickly managed to untangle the nonsense relations between the nobles and trace it back to the Zimmerman family, who built up a ring around the Frontier, gaining ownership over the local baronies through multiple methods. His primary focus is the Black Lands, though, because he takes away the coal and uses it to fuel his industry, manufacturing weapons for the Empire."


    "Coal?" Polo asked, thinking back, but it was a new word for him.


    "The black rock they are mining there. It is something that becomes valuable when you are working with metal! The rest of the baronies were absorbed to ensure this operation went smoothly and nobody interfered with the Zimmermans exploiting the Black Lands."


    "So¡­ are we taking up arms against an Earl? Are we openly rebelling?"


    "Not yet." Pion smiled, crossing his arms, thinking. "General Oleg has informed me that I have to prioritize training Baron Elliot''s forces for now. We are using this as a whetstone¡­ our rebellion will start if our Knights enter the fray."


    "We learned in school that we don''t have nobles within Avalon because they are always the cause of deaths and skirmishes within a country itself! Now I can finally see it happen in real life¡­"


    "Ahaha, that is true!" Pion chuckled, agreeing with Merlin''s teachings that he had also committed to memory years ago, "It is not rare that there are disputes between nobles; some are even encouraged by the royal family. As long as we keep it reasonable, we should be fine."


    "Do we know how to keep it reasonable?" Polo whistled, smiling, making Pion grin because he felt the same way, although he would never say it out loud, always following his orders to the letter.


    "We do have a Duke on our side. So whatever will happen, an Earl is still that¡­ just an Earl. Not to mention, he is not one who lives within the capital city, showing that his powers are not a hundred percent up to what an Earl should have."


    "Whatever happens, I am sure the Sovereign has thought about it!" Polo giggled, spreading his arms while smiling, feeling that they should be all right whatever came next.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "I feel my head exploding." I moaned, lying on my desk, letting Sasha try and massage my shoulders while Luna was brewing tea for me.


    "Come on, it is not that complicated!" Yuri giggled, making me moan once again.


    "It is bullshit." I answered, raising my head while patting Sasha''s gentle fingers on my shoulders, "I have been studying and analyzing possible responses of the different nobles, and whatever I come up with, it ends up as a fire that would spread to the capital."


    "Then we just need to build the mechs faster," was her answer, which I couldn''t help but shrug at. "Not enough¡­ We need more firepower and quickly. Something that can support our troops until we build up the heavy weaponry," I mumbled, tapping on a stack of documents I had been working on day and night for the past two days.


    "What''s this?" Yuri asked, opening it and taking the first blueprint out while Luna poured tea into my cup.


    "A new tank." Sasha chuckled because she was helping me smooth out my designs. Thanks to her, these were now wholly compatible with our factories, so we could churn out a dozen in a month if necessary.


    "Tank? Isn''t this a tractor with a cannon attached to it?"


    "It is a self-propelled artillery or a howitzer for short." I said after letting the tea slip down my throat, enjoying its taste. "A tank would have a turret that can be rotated and has more armor and¡­ whatever, I am not going into the nitpicking of semantics."


    "Wait¡­ these are also magical?" She asked as she kept looking at the images, making me nod my head.


    "The boiler had been enhanced, so it now works on magic fire like our kilns. Unlike its civilian counterpart, military vehicles are okay to have an edge. I told Merlin to try and make us a modified anti-gravity spell that lowers the weight of the howitzer to around half so it can move much faster than a tractor."


    "Why not make it weightless?" Luna questioned, making me take another sip of tea.


    "And then it flies away? Or be hit with something that disables it and becomes immobile? No. This is fine; I need it to be deployed and give us support from behind. We could shoot far away and bombard the enemy lines with the improved cannons, softening them for our soldiers."


    "We are also working on something else," Sasha continued, smiling from ear to ear. "I mean Merlin, me, and Mikan!"


    "Oh? So, are you meeting not because you are trying to rope Mikki in?" Luna giggled, making Sasha roll her eyes, flicking her forehead.


    "We are working on an automated Imaginary, the thing Merlin developed for the mech."


    "What does that mean?" Yuri asked, putting down the drawings and leaning in, sipping from my cup while I explained.


    "A howitzer is a weapon that stays behind and attacks from a position that is unseen by the enemy. I am talking about kilometers away! Because we have yet to build an airforce, we aim to replicate what the Empire already has to let them aim at our enemies."


    "High-ranking mages," Sasha continued where I left off, "use weaker, less capable wizards when casting long-range spells. They connect their magic together and see what they see. We are working to replicate that! Our soldiers will have a device called the Marker. It will allow them to use it to look at enemy positions and use the formation within to mark a position. That gets returned to the howitzers who can lock onto the Mark and fire their cannons."


    "Wouldn''t that eat up our CC reserves?" Yuri asked about the exact part I was stressing about.


    "War is expensive." I shrugged, "But we are better to be prepared for it than to be caught off-guard. Whatever happens, I do hope Duke Kustov will be able to smooth it out and keep it from snowballing into something I want to push back as far as possible. Still, if this escalates to what I have been having a headache over, then we will be able to put up a fight."


    "Howitzer¡­" Yuri mumbled, tasing the word, "With this, wouldn''t we be able to roll over the enemy? Conquer the Black Lands?"


    "I wouldn''t mind¡­" I mumbled, surprising her while I ran my fingers over my teacup''s edge. "I want their coal¡­"

 Chapter 169 – Improvements

    "I don''t know if I''m ready for this¡­" Mikan mumbled, feeling her voice become squeaky for some reason. No matter what she was thinking about, trying to imagine herself in a different situation, she just couldn''t find her usual voice, which shouldn''t be the case.


    "Why?" Sasha asked, also baffled by it, sitting next to her in a small room while before them, an old-looking microphone was set between the two. Well, old looking in my memories, straight out from the mid-twentieth century. For them? This was a brand-new design.


    "I don''t know! It is weird!" She moaned, burying her head in her palms.


    We have been experimenting with the radio idea for the past few days, fine-tuning Merlin''s newest version of his magic formation. Right now, it wasn''t just about making a show for my people but also about implementing it into my army. When it is refined enough, that is. Commanders and designated spotters would have their own version, and while marking our targets, they would rely on their discoveries. The first thing a well-functioning army needs is precise and fast communication.


    Yet, Mikan had some kind of weird block in her head, something I had never seen before. She stopped functioning whenever it was time to go on air, freezing up like an amateur. She began stuttering, or her voice turned high-pitched, and she acted like a nervous kid being questioned by the secret state police.


    "It is weird." I added, entering the room from the adjacent space where the first iteration of the radio prototype was, ready to listen to them talking through its speakers. Its design was intentionally something era-specific, matching the aesthetics of the microphone from my memories of the good old times. "You played before a crowd and had no issues! What''s different now?" I asked, sitting opposite her and making sure she knew I wasn''t angry at all. I really wasn''t, as it was more funny and interesting than annoying.


    "Maybe it is because I don''t see who I''m talking to¡­ It makes me think, what if they don''t understand what I try to say? What if they think my voice is weird? What if they don''t find it interesting and turn it off before I can finish?!"


    "Damn." I whistled, looking at the distraught priestess. "I never heard of reverse stage fright. Maybe you need a live audience?"


    "It helps when I see their reaction, and I can adjust my performance to keep them interested¡­ It calms me because I know when to do more or act less." She mumbled, embarrassed, playing with her hair, getting even redder in the face when Yuri''s head popped into the room.


    "So, does that mean Mikki likes to be watched? Damn, kinky!"


    "Shut it!" Sasha growled, forcing Yuri to pull back and quickly slink back to the neighboring room, "It''s fine, Mikan." Sasha continued, hugging her, "We will do it live, then!"


    "We will?" She flinched, not expecting her solution.


    "Not a bad idea. It could be a great advertisement." I nodded, thinking about it, rocking back and forth with my chair, "When the theater finishes being built, the first show could be our first news report! You girls go up, doing it live while people can gather at different locations, listening to the radio, demonstrating its effects!"


    "People would come and watch us¡­ talk?" They asked, looking at me a bit surprised. While Sasha took it well, even if it was just a sudden idea from her, Mikan was a bit more suspicious about people being interested in someone just... talking.


    "Yeah. Podcasts are a big thing."


    "The what now?"


    "You''ll get used to it!" Sasha laughed, patting Mikan''s head, "He sometimes blurts out a whole new word, one that you just have to accept."


    "Sorry¡­" I grinned, scratching my cheek, standing up from my chair, "Let''s name it a Talk Show then! That is also appropriate. Hm, hm! We can expand on its scope. Besides reciting the news, we can have different topics, interviewing people from Avalon¡­ oh, that is even better! We could make it a bi-weekly or monthly thing, depending on what happens within Avalon and the Empire. We can sell tickets for the live show and set up multiple microphones to record their reactions¡­"


    "Is¡­ Is he alright?" Mikan asked, whispering to Sasha, who just chuckled, watching me walk up and down while mumbling.


    "He is. He just got excited over a new idea. When moving in with us, you will be used to it."


    "Moving in¡­"


    "Why not? You have practically lived here since our children were born. You helped me feed them, and they look at you the same way they look at all of us. You are already part of this family!"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "But¡­ It is your family, and I''m¡­ I''m just, I¡­ I don''t want to intrude."


    "Bah!" Sasha waved her hand, rolling her eyes, "If you didn''t like it here, why didn''t you move back to your temple?"


    "I do like being with you girls¡­ you are my first, true friends¡­" She mumbled, which was then echoed by a loud moan as Luna and Yuri barged in, hugging her while I was just standing there, looking at them.


    "You heard me?" She flinched while being smothered by the trio of my wives.


    "Duh!" Luna laughed, being the smallest and, because of it, the one who could fit between her breasts the best, taking her rightful place in Mikan''s lap. "The microphone was on; it was transmitting everything, so we were listening. It works great! I am surprised at how clear your voice is through the machine. It isn''t like the mech, which is good; that would have been frightening!"


    "Hauh¡­" She squealed a little, looking up at me, just as embarrassed as always.


    "What about the recording?" I asked, making her even more stiff while listening to Luna''s answer.


    "All should be good. We just need to test it!"


    "What recording?" She gulped, waiting for my answer.


    "I do plan to record every show we host and archive it for later. It would be within the royal library, stored on a small pebble-sized CC, and safeguarded for future generations. I want to document everything. We already have copies of our official newspapers and are archiving them in the same way. If we need something checked, we just need the date and look for it. Organizing history and information is one of the bedrock of an empire! And I take it seriously."


    "Also," Sasha added, giggling, "He plans to sell copies of some later on if we can get to a state where people would have the playback devices in their homes. But that is still in the future!"


    "Far future." I nodded, clapping my hands, "Okay, this test was a success! I will go and draft the first show that we will host!"


    "Who will be the first guest?" Yuri asked, and I saw in her eyes that she was about to say something perverted.


    "Stop it. I won''t invite you on the show because you would air out dirty little secrets just so you could see us embarrassed." I shrugged, making her giggle, unable to refute me. I know her well enough to see through her shenanigans. "I''ll be advertising it in the newspapers and let people send in their questions ahead of time. You two," I continued, pointing at Sasha and Mikan, "can choose appropriate ones, and the first guest will answer them live."


    "You?" Luna questioned, tilting her head and making me smile back at her.


    "Exactly."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the capital city of the Ishillian Empire, Mirian sat in her bathtub, relaxing while reading Milan''s notes, who was now back with his father for a few days. The moment they returned, she had way too much on her plate, especially from Pascal, who wanted to hear everything happening before thrusting more reports into her hands. Even if she wanted to spend more time with Milan, it was impossible. Unlike her predecessor, Mirian had enough self-control to recognize when her duty was to be prioritized over her desires.


    "Like I care about petty crime¡­" She mumbled, flipping over to a different parchment, reading about reports of dukes complaining that their and their subordinates'' territories were being harassed by newly appearing bandit groups. By slain and captured members, it was evident that most of them were from the territory of the Kingdom of Scorc, here to either continue their resistance as guerilla warfare or just wanted to do anything to stick it to the Empire. "Shouldn''t they have their own armies that they are so proud of to deal with this? Bunch of crybabies."


    Thinking about it, she was already on the idea of declaring that every hold within the Empire must ensure their own safety. It would be the nobles'' responsibility to enforce the laws of Ishillia and not rely on her for every little nuisance. She already has enough on her plate, keeping an eye on the southern border while also working on covertly annexing the Atuvian League through trade, resources, and money. Bandits were insufficient to make her pay attention to the nobles'' woes.


    "Hmm¡­ My little hubby should handle trade well; he is more patient than I am. I will let him get familiar with my ideas and what I want to do. Then I can ask him to organize it while I keep my attention on the South." She chuckled, sinking lower in the bathtub, thinking of something she would never say out loud, afraid that Old Pascal had some kind of spell placed within the castle, spying on her. "I also need to work on getting rid of the old bastard. He is unnatural and dangerous¡­ Does he really think that I don''t notice the disappearing mages? Especially when we have such a shortage of them? If he thinks I''m too stupid to realize he is feeding on them, then all is good. I have wiggle room to come up with something that deals with him¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "It is always good to see you, Young Merlin!" Elliot laughed, welcoming him to Lothlia and bringing an experienced and professional squad of builders with him.


    "It is my pleasure!" He smiled, shaking his hand in return. "I assume you got my letter?"


    "Of course. I made sure my men were ready, and we had exactly three hundred logs specified to your standards! They were cut with precision and prepared as you asked for."


    "Good!" He smiled, feeling happy that he was indeed just as capable as his Sovereign always said. "We will start planting them and put up the wiring! Your men can observe ours at work and then copy it. It should be easy enough!"


    "It does sound like we are planting trees." Elliot chuckled, shaking his head even though he was fully aware of the purpose of Merlin''s visit.


    "Almost. I will need you to train a special group that will always go out and examine the poles running through your territory and look for possible damages. Our wiring is still primitive, and it will need constant maintenance. Of course, Avalon will provide you with the raw material; you just need to maintain the infrastructure."


    "Don''t worry, Minister Merlin. Instant messaging between our two kingdoms is something that is of utmost importance to me. The Morse code station within my castle will be paramount; you can believe that."


    "I don''t doubt that." He chuckled, looking at the stone castle, "Let us get to work then! The quicker we finish, the sooner we can start truly working together and keep your borders safe and sound in these turbulent times."

 Chapter 170 – Moat

    At the main crossing between the Duchy of Wheat and the Black Lands, Pion, accompanied by half a dozen of his brothers in arms, stood on the stone bridge, holding tower shields in one hand and massive pikes in the other. They looked like giant statues dressed in thick armor, intimidating the opposition at the foot of the bridge, which consisted of a hundred soldiers from Baron Tobrok''s army.


    Unlike the elite forces of Avalon, they were wearing leather undercoats and old chainmail thrown over them. Most of the soldiers were holding onto pikes, and some experienced ones managed to get themselves reinforced wooden shields and swords. Their most equipped soldiers were their commander, Kulahg, and his entourage, sitting atop horses with proper metal lances and well-made, curved bows hanging from the side of their steeds.


    "Open up the bridge and dismantle your fortifications! This is our last warning!" Shouted the commander, sitting on his brown horse yet keeping a distance, not letting his mount step onto the bridge.


    "Come over and do it yourself," answered Pion, his voice echoing from within his helmet, its visor lifted, letting everyone see his piercing gaze. "The border to the Frontier is closed!"


    "This is not the Frontier!" Kulahg yelled back, feeling angry but also intimidated. He knew about Ishillian knights; he visited the capital city as a young boy and saw many armored guards who could take on soldiers three-to-one like the ones he had with him. Plus¡­ even in his adolescent memories, those warriors were not as big as the ones standing on the bridge facing him now.


    "The Duchy of Wheat was always a subordinate territory of the Frontier." Pion answered, his voice booming, heard by everybody at the opposing end of the bridge. "They are the source of food and the well-being of the soldiers protecting the Ishillian Empire from the constant threat of demonic beasts wanting to break through and annihilate everybody on the mainland. With your actions, you are threatening the integrity of the Frontier and endangering the Empire!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it true? Kulahg couldn''t tell. He knew that the barbarian lands were where an opening led into the dreaded Beastlands. It was never settled for real because who would want to live in a place that a monster could use as a dinner table if it so desired? He knew that there were times when they broke through and gorged themselves on countless barbarians. So, there was truth in what he was hearing, and he became even more nervous because if they were deemed to be a danger to the safety of Ishillia, it could mean the extermination of their whole families.


    "We don''t care about what is happening to other parts of the Empire. Our duty is protecting it, which includes you, ungrateful bastards." Pion continued, smirking under his helmet, "We were ordered by the Emperors and Empresses who sat on the throne of Ishillia since ancient days to do our duty. None of you have any power to tell us otherwise! Not you, not your Baron, nobody above them either! Bring a mandate to us, signed by the Empress herself, and we will open the border. Until then, go and try to build more crossings, and we will burn them all along with your corpses!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When there was no answer, Pion simply slammed his feet down, repeated by his soldiers, creating the echoing sound of thunder. The soldiers transmitted enough strength from their feet to force Kulahg''s horse to become nervous, suddenly backing away from the bridge.


    It was the sign for him to leave, ordering his men to march, not wanting to embarrass himself. After they were gone, Pion walked back to their encampment, feeling fired up and a bit disappointed that no attempts were made to cross the bridge. He was itching to test out his new equipment in a real battle.


    "I think they pissed themselves." Polo giggled, saluting them, making the other soldiers laugh with him, confident in their training and strength to stop a force like the Black Lands were showcasing time and time again.


    "They won''t stop. We will follow the plans of General Oleg and keep provoking them until they step over the line. We can''t be the ones starting the war, but we can be the ones finishing it. How''s today''s report?"


    "Yes." Polo saluted, reading from his notebook, "A thousand people have been detained. We had trouble containing them because they were whole families and very... very uncooperative. They tried burning down their temporary encampment where we put them and disappeared into the night."


    "How many are missing right now?"


    "Around a hundred, the rest has been recaptured. Baron Elliot is keeping a lookout, and our brothers are securing Avalon''s borders, keeping the smallest creature from slipping by. We also got a message from the Ministry."


    "Hm?" Pion hummed, taking the sealed letter, opening it, and reading it through before nodding his head and chuckling. "This could have been a hilarious sight to behold!"


    "What happened?" Others asked, gathering around their commander.


    "The Lion was used as a tractor."


    "Huh?" Everyone gasped, trying to imagine the scene.


    "Our Sovereign has ordered it to walk around the border, dragging a giant plow behind it. We are literally drawing a line around Avalon and working on diverting our rivers into it."


    "We can do that?" Polo gasped, his eyes filled with wonder and child-like sparkling.


    "If our Sovereign says he will move mountains and change the flow of a river¡­ Yeah. We can." Pion answered him with pride, looking at his fellow soldiers. "Didn''t we all hear it before? In Avalon, everything is a possibility."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "You really went all out with this, Son."


    "Thanks, Mom." I chuckled, walking with my mother through my garden in the center of the royal palace.


    "You really woke up one day, deciding to play God and reshape the land? I don''t know if I should be proud of you or not."


    "Close, but I didn''t come up with it by myself. It was an idea that I got while watching my kids play, digging in the sandpit I made for them. Plus, didn''t Father complain about not having any reason to pilot his mech?"


    "He is a big kid; you shouldn''t listen to his cries whenever he throws a tantrum. Ignore it long enough, and he will settle down."


    "It isn''t a big deal anyway. The machine is capable enough and is a good test of its capabilities and long-range functionality. We will create a natural barrier on our borders, build bridges, reinforce them, and keep strict control over who enters our territory and who gets turned back. I don''t need another vagrant bandit leader trying his luck in our land."


    "You realize that even if you succeed and do not leave behind a useless deep ditch on our borders but a brand new river, they can still swim over it?"


    "I know! And don''t worry. I looked over it, and we are connecting two rivers; it should work... And which is easier? Having boats sail up and down on it, patrolling on water, or make them march daily?"


    "Isn''t it the same?" She asked back, looking at me, raising one of her eyebrows.


    "I don''t know, Mom, that is why I''m asking!" I answered with a laugh, "I am not sure this is something that will work out as I envisioned it, but right now, it feels like a good idea. I am just trying out my visions to see if they work. I never said I am omnipotent and perfect at everything! I''m a human, not a God."


    "Haaah¡­ So be it if you feel this is not a waste of resources; I am not going to complain. But do not keep executing every idea that comes to your mind, Son. It can lead you to a position where you waste resources on something useless and end up taxing the well-being of your people. Without them, Avalon would fall. It is not something we can afford!"


    "I am aware of that. Don''t worry; I sat down with my Ministers, asking them to do the calculations, and with Father''s help, the manual labor was reduced to a level where we can truly do this."


    "I am just curious how others would react to seeing it. This is something that I don''t think Ishillia would have ever attempted to do."


    "This? You think about this now?" I chuckled, looking at my Mom with a grin, "What about the highways? The aqueducts? Central heating? Radio? Merlin is with Uncle, helping him build the rest of the first telephone lines!"


    "Isn''t it called a Morse machine?"


    "For now. Yes. What I am saying is that building a slightly bigger moat is not that weird."


    "A moat?" She laughed, shaking her head, "Those are around castles, my boy!"


    "The Frontier is my castle, Mom. I''m just here to protect what is mine¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "They said what?" Levy Tobrok asked, hearing Kulahg retelling what had happened when confronting Pion at the crossing.


    "They-"


    "Don''t answer it; it was a rhetorical question; I heard you the first time."


    "Yes, general¡­"


    "Damn it¡­ the problem is that he is kind of right. Although overexaggerating things, the Frontier''s peace is important¡­ Well, when there is a threat of demonic beasts, that is. Which has been not the case for centuries!"


    "What should we do, General? The army is being assembled; we will soon have almost 7,000 troops to move against them if necessary."


    "Too much. We won''t have that many because that would impact our Blackrock output. I didn''t order an emergency draft to maintain production, so we will only have half of that number. Still, that should be enough to deal with the Duchy¡­ Heh, wearing that name, yet they are just barons, like us. It always bugged me. Clinging into a past glory, pathetic."


    "Sorry, General, I¡­"


    "I know, I know, you don''t need to understand it. For now, they are talking big, trying to show how strong they are, but don''t fall for it. Even if they move all their troops here, in pure numbers, we would still hold an advantage!" Levy explained with a smile, "We have been rounding up the refugees ourselves and will overwhelm them with not a monster tide but a tide of humans! In a few days, we will unleash at least 5,000 people on them, sending an angry mob over to their land. Let''s see how they will deal with that!"


    "What if they fight back? What if they begin killing them?"


    "Who cares." His General answered, snorting, "It is all the better; an angry mob is just as good as an army. We just sit back, watch the fire, and have a valid reason on our hands to march in and help them restore order. Nobody would bat an eye over that! It is for the safety of the Frontier, just as they said!"


    "Ah, I see! A genius plan, My Lord!"


    "Still, we need to be careful¡­ I will visit my Father and see what Earl Zimmermann''s response was to the letter we sent. They were right that Ishillia would care about the Frontier''s safety, so we also need to take advantage of that!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    Further down south, midway between the capital city of Ishillia and the Black Lands, the earldom of the Zimmerman family was a land where the ruling lineage began focusing their attention on their industry for the past 500 years and became one of the regions within the Empire where metalworking was a prominent trait and a source of great wealth.


    Their cities and mines churned out raw material while using coal from the Black Lands to fuel their blacksmithing guilds and pump out quality steel that was then shipped to the capital city to be sold for a high price. This was what the family had been doing for a long time and what earned them the nickname of the Silver Region.


    The current head of the family was Matilda Zimmermann, a middle-aged woman who kept the family business running, unwilling to relinquish her seat to her children, holding onto her power with a cold, iron fist. At least, that was how people were looking at her.


    "Haaah¡­" She shrugged, standing on her castle''s balcony, overlooking the massive city and the many tiny houses, the distant chimneys, and their white smoke as people were constantly working and producing steel sheets without thinking about anything else. "Another day, another stupid mess I have to clean¡­" She grunted, holding a wine bottle in her hand, yet it was still early in the morning.


    Swiping her lengthy, black hair out of her face to take a swig, her mature features were showing early wrinkles already, something she hated to see in the mirror. But, it was something she couldn''t help because her three sons were a bunch of morons, a criticism that she many times shouted directly into their faces. She wanted nothing more than a capable heir, one who could take her seat¡­ but nothing. Through her almost 40 years within the living, she managed to give birth to sons who were more troublesome than the previous, wanting her to curse at the Gods the same way they clearly cursed her womb.


    "Three different fathers, all giving me headache instead of a proper son¡­ Why? Oh, why¡­?"


    She had just finished moaning about it when her head maid entered the room, walking up to her with a sealed letter in her hands.


    "Don''t tell me one of them did something again... I am not paying for another healer to come and cure their flaming pee holes!" Matilda groaned, noticing the envelope and the vax seal on it that signaled it was from a noble.


    "I can''t know, My Lady. It did come from the Black Lands, though."


    "I hope it is good news." She mumbled, smacking her lips while taking it away, dreading the moment of opening it, "If it is bad news, I am going to drink myself to death."

 Chapter 171 – Refugee Crisis

    "I assume everyone is clear on our latest issue?" I asked, sitting on my throne, looking at my ministers, facing me from behind their wide table, nodding their heads. "Good. With what is happening right now, it is apparent that we need to make a critical decision that will affect Avalon''s future. Minister Merlin, please."


    "Yes, Sovereign!" He bowed, standing up, and with the help of Mikan and Luna, a giant board with a detailed map of the borders of my Uncle''s territory was rolled into the room. Fresh markings of our soldiers, blockades, enemy crossings, and troop placements were pinned onto it, letting everyone see how the situation was unfolding. "I visited the border myself while I was at Baron Elliot''s castle. The situation is critical, and our enemy, the Black Lands, is using Scorc civilians as fodder."


    ¡°¡­¡± Although the others'' answers were silent, they did nod their head, showing that everyone read the reports we sent out and had no questions about who was who and why things were happening right now.


    "We managed to repurpose an abandoned village as a temporary spot to keep them under guard. We deport the collected refugees and hold them in until we come to a decision on what to do. Still, incidents are happening every day. They even set fire to one of the houses and rioted all night¡­ so far, we have around a dozen being injured daily while more and more die when they attack us to break out. We must end this before it gets out of hand."


    "It is evident," Oleg commented, his arms crossed, barely fitting into one of the chairs sitting amongst my ministers. "Our enemy is waiting for the moment of utter chaos to march into our, I mean, into Baron Elliot''s territory to uphold public order. They could easily decide to occupy it! That would be unacceptable for us."


    "Naturally." I nodded, clarifying that we were not about to let that happen. "We have multiple options before us. I am at an impasse on which one we should go with, so I called for this meeting to hear and consider your input, my trusted Ministers! Go ahead, Merlin, please explain it to everyone."


    "With pleasure!" He smiled, arms held behind his back, walking up and down before the map, speaking like someone who had ample experience in this. Well, he indeed had, leading Ishillia once. "Our first choice is to eliminate them." Merlin answered plainly. "Cross the border and die. We could display the corpses along the crossing points as a warning."


    "Hooooleeeeey Shiiieeeeet." I laughed in my head because the way he was speaking was like a total psychopath. Even though it was a drastic and brutal method, it worked for Vlad¡­ Anyway, the way Merlin presented it showed a bit of his ''Ishillian heritage'' because there was no remorse in his voice at all.


    "That would result in a great amount of backlash, of course." After everyone comprehended the first option''s severity, he continued, his voice remaining even, never stumbling over his words, "But we could weather it. Nobody within Ishillia really cares about them, and by how things are, we are fairly certain they would be massacred sooner or later anyway."


    "Besides it being an abhorrent suggestion, the psychological torture it would put on our soldiers is dangerous!" Mikan exclaimed, standing up behind the table, pleading towards not only my Ministers but me too, while using words she learned from me, "What it would entail would be like a slowly eating virus, weakening their minds and causing unforeseen issues later in their lives. We must be cautious before we decide on something like this!"


    "Do we have a better option?" Paxon, my Minister of Industry, asked, looking at me rather than at Merlin.


    "We can use the Lion." Merlin nodded, crossing his arms before his chest, "With it appearing before the refugees, their will to fight back would be instantly broken. Then, we can march them deeper into our territory, place them under heavy surveillance, and start manually integrating them from their quarantine. This doesn''t carry the same certainty as the first option because they could still harbor feelings of rebellion and terrorism that could burst to the surface at any moment. Maybe twenty years from now on. Or forty. Who knows!"


    "They were beaten and occupied." I chimed in from my throne, knowing those types of faces and eyes. I participated in wars where I met with people of occupied territories; there would be no peace, not until multiple generations had passed, and even that wasn''t a guarantee. "None of you would be thrilled if Avalon is taken over by another, so just imagine that when you are thinking about their feelings. It is what it is; this situation is nasty and unpleasant, but we must deal with it."


    "Then again, as a third option before us, we could screen them." Merlin added, "There must be people who are genuinely looking for a place to escape to. Somewhere to settle down, wanting nothing more but safety for their children. We could take in those kinds of people, provide for them, and naturally turn them to our side. It would be slow, and the same risks are there¡­"


    "What would we do with those who don''t pass the screening?" Zita, my Agricultural Minister, raised her hand, asking us.


    "Depends on their reaction." Merlin replied plainly, "Those who are way too aggressive will be executed and displayed as a warning. Those who can be forced will be transferred back to the Black Lands. We will brand them, and second offenders will no longer be shown any mercy, killed on the spot if they are ever discovered on our territories."


    "Let us vote!" I clapped after glancing at Sasha, who nodded back at me after seeing the room fall silent. "Don''t forget, our priority is Avalon and our allies. That''s it."


    In the end, a decision was made, with the majority of my Ministers going with the third option. This means we would have to screen all the people we round up and decide who will be eligible to live within Elliot''s territory. Of course, this brought with it multiple other implications. For example, I will have to make Elliot introduce the same kind of census we have here, giving every citizen their identification book, and so on. But that would be up to my ministers to organize, and I would foot its bill, being my idea. When the conference finally finished, I returned to my office with Sasha, waiting for Yuri to arrive, looking at us with a raised eyebrow.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "What is it?" She asked, knowing I wouldn''t have called for her right after our session if it wasn''t important.


    "We need security." Sasha explained, bringing forth a sealed letter and pressing it into her hands. "You must deliver this to Elliot in person and without anyone seeing you."


    "What is this about?" She asked, pocketing it, curious, glancing at me, waiting for my answer.


    "Only five people, including you and Elliot, will know about this." I spoke, making her even more excited.


    "Oh? Intriguing. Are we going to kill them after all?"


    "No." I sighed, shaking my head, "But I had a long talk with Merlin and Sasha and decided we won''t risk anything. We will build a camp where we screen the refugees. Those who are accepted will get a medical check-up. The same examination that our Dear Duke went through to save his life."


    "Oh! Ohohoho! You are making me wet, ahahaha! Good. Good! I wanted to say that I don''t like the idea of letting anyone in just because they said they won''t cause trouble."


    "Me neither." Sasha agreed, standing next to my chair.


    "The letter explains everything to Elliot. After he reads it, make sure he destroys it. This is confidential and will not be recorded anywhere. The sixth person who knows about it will be the camp''s future supervisor, making sure that the established health inspection goes as planned and our new civilians get their mental health fixed before entering our lands. We must purge their hatred and turn their lives around so they can be happy."


    "And obedient."


    "Let''s call it loyal." Sasha answered her.


    "Fine by me!" She grinned, looking at me while licking her lips, "I''ll go and make sure Elliot sees the point. I think that it would also ease his mind because we are asking him to deal with a bunch of hate-filled people invading his land."


    "I already told him via our new Morse Code machine that you will visit him; he just doesn''t know it will be a surprise visit."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t scare him to death! Oh well, I''m off then; I want to be back soon." She hopped forward, leaning in and kissing my lips before she did the same with Sasha.


    "Heey!" She moaned as Yuri squeezed her butt while doing so.


    "For the trip~ See ya!"


    "She became a menace¡­" Sasha mumbled after she left, fixing her clothes while licking her lips, "Hopefully, she won''t cause trouble while away!"


    "Doubt it." I chuckled, "I think our Yuri has fully grown up."


    "Without the use of any magic spells¡­ Well. Almost."


    "Hm? What spell?" I asked, looking up at her because I honestly couldn''t tell. Was she speaking about how Mikan fixed her up?


    "Your wand." She whispered, sitting on my lap, her breath tickling my ears. "That''s what I''m talking about¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Something is not right¡­ I can''t get my finger on it, Father, but something is wrong."


    "I also noticed it." Vash Tobrok nodded, standing at the tallest point of their castle, overlooking their capital city, unbeknown to them, looking towards the direction of Avalon.


    "All the refugees we send in¡­ disappear. Some were thrown back, branded on the back of their hands with a strange symbol, and we even witnessed public executions at our crossing points, detailing all their sins before hanging them. It was something I did count on, but the fact that thousands disappear? No news of riots or troubles with bandits, and their soldiers keep numbering the same amount... This doesn''t make sense."


    "They may take away the refugees and kill them off somewhere where our eyes and ears can''t reach."


    "Then why the public, forthright executions?" Levy asked, unable to find the logic behind it.


    "Scare tactics. Isn''t it working? The number of refugees we were able to push through has been constantly dwindling in the past few weeks!"


    "Whatever the reason, it is just another option for us to be concerned about. Still... I think we can march into their territory because of it. If we frame it in a certain way, looking to discover the truth and make sure civilians are not butchered by the barbarians, we can become recognized by the people."


    "Recognized by them? Who cares?" Vash snorted, making his son quickly explain his point.


    "Yes, but at least we could make it so they don''t ravage our land if they see us as a bit more¡­ sensible!"


    "Whatever. I exchanged letters with the Seedbed''s baron, and they checked their borders. The same thing is happening there but on a much smaller scale. The Gateway''s ruler has yet to respond to my messages, the lazy bastard."


    "What about Earl Zimmermann?"


    "We are still waiting for an answer from them. It is not rare for it to take so long; we are not the main concern of an Earl who is looking to get into the capital city of our beautiful Empire!"


    What neither of them knew was that at that moment, Matilda Zimmerman was too anxious to even drink her favorite liquor, being sober against her will, sitting behind a massive table reading two letters from two different dukes.


    "Fuck. Fuuuuuck." She moaned, feeling that she was turning cross-eyed, looking at the handwriting and the ''orders'' she received.


    One was from Duke Jauwn, an old family who lived within the capital and was directly above her family for the past two centuries. It was a clear mandate that if any other family contacted her, she shouldn''t listen to them because, with the new Empress on the throne and half of the dukes being replaced, ploys and backstabbings were running rampant among the nobles to solidify their powers. Under him, she was safe¡­ or so she thought.


    Because the second letter came from Duke Kustov, which was half an invitation to talk and half a decree to listen. His son was about to come and visit her, delivering an important message¡­ As for what about? She had a guess. The reports coming from up north, from the Black Lands, were beginning to trouble her because the Frontier was directly under Duke Kustov''s rule when she finally looked into it.


    "Why me¡­? I just wanted to be a girl bathing in milk and rose petals¡­ Why do I need to be put through all of this?" She moaned, crying without tears, "Where''s my little love? Where''s my bottle?! Mommy needs a drink¡­"

 Chapter 172 – Matilda’s Plight

    "I can''t believe it works¡­" Elliot mumbled, reading the reports, which often were mired by his minor nobles'' concern towards the refugees and their apparent cooperativeness, thinking some ulterior motives were hiding behind them.


    True enough, if not for Leon, he would think the same, seeing betrayals brewing among the newcomers. Yet, this was not the case. It was simply the effect of their conditioning that he witnessed with his own eyes. A straightforward suggestion was being planted into them: Don''t work against Avalon. It was so simple yet effective because everyone who was relocated within his territories, filling up old, empty villages, was no longer openly hostile to his rule. Were they still distraught? Yes. Were they hating Ishillia? Yes, many even hung up old Scorc flags on their new homes, yet nobody was causing trouble or instigating fights with locals and guards who were posted there, guarding their villages.


    "Magic¡­ what a frightening tool. I wonder¡­ I do have the same blood as my big sis. Maybe I could sire a mage, too?" He chuckled, thinking about it, finally beginning to consider taking a wife from her maids, if nothing else, working on producing an heir just as Leon did.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "This is utter nonsense¡­" Levy grunted, standing in a temporary tent, the prepared army of the Black Lands surrounding him, ready for their orders, numbering 3,200 men in total. From that, a thousand were cavalry while the rest were simple foot soldiers, equipped with whatever they brought with themselves, only around a third of them being properly trained fighters, equipped with proper weapons and chainmail armor.


    Yet, for now, there were no incidents or any reason to use them and start a march into the Duchy''s territory. Yet they were looking for one since their numbers passed 2,000. They even sent some of their men to spy on what was happening, but they have heard nothing from them since crossing the barriers. No matter who they pushed over the borders, they all disappeared or returned with a branding, told to cross over one more time, and they would be executed on the spot.


    "Where was everyone disappearing to? We had to push a thousand or so people over already¡­ There should be something happening! Tsk. We will have to move in, using it as an excuse..."


    While he was thinking of that, at a different place but at the same time, Countess Matilda Zimmerman, leader of her earldom, was having a formal dinner with her guest, Milan Kustov, son of a newly risen duke within the capital of Ishillia. She was already nervous by the time she received their letter informing her of Milan''s visit, but right now, having dinner with him, obligated to have her three sons sit with her, was nerve-wracking.


    So far, when the young man arrived, he was polite, not a tinge of haughtiness, something she was expecting from a boy growing up with unimaginable privileges. Especially because her own sons were all like that, even after trying to raise them properly. Was this the difference in the environment they grew up in? Was it the influence of the Silver Region that ruined them, which was filled with either poor and coarse workers or wealthy trading guilds and nobles living lavish lives? She couldn''t tell.


    "Is the capital really full of exquisite brothels?"


    "¡­!" Matilda almost choked on the piece of meat she put in her mouth when she heard her eldest son''s question echoing around the massive table, aimed at Milan sitting five meters apart from her, at the opposite end of it. Until that point, they were only talking about surface-level politics, comparing the land between the capital and here, but his eldest managed to divert the topic into a wall.


    "There are." Milan answered without batting an eye, remaining calm, but he didn''t look at Reus Zimmerman when answering, who was about a decade older than him. This angered the first in line to inherit Matilda''s earldom, but at least he was not yet drunk enough to give voice to his secondary thoughts.


    "This is not a topic to be discussed at dinner." Reus''s mother spoke after finally managing to gulp everything down, reprimanding her son, who clearly was used to it because he barely batted an eye over it.


    Deep inside, Milan was shrugging, feeling that these sorts of questions were nothing compared to what he was going through when working with the Empress. Watching the three, he was reminded of his old friends, people he was used to hanging out and having fun with, and people who no longer dared to talk to him because of Mirian. He didn''t need to ask anything; he knew their preferences just by looking at them. He knew why the second brother had heavy makeup on, hiding the black eye he received in some kind of brawl, or why the third brother, who was younger than him, looked to be drunk already.


    "Capital boys are cute¡­" Bastian, the youngest, mumbled, but loud enough for everyone to hear, causing her mother to drop her glass, freezing in place. She knew her youngest had an unusual taste and was the same type of drunkard as she was... She just didn''t think he would speak out like this, making his two brothers scoff and look at him in disgust.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, even Milan didn''t know how to react to it. He did feel good about it, but then again, he didn''t want to show it. On the outside, his face remained collected and nonchalant, a skill he had trained well since meeting Mirian, enduring her constant gropings, even on public occasions.


    "I think," Matilda expressed, trying to sound calm, standing up, holding onto the edge of her table to hide the shaking of her arms, wanting to strangle her sons one by one. "We should head into my office to continue, Young Lord Kustov."


    "I do notice that your sons look tired." Milan nodded, excusing them, and while the youngest was sighing in disappointment, the middle child was happy to be given the signal to leave and get out of this charade. The one who was getting more and more annoyed was the eldest, thinking that Milan was way too haughty. He may have been someone higher ranked than him, but he was still younger in age and the guest of their house. He shouldn''t be the one excusing them!This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "They are." Matilda agreed immediately and was happy to have a valid reason to dismiss them. "Please, young Duke," she said, ensuring that her sons recognized their place. "Follow me."


    Walking forward, wearing a long, blue dress with a big cutout on her back, going down to her waist, Milan couldn''t help but let his eyes scan her very curve, catching himself when he began focusing on her swaying bottom.


    "Damn¡­ If Mirian was here, she would castrate me¡­" While he was worrying if the Empress would be able to magically read this memory out of his mind after getting home, Matilda was having different thoughts altogether.


    "He does look cute. Too bad I am too old to try for a fourth. Though¡­ it would be an upgrade. Maybe someone from the capital is less prone to make a kid who is retarded?" Looking over her shoulders, her motherly smile, mixed with a sudden hunger in her eyes, made Milan shudder because he perfectly knew that type of gaze. Mirian showed him the same look many times already.


    "I am already claimed by Empress Mirian." He blurted it out right when they entered the study, only the two of them, all alone. A dozen warning bells were ringing inside his head, not because he found Matilda unpleasant but for the simple reason that Mirian would most likely send down soldiers to round up the whole family and accuse them of treason. Then, as for him, who knows¡­


    On the other hand, his simple comment this time truly made Matilda fall over, her ankle letting out a loud cracking sound as she fell face first, her high heels breaking off from her shoes. Her shock was such that she felt neither pain nor embarrassment, turning around, sitting on the carpet, looking back at her with enlarged eyes, trying to figure out what was even happening. She wasn''t drunk; she made sure to not touch alcohol while she had guests, especially such an important one. Did one of his sons prank her and switch her mugs at dinner?


    "H-here, my Empress said to present this if something... happens to me." Milan stuttered, now truly troubled because Matilda was lying before her, looking like someone expecting to do something more than talk. It made him pull out a letter Mirian gave him, telling him that if he ever finds himself in trouble, he should show it to the opposing party, and everything should be resolved.


    "W-what¡­ I¡­ huh?" Now, even the countess had nothing to say, forcing herself to stand up, hissing from pain before taking the letter and limping to her chair, sitting down. With a blank look, she opened the letter, and her embarrassed, rosy face turned deathly pale, her stomach dropping so low that she felt it wanted to escape her body.


    "If you dare to hurt my one and only love, Milan Kustov, I don''t care who you are. Be a lowly bastard, a homeless dreg, a bandit, a noble, from a nobody knight to a duke; know this: I will find you, and I will personally kill you. I don''t care where you are, and I don''t care if I need to waste Ishillia''s resources. I will hunt you down with the Spear of Death and impale you before eradicating your whole bloodline, down to your distant cousins and their dogs. Touch my Milly¡­ and die."


    The handwriting was beautiful and regal, the ink was almost shining, and all the royal seals were authentic; everything pointed towards one certainty: it wasn''t a forgery. It was authentic.


    "Duke Jauwn... I think... you have been replaced." She thought to herself, feeling cold sweat running down her back. No matter how the old duke warned her not to humor anybody coming to see her, testing her loyalty and seeing if she would switch sides, he never mentioned anything like this. Duke Kustov''s family was nurturing ties with the Empress?! This was a done deal. Milan Kustov wanted something? He gets it. No matter what.


    "I am here on official business." Milan explained, regaining his composure and taking back the letter from Matilda''s shaking fingers.


    "P-p-please. Continue." The countess nodded, reaching for her emergency flask and drinking half of it just to stop her body from trembling.


    "Khm. I came because of what is happening to our territory."


    "Your... territory?" She asked carefully, liquor dripping from her lips down to her cleavage. The Black Lands, she already knew it.


    "A lowly baron is causing trouble, using the Scorc refugees to take advantage of the Frontier. You see, my family is responsible for the safety of the Empire, defending our back from beasts. We can''t have anything disturb that, not when we have outside pressure weighing us down in the south and in our newest, eastern region."


    "Yes... yes, I can understand that." Matilda nodded, remembering the letter Baron Tobrok had sent her. "I will inform them to cease their nonsense and stop immediately. We will deal with the refugees and redirect them ourselves. The Frontier will have peace!"


    "That would be the best. You see, we are improving the security of the Frontier, especially because of the freshly opened borders with the Atuvian League. That is my second reason here."


    "Second... reason?"


    "Yes, Countess. You have a subordinate region there that already dealt with them, going behind laws and decrees."


    "...!" Of course she knew about it. She always got a slice of the profits, and she used it herself many times in the past, being the middle-man between the Atuvian guilds and the duke above her. It was an open secret.


    "This time, you don''t need to do it so covertly. We will also use it, and the Frontier will be our base of operations, outside of prying eyes. I think you can understand my meaning."


    "Outside of the prying eyes of the Empress or the other dukes?" She asked, making Milan fix his position before answering, lying for the first time.


    "Even with us being in favor of the Empress, the games between dukes are still deadly."


    "That is true..." Matilda shrugged, "I totally understand it, and I will do anything that the Empress wishes me to do as I am her loyal subject. But I need guarantees." After quickly going through everything that just happened, she was already looking at her options, wanting to ensure that her region remained the same and wouldn''t be gobbled up by anyone. It may fall after she dies and one of her sons takes over it, but she won''t be the one who fails her family''s name.


    "I understand." Milan nodded, expecting something like this from the get-go.


    "I need a written guarantee. By..." she wanted to say the Empress, but she knew it was a nonsensical wish. "By your family. By your father''s and your signature, Young Kustov. I will visit the Black Lands myself and stop the pitiful squabble they are having there, but for the trading routes... that will need careful planning! Duke Jauwn won''t take it lying down. I can''t go against him without support..."


    "I understand." Milan smiled, reaching into his breast pocket and picking out an official letter, guaranteeing that the Kustov family would protect her and her interests with everything they had. It was signed and stamped by his father and him, as he came prepared for every occasion. "The Frontier is essential to my family and the Empire. Unlike many of our predecessors, we understand that, and I have the complete support of our Empress. Anyone I support, she does so, too."


    "R-really...?" She gulped, licking her lips as her eyes lit up again.


    "Yes, Countess Matilda Zimmermann. Some older families of dukes may dislike the fact... But change is coming to Ishillia and sooner than you think."

 Chapter 173 – 3000 vs 300

    "Are you sure about this, Commander?" Polo asked, standing with multiple other company leaders within Pion''s tent, listening to his instructions.


    "I am 99% sure that they are preparing for an invasion." He nodded, "From what I can tell, by counting the number of times their soldiers skirted by our borders, it is evident that they are ready to move their troops. We will hold our ground and let none of them gain any land. Got it?"


    "Yes!" The others saluted, some of the troop leaders smiling, holding their helmets under their arms. "It is finally time to show we were not trained and fed for our pretty eyes."


    "That is true." Pion chuckled. "Polo, your job is to go with the other scouts and tell the other outposts to burn all the crossing points. We will leave only this bridge standing and give them this as the sole option to try to come through."


    "Yes, Sir!" He saluted, and although he wanted to stay and be part of the main conflict, he was now a soldier, and he knew that refusing orders was the straight way to be kicked out of the army. Even if Pion looked at him as a member of his family, he knew that he wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    "Good. Baron Elliot''s forces will guard the rest of the border, patrolling day and night, while our main force will converge here. They should be good enough to catch anybody who tries to slip by. Any questions?"


    "Will we use the Lion?" One of the soldiers asked, making the others lean in, wanting to hear Pion''s answer as soon as it left his mouth.


    "No. For now, this is a border dispute between barons. No need to alert the royal family because of it. If the Lion walks through the borders, we shall be ready to face a real army, not some peasants dressed up as warriors."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "They burned all of them?" Levy asked, arms crossed, listening to the morning reports of his soldiers.


    "Yes, general! We checked all of them; any crossing we had were demolished, and there were hundreds of soldiers stationed at the other side. They appeared overnight, patrolling everywhere!"


    "What type of soldiers? Armored ones?"


    "No, they look like regular troops."


    "Those must be the baron''s forces. Mhm. Just as I guessed, they are only putting up a front at the main bridge leading into their territory. We will go through there!"


    "General?" His men asked, unsure if that was a good idea. Those fully armored knights looked way too dangerous.


    "Think. We have the numbers advantage. If we can push them out and away, their morale will be shattered with one battle, and we can do whatever we want. Don''t forget to send out the news that we are doing this to ensure all those refugees are treated like humans! They are now citizens of Ishillia, even if their eyes are slanted in the wrong direction. We will go in to uphold justice and punish the nobles if they are massacring Her Majesty''s subjects."


    While Levy Tobrok was preparing his forces to push through, his father finally received the letter from the Zimmermann family, signed and stamped by Matilda herself. At first, he expected support and some orders on how to deal with the issue, but instead, it was a warning to do nothing and wait for her arrival.


    "She is coming here?" He sat up straight, rereading the letter and feeling a bit apprehensive. Why would she do that? He would have understood if one of her sons had been sent down; it had happened before, but Matilda Zimmerman herself? That only happened once before, right when she got named the leader of her family.


    He immediately called for his aides, asking them to prepare for the welcoming of the countess, preparing their best dishes, rooms, and anything that would be up to the standard of somebody with the title of Earl. While slightly panicking, he was scribbling in a hurry, sending word to his son to stop whatever he was planning; he only hoped that it wasn''t too late.


    But it was.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, three hundred fully armored warriors from Avalon were standing ready and in battle-ready formations at their end of the broad, stone bridge. The front row had people with massive, two-handed tower shields, while their comrades, right behind them, held onto long, iron pikes, read to impale anything that came their way. It was their first time using one of their battle tactics that they only memorized before, called a phalanx. But, right now, in the midst of it all, there was no Avalonian soldier who didn''t feel excited and confident in their victory. No matter how many enemies were amassing at the other side of the bridge, they only knew one thing: They would hold their ground, and they would hold it until their last breath.


    On the other bank of the river, Levy was placing his soldiers strategically, knowing that to break through, he would need to push open their front gates, so to speak. For this, he already decided to use his troops in rotation, whittling down the enemy''s energies and stamina, using his number''s advantage. It was the safest method, one that he was utterly confident in. At first, he wanted to use his cavalry, but seeing the heavy shields and the sea of pikes, he knew that would be suicide, and he wasn''t about to lose his well-trained, valuable troops over simple conscripts.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    His other fear was more simple, the bridge itself. But, no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t see a scenario where they could damage it and make it collapse under his troops. Of course, at first, he tried to appeal to them, sending over multiple messengers, giving them chances to give up and open the border for a rightful inspection, but they didn''t receive any answers besides cold stares and a resounding ''HOORAH'' from the fighters behind their shields.


    "Let''s let the rain fall down on them!" Levy chuckled while his aid blew his horn, signaling their bowmen to start the attack.


    A moment later, thousands of arrows were shot into the sky, and although many fell short or into the river, some overshot their targets. Still, hundreds did reach the Avalonian lines.


    "Do you guys hear something?" The captain of the phalanx asked, making his comrades chuckle, answering in a firm no.


    "It''s just rain, captain, nothing serious."


    "Mhm, thought so!"


    It really only felt like rain because the moment the horn sounded, they changed their pikes into shields, covering themselves while the arrows simply bounced off of them, barely making any dent or chip in their defenses. Standing in his position, Pion watched as some arrows were coming towards him, and although there was a tinge of fear in his heart at that moment, he quickly discarded it, trusting his Sovereign. Without moving, he let the whistling arrow hit his armor, watching it break apart, unable to penetrate the demonic scales he was wearing.


    "I experienced worse punches in training." He scoffed, feeling even more confident than at the start of the conflict.


    Seeing how it was ineffective, Levy couldn''t help but furrow his brows, feeling a bit apprehensive all of a sudden, but there was no way he would back down. With a few more ineffective volleys, he raised his hand, and new horns were blown, sending his men forward.


    When he gave his signal, and the first wave began marching, it showed very quickly that the conscripted, regular people with old chainmail garbs, wooden shields if they were lucky or just a spear if they were not, meant nothing before the iron wall they were bashing their heads against. A dozen soldiers were impaled like tofu when they got close enough, with the defending soldiers stabbing out, their weapons piercing the wooden shields, splintering their chainmail, and impaling their bodies with ease.


    Soon, it was the wails and painful screams of men that echoed everywhere as the massive soldiers flung them off their spears like wet sponges right into the river that began turning red from the bodies piling up in it way too quickly. Even if some reached the end and managed to strike against the shield bearers, their weapons broke, and the skin between their fingers splintered open. No matter where they looked, there was no gap between their lines, and they could only see cold, sinister, glowing eyes looking back at them from little holes before multiple spears slid forward, splitting multiple poor bastards'' heads right open, spilling grey matter everywhere.


    "Signal for the second wave to prepare for march!" Levy ordered, sitting on his horse, watching from not that far away, expecting something like this, knowing that it would take a few tries to tire the enemy out¡­ but he was sure of his tactic. He had the manpower. It had to work!


    "Commander, should we fire upon them?" One of the Avalonian soldiers asked, standing atop their battlements between Pion and one of the Dragonfire Cannons. "We could demolish the bridge while they are on it."


    "No, the bridge must remain intact." He answered swiftly. "It is an integral part of the infrastructure; we can''t bother rebuilding it and waste resources. Aim towards their backside! Target their cavalry, and the better-armored sods, hiding behind these poor peasants. This is a waste of precious lives that could serve Avalon¡­ Thinking about that alone makes me angry."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" He saluted, shouting his orders, watching Pion stand unflinching when the cannons finally came to life, roaring like angry dragons.


    The sudden thunder was something that made Levy freeze up on his horse, and even the animal didn''t realize what was happening at first. Did Levy know the concept of canons? Yes. He had heard of magical weapons of mass destruction used by the wealthiest of dukes and the Imperial Army, but he had never once seen or heard of one going off. They were not in a state where it would be possible, yet¡­ they were being fired upon by them? Suddenly, he felt cold sweat trickle down his spine just when his horse finally buckled, throwing him off its back.


    "General!" His men shouted, but they were fighting to control their own steeds, witnessing utter chaos and carnage ensuing before their eyes.


    Only four cannons were present, not even those they were using against the more massive beasts, but their minor variants, only capable of taking in two CCs as ammunition. Yet the destruction they were dishing out was something that already broke the enemy''s lines. The first explosions landed directly in Levy''s main force, those thousand soldiers who were trained professionals thought to be the ones who would break through the weakened enemy defenses¡­ yet instead, it was their bodies that were broken apart. Many were split into multiple pieces, mixing with the innards of their horses, blood, guts, and smashed bones littering the ground, along with the desperate moans of those unlucky ones who survived the initial explosion and were now burning alive. The smell of burning flesh, the stench of it melting together with their armor, quickly spread through the battlefield, reaching Levy''s nostrils. Then came the second volley, not giving them any time to process what was happening, being just as devastating as the first one¡­


    "Aim at the middle." Pion ordered with one raise of his hand, and the third attack landed amongst the bulk of the gathering army, killing multiple dozens at one impact while seriously injuring twice as many.


    "The Lion alone could decimate them." The cannon operator beside him mumbled, his voice filled with awe while they were dealing out the shocking part.


    "That it would. Even if they are armored, these people''s beliefs are less than those of beasts. They had already given up. Stop the cannons for now, and let them cool down! Look at these sorry bastards¡­" Pion said with a shrug, his voice filled with disappointment and contempt, watching the panicking enemy lines, people throwing down their weapons, wanting to run away, surrendering or jumping straight into the bloody, corpse-filled river.


    "Should we attack?" Came another question, shouting from down below, from the captain of the central phalanx.


    "No!" Pion hollered back. "Keep formation; our orders are to guard our land! Let them try again if they want to take it, but we are not going over to them!"


    "Like they would have the balls." The captain snorted. "We barely even got the chance to exercise our muscles!" He grunted, making the rest of the soldiers laugh around him as they looked at the carnage on the other side, pitying those who decided to go against Avalon and their Sovereign.

 Chapter 174 – Invitation

    When Matilda arrived, accompanied by a small army of five hundred fully armored soldiers, including their horses, Vash Tobrok could feel his heart rate double and his stomach dropping into the abyss. This was not good, and now he didn''t know how to tell her that there was already a conflict between them and the ''enemy.'' Maybe it was no longer that bad they lost the first battle? When he first heard the reports, he almost had a heart attack, especially because his only son was also injured, unable to walk yet and becoming confined to his bed. Maybe it was what had to happen... He had yet to truly review every report, check the precise losses, and decide what to do next, but it didn''t look good. Not when the Countess has arrived with an elite force in tow.


    "It is my pleasure to welcome you in our humble abode, Countess Zimmermann!" He bowed deeply, only seeing her white legs as she exited her carriage. She was wearing a long red dress flanked by two masked, armored guards, silently standing by her, not even looking at the baron before them.


    "Let''s drop the protocol, Baron Tobrok." Matilda waved her hand, looking around. They were now standing before a thick, grey castle, surrounded by a well-kept garden despite the many smoke-blowing chimneys her caravan passed by. "I am here for a very important reason. It is because my own orders are coming straight from a duke who is in direct connection with the Empress. Plainly speaking, this issue is related to the royal bloodline."


    "...!"


    Was it? How? Why? He couldn''t understand it. Even if the Frontier was ''important,'' it had never come up ever since his family existed. The Duchy? They have lost every power throughout the long, long centuries and were only keeping their old past alive by name. No matter if the Frontier was interfering, this issue was still way too minor for the Empress to notice! Or to care about.


    "What happened?" Matilda asked, looking at Vash with her pupils shrinking rapidly. She knew that type of pose, that look, the minute yet rapid changes in his body language; everything pointed toward the fact something indeed had happened. If there was one thing her three sons had taught her, it was to notice and read lies like a witch. She hadn''t met anybody yet who could fool her in the past two decades.


    "There was a minor border scuffle a few days ago."


    "Minor?" She questioned, her voice getting colder by the second. "Why does it feel like you are lying to me, Baron Vash Tobrok?"


    "I am not, My Lady!" He said quickly, but the way she was looking into his eyes made the baron gulp and sweat as if he was right next to a burning forge.


    "You are." She scowled, cursing deeply in her head, wanting to strangle him on the spot, subconsciously living up to her infamy of being a power-hungry ruler. "A horse!" She snapped her fingers, one of her soldiers quickly bringing forth a beautiful, white steed that she mounted without worry of tearing the bottom part of her dress or showing off her legs right up to her waist. "We go directly to the borders! Fifty of you stay and keep a watch on the baron!"


    "My Lady!" Tobrok yelled, but he only received dust kicked into his face by the galloping horses as they left, Matilda leading from the front.


    "How did it all go so wrong so quickly?" Vash asked, but nobody was there to answer. He even thought about resisting, but his soldiers were at such low morale that he wasn''t sure they would support him. Not after many of them died a gruesome death...


    When Matilda and her men arrived at the battlefield, it was still littered with craters and torn-apart bodies, while the river seemed to be blocked downstream by those who fell into it and were washed ashore, beginning to pile up.


    "Little my ass..." She sneered, watching the carnage and noticing the cannons on the other side, already realizing what had happened here. "They chose to attack where they installed cannons? Who led them, a blockhead?"


    "My Lady... movement." Her guard captain, Karak, interrupted her thoughts, watching as the other side of the river showed movement and armored figures were showing up at the foot of the bridge. Their appearance was accompanied by the cannons beginning to move, aiming at them.


    "I see it. Five you with me, the rest stay! Don''t you dare move, got it?!"


    "Yes!" They acknowledged while their leader with her guards rode forward, approaching the bridge, walking up the stained stone road, dried blood everywhere the horses stepped.


    "It smells in here like in my sons'' bedroom." She complained but refused to cover her nose, stopping in the middle of the bridge, looking at the soldiers on the other side, and feeling a shiver run through her body. "I never seen armor like those..."


    "Me neither, My Lady." Karak agreed, scanning them, feeling those soldiers were just as well armed as they were. This is what it means to be backed directly by the royal family?Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    In the end, one of the black, armored figures walked out without weapons, taking off his helmet after getting close and looking over them without any fear in his eyes.


    "My name is Matilda Zimmerman, Countess of the Earldom named the Silver Region!"


    "Pion, current commander of elite forces of my Lord, dispatched to protect our ally''s borders from enemies."


    "Aren''t we all the same? Subjects of the Ishillian bloodline. There should be no enemies amongst us."


    "With due respect, Countess." He smiled, opening his arms and pointing toward the carnage, "I beg to differ."


    "They won''t cause more trouble."


    "They won''t, that is true. Because they are dead."


    "You are speaking to¨C" Karak interrupted, but he was also cut short by Matilda, who raised one hand, nodding at Pion.


    "They are. But you know what I meant."


    "Maybe." Pion smiled, looking at the soldiers before him, already comparing their outfits to his own. The more he saw, the more confident he was to face them. Even though they looked similarly armored, he would be able to withstand their swords long enough to kill them all; he was sure of it.


    "I have a letter here. Can you return it to your nobles?" She asked, pulling it out and giving it to Karak, who got off his horse, walked over, and presented it to Pion.


    "I can." He nodded, shocking everybody by opening the book before them and reading it without flinching.


    "What are you doing?!" Karak blurted it out because this alone would be worthy of a flogging, if not straight-up execution. "Can you even read?!"


    "..." Pion only looked at him as if he was watching an idiot, returning his eyes to the message, reading it top to bottom before rolling it up. "I will relay your wishes and return with a message tomorrow. Leave someone here to receive it."


    "Tomorrow?" Matilda asked, surprised because her shortest estimation was at least a week, and even then, that was way too optimistic.


    "Tomorrow." Pion repeated, putting on his helmet and turning around without any formal salute, leaving them there, ignoring Karak''s cold curses.


    "Bunch of barbarian bastards."


    "Backed directly by a duke."


    "My Lady, aren''t¨C"


    "When was the last time Duke Juntaro ever sent someone down to visit us? I, my father, his grandfather, and his ancestors... nobody met with someone from the Juntaro family for a long time. We only ever communicated via letters and nothing else. They got the heir to the title of the Kustov family to come down and personally stick up for them! Which of us has the better backing, then?"


    "..."


    "Exactly. Two dukes'' battle easily reshuffles the powers under them, and I am not keen on being swept to the sides. This will be resolved one way or another, and I''ll make sure we stay in power. Let''s head back! I will need to order the baron to come and clean up this mess, or there will be a bloody outbreak and fuck up everything even more!" She groaned, turning her horse around, feeling to be in a foul mood while heading back to the Tobrok''s castle.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "We received a message from Elliot." Merlin declared while walking into my office in the late afternoon, holding a letter that had already been decoded from Morse codes. "It is from Pion, and he says the ruler of the earldom behind the Black Lands has arrived! Personally... that is. She was at the crossing point."


    "I see..." I shrugged, feeling that maybe Duke Kustov was unable to act in time. "What does it say?"


    "We have been invited to peace talks."


    "Huh? Really?" I looked up, my ears tingling and my attention wholly focused on him.


    "Um. The letter stated that it was the Black Lands'' fault and that the Silver Region was ready to smooth things out between us. They invited you and Baron Elliot to a meeting within the Black Lands."


    "Hmmm..."


    "You can''t think of attending!" He gasped, watching me lean back, stroking my chin.


    "I do, in fact."


    "Nonsense!"


    "You sound like Sasha."


    "Sovereign! Leon! This is no joke!"


    "I know." I nodded, fixing my clothes as I stood up. "But you are forgetting something."


    "I am?"


    "Uhum, my dear Prime Minister. We are still part of Ishillia, and I am one of its nobles, a viscount at that. I was made into one by the Empress of Envy herself, and as far as I am concerned, it still holds up!"


    "Yes... but..."


    "But? There was a conflict between territories, and now someone higher up stepped in to smooth it out. As leaders of these territories, Elliot and I are obliged to attend. I am looking to push our reveal as far as possible, and if I need to play along with it, I will do so. We already revealed a lot! If I don''t show up, wouldn''t it be announcing that I think I am above Ishiliian customs and laws?"


    "What if... what if it''s a trap!"


    "I''ll take one of those emergency, CC-cracking stuff with me. If it is, I''ll smash it, and you guys can come in with the Lion and rescue us; how''s that?"


    "But, but... But..."


    "If I need to play my role, I''ll do it, so stop being overly dramatic! We can''t antagonize everybody anyway; we need to make friends and allies. The more we have of those, the easier it would be to obfuscate our presence and resist Ishillia. Send a message back to Elliot that I am attending! My guess is that he will, too, so we will meet at the borders!"


    "Sasha won''t be happy about this..." He murmured, and I knew he was right, but there was nothing to persuade me otherwise.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Sure."


    "Huh?" I flinched, looking at my wife, my jaws almost dislocating, and my grunt was echoed by Yuri, Luna, and Mikki in tandem.


    "I said, sure." Sasha nodded, continued to eat her dinner, and leaned over to Leyla, wiping her mouth. "Stop playing with your food..."


    "Da!"


    "No arguing?" I asked, recovering, making her look at me with a questioning gaze.


    "No. I trust your decision, and while we are in the Empire, it is important to play our part."


    "..."


    "I am not stupid or short-sighted." She rolled her eyes. "I also have faith in our soldiers to keep you safe if something happens. That''s it."


    "Damn... I love you."


    "Heh!" She giggled, sticking her tongue out at me, "I know. Just promise me one thing before you leave!"


    "Yes?"


    "You won''t bring that countess home, okay?"


    "..."


    "Yeah!" The others agreed at once, and even Mikki, who was caught up in the moment, yelled out with them.


    "Please!" I shrugged, watching as my kids were also protesting in their own way, raising their hands in an X shape, "I don''t have infinite stamina..."

 Chapter 175 – Conference (1)

    "They did answer in a day¡­" Matilda murmured, staying inside her room within the Tobrok family''s castle. Her soldiers guarded her room at all times while the castle grounds were patrolled by her armored entourage, effectively taking over the Tobrok''s home while they were present.


    There was nobody to answer any questions Matilda had right now, but she was already thinking of the meaning behind her experiences, forgoing alcohol, at least for the past twelve hours. The quickness of the Frontier''s response, the cannons she saw, and the armor their soldiers wore all pointed towards the fact that the Frontier was just as well armored as the royal army itself. At the moment, she attributed everything to either Duke Kustov''s family or directly to the current Empress. As for how deep their support ran, it was hard to tell, but the fact that Milan Kustov himself visited her was telling enough.


    "Was¡­ was there a beast tide we weren''t told about?" She asked nobody particular in her empty room, her eyes suddenly enlarging, her legs propelling her up and forcing her to walk up and down.


    That horrible winter¡­ It wasn''t normal, and the famished beasts might have tried to break through, looking for food. She firmly believed that they didn''t know about it only because they were stopped, which also meant the royal family had to know about it and had to have a hand in protecting itself.


    "The ships¡­" She mumbled, remembering that one of the flying ships did pass through the Eastern Gate, traveling close to the Frontier before heading into Atuvian territory. It could have very well been the time when they delivered resources to keep defending against monsters trying to break through. "It makes sense¡­ It all fits!"


    As she thought about it, the more confident she became that the Frontier was directly under the influence of the royal bloodline, no wonder all of a sudden, a new family of dukes was appointed to watch over it and make them interfere with the slightest sign of trouble. After so many centuries of neglect, something had to happen that warranted a hands-on approach. Then, she remembered the armor of the man they met and how it looked as if scales were used to reinforce it¡­ If her eyes didn''t lie, it was definitely made from the corpses of monsters! Everything was fitting in place, making Matilda finally buckle and go for her cabinet, taking out a bottle of wine and pouring it straight into her throat.


    "Duke Jauwn¡­ You are being replaced, I fear¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "I am surprised how clean it is in here." Elliot mumbled while both of us stood atop one of the battlements, looking at the previous battlefield. By the time we got here, the bodies were collected, and there was no rotting smell marinating in the air. Thank God, because as summer neared, it could have been horrible, real quickly becoming more than an issue of smell.


    "Pion did tell me that the baron''s soldiers arrived, cleaning up the battlefield." I answered, smiling, "I could almost hear him chuckle while describing how cautious they were, always watching the cannons and seeing if they moved."


    "Heh." Accompanying us in his massive armor set, Oleg couldn''t help but add, "It would have been a waste of good CC."


    "True." Looking towards the south, I shrugged, "I think we should continue; if we travel onward, we will arrive at their castle by nightfall."


    "Hopefully, we won''t be attacked."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle," I grinned, patting his shoulders before turning around and climbing down, heading towards my horse, "With our banners held high, they wouldn''t dare, not with an earl being the one inviting us in!"


    Luckily, I was right, and even with our forces numbering fifty heavily armored units, we weren''t stopped, not once. Oleg and Pion were directly responsible for Elliot''s and my safety, never leaving our sides a meter apart. While traversing the land, I already observed multiple open mines where coal was collected, making me increasingly more interested in the Black Lands than before. I already told Elliot that our primary goal is to get a portion of their output. The second goal would be getting to the earldom''s main export¡­ steel. I want to inspect its quality, and if I can use it, then it would hasten my work with building the mechs, having the option to skip producing my own steel.


    Of course, coal was more important. So much more. With it, I could create more machines that don''t require magic formations and CC, are more efficient than burning wood and are quicker to get than setting up a whole industry around making charcoal. If we can get enough, I can start thinking of building a railway. Of course, it would be short and run from our current mines to the industry complex first. After that, I can expand it so that Avalon can connect with Lothlia¡­ And if I am brave enough, build lines heading to our borders. Stop them... maybe a kilometer off? Where they remain hidden. Maybe? It would help because then my caravans could just unload their haul there.


    As for the borders, Elliot and I both agreed that we would use this event to ensure that they remain closed and that anybody trying to enter gets inspected. It would be the perfect reason and opportunity to isolate ourselves in a way that doesn''t raise suspicion. We will see¡­ For now, my thoughts are already way ahead of what is happening, and it made me smile.


    "What is it?" Elliot asked, catching my grin.Stolen novel; please report.


    "I was thinking, how funny it is that I would introduce trains before bikes."


    "Huh? What does that even mean?"


    "Nothing¡­" I waved my hand, shaking my head, "It is just¡­ it is easier to build a rolling steel machine that runs on coal than making a bicycle¡­ just because I don''t have rubber."


    "Rubber? Another weird idiocy¡­ but you did mention it once¡­ hm¡­ Ah, yes!" Elliot hummed, thinking, "You mean goat bladder? I hate using it¡­"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I was not talking about that." I answered, rolling my eyes. "I am talking about a material that can be harvested from trees. The issue is simple: we are so up in the north that the thing I would need doesn''t grow here."


    "Where does it grow, Sovereign?" Oleg asked, curious, "We could go and conquer it."


    "Yeah, sure!" I laughed out loudly, finding his enthusiasm endearing. "I think, for that, we would have to steamroll over the entirety of Ishillia, down deep into the south, and then, we may have to go into our southern neighbors'' territory. No chance. Anyway, it isn''t essential! I can skip things; it doesn''t bother me."


    "Skip things¡­" Elliot mumbled, shaking his head, "You are the weirdest man I have ever known, Leon."


    "I will take that as a compliment! I just hope our host will also see it in a positive light!"


    "That¡­ we will see soon enough."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Arriving at the castle happened very close to what I had expected. The sky was still a bit orange from the sun''s last rays reaching above the horizon, even if the giant ball of fire was gone from view. Of course, with our banners flying behind us, our soldiers were stopped at the city''s entrance by a very nervous local force of guards and an attachment of a well-armored company of horseriders. The latter was backed up on the walls with similar figures observing us, and I could see multiple crossbows aiming down, keeping them locked and loaded on our bodies.


    "Another point of complaint for later." I muttered, making Elliot raise his head, feeling a bit apprehensive about it.


    On the other hand, Pion and Oleg were not as fond of it as I was, looking at them, barely blinking, and making sure they would shield us if necessary. While they were kitted out from head to toe, wearing our newest armor, Elliot and I wore ''simple'' clothes designed by Dorian, nailing the Hugo Boss feeling. Of course, I wouldn''t say we were defenseless. Each of us had multiple ''scrolls'' with us that could be activated with CC and unleash a firestorm, one that neither of them would expect; I was sure of it.


    When we were let into the city and escorted towards the castle, I felt myself visiting a historical recreation of some old British towns that were on the cusp of entering the first and second industrial revolutions simultaneously. Yet, I was sure they didn''t even know what they were really sitting on. Oh, well. That makes it just as easy to get coal for ourselves.


    "I wonder¡­"


    "That rarely ends well." Elliot laughed, looking at me, "Go on."


    "I was thinking about whether we would be able to buy a mine here."


    "Yeah, no. Forget it." He said plainly, "They won''t agree."


    "I guessed as much. Haah."


    After falling silent for the rest of the short trip, I spoke once again when I got off my horse and came face to face with who I presumed was Countess Matilda Zimmermann. Looking at her, I saw that she was nevertheless beautiful and on par with my mother if I had to be objective about it.


    "Viscount Leon. Baron Elliot." She said, making me bow in accordance with our ranks within the Empire.


    "Countess Matilda Zimmermann." I repeated, waiting for Elliot to also do the same before raising my back.


    "I am glad you both accepted my invitation."


    "We are all nobles within the same Empire." I answered calmly while both of our soldiers were forming a line behind us. It was like two rugby teams measuring each other and getting ready for a bloody showdown.


    "That aligns with how I look at it." She smiled, nodding and stepping sideways, opening her arms, "Let me invite you in. The hour is late, but dinner is ready and waiting for you. After that, we can rest and only worry about politics when tomorrow arrives."


    "Good food and respite does sound nice." I agreed, looking at Oleg once, who raised a hand and gave out a straightforward order with a few gestures.


    I watched as Matilda and her people''s gazes were fixed on us, but they couldn''t read much, not with my men having their faces covered by their helmets. As we walked, from the fifty we brought along, only four entered the castle, two for each of us, while the rest remained alert outside, keeping an eye on the surroundings. I expected them to say something about it, but nobody raised a complaint, letting them head inside with us, standing behind our chairs while Elliot and I sat down, facing Matilda on the other end of the table.


    "Only us?" I asked, looking around, expecting the Black Lands'' owners to appear, but only maids came, bringing in the first course of some kind of chicken soup. I can''t lie; it had a rich and mouth-watering aroma.


    "For today." Matilda nodded as we began eating, "It was a very hectic day, and I let them rest early. "


    "I see. Understandable. We are also battered, so it is good to just enjoy a dinner without ruining the taste with our animosity."


    "I guess it had to be a long journey from the Frontier. As far as I know, Baron Elliot is responsible for the food within your territory?" She asked nonchalantly, looking at him, waiting for an answer.


    "It is true, My Lady." My uncle answered, "We have been working together closely since the establishment of our territories. You could say we are one territory with two rulers. We are connected by blood."


    "So I heard." She smiled, watching us while submerging her spoon into her soup, "I wonder how different our cuisine is¡­ We do get a lot of meat around where I am from. The forests are teeming with wildlife."


    "Oh, ours too!" I answered with a chuckle because I had a feeling she was asking about a different kind of source than elk, rabbits, or whatnot. "Sometimes, there are so many of them, it is hard to keep up. They are literally throwing themselves at our walls, so to speak."


    "I see, I see¡­" She hummed, her eyes slowly examining me once again before looking at the soldiers behind us, still wearing their armor, including their helmets. "Waste nothing, hm?" She asked again, examining their armor, and I knew she realized what they were made out of.


    "Um." I agreed, leaning back, letting her maids come and take my plates away and place a beautiful feast before us, ranging from wild game to tender-looking meat slices and steaming bowls of potatoes. "It is something we have been doing since the beginning. Many regions would be surprised that the Frontier can be so¡­ self-sufficient if it must."


    "That¡­ I don''t doubt Viscount Leon." She mumbled, dropping the topic and instead beginning to talk with us about many unrelated topics, including our childhood experiences and our opinions on different political ideas regarding how the newly occupied Kingdom of Scorc is being handled¡­

 Chapter 176 – Conference (2)

    When the following day arrived, and we entered the same conference room, it gave both of us a much more antagonistic, unfriendly vibe. No wonder because finally, I could lay my eyes upon Baron Vash Tobrok, and he didn''t seem pleased to do the same. Old bastard. Scanning the room, right now, it was only us and the armored soldiers of the Countess, making sure there would be no problems, not with Tobrok''s guards or with ours, who were still following us like our shadows.


    "No greetings?" I asked, smiling directly at him, enjoying how his eyes twitched.


    "You were already greeted by Countess Zimmermann."


    "True, but aren''t I a guest in your castle, Baron? I can understand that if you only nod at my Uncle, as both of you are of the same rank¡­ But when did I get demoted?"


    "Excuse me?" He asked back, his fingers balled up into a fist on his hand, followed by his face turning red while I could hear Elliot chuckle beside me.


    "I see." I hummed, turning towards my Uncle, "I think the Baron here didn''t attend to his studies as a kid. This is why I told you education is really important!"


    "I agree, nephew. I made sure that kids in my territory attended public schools until they came to age. I can''t have imbeciles running around, ruining things!"


    "You-!" Tobrok gasped, his men also moving forward while Oleg and Pion stepped up, towering over them, ignoring the warning coughs of the Countess''s soldiers.


    "Baron Vash Tobrok." I answered, looking back at him with a cold gaze, uninterested in teasing him anymore, "I am a Viscount. Now greet me as a Viscount, or it will be my soldiers who grab your head and push you into a bow until you kiss the floor of your own castle."


    "You dare speak to me in my OWN castle, you barbarian?!"


    "Try me." I chuckled, but before it could escalate further, Matilda entered the room, looking at us, letting out a long sigh after understanding the situation from one glance.


    "Let us all sit down and start the conference. There is no reason to drag this meeting out, it seems."


    "There isn''t." I agreed, bowing towards her before sitting down, and I was counting in my head, expecting the Baron to blow a casket and maybe fall over from a stroke. Sadly, it didn''t happen.


    At first, it was Matilda''s turn to explain everything, recounting the events for both of us as if it wasn''t us who were involved in this scuffle. Oh well, maybe there are times when the nobles don''t even know they are at war with each other, huh?


    "My Lady, it is highly suspicious that refugees are being herded away, and then they completely disappear. Just as decreed by a millennia-long history, we were obliged to investigate and protect our people from nobles who turn tyrants!"


    "We agree." Elliot chimed in, turning every head toward us. "That is why we are considering invading the Black Lands, removing the Tobrok family, and letting Countess Zimmermann name a new bloodline to replace the current while we secure the land and maintain peace."


    "What?!" Vash screamed, so high pitched, I thought his balls were squeezed by Yuri under the table.


    "Baron Elliot is right." I agreed, speaking not to him but to the Countess, hitting a more respectful tone. "The Black Lands have been provoking us for months now. Not to mention, they indiscriminately push people into our region, which, as many know, is amongst the smallest within the Empire. Still, we took it in stride and accepted the people, keeping them under surveillance until we were sure there were no criminal elements among them. We are all aware that they are from a defeated land and still harbor great enmity towards us, Ishillians. Those who were visibly dangerous got branded and expelled or executed. We brought the records with us!" I stated firmly while Elliot put a binder forward, one that we had prepared previously. "Those who showed ample cooperation are now under the governance of my Uncle."


    "You are welcome to come and inspect the villages, Countess." He nodded, showing great willingness for cooperation, quickly shutting down the Baron, who was about to argue that we were only saying this to please her and had forged evidence to back it up.


    "This is unacceptable!" Vash finally exclaimed, barely able to regulate his breathing, "This blatant threat is enough reason for war!"


    "War is not permitted!" Matilda shot back, raising her voice, surprising the old bastard while I just smiled, knowing that Kustov managed to intimidate the Earldom of the Silver Region, the Grand Duchy of Irgath. Nice work!


    "It wouldn''t be a war." I spoke confidently, "Just like what happened when they attacked our garrison, it would be a massacre. I''d like to avoid that if I can, but if it is a must, we can come in and mop up the dregs that are misleading their people, sacrificing them to propagate stupidity."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "That will be enough, Viscount Leon." Matilda expressed in a calm voice, raising one hand to hold back Vash, who''d had his outburst stuck in his throat.


    "My apologies." I whispered, but everyone knew I wasn''t sorry at all.


    "We will resolve this now. Here." Looking at us three, she continued, "This order comes from the highest places, from the Royal Palace!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Okay, that was a surprise. I watched as Baron Vash also flinched, suddenly understanding the crux of the issue and why the Countess herself came in person and seemed to be so adamant about settling this quickly and without the wait. On the other hand, I was trying to figure out if she was bluffing or not. It could be genuine, especially after Milan''s situation. Hmmm¡­


    "We agree." Elliot chimed in, placing his hands on the table, "We value our peace first and foremost as we must uphold our duty, and in the past years, that duty has become increasingly difficult. We can''t afford to divert our attention to entertain some clowns."


    "The borders will remain closed." I continued, declaring my thoughts, "Anyone trying to enter our land must be inspected before being granted access, no exceptions. Not until they are from Duke Kustov''s or from the Royal family. If you disagree, go, ask Duke Kustov for a guarantee!"


    "¡­" Vash was frozen into his chair hearing it, beginning to realize it wasn''t boasting nor false bravado. He really did put his hand into a hornet''s nest. Or maybe he stuck something even more sensitive into it¡­


    "I know." Matilda answered calmly, "I was directly visited by Milan Kustov and had a serious meeting with him. I am well aware of the hardship that the Frontier is facing, and as part of Ishillia, I do admire your braveries, facing enemies that none of us need to fear. All thanks to you."


    "My heart flutters with happiness hearing your acknowledgment of our efforts, Countess Zimmerman." I smiled happily, bowing my head, now extra sure that Milan did an excellent job. I''ll need to write him that he did it masterfully¡­


    "My Lady¡­" Vash tried to say something, but she wasn''t allowing it, ignoring his gaze and trembling lips.


    "Countess," I began, smiling, "We are willing to let bygones be bygones. We are not unreasonable people, but for that, we also need a guarantee that it won''t happen again."


    "My words are the guarantee." She answered, but I wasn''t backing down, not when I knew I had the stronger hand.


    "We need coal to be imported into our land."


    "Coal?" She asked back, making me smile, guessing they called it differently.


    "Sorry, we call those black rocks that burn really well that. Our land is empty of them, but it would be helpful for us, especially in the winter when we need to fuel our fire, especially on the Wall, defrosting critical points in the harsh winter months."


    "Who would burn that foul thing in their homes?" Vash snorted, but I didn''t mind it.


    "It is an important resource." Matilda answered, also ignoring him, "But we can divert a few seasonal carriages-"


    "Monthly." I countered. "Nobody needs to divert anything. I have my own caravans and trained people who can come, collect it every month, and leave. Quick, efficient, no questions asked."


    "Monthly?" she asked, raising her eyebrows because that was the frequency at which her region welcomed the constantly arriving shipments.


    "We have our own industry." I nodded, ignoring Vash''s grimace after hearing the word ''industry.'' I loved the fact that I was still looked at as a barbarian. It made negotiating much easier. "We can''t afford to wait for shipments from far away regions when armor and weapons need repairing or replacing. We have our own blacksmiths."


    "Monthly is too much." After thinking it through, the Countess answered firmly, so I tried something else, even if it was pushing my luck.


    "We are fine if we are given control of one mine. We will operate it ourselves."


    "Preposterous!" Vash shouted, slapping the table, and this time, he was right, so Matilda also let her voice his frustration.


    "Bi-monthly." She spoke after a minute-long silence. "I can''t agree with your demand for a mine."


    "Bi-monthly, at the same price that Your Ladyship pays to Baron Tobrok for it." Elliot stepped in.


    "The same price?" Matilda visibly flinched while I answered, not giving her time.


    "Yes, we can afford it. Your Ladyship just told us it is an important resource, so we are willing to pay the same price for it. We can guarantee you and Baron Tobrok that there won''t be a piece of gold missing or any delays in payments. If there is, he can terminate the agreement!"


    Seeing her grimace made me almost laugh. It didn''t take much to know they were paying low prices for it, and by saying it was an important resource, she found herself in a conundrum. If she says we must pay more because of its importance, then why doesn''t she do the same? Isn''t she the ally, the grand supporter of the Tobrok family? Who knows, in the end, maybe I could become the supporter of the Tobrok family, stripping them away from her. The dukedom behind me is in contact with the royal family¡­ I think I would come out on top if we would start playing politics.


    "We can work out the details." She answered, letting out a long breath, "In exchange, all hostilities will stop. The refugee question will be solved at the borders, further away, as it has already become an issue for our newest province within the Empire. They are closing it down because the escaping people are endangering their productivity. I already heard that there is a decree coming soon, forcing every Scorcian to return to their homeland."


    "I am open to cooperation if your Ladyship is the one overseeing it," I said after exchanging a glance with my Uncle.


    "¡­" There was nothing that Vash could add to the conversation, forced to accept it with a silent nod. He tried looking at Matilda, but she ignored his gaze, looking straight ahead, a clear sign she was forcing him to acquiesce to the peace treaty.


    "And, if we are already talking about deals!" With a bright smile, I exclaimed, "I am also interested in buying raw steel from your Ladyship!"


    "Steel?" She asked back, intrigued.


    "Well," I added sheepishly, scratching the side of my face, "The one footing the bill would be the Kustov family¡­ It is their investment to tell you the truth."


    "Selling to the Kustov family¡­" She repeated, leaning back and closing her eyes. Although I couldn''t read her mind, I was very well aware that she was in a dilemma right now. She was selling them in the Capital and through a different duke¡­ switching or just selling once to a different duke was a serious issue. "I can''t promise anything yet. First, we will put the current issue to rest. Then¡­ We can have another conference later on, deciding on future cooperation between our lands, Viscount Leon."


    "As you wish, Lady Zimmermann." I agreed without putting up a fight or trying again. "I will always be ready for negotiations."

 Chapter 177 – Settlement

    "I wonder if she will agree to it." Elliot asked while we were in my room. Oleg stood next to the door while Pion was on the outside, the two of them guarding us without pausing since we had arrived.


    "Most likely. Tomorrow, we will read through the draft she presents us with and sign it after we confirm everything is in order. Let''s get it done without much fuss and be on our merry way if it is satisfactory to our demands! The steel deal will have to wait until the Countess gets back to me."


    "I wonder if the barons would truly stop bothering us. You were aggressive and most likely racked up some animosity with the Black Lands. I won''t be surprised if they find any little reason to annoy us with, even if they are forced to sign the treaty."


    "Uncle, if you show only kindness, they perceive it as weakness and will try to step on you, push you around, and use you at every possible turn. Just because you are nice. They are going to take it for granted and think nothing of it. You open by showing you are not to be fucked with but then demonstrate that you can be reasoned with. You must establish that you can be an animal, but you can also control it. That will beget respect. When they realize you can be friendly, but the moment they try to use that against you, you will turn into someone who is not afraid to go toe-to-toe with them, then they won''t try pushing you around all the time."


    "Hmmm¡­ I am curious if Baron Tobrok understood that."


    "Probably not because he didn''t witness his soldiers'' demise. From what the reports detailed, his son should have survived the battle; his position was not bombarded because Pion made the right decision. His injuries, if I have to guess, are not physical but akin to PTSD."


    "Peter, what?"


    "Nothing." I waved a hand, continuing and ignoring his question. "If he died, this would have turned into a blood feud, and the negotiations, no matter their end result, would have been an abject failure. They would not have stopped just because the Zimmermann family said so."


    "If they would have continued, we could have marched in and done what you declared." My Uncle answered with a smile, going to the cabinet and opening a bottle of wine in the meantime.


    "True, but that would have posed different issues before us. I am happy with how it turned out because it was still only a scuffle that could be contained locally."


    "There will be more¡­ You can''t hide forever."


    "I know. That is why I want to show my friendly behavior next." I nodded, taking the cup from him and sipping on the mild-tasting red wine.


    "Hmmm¡­ Really now?"


    "We can start working with them. I am already sending delegations to the Eastern Gate to make it fully official. This time, we are about to get into an agreement and start trading with the Atuvian League with proper permits."


    "What about Seedbed?"


    "From what I hear, they are in a similar relationship with the Black Lands, like you have with me, no?"


    "Not as tightly tied together, but yes."


    "We, I mean, you, my dear Uncle, will try and trade with them."


    "Good." He nodded, smiling and surprising me. "I was about to suggest that."


    "Really now? Did something happen?"


    "Population boom." He explained, refilling his cup, "I implemented multiple new edicts that support the families. The more kids there are, the more food the households get from me without the need to pay for it. You wanted an army, didn''t you? I am working on it."


    "Will we be able to feed them already?"


    "The tractors work wonderfully, along with the rotations and knowledge you lent me. So yes, we can afford it, but still, if we can trade for more, that would be even better. Not to mention, I can also trade away some of the knowledge if they get curious. Of course, I am not talking about the tractors! I can also play the good neighbor. I am well aware that if we secede, it is better to have friendly relations with others than the opposite."


    "You really are my mother''s brother." I chuckled, clanking my glass with his as we awaited the next day.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "Milly, my love, how was it? It had to be boring to go away!"


    "Ah, um, Emp¨C, khm, Miri, it wasn''t that big of a deal!" Milan answered, watching his Empress''s gaze shift as he almost called her the wrong ''title,'' changing at the last moment.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Come, come, I''ll massage you, and you can tell me everything!" She giggled, pulling him into her chambers in the castle without waiting for any excuses.


    There was no chance to resist her, and soon, Milan was lying on his stomach, naked while enjoying a truly relaxing massage from Mirian, who sat on his back, wearing just the same¡­ nothing. Accompanied by his own honest moans, Milan explained everything that happened and why, telling her that his father was adamant about protecting the Frontier, citing the previous, unusual winter as the leading cause. They couldn''t afford to relax and must be prepared for a beast tide at any moment.


    "That is true. Hmmm¡­ I looked up the earldom and Duke Jauwn. He won''t take it easily if you try and sway the Zimmermann family to your side. Stil¡­ Stealing an old and established family''s subordinates is ballsy, I like it! I can''t support you openly, not until it turns into something serious, so I will leave it to your dad."


    "Thank you, Miri."


    "Ahaha, everything for you!" She giggled, leaning in, kissing his neck, using her shiny, oily body to rub against him. "By the way, I became curious. There are a lot of movements happening within the Frontier. I reviewed a lot of the news, and¡­ it became really lively there. I may visit it one day."


    "You¡­ will?" Milan asked, but he wasn''t as afraid as his father would have been when he heard her words.


    "Yeah, as soon as things settle a bit in the east and south. I finally officially renamed the Scorc Kingdom into the Eastward Region as we began to integrate them forcefully. One of my eyes is focused there... The other is glued to the south and watching the two Empires. There is a conflict brewing; I can smell it!"


    "Already?" Milan asked back after hearing her whispers next to his ears while Mirian continued to rub herself against his body, masturbating.


    "Uhum. We are staying out of it for now, and it is Roblesia and their ally who is being a bit more cocky. Because of our depleted mage reserves, I must be passive in this conflict, but not too much; I can''t push too aggressively and reveal our issue. That is why you also did a good job; I can''t have my people fighting against each other right now."


    "How''s the mage finding going?"


    "Mhhhm¡­ it''s fine¡­" she moaned, enjoying herself, sliding all over his back. "We have trinkets to use and find young talents with, so we are collecting them within the central region. After we test them all, we are going to move on to another province. I may give you one and send you up north; see if you can find some for me!"


    "R-really?"


    "Yep! Give you command over some Imperial Mages and Church members, and then gather me all the talents you can find. Mhhhm¡­ Yeah¡­ I may just do that next! Turn around!"


    "You really need that much?" Milan asked, gulping as he turned to his back, watching her sit down on him, continuing sliding her waist up and down, enjoying him without genuinely becoming one.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s the spot!" She smiled, pulling Milan''s hand up to her torso, enjoying his touch, "Squeeze them harder! Mhm¡­ harder! Pinch¡­ nyah! That''s it¡­ Stronger!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "I need strong ones¡­" She gasped for air after her body shivered, collapsing onto Milan''s chest a few minutes later, drawing circles with her fingers, "You wouldn''t betray me, would you?"


    "What? No, why would I?" Milan asked, surprised. As weird as Mirian was, when she was like this, he couldn''t help but find her really adorable.


    "Can I trust you?" she asked again, looking up at him, her eyes pure and filled with love.


    "I won''t betray you, Miri." He answered, making her beam and smile again, leaning up and kissing him passionately.


    "Be it the Frontier, which enjoys its freedom and being unsupervised," She began, smiling while leaning back onto his chest, "or the rebellious new region¡­ Or the southern Empries. None are as dangerous as the monster that lies right here."


    "Here? You mean, in the capital?"


    "Yeah. I need to build a strong army, not one made up of regular men and women. I need wizards and witches, my love. Otherwise, I won''t live long enough to see our children prosper."


    "Can I¡­ do anything?"


    "Yeah." She sat up on him, holding his hands, "You can marry me and continue as you were with your family. I do not intend to go down like my predecessor. I survived everything in my family, where I was just a token doll, marked to be my father''s next wife after he ascended the throne. Little did he know, I was already ready."


    "Miri¡­"


    "It''s alright. I chose whose I will be! Hehehe~ And I chose when I will die, and I put my trust into you and your family. I have this feeling you were sent to meet me and be my knight in shining armor! While you are with me, I know I will defeat the evil lurking under this castle! Call it¡­ foresight!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the meeting went well in the end, with the treaties signed under the watchful eye of Matilda Zimmerman before we were escorted back to Elliot''s territory. In a month, we would get ourselves the first coal shipment, and because of it, I was already thinking of designing new machines that would take advantage of it.


    "Magic? Weren''t we bringing coal in to replace it?" Elliot asked, seeing me sketch a formation while sitting inside our carriage, heading towards Avalon as he was coming with me, wanting to see the work with the so-called ''Avalonian Moat'' that we were building.


    "This is a purifying one." I nodded, "The same idea we use for the sewage. It is a very low-energy requiring one, so installing it into a machine could be easily afforded. It would keep working for years before needing a replacement CC."


    "Purifying? Is it the smoke?" He asked, thinking back how the Black Lands and their chimneys were.


    "Yep. Burning coal is not clean and not healthy. I won''t turn my pretty Frontier into a dystopia."


    "Bless you."


    "Ha-ha. Anyway, this will work nicely and clean the smoke so that only water vapor escapes from the chimneys."


    "And¡­ what is that?" He asked, pointing at some sketches I doodled down, "A new mech? On wheels?"


    "A train."


    I answered with a smile, imagining it already traveling back and forth between our cities. If we can build railways, then transporting our soldiers would be faster than having them march inside our territories, making us able to respond to our neighbors causing trouble. But, there was something else on the paper that I was looking at, chuckling to myself.


    It was a wild idea; it wasn''t something I ''stole'' from my memories, nor was it something that was built in my times. I let my fantasy run wild a little, thinking of making a flying ship reminiscent of a zeppelin, turning my little balloon trip into a steam-punk-inspired machine. Would it work? Damn if I know, but I for sure would try and make it function. How hard would it be compared to designing a mech? Well, I will soon see because I could feel the idea stuck in my mind, refusing to leave.

 Chapter 178 – Steel

    "Should I modify this?" Merlin asked, looking excited, hopping over to my desk and watching the first drafts of a train. I was working on the main engine, which was running on coal, and I was about to finish designing it.


    "No, it''s fine as is; the magic is there to make sure it remains clean. I have called you here because I read your last report. Is it true?"


    "Ah." He straightened his body, looking around, but it was only us in the room. "Yes. I confirmed it myself. The spell failed, but we captured the main man and his associates before they managed to cause trouble. I tried using the spell myself, but it was only a temporary change. They broke free of its effects in five to six hours."


    "Huh¡­ This is important, new data." I nodded, leaning back in my chair. "Does this affect other spells that were derived from it?"


    "No, to my knowledge. Either because we deviated far enough and they were significantly modified to retain their effects. Or they don''t need to present continuous results, so we don''t notice it. I studied it again in full detail, and I have a theory."


    "I''m all ears."


    "Take our duke as an example." He started, unperturbed by our discovery, that some people got free of the ''brainwashing'' effects of our spell, getting close to causing great harm to those around them. "He still aligns with us perfectly as many of the refugees. I think the reason is that the suggestions we implanted into them also align with their original thinking. The Duke already felt antagonistic towards the royal family, so our influence was easily assimilated to be his own. Refuges wanting to escape war and live an everyday life are also the same. My theory is that the spell only works well if it is in sync with the subject''s initial thinking. It then fully merges with their personality and becomes real. The group that shook it off was¡­ good at infiltrating, with a strong conviction to their initial ideas."


    "Check their background once again; there is a high chance they were trained by the military."


    "We are doing it, My Sovereign. But¡­ what do you want us to do with them?"


    "Use them to test the effects of the brainwashing spell. We need to re-evaluate its efficacy now that we have a much larger sample size to work with. Also, keep watching the refugee villages; we can no longer trust our work to be immaculate, but don''t stop the process."


    "Yes, My Sovereign!"


    "And Merlin!"


    "Y-yes?" He stopped before he left my office, looking at me, blinking his eyes innocently.


    "Don''t blow them up, okay? I want them to remain unharmed."


    "Of course!"


    "When you have all the data, sentence them to the Walk and send them on their way."


    Watching him leave, I couldn''t help but sigh, leaning back once again and tapping my finger on the table.


    "Nothing is infallible, huh?"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Noisy!"


    "Um, Noisy!"


    "You wanted to come and see it!" Yuri grunted, pinching Arthur''s cheeks and holding him in her arms while Leyla was held by Sasha as the two visited the industrial complex, checking on the construction of the second mech, which was already in its last phases.


    "I want!" Arthur exclaimed, stretching his tiny arms toward the standing machine that was still lacking armor plates, its arms, and its head.


    "Yeah, yeah! That is mine, kiddo! You are way too small to have your own."


    "Buuu!"


    "Arthur, small!" Leyla giggled, making his brother stick a tongue out at her that she returned before both of them began laughing.


    "Yuri Mama, make boom!" Arthur pleaded, almost melting Yuri''s heart as she rubbed her face against his.


    "I will make it boom when it''s completed, don''t you worry!"


    "Yeah, but do it in moderation." Sasha interrupted them before Yuri could promise something outrageous, "If you wreck your machine after it''s finished, you won''t get it replaced!"


    "Don''t worry, I am looking after my toys~!"


    "Toys!" Leyla clapped, "I want horsie!"


    "At least that is more manageable." Sasha whispered, but then her daughter continued, giggling, pointing at the mech.


    "Big horsie! Giant horsie! Many legs! Big boom-boom horsie!"


    "Yes!" Arthur nodded, flashing a thumbs up at his sister, "Super boom!"


    "Let''s go." Yuri muttered softly, exchanging an understanding glance with Sasha, "If we stay for long, these little imps will get weirder ideas than their father!"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Daddy!" They said in sync, their eyes sparkling, "Visit Daddy!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    As summer arrived, my work increased, especially after the first shipment of coal had been delivered. While building and designing a train was part of the plans, its immediate usage was much more important. This meant that it was first going to be introduced into the mines, making mechanized pulleys that would bring up dozens of carts at once from the depth of the mountains.


    Then, there was the conversion of the tractors, and with the option to burn coal, I went ahead and also introduced excavators to the general public. Scaling the hydraulics down from the mechs and using the tractors'' base as a starting point, it didn''t take long for them to start rolling out. Their job was already waiting for them as we were finishing the massive ''canal'' that would soon be filled with water, connecting our two rivers.


    "Would this really work?" Mikan asked, walking with Luna and me while we were inspecting the working site. We were right where we would soon connect the finished, deep ditch, attaching its end to the first river.


    "We will see." I shrugged while I observed with great satisfaction that they were just as precise as always. "In theory, there should be no issues. The elevation of this river is higher than its twin, so the water should flow towards it nicely. Also, their source is most likely the same, somewhere high up in the mountains! This one heads down to the center of Ishillia, merging with others of its kind before reaching the great lake close to the capital."


    "And the other flows out from the country, heading into the League." Luna added, munching on a slice of watermelon.


    "Wait¡­" Mikan looked at me and then at the unfinished canal. " Are you going to use it for trade?"


    "That too." I smiled, "First, let''s see if it works or was nothing but a tremendous waste of effort and money. Right now, its first and foremost function is to be a natural barrier. After it does its job, we can start building bridges over it, big, arching ones! So ships can sail under them."


    "And when all is completed," Luna grinned, finishing her snack and wiping her mouth with her sleeve, "We can assemble a fleet and expand on our trade! We could send them down to other regions faster than going on land. Also, our ships could sail into the League''s territory and maybe even further!"


    "Did you read my notebook again?" I grunted, knocking on her head and making her giggle sheepishly. "Haaah, you gossip machine, always looking for a scoop. Go, become our first news reporter! But yeah, she is right. Although, those ideas she is reciting are established in the far future when an ideal outcome has already been achieved."


    "How far ahead are you thinking when making plans?" Mikan asked, looking at me with a warm gaze that made me think and cross my arms.


    "What if I tell you that my goal is not to defeat Ishillia? Or to become fully independent from them?"


    "It isn''t?" They both asked, surprised, looking at me, waiting for me to continue.


    "It isn''t, not really. I just want to be left alone and do my thing. If we can agree to that, I''m fine. What I want to explore is that way." I pointed towards the mountains.


    "That is impossible!" Mikan protested immediately. "The strongest forces went in there, never coming back! That is a death sentence!"


    "Haaah¡­ you asked; I''m just answering!" I moaned, raising my hands. "I am not stupid to do it now. But¡­ I can dream about it, no?"


    "No." Luna answered, shaking her head, "I don''t like nightmares¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the capital of Ishillia, Duke Jauwin, an older man with black, swept-back hair decorated with silver lines, sat at his dinner table, listening to his butler recite the freshest of news.


    "Send word to Marquess Opina to double their output of leatherworks to make up for their delays for the past two months. I don''t care how they do it, but we need the materials before it is announced that we are preparing for another war in the South!"


    "Yes, my lord." His old butler nodded, taking quick notes, watching as Jauwin reached for his goatee, stroking it while his black eyes were moving left and right, calculating.


    "Reread me the last four months'' reports of the amount of steel we imported and then this month''s."


    "Certainly, my lord."


    As he quickly recited everything, flipping his binder masterfully, Jauwin continued eating, cutting down a slice of red meat, enjoying its taste while his brain memorized and calculated in real-time.


    "Send a message to the Silver Regions and demand an explanation why their last shipment had 10% of its usual quantity missing. This is 7% above the previously accepted margins of error. Hikes like this don''t happen without reason."


    "Most certainly."


    "One more thing!" He spoke up before his butler would leave to complete his task, "Look into who visited them in the past two months. Make it thorough; I want to know it." When left alone, he continued his dinner in silence, finishing it calmly and letting out a satisfied sigh. After the aftertaste was gone, he stood up with a cup of wine in hand, slowly walking before his window, looking out and watching his courtyard within the massive city. "Which one of you was brave enough to reach into my cookie jar? You thought I wouldn''t notice? It is my job to supply the royal family with its needs¡­ If you want to steal my golden egg, I am going to bleed you dry."


    Right as he was watching the midnight scenery, the Kustov family was also having a similar meeting, where the Duke announced that they would prepare for their very first conflict to become even more influential among the other dukes. In a few letters exchanged with Matilda, Garbank had already bought the first shipment of steel that was being prepared to be shipped to Avalon instead of the capital.


    "We tried doing it at a size that is reasonable." He explained to the rest of his family, subordinates, and everyone who held any sway and was now a little cog in the machine that was the Kustov family. "But, Duke Jauwn is known to be a control maniac. He is already sixty, yet he is still managing everything within his family, even the guard''s rotation within his estate."


    "We are most likely already exposed to him." Milan added, sitting right next to his father. "The Empress knows our deals and will not interfere, not until it disturbs the peace of the city or the Empire."


    "We have the upper hand." Garbank smiled as he continued, "Although everyone knows that Milan is attending to the Empress, nobody is expecting the reason why. When will it be announced?"


    "She didn''t give me a date yet. I think she is waiting for my name to be more widespread."


    "This will do it¡­" Garbank smiled, patting his son''s back, "Because of our backing, being the royal family itself, we will not hold back. First, we will move a contingent towards the Silver Region and send them to help and protect our shares. Until we are discovered, the reason will be that they are heading toward Greyback!"


    "Are we going to clash with Duke Jauwn''s forces?" The leading strategist of the Kustov family asked, raising his hand at the table.


    "Most likely." Garbank nodded, "Don''t hesitate if we do. We will show our strength, the fact that we can stand up to even older families."


    He wasn''t wrong. Since Mirian sat on the throne, she has agreed to almost any requests Milan made to her, letting his family arm themselves, having not only trained soldiers but a whole mercenary guild under their control, easily matching the size of any of the dukes within the city. Now, it was time to put them to the test¡­

 Chapter 179 – From Priestess to Wife

    There was great excitement brewing within Avalon in the past week or so. After the first theater building was completed, the first show was also announced, and it was something other than what anyone had expected. Instead of a traditional play that many had only heard about, there were¡ªfor the first time¡ªcolored posters printed and hung up around the city, announcing, in multicolored letters, the very first ''talk show'' occurring, named Avalon Speaks.


    What made people really excited was the fact that it would be hosted by two beloved people, Priestess Mikan, and their own Empress, Sasha. No matter what type of show it was, now everyone wanted to witness it, causing the tickets to sell out in a day.


    People who thought they had just missed one of the biggest shows of the century didn''t need to grumble about it for long because the newspaper the following day also announced that twenty so-called radios would be set up around the city, where people could gather and listen to it as it was happening. It was clear that it was the demonstration of a new invention from their Sovereign, and after witnessing the loudspeakers around the city, it wasn''t doubted, not for a moment.


    When the day finally arrived, people, including the ministers, were checking the time almost hourly, waiting for the start, wanting to spin the hands of their pocket watches to eight in the evening. When the doors of the theater opened, letting in the gathering of citizens, all five hundred kept to the rules and managed to find their seats without rushing, shouting, or pushing others, making the soldiers guarding the building watch on with proud, satisfied smiles.


    The more expensive seats, up in the balconies, being their own little booths, were occupied by not only the ministers of Avalon but many more successful business owners, be it Dorian, maker of the Avalons armors and the military uniforms or people who managed to create successful ventures for themselves, including Avalon''s two, newest success stories.


    One of them was Remus, a young man who saved up enough to license two printing machines and set up his own business after taking a few trips with Avalon''s merchants. At the moment, he was not interested in printing newspapers but specializing in creating fliers and posters for other ventures and business owners. He developed multiple colorful ink variants and was paid by Avalon to produce the posters for the theater''s opening, in addition to acknowledging his contribution.


    The second person was Dia, who inspired Remus to create the colored ink in the first place. In the past year, Dia graduated from school, already showing great interest and talent in painting, and it didn''t take long for her work to be noticed. It was Luna who saw her out in the open, painting the Lion from sheer memory, turning it into beautiful art on a canvas, standing valiantly before the city, facing the viewer with an otherworldy, added splendor.


    It didn''t take long for Luna to start paying Dia to make paintings of her favorite scenes in the books she was reading. The moment the knowledge of this patronage spread, Dia found herself swarmed with requests, everyone looking to buy one of her paintings, causing her to not only be flabbergasted by it but become one of the newest celebrities within Avalon.


    Her most significant honor was when the Sovereign himself sent for her, asking her to make paintings of his family, something she was going to start working on very soon, constantly feeling her hands shaking the moment she began thinking about it.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nervous?" I asked, leaning back and looking at Mikan and Sasha, who were dressed in the finest blue and red dresses. "We have a lot of people waiting~!"


    "I''m fine." Mikan smiled, proving that she really was quirky because she only got confused when her performance was not seen by others.


    "I''ll live." Sasha answered, smiling, forcing herself to be calm, "It is just another hurdle that I will overcome!"


    "That''s the spirit!" I giggled, leaning forward and kissing her lips before moving to Mikan, kissing her cheeks, finally making her nervous. "Just keep to the script, and everything will be fine!"


    "I wonder if, later on, others will also have radio shows." Sasha mumbled, fixing her dress around her waist.


    "Maybe." I shrugged, "It is not like the printing press, so I am not going to license it out that easily. Still, I like that boy Remus''s thinking. Instead of creating a competition for our newspaper, he went ahead and used it to cash in on advertisement money. Not to mention his invention, ahaha!"


    "It was nice of you to not just take it." Mikan smiled, holding her hands together between her breasts, making me lose focus for a moment. Tsk¡­ I shouldn''t have let Luna help pick a dress for her with such a massive cleavage.


    "It was his idea." I answered, scratching my throat, "He deserves to be recorded as its inventor and get a percentage for it. Anyway! Let''s not talk about it now; let us keep these for the show!"


    I watched as they entered the stage, as the people clapped, standing up and going silent the moment my wives sat down, beginning Avalon''s very first talk show. What only a few knew was that it was more than just a new entertainment venue. It was also a military operation and a crucial experiment. With multiple walkie-talkie-sized versions of the radio, soldiers were placed at different intervals, going out of the city, right down towards the border between my Uncle''s territory and mine.


    That was not all. Merlin also installed slim but exceptionally tall, ''boosting'' poles, similar to the Morse-code ones, to see if we could extend the range via those, broadcasting all over Avalon. If it worked, we would build it out more extensively to boost our military''s response time. Then, we would be able to expand the telegraph lines, opening them to the public, while our soldiers could use the radio to communicate, separating the civilians and military communications.


    If it works, that is. I will only know after tonight''s show. Merlin was so sure he got it right he delivered prototype walkie-talkies to Pion and Polo, who were back at the borders, continuing to oversee the Black Land''s actions.


    ¡­


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is¡­ Is that really the Sovereign''s voice coming from this box?" Polo asked, shocked, while almost everyone at the crossing point gathered around Pion, listening to the speech coming through the little device in his hand. The voice was distorted, and the noise in the background was like the buzzing of flies, but they all could pick out how Leon was explaining his childhood, how he grew up, and why he decided to change life not just for himself but for everyone in the Frontier.


    "It is¡­" Pion nodded, feeling really proud that they could also hear it, yet being so far away from home. "Imagine what it means that we can hear it from here! How clear would it be while we are on the battlefield, much closer to its source? Sooner or later, we will have to face a real opponent. We will be able to coordinate and strike as one because we can get our orders without delays."


    "I don''t think any duke or emperor has something like this." Polo grinned, and the other soldiers nodded and expressed their excitement just the same.


    "It''s not just that. We can adapt to any changes in a battle in a snap; we will be able to rely on information and let the command take notice, give us aid, or give new orders on the fly! Weren''t we taught exactly with this in mind? I think the Sovereign was already planning on making these¡­"


    What they didn''t know was that it was only a half-truth; the more straightforward reason was that Leon simply implemented his own military training, barely modifying its core tenets. As for the radio''s introduction, he did hope it would become a reality but didn''t know when it would happen.


    "And our new tanks!" Another soldier exclaimed, making his friend next to him quickly correct him.


    "Howitzer."


    "If the news from General Oleg is right," Pion nodded, "We will get the first batch in two weeks. The prototypes are already finished and are being tested in the Pass by Lord Kalash."


    "Hopefully, the noise won''t draw monsters down before winter. We never had beasts poke their heads through in the summer!" Others joked, making Pion smile.


    "If anything, you would think those bastards learned their lesson and stayed away. But then again¡­ we do need them for resources!"


    Many officers would probably scold them for laughing over something like that, but even if Leon heard it, he wouldn''t berate his soldiers. Their confidence and will were what he needed, and as long as they followed orders, he wasn''t bothered by it. He made sure that every soldier in his army knew that the chain of command was sacred, and breaking it without good reason was akin to a death sentence¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Phew! That was¡­ how long was it?" I asked, sitting in the backrooms of the theater, drinking fresh, cold water, feeling my voice going weak at the end.


    "Four hours!" Mikan chuckled, wiping her forehead, sitting down next to me while Sasha crashed into my lap, leaning against me, kicking off her shoes. "It was a great success!"


    "My legs hurt¡­" My wife moaned, pulling my hand down to take a big gulp from my bottle. "You also didn''t mention you would go into so much detail about us!"


    "They loved it." I giggled, holding her by the stomach.


    "They sure did!" Mikan agreed, smiling happily, "I was keeping an eye on them, and I think they wouldn''t have complained if we chattered for another hour! I never knew that just talking would capture any audience like this."


    "I told you!" I chuckled, "People like listening to podcasts. Well, talk shows. You could easily have a debate about one of Merlin''s books, host it like this, and people would tune in to listen. Of course, it needs two beauties like you, a little bit of chemistry, and an interesting personality, and you are set!"


    "The story still needs to be interesting, and yours were heartwarming!" Mikan added, looking at us with sparkling eyes and a bit of yearning shining through her honest excitement, "I don''t think anyone is used to so honest nobles. In other territories, the regular men and women know nothing about the lives of those who rule above them. Letting them into your everyday life like this is¡­ unusual."


    "Don''t you want to finally be part of it?" Sasha suddenly asked, climbing out of my lap and sitting down behind Mikan''s back, hugging her from behind and rubbing her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Mikki?" She asked again while I kept watching them.


    "I never really had close friends¡­ Nor did I ever think about having¡­ someone. That is why I also became a priestess; they had to conserve their purity. But¡­ I can''t lie, living with you¡­ Is affecting me."


    "Hehe, you''re finally becoming honest!" Sasha giggled, suddenly pulling on Mikan''s dress, freeing her massive breasts, letting them catch air right before me, jiggling up and down.


    "Eeeeh!? S-s-sasha!" She yelped, but my wife was already grabbing onto them, massaging her, and soon enough, I saw milk squirt straight at me.


    "What? You were breastfeeding our kids right before our eyes."


    ¡°That¡­ that was different¡­¡± She protested, squirming, rubbing her thighs together.


    "Different? Only in that, there was a hungry one attached to it. Isn''t that true, my dear?" She giggled, looking at me, and I knew that look. My dearest had her flip-switched. Was this the influence of Yuri? Or the fact she learned that teasing Luna was fun? Not that I am complaining.


    Without answering verbally, I climbed onto them while she held up the soft, milk-filled jugs to me while I took a taste, suckling on them.


    "Ahhh¡­ They¡­ They are sensitive!" She moaned while all her defenses were gone, letting Sasha reach down between her thighs.


    "Yuri told me she saw you milking them." Sasha whispered, kissing the neck of our priestess, "That''s not good. Why not tell us? We would have helped you out!"


    ¡°No fair¡­ nyauh¡­ wait! Ah! Nooooh!"


    I don''t know if it was Sasha''s already trained fingers or the sensitivity of Mikan''s breasts, but she very quickly reached the top, moaning loudly and making a mess between us, squirting everywhere like a broken dam.


    "Woah!" Both of us exclaimed, looking at Mikan, who was out of breath, gasping for air, "You were holding back a lot, huh?" Sasha continued, "That is unhealthy. Haven''t you read the books we publish about proper health care? Suppressing it just harms your body!"


    "I read it¡­" Mikan mumbled, eyes glued on me while I was undressing. "I just¡­ never had the courage to¡­ try. Touching myself... was... feeling dangerous... hauh..."


    "Tsk! Mikki, that is¡­ unbelievable! We will fix your mind tonight! Come on, dear!" She giggled, spreading Mikan''s leg before me, "She is already wet enough."


    "That is undeniable." I laughed, licking my lips, cleaning off her nectar, and placing my tip against her unbelievably puffy and soft lips. "Don''t worry, the magic tattoo should have hurt more than this will."


    "I am only worried¡­" She gulped, her eyes fixated down on my waist, "That I won''t be able to keep a clear mind."


    "Just let it go." I whispered, leaning close, kissing her while I pushed on, slipping in without barely any resistance from her body.


    As she clumsily returned the kiss, moaning, her freed hands held onto me while Sasha''s fingers wandered right onto her breasts, playing with them, soaking all of us with milk in the meanwhile.


    "She is like a fountain!" Sasha giggled, enjoying being under both of us as we moved together, sandwiching Mikki between us.


    She wasn''t wrong; she was a fountain, all the way from the top to the bottom. Her saliva was flowing out between our lips, her nipples squirting milk everywhere, same as down below, flooding the couch with every thrust I made. I can''t remember how long we did it, but it was barely a few minutes before her burning, soft insides drew me fully in, welcoming my own milk, drinking it hungrily, like I did from her boobs.


    If not for me silencing her with a kiss, I think anyone still lingering in the theater would have heard her. When she managed to settle down, she was barely conscious, trembling, likely decades of holding back exploding out from within her, causing her eyes to dilute and roll backward.


    "Is she¡­ okay?" I asked, leaning back and slipping out, watching as Sasha climbed out under her, holding onto me.


    "She is¡­" She whispered, attacking my lips, "My turn¡­"


    Before I could say anything, I was already on my back, my wife mounting me as we decided to spend the rest of the night in the theater.

 Chapter 180 – Quarrel

    "Awww, we missed it?" Yuri asked with a moan, chuckling and hugging me from behind after Luna brought my breakfast to my office.


    "What?" Luna flinched, looking at me as I stood before my open window, enjoying the wind and the warmth of the early summer. "No fair! Sacchy hogged all the fun again! No wonder she is still asleep!"


    "She is the queen of our harem; it is her right." Yuri shrugged, sniffing my body.


    "Are you a dog?" I questioned after it became ticklish, finally turning around and facing them, taking the coffee from Luna''s hands.


    "Woof! I can smell Mikki on you! Well? How was it?"


    "Great!" I grinned, "She is slippery."


    "More than us?" Luna asked with a hand raised, "How slippery on a scale of ten?"


    "Eleven."


    "Woah!" They exclaimed, looking at each other with some dangerous light in their eyes.


    "Stop! Don''t bother her about it. Also¡­ weren''t you peeping at her?"


    "She did nothing. She always started but then stopped because she was afraid." Yuri shrugged, making Luna nod her head.


    "Yeah! She was too reserved. But now, we can get her dressed up; she needs some toys, too, when Leocchy is out of rotation!"


    "Wait, what?" I grunted, pinching Luna''s butt, "What am I, the fleshy flute that you can play with? Need a replacement when I''m in the drawer?"


    ¡°Nyaaaah~ Noooh~?¡± She giggled, playfighting, making me restrain her.


    "Yeah, yeah." I rolled my eyes, biting her earlobes before letting her go. "We will play after work is done."


    ¡°Uuu¡­ unfair¡­¡±


    "I will play with you!" Yuri stepped in at once, picking her up and throwing Luna over her shoulder, kneading her buttocks, "Come on, I saw Mikki leave early, going to the temple to hold a sermon; we will wait for her and check her out! She should rest after her first night."


    "Be easy on her!" I yelled after them as the duo left my office, leaving me there with my breakfast and an already prepared pile of documents, signed and stamped by Merlin. "Let''s see how yesterday''s test went¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already a week after we had our first talk show, and we determined to make it a monthly occurrence. We had already decided that the next guests were going to be my parents, and while probably the first half would be discussing me from their perspective, the second half would be about the Lion and my Father''s experience piloting it and fighting the monsters. I didn''t make it into a secret; it was a blatant propaganda piece to make my people excited and make it into a recruitment ad for the army. While Sasha and Mikan, who now officially became my fourth and last wife, were writing the outline for the show, Merlin and I were working on something different.


    With the radio''s success, we worked with Dorian and designed the Mark II helmets for our soldiers. This time around, they would be sealed helmets, leaving only their eyes free. The mouthpiece would house the microphone, while we were going to implement the magical speakers and transmitters over the ears, making them capable of communicating without needing to carry any secondary tools.


    We were still in the prototype phase, trying to figure out how many could connect at once or if it was without a limit. We also had to come up with a frequency changer so they could talk with their squad mates without interrupting the line, connecting them to the commanding officers.


    "I also made the first markers." Merlin spoke up while we were having a break, and I invited Dorian out with us for lunch. We were not back at the palace but instead in one of the city''s family restaurants, occupying the top floor while a crowd was already gathering outside, trying to remain quiet, just here to look at us. I won''t lie; it was funny and gratifying at the same time, making me feel like some kind of rockstar.


    "Are the tests going as we expected?" I asked before taking a bite from my roasted chicken.


    "Yes." Merlin nodded, wiping the grease from his fingers, "Works as I¡­ well, remembered. Khm. The hard part will be shrinking it down and implementing it into the helmets."


    "Into the helmets?" Dorian flinched, looking at us, finally understanding why he was invited to the lunch.


    "Yes." I nodded, looking at him. "It would greatly enhance our soldiers'' capabilities if they could use it through their helmets. Of course, we can''t expect everyone to have it, so it wouldn''t be a standard-issue helmet but a variant of the Mark IIs."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "At first," Merlin interjected, "I am thinking of further improving it later, giving our soldiers a better vision, especially if we are talking about operations conducted at night."


    "I can think of ideas for implementing it into the armor, but I also need to know its dimensions first." Dorian explained after a brief silence, thinking about it, "If it matches how glasses look, I can do some early mock-ups. It would give me time to experiment and prepare for the moment when it needs to be implemented."


    "That isn''t a bad idea." I agreed while Merlin also nodded his head.


    "I will try to match it. I will send you the progress, Dorian, and you can keep altering and modifying it while I work on it so we can match our progress. How''s our resources for the armor?"


    "Scarce." He shrugged, "We are running out of our monster materials. We managed to outfit the whole army, but replacement units were impossible to make in the same quantity. Or quality. So, we stopped and put the remaining materials in storage, keeping them to fix damaged units if needed. But, if the damage is beyond repair, we won''t be able to replace the set, and it has to be decommissioned, My Sovereign."


    "What a weird situation!" I sighed, leaning back on my chair, "If I wish for a monster attack, I wish to put ourselves in danger. Yet, without them, we aren''t going to advance further."


    "It is a conundrum, My Sovereign."


    "Well¡­" Merlin hummed, leaning forward for his juice, "With the second mech soon finishing and the howitzers'' testing phase ending, I think we can take on them when winter comes!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hmph!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Hmph!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Hmph!"


    "Can''t we talk¡­?" Merlin asked, but Elena just turned her head away from him, continuing to ignore him, looking out of their carriage''s window.


    Not that long ago, Merlin was ordered by Leon to come to the borders with a squad of soldiers and meet up with Elena''s convoy, escorting her straight to Avalon. The moment they met up, Elena was acting like this, turning the inside of the carriage from summer to winter.


    "Not a letter, not one in the past months, hmph! It seems we have nothing to talk about."


    "I was busy with¨C"


    "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Prime Minister of Avalon, Merlin the Busybody."


    "It wasn''t like that¡­" He mumbled, unable to deal with the situation, not knowing what to do at all, falling silent for hours before finally trying again, breaking the silence.


    "What is in the carriage?"


    "Stuff."


    "It is pretty big¡­" He continued, looking towards the carriage following theirs, "If it needs a whole carriage for itself."


    "It is a big stuff."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, Merlin knew perfectly well what it was, but he tried his best to just begin talking with her. Being a wizard, he could already tell that a massive CC was sitting in the second carriage just by walking close to the caravan. The feeling was unmistakable. By working with CC day in and day out, he realized that he got so used to it that neither he nor Sasha noticed the presence of normal-sized variants, only the massive ones, the type they also found within the giant monsters.


    "Elena¡­"


    "It''s Lady Kustov, kiddo." She grunted, not bothering to turn towards him at all, making Merlin snort the same way.


    "Just so you know, I am already an adult, not a kid! Hmph! Even by Imperial standards, I count as a man! If I were a noble, I would be looking to marry, and if I were a peasant, I would be out in the fields, working!"


    "Then go, marry someone or whatever."


    "Maybe I will!"


    "Good luck. I am rooting for you!"


    "Good! Good! Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph!"


    "HHHHMPH!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    I was welcoming the caravan with Sasha on my right, exchanging a glance with him. Her one look already informed me what Elena had delivered to us. No wonder she was asking for more guards.


    "Welcome again!" I chuckled, smiling at her, suddenly hit by a chilly wind rushing past us as the two got out of their carriage. It seems they were arguing? Oh boy.


    "It is good to be back." She smiled at me, and as I glanced at Merlin, I saw that he was asking for help with his eyes while trying to remain unbothered and calm on the surface. Geez¡­ A lovers'' quarrel. I have no idea how to handle that! "We should unpack my item before anything."


    "Only one item?" I asked, happy that I don''t need to deal with their issue right now, right here.


    "Yes." She nodded with a smile, leading us to the second carriage and opening up the closed flaps covering it. "I thought this was something you would want to see as soon as possible."


    "That is for sure a God''s Tear¡­" Sasha whistled, "It is¡­ yeah, I think this one is bigger than our largest CC so far!"


    "Um." I agreed, watching the giant, boulder-sized, jagged crystal. "It is massive¡­ But, unlike the ones we got from within a beast, this seems to be uncharged."


    "Yes." Sasha agreed, "It is empty of mana. I do wonder¡­"


    "Hm?" We all asked, looking at her.


    "Do you think they eat it? Are they trying to come over to find CC to eat it?"


    "Eating CC?" I chuckled, "I don''t think their teeth can handle chewing it. We can put the theory into our Books of Theories, I won''t deny its plausibility, but I doubt it."


    "Well, I didn''t say I was sure." She giggled, sticking her tongue out before turning towards Elena. "Our people will take care of it now! I bet you are tired from the long road; let''s go in, take a bath, have dinner, and just relax; we can talk about the rest tomorrow!"


    "I would really appreciate it." She nodded with a tired smile, "I do feel battered."


    "Is this a new find?" I asked, unable to hold it back as we walked into my palace.


    "Yes." She answered, looking at me proudly, "All those devices you sent us? They worked. We found a new vein, a rich one, because after we pulled this thing out, hundreds if not thousands of others were embedded into the mountain wall, going who knows how far and deep. They range from pebbles to human-sized ones, and we are working to get them all out."


    "Woah!" Both Merlin and I exclaimed.


    "I didn''t report the find." She continued, glancing back and forth between me and Sasha. "It can be all yours."


    "What is the price?"


    "Me moving into Avalon."


    "What?!" Her entourage clamored as one, including Borbossa, who almost fell over.


    "I want my mom out of the capital." She continued, "My Dad is preparing to fight another Duke¡­ It will get dangerous. Mom and a few of my younger cousins would come to Greyback and take my place. I would then move here and work with you. Think of me as an Ambassador, if you will."


    "I''m not against it." I answered with a smile, my eyes quickly looking over Merlin before nodding at Elena. "We can talk about it tomorrow, though. As my wife said, it was a long trip¡­ Let''s enjoy the night and do business with a clear head on a new day!"

 Chapter 181 – Dukes’ Dinner

    ¡°Is he gone?¡± I asked, whispering, looking over my blanket, waiting for Luna¡¯s answer, who was peeking out the slightly open door to our bedroom.


    ¡°Seems like it!¡± She giggled, closing the door and hopping back towards my bed, where I was lying beside Yuri. Sasha and Mikan had already taken the kids and were out in the city, walking with Elena and looking for a place where she could settle down; as if it was already finalized, we took her deal. ¡°You are funny!¡± Luna giggled, teasing me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it!¡± I moaned, climbing off the bed and looking for new clothes, ¡°He has been pestering me to solve his problem! I can¡¯t. I have never once argued with any of you, and I have no idea how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ if I throw a tantrum, you wouldn¡¯t know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Try me, you little twerp, and I¡¯m gonna molest you to hell and back!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? Who are we going to molest?¡± Yuri asked, waking up to the magic word and rubbing her eyes, trying to forcefully open them.


    ¡°Luna.¡± I answered at once, and before Yuri even woke up, we were holding down the laughing little imp, ¡°She is going to wear her maid bikini with cat ears and a tail in her bum! Make sure she doesn¡¯t touch herself all day, Yuri!¡±


    ¡°Roger, my captain!¡± She saluted, fully awake by now, making Luna finally moan out as she got prepped by Yuri¡¯s tongue to receive her determined outfit for the day.


    "Noooooo! Not faaaaiiiir!"


    ¡°Yep. I am unfair.¡± I grinned, watching her being ¡®dressed up¡¯ by Yuri, ¡°That¡¯s how I solve issues around here. Merlin will have to learn his own way to do it, and I can¡¯t smooth out Elena¡¯s bad mood for him.¡±


    ¡°That girl just needs a good ride and will be fine!¡±


    ¡°Yuri, not everyone is like you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, babe, everyone wants to be like me!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I mumbled, rolling my eyes, ¡°Anyway! Merlin will be kept away from the main conference. It is best if the two won¡¯t sit at the same table until things settle. I will negotiate with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that there is anything to negotiate, nya~!¡± Luna added, already wiggling her butt with her tail in it, adapting to her new cosplay. ¡°Sacchy is already looking for a house for her to live in and wants to give her an official title. She would be named Ambassador, and we would use her to negotiate deals with other regions we could reach. The Kustov¡¯s name would help a lot in that!¡±


    ¡°I know. Mother already proposed something similar. Not that I would have said no¡­ She will stay; the question is, what will she do with the people she brings along? Her soldiers are not mine, but¡­ Oh well, I am not afraid that they would cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why not invite them?¡±


    ¡°To where?¡± I asked, looking at Yuri, understanding it the moment she began explaining.


    ¡°The test run of Princess.¡±


    ¡°You named it¡­ Princess?¡± Of course, she did¡­ Haaah¡­ It is okay. Not that bad. It could have been named ¡®prolapser¡¯ or ¡®fucky-wucky¡¯ so¡­ Let it be, Leon. Let it be!


    "I think it''s cute!"


    ¡°Thanks, Luna~!¡± She giggled, beginning to kiss her passionately.


    ¡°Na-ah! Hoy!¡± I stepped in, pulling them apart by their hair, watching their eyes be filled with heart-shaped twinkles, ¡°No kissy-flicky-touchy all day! Capiche?¡±


    ¡°Cap-what? Oooouu... Meanie!¡± They answered at the same time, forcing me to shake my head, ¡°Okay¡­ a little bit. So you can go on with the day. Just once! So you know that I am not an evil husband¡­ Let¡¯s play but only for an hour! Then I¡¯m needed at the castle, Father is ready to give his report on the howitzers.¡±


    ¡°It is enough!¡± They laughed, hugging my body, and soon, I found myself entangled with them for the remainder of my morning.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°These new toys are great, my Son!¡± My Father¡¯s voice boomed as we walked out at the other end of the wall. In the valley where the Lion stood valiantly in the winter, now temporary camps were set up, surrounding the five howitzer prototypes that still needed a name. Because they were carrying modified Dragonfire Cannons, I was considering keeping the dragon motif going and naming them Dragontail units. They will be at the far back anyway¡­


    ¡°Did you manage to test their range properly?¡± I asked, nodding at the soldiers who were saluting me as we walked by.


    ¡°Extensively, as you can see.¡± True enough, the distant horizon was filled with craters, while even the walls of the Pass were showing parts being blown apart by the constant cannon fire.


    ¡°So? What are the end results?¡±


    "Twofold."


    ¡°Oh?¡± I stopped, looking at my Father. ¡°What do you mean?¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Merlin didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°He has his hands full at the moment, so it may have slipped his mind. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised!¡±


    ¡°He did that? Is there trouble?¡± He asked, nervous because he wasn¡¯t used to Merlin making a mistake like that, and neither was I.


    ¡°His girl is angry at him; they don¡¯t even speak... I think this is a first for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Damn. Well, he fucked up big time then! He should just apologize, and all would settle down!¡± Father sighed, shaking his head, ¡°We fight with logic, my Son. Women? They fight with emotions. The former can¡¯t win over the latter!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my wives are angels. One is a fallen one, but that¡¯s unimportant. We are not one to fight.¡±


    ¡°Same! I could count on one hand how many times I fought with your mother. It was usually my fault when it happened, so¡­ eh, they will get through it! Back to the tests.¡±


    "Agreed. Go on!"


    ¡°When we didn¡¯t use the new Markers, the range we measured was 1,500 meters at first, but then we managed to reach up to 5,500 meters after getting used to handling them.¡±


    ¡°So you went from the Napoleonic 12-pounder to the Krupp 7.7¡­¡± I mumbled, and Father was used to it enough to not ask. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°We began using the Markers Merlin brought over, which had an immediate effect. Merlin witnessed it too and called it a type of¡­ hm, resonance? I think he said it was that. Using the Marker and locking onto their targets, the same cannons managed to accurately hit it, going up to 8,900 meters.¡±


    ¡°From 7.7 to 15¡­¡± I whispered, amazed they reached a World War I-era howitzers range.


    "There''s more."


    "You went further?"


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s test reached 11,270 meters. Although the accuracy suffered a lot. We hit the intended target once from ten strikes, but all the others landed within a 100-meter radius.¡±


    ¡°So our howitzers are around the output of an M2A1¡­ not bad. Not bad for a Mark I unit!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Son, but it is not bad? I think this thing is marvelous! It is the most beautiful thing after the Lion! I already told Merlin to make a marker for the Lion so its cannons can improve just the same! He said he would work on it. What is to say you would accept as excellent instead of not bad?¡±


    ¡°80,000 meters.¡± I answered calmly, ¡°Up to 100,000 meters, preferably.¡±


    ¡°Damn Son¡­ You can¡¯t even see what you are shooting at then.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I smiled, looking at him, ¡°And they also can¡¯t see what hit them either.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away, down in the capital city of the Empire, within the nobles¡¯ district, the favorite restaurant of the decision-makers of the Empire was closed for the evening. That alone made every noble within the city stir, knowing that something was happening, and soon enough, they would know if it was good or not. Many already guessed that it was a power struggle because usually, those started with the different parties meeting, either trying to solve it in a civil way or to try and pressure the other party into submission. If neither option worked, there was already a high chance that one of the parties participating in the meeting would never get home.


    It got blown into major news when the scouts every family posted, keeping an eye on the restaurant, noticed the first carriage arriving, belonging to Duke Jauwn, meaning this was a conflict between the highest-level nobles within the city. Then, almost an hour later, already displaying a great level of confidence, Duke Kustov¡¯s entourage has also arrived.


    A battle between old and new¡­ The capital¡¯s stale water of nobles had already been shaken up a few years ago, and now it seemed that it had reached its boiling point. As for who would win, many other families looked on with interest, greedily waiting for their chance to further enhance their power by siding with the winner.


    ¡°Is this how the new age of dukes act?¡± Duke Jauwn stated, sitting at the oval table, set and ready, placed atop the restaurant¡¯s rooftop garden, watching Duke Kustov slowly emerge from the stairway, led by a beautiful waitress to his seat.


    ¡°Our meeting was scheduled at eight in the evening.¡± He answered calmly, picking out a pocketwatch made in Avalon, making Jauwn¡¯s eyes lock onto it right away, ¡°I am five minutes early.¡±


    ¡°The protocol dictates¨C¡±


    ¡°Outdated.¡± Garbank Kustov replied while sitting down, ordering fine wine for himself. ¡°Just as so many things in this city. No wonder our Empress decided to rejuvenate our bloodlines. Including hers¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mouth has become sharp, young Kustov. Just because you were favored, I don¡¯t think you can afford to speak like that to any of us. Every newcomer is helped by the Royal Bloodline for their first year so they can settle into their new responsibilities. You are sorely mistaken if you think that support will let you do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what kind of support I have, Duke Jauwn. Do you?¡±


    ¡°I never seen a newcomer be so full of himself!¡± He snorted, scaring the poor waitresses who arrived, serving the dinner and drinks.


    ¡°I never seen a Duke raising his voice like you against some at the same level as himself.¡± Kustov countered, unbothered, maintaining the same level of tone throughout the conversation.


    ¡°At the same level? Ahahaha! You are a funny one, I will give you that. You were a Marquess only a few years ago. A washed-up one at that and sent to captain one of our ships to be a glorified military officer. Your name will be forever associated with losing one of our jewels!¡±


    ¡°Yet, here I am, bearing the title of Duke.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I not?¡± He asked, not letting Jauwn dodge the topic, glancing at him with a slight smile from behind his fork.


    ¡°Watch out, Duke Kustov, don¡¯t bite on more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°I know very well how much my stomach can handle.¡± He replied at once, putting the food into his mouth without hesitation. Could it be poisoned? Maybe, but he believed that would be too simplistic and way too bold even for Duke Jauwn. If he wanted to make him disappear, it had to be done as an accident.


    ¡°I will admit, your will is commendable. So, I am also going to give you a chance to back out from this while keeping your pride intact. I will glance over your transgression on my territory, on my resources and profit. Only this time, though!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do. I need the steel produced in the Silver Region.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pluck on a sleeping lion¡¯s whiskers, Kustov!¡±


    ¡°Duke Kustov.¡± He corrected him, ¡°And if anything, it is you who is flicking it, not me. I am also willing to give you a way out: Give me half of the yearly output.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± Duke Jauwn yelled, standing up, his face turning bright red because nobody had talked to him like that ever before.


    ¡°Half.¡± Kustov repeated, continuing his dinner, looking up at him, ¡°50%.¡±


    ¡°You are out of your mind¡­ That is the property of the Royal Bloodline, you idiot! It is what arms our soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then why are you so up and about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then our deal is off. I will take all of it.¡± Hearing it almost made Duke Jauwn faint. This¡­ This man was mad. He understood that there would be no talks after his last statement. There was nothing to do but to go war over it¡­


    ¡°You are mad, Duke Kustov¡­ and you will die as mad dogs do, frothing at the mouth, beaten to death in an alley.¡± With that, Duke Jauwn prepared to leave, only to be stopped at the staircase by Kustov¡¯s last word as he continued eating nonchalantly.


    ¡°Between us two, let me give you one advice. I am not mad; I just know the truth. Something you are yet to realize, Duke Jauwn. If you want to throw away your life, it is yours to do so. But if you are not careful, it will not only be yours that will be forfeit but your whole bloodline. Think about it carefully when arriving home, and you go to sleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 182 – Princess

    Standing atop the Wall, we were supervising the very first test run of the Princess. Well, not the first, because Yuri already had a go with it when it first got turned on. But that was only for her to get used to the feeling of sitting in its cockpit. We let her walk it over to the Pass, where the actual testing would begin, giving her ample time to adjust.


    "Is it just me, or Yuri''s machine is slimmer than mine?"


    "Your eyes are seeing it right, Dad. Her is more mobile than yours and a head shorter. Also, her machine is lighter and faster than yours."


    "How much lighter?" he asked, measuring and looking the Princess up and down, her still unpainted, silvery frame. Because the Lion was back at the factory, going through maintenance, he couldn''t tell how short Yuri''s machine really was, no matter how much he looked.


    "A leg-worth? Around there." I hummed, thinking about it, "Furthermore, hers got more gears installed, so she is turning about twice as fast as yours."


    "Hmmm, when the Lion is back, we should use the two at once; I am curious about the differences."


    "Sure. I would have suggested it anyway!"


    "I''m online!" Boomed the mech, distorting Yuri''s voice the same way it did in the Lion.


    "Boom-boom!" Arthur laughed, sitting in Mikan''s arms while Mom was hugging Leyla, who in turn was clapping proudly at the Princess.


    "Don''t forget the ear protection this time." Sasha whispered and nudged Luna, who quickly put it on before turning towards her with an OK sign.


    "But... it has no cannons." Mikan mumbled, putting on Arthur''s and then her own.


    "There will be boom-booms." I chuckled, rubbing the head of my son, who was flashing a thumbs up at me, showing he was ready for it with his own ear mufflers in place. "You''ll see!"


    "First, the speed test, yes?" Yuri asked, hearing us just fine, ready to follow my orders this time around.


    With Merlin measuring everything precisely, we recorded that with the new modifications and changes, the Princess''s top speed was sixteen kilometers per hour, pushing twenty in a full-on, straight sprint. However, the latter could only be held up for a short burst until she needed to change direction. Plus, the ground had to be flat enough, or it would be impossible to maintain. Still, the basic speed of Yuri''s mech turned out to be fifty percent quicker than my Dad''s. A great success, if you ask me.


    After the speed test was over, the examination of the spears and their stability was conducted next. Because it was a machine, its arms were designed differently than a human''s. Our joints are fixed and are only able to twist and turn in a set direction. The Princess? Whichever way it needed, it could turn its hands. Backward, left, right, up or down, none of that mattered; if Yuri wanted, she could flip the arm over and bend it backward, whatever the situation required.


    "It still feels weird." After the first set of trials, she moaned, sounding a bit disoriented. She was finishing the last sequences with her newest weapon before retracting it to a quarter of its open size and attaching it back to her holster on her torso. "I am unused to being able to bend my arms backward! I always fear it will break, but it doesn''t. I need time to adjust..."


    "It''s fine." I agreed, smiling because, of course, she needed time; nobody was an expert in anything for the first time. Maybe Merlin... but he is an anomaly, so he doesn''t count. "The swings are still pretty powerful; with our measurements, if you would have hit a regular castle wall, you would punch through it without much resistance."


    "Cool! We should build some testing structures, and let me smash ''em apart!"


    "We aren''t going to waste it on you to have a wreckfest party."


    "Booo."


    "Keep yourself in check for the winter." Sasha added, smiling, especially after hearing Yuri''s agreeable answer and seeing the massive mech saluting.


    "Roger, Main Mommy~!"


    "Let''s return to the test, okay?" I interrupted before Merlin would have a chance to open a radio channel and start further diverting the topic. He was sitting up in the air in a hot air balloon, taking measurements from up above, accompanied by his still-spicy girlfriend. I hoped they could work it out up there, but who knows. For now, whenever he relayed their observations, Merlin''s voice was focused, matter-of-factly, without much change in it. "Okay, everyone! Time for some boom-boom!"


    "Boom-boom!"


    Of course, my kids were most ecstatic hearing it, clapping in rhythm, watching as the Princess''s left arm twisted backward, reaching to its own back, plucking down a telescopic rod, and flicking it open in one smooth maneuver. With her right hand, Yuri had already pulled off one of the explosive spearheads from her waist-mounted holster, screwing it on the end in under two seconds, ready to throw it.


    "As far as you can!" I shouted and watched as she pulled her hand back, a magic formation flickering on the mech''s elbow for a brief moment before throwing it.


    It was equivalent to a small explosion, boosting the force with which she could thrust forward, throwing the spear at about a forty-five-degree angle for optimal distance. It whistled through the air loudly before landing about 150-ish meters away, exploding on impact. The resulting fireball reached around six meters in height. Simply by eyeballing it, it was around 30 kilograms of TNT going off... hm... That should be destructive enough.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I can go farther!" Yuri said at once, already aiming and throwing the second, well, javelin, this time far outclassing her previous throw, going about 250 meters before impact.


    In the end, after multiple tests and explosions, she used up all eight of her throwable spears, placing the Princess''s throwing range between 200 and 250 meters. However, the target had to be between 150 and 200 meters to remain accurate. Good. I expected less at first.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Okay, you little explosion maniacs!" I laughed, glancing at my kids, watching as Yuri returned to her marked place, getting out of the mech. "It was enough booms for one day!"


    "Agreed." Mom nodded, tilting her head towards the castle, "Let''s go in, girls, and have dinner while they talk about their toys."


    "Not a fan?" I shrugged, making Mom roll her eyeballs.


    "I hear nothing from your Father but about how the Lion works this and that way whenever he pilots it. At least when my grandkids are here... spare me the bore!"


    "Ouch..." I hissed, looking at my Dad, who was unperturbed, already waiting for Yuri to talk with her, wanting to compare the experiences of another pilot.


    "Sovereign!"


    "Shit..." I whispered, but my wives had already slipped away with my Mom, and I was left there, watching the hot air balloon descend, releasing Merlin and Elena, making me miss my chance to slink away.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother, I don''t know if this is a good idea! I think you lost your touch!"


    "Son, the only thing I lost is the opportunity to deny you as my child." Matilda Zimmerman answered plainly while she was sitting in her library, surprisingly, without holding a wine bottle.


    "All of our caravans were hit in the past week alone! All of them! Mother! This is bad!"


    "Bad!"


    The ones who were complaining were, of course, her three sons. The trio came together for the first time in history, acting as one, pressing their Mother to stop whatever she began doing and return to the old days. Even if they were only focusing on enjoying their privileges, it was now endangered by whatever power tussle their Mother found herself in. There was no way to ignore it anymore.


    "We must contact Duke Jauwn and tell him what is happening!" Her oldest pleaded, receiving a blank stare from his Mother.


    "It is exactly the Duke''s forces that are attacking our caravans and taking the goods away, including your toys. He decided to not pay for anything and punish us because I sold off a minuscule percentage to someone else."


    "WHY?!" They cried out in one voice, "We need to stop immediately! Mother! This must END!"


    "No."


    "Why?!"


    "Because the times are changing!" She snapped at them. "We are now affiliated with Duke Kustov''s camp. It is that easy. This is only the transitioning phase; everything will be in order after we clear it, and you three can go back to not caring."


    The looks the three exchanged didn''t escape Matilda''s eyes. She knew what they were thinking, and before they could thrust her region into utter chaos and start an uprising, she decided the best route was to be as honest as possible.


    "Duke Kustov''s backing is the Empress herself."


    "¡­" Watching their mouths slowly open wide and their eyes enlarging to twice their original size was amusing. She knew that it was already successful enough to stop their rebellious thoughts.


    "Do you take me, your Mother, as an idiot? That part of yourselves was inherited from your Fathers'' seed. I didn''t betray Duke Jauwn because I was going senile. I am doing it because I got an offer that, frankly, I can''t refuse."


    "Is it true¡­? Mother?" They asked, gulping, their eyes shining in a golden light, already imagining how it would be to flaunt their family''s contact with the ruling bloodline.


    "Would I make something like that up? Would I risk that one of my three defects go and run their mouths to bring shame on me even more?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "For now, the two dukes are duking it out, as they should. Take it as a test!" She moaned, leaning back, rubbing her forehead, "We will reroute all of our caravans, heading to the Frontier instead."


    "The Frontier?"


    "Don''t ask, you just¡­ go, and don''t fuck things up for me, okay? I have enough trouble already¡­ Haaah¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "How are we doing so far?" Kustov asked, gathering within their conference room and meeting with the key figures of his family. The only one who was missing was his son, Milan, because he was currently out, meeting with two other dukes and trying to establish a loose alliance against Duke Jauwn.


    "Even. So far, we are losing as many agents as many as we kill." The family''s commander answered, standing up from his seat, "We are spending a good amount on mercenaries who had raided the storage locations where Duke Jauwn kept the resources he stole from the earldom. It¡­ wasn''t cheap."


    "No matter. Keep on hiring them; money is not an issue."


    He wasn''t lying; it indeed wasn''t, thanks to two crucial factors. One was that Garbank Kustov had been amassing wealth, taking over trading companies to help the Frontier get what they wanted, enriching his family in the process. Not even his lineage could recognize him since returning from the frontlines, showing his true talent as a shrewd and opportunistic merchant, a director of multiple guilds under his banner, puppeteering them from the shadows. The second, even more crucial influencing factor was Milan, as their coffers were exempt from almost all kinds of taxes through him. Whenever they needed some liquidity, a royal servant was ready to lend them a very generous loan.


    "What about our army? Did they arrive at the Zimmermanns?"


    "We are in position. If Duke Jauwn tries to move in, we will be ready to welcome him and protect our newest vassal."


    "Good. Knowing him, he will want to send his army to take over the Silver Region after he learns that no more caravans are coming to the city. He wouldn''t want to disappoint the Empress and cause issues in the supply chain. That would make him more afraid of consequences than losing it to us."


    "Shouldn''t we ask for the official support of the Empress?" Many asked a question that came up multiple times in the past weeks.


    "Her inactivity is the support." Kustov answered, looking at the people at his table. "The more the Royal Bloodline meddles in the dealings of the nobles, the more ammunition it gives to those in their family to gather followers and try to take the throne. The Empress will only step in when it gets out of hand! That will be when he moves to occupy the earldom, getting stopped by our army. When enough blood is spilled, our Empress will come down on us and force peace between our families. That is when we will take over the Silver Region from that old bastard¡­ That way, those who are salivating for the young Empress''s chair will have no firm reason to jump in¡ª"


    "Lord!" The sudden shout and the room''s door being kicked in made everyone jump in their seats, watching the old butler''s panic-stricken face, his chest heaving, and his breath too quick for his age. "The Young Master¡­ Master Milan¡­"


    He needn''t say more, turning Kustov''s face deathly white¡­ Where is his son? What happened to him?!

 Chapter 183 – Won’t Let Go

    Inside the nobles'' quarters, every street was wide enough to accompany the most luxurious carts passing each other and still give enough space for patrolling soldiers to walk between them. The buildings were made of the most beautiful stones, polished to perfection, painted to their owners'' desires, and decorated with solid gold motifs and statutes from top to bottom. Yet, behind the beauty laid the ugliest part of the city, hiding more gruesome murders and backstabbings than the slums in Greyback. There was a saying amongst the nobles living here: The only person you can trust is the one looking back at you from the mirror.


    However, what happened only a few moments ago was something that counted as rare even amongst nobles. When blood was shed so openly on the white-stoned streets, it was because someone mighty wanted to send a message. A declaration. It was time for war...


    Right at the corner that would turn the main road southbound and then head straight towards the Kustov family''s courtyard, a luxurious carriage was on its sides, the horses filled with arrows, looking like porcupines, painting the roads red. They were not the only ones who were massacred as the ten men; Milan Kustov''s armored guards were also ruined, their bodies impaled by dozens of crossbow bolts, piercing their chest plates and helmets with ease.


    Those who saw the ambush knew not to interfere, or they may end up in something that could quickly burn down their whole families. This... this open massacre was no longer a game between greedy nobles. The crest on the carriage told everyone that it was of the Kustov family, and being accompanied by so many guards, it was evident that someone significant was sitting inside the now-destroyed carriage. This was a Duke-on-Duke affair. As for whether they survived or not, nobody dared to go and take a look, but the fact that nobody came out of it was telling.


    When reinforcements arrived and noticed the carriage, filled with holes and the marks of the bolts that went straight through while others were stuck to its frame, the arriving captain quickly realized that whoever attacked used military-grade crossbows. Some of the bolts were designed to impale not only heavily armored knights but also to penetrate through multiple of them. There was no time to look for clues or ask for witnesses as he was heading straight to the carriage, tearing off the destroyed door, praying that the son of his Lord was still alive... somehow.


    "They attacked from every angle..." He whispered, leaning in, seeing the unmoving body before him, which was bleeding profusely. He already memorized the direction of the bolts sticking out of the bodies littering the ground, reconstructing their trajectory, pointing towards the rooftops they attacked from. They completely surrounded their caravan from all directions, but he didn''t have time to think further about it. He had to get Milan back to the Kustovs'' residence as soon as possible. "Gods..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "WHAT?!" Mirian shouted, her magical powers activating without thinking about it. The resulting formation of a pure black color drained the contrast from everything around her like a black hole, turning the world into a colorless reality for whoever looked at her.


    "D-duke Kustov''s caravan was massacred on the streets... My Empress..." her simple servant repeated, one of many nameless individuals who was tasked with keeping an eye on the events within the city.


    "Who was in the carriage?" she asked, standing while the black formation continued expanding behind her. The color gradually disappeared from the room, frightening the servant to death as everything went silent, and he could only hear his Empress''s voice.


    "It was Milan Kustov, heading home from a meeting when cloaked figures, thirty-five in total, appeared and attacked. It lasted only ten seconds, and after they were done, they immediately escaped. They were using military-grade crossbow bolts of pure steel along with a dozen repeating crossbows. The type we developed to deal with enemy knights. No survivors."


    "What did you say...?" She whispered, and even through the colorless, noiseless world, the servant could feel the palace beginning to shake.


    "No survivors... I... I watched as the arriving reinforcements pulled out Milan Kustov''s body from the¨C"


    "Did you check that he was dead? Or you just think he was dead?"


    "I... I didn''t get close; you ordered us to only-"


    "Get out of my sight! Or I will kill you where you stand!" She sneered, making the servant scramble on all fours, leaving behind a puddle of piss while escaping.


    As it was happening, down below the castle, Pascal was jolted out of his studies of ancient texts, making him furrow his brows. The feeling he was assaulted with was not coming from up above him but from...


    "The Spear?!" he yelled, shooting to his feet and heading to the sanctum, a shrine built to the glory of the God of Death, Ariana. Their own Empress of Death commissioned it thousands of years ago, and it was the holy home of the Spear of Death.


    The Relic of a God... Said to be the most deadly of them all. Pascal wielded it multiple times, but it never reacted like this. It was a simple, ordinary-looking spear that would be lost amongst any others if placed in an old blacksmith''s workshop... yet, right now, it was surrounded by a black mist, twirling around it, giving off ominous feelings that scared even the old Emperor. He didn''t dare touch it, but at that moment, he knew someone had awoken the Relic and that someone was recognized by it and was deemed worthy to wield it with its full powers at their disposal.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "My Lord, a carriage has arrived!" Barnabas, the Kustov family''s butler and leading advisor, rushed in once again, making the distraught family head look at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "Who?"


    "The Royal family¡­" He whimpered, making Kustov''s body stiffen and hurry out in haste. While Barnabas thought it was because of the importance of the ruling bloodline, Kustov simply thought if anybody could save his son''s life right now, it was them¡­ and he was determined to use them.


    "Where is he?" Mirian asked, without waiting for Duke Kustov to bow or greet her as she burst forth from her carriage. "I must see his body."


    "He is in his room, Your Highness, this way!" He answered promptly, surprising many who were looking on as both parties were totally ignoring any kind of protocol.


    "He lives?" She questioned, her voice quivering a little as their steps became even more hurried.


    "Barely¡­"


    "Lead me to him! You!" She turned towards her guards, "Stay, and don''t let anyone enter!" Even if her personal guards wanted to object, there was no way they could go against her orders while she disappeared inside the Kustov family''s residence.


    Garbank wasn''t overexaggerating. When Milan was returned to the residence, he was barely able to breathe. His right arm was blown off from the elbow as one of the arrows not only went through it cleanly but broke it off, tearing muscles and skin apart before exiting at the other end of the carriage. To Milan''s luck, the other two arrows that pierced his body, one at his left thigh and the other at his abdomen, were regular ones.


    "He is unconscious for now. My healers have removed the arrows, but he lost a lot of blood¡­"


    "I have already sent for a healing mage." She interrupted him, entering the room first, drawing a deep breath when seeing Milan lying on the bed, in the process of getting bandaged, his wounds barely finished being stitched together.


    "Our family will be forever in your debt, My Empress."


    "Was it Duke Jauwn?" she asked, ignoring him as she walked closer to the bed. For a brief moment, her eyes softened as she gently put her hand on Milan''s head, stroking his still messy, blood-soaked hair.


    "Yes," Garbank Kustov answered firmly, explaining so that Mirian wouldn''t think of him as a liar. "We have no proof, though, and he would deny it. Even if we say that the arrowheads were crafted from the same metal, he is in charge of manufacturing. Even if the crossbows used were his family''s invention, all of these can''t prove their involvement, as anyone wealthy enough could get them, too."


    "We all know it was them." Mirian whispered, lifting her hand and watching it being stained in blood. "None of us idiots here. This transgression will be retaliated in full!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "After we secure Milan''s life, that is. He is first, politics for second, and revenge for third¡­ I always leave the sweetest part for last."


    Mirian''s calm front didn''t last long, though, not when one of her servants arrived with the news that no healing mage would be sent over. The rage she was holding down made Kustov shiver, feeling it in his soul and causing him to experience a drop in temperature as if a blizzard had arrived from nowhere.


    "I''ll be back." She whispered, hurrying out, leaving her soldiers behind to protect the residence while she traveled back to the palace, heading straight to the one and only person who could have stopped her order from going through.


    "You did enough." Pascal said right when Mirian pushed in the heavy door to his underground library. "There needs to be a balance. The Kustov family was hoisted high enough; the other lineages are now becoming restless. They need to be leveled out, and this will help them reach equilibrium." As he spoke, Mirian felt like she had already heard the same speech coming from his mouth, as if he had repeated it millions of times, doing it once again from reflex, without even looking at her. "You will smooth things out after the Kustovs retaliated for their heir''s death, and that will be the end of it."


    "He is not dead yet."


    "Resilient. Too bad, he will have a long, agonizing death then."


    "Why was my order revoked?"


    "You are meddling too much! You are still green¡­ I am helping you to learn about how the nobles worked in this Empire for generations. You will find a different husband, and there will be many more to come after you get bored of the first one. Let it go."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Let. It. Go." He repeated, looking over his shoulders, watching Mirian''s cold expression, gazing into her eyes before she finally turned around without saying anything, leaving his library.


    "Kids¡­ Hmph¡­ Now, let''s see¡­" He mumbled, flipping an ancient codex, and continued looking up information about the Spear of Death that returned to slumber once again.


    Back at the Kustov residence, Mirian appeared after the sun had set, meeting Garbank in his office, but only the two of them were present in this ''secret'' meeting. Her stern face and the fact that she returned without the healer she promised were troubling enough.


    "The old bastard is still more powerful than me, holding sway over the mages, and it seems like he wants my Milly dead." She began speaking while working tirelessly to keep her anger pushed down and under control. "We need an alternative solution. You have been funneling resources and influence towards the Frontier. Is there a chance that¡­"


    "Yes." Kustov answered, even though he didn''t know why. His love for his family, his son, and his Sovereign all coalesced into something greater at that moment, making him trust that, if anything, his Sovereign could save Milan just as he saved him. "But¡­ I don''t know if my son would survive the trip. Not in his current condition."


    "What if we fly?" She asked, standing up, leaning over the table, looking deeply into Kustov''s eyes. "I don''t care what you are hiding there. I will take my Milly to the Frontier with or without you¡­ He matters; nothing else does."


    "Empress¡­" Kustov shivered because he had just realized that this could turn out to be a horrible decision, one that he had made possible by a simple answer of yes.


    "You either come with me or don''t. But if you try to stop me, I''ll kill you, even if you are my father-in-law. Nobody, not you, not Pascal, not even the Six Gods, can get between me and Milly! I will steal his soul from the hands of Death if I must¡­"

 Chapter 184 – Empress & Sovereign (1)

    I was with my kids, helping them learn to write and read, when Merlin entered the room, trying to remain calm to not scare them¡­ but I saw it in his eyes, there was a problem, and it wasn''t about him and Elena this time.


    "Mikan, can you take over?" I asked while standing up, looking at her nodding.


    "Daddy!" My kids protested, reaching for me, and I couldn''t help but rub their heads and smile at them.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long, and we can do it again soon. Be good and listen to your mothers!" I don''t know if they sensed it or not, but I wouldn''t be surprised if they did.


    The moment I was out of the room, I looked at Merlin, whose hurried steps led me away surprisingly quickly. Whatever happened wasn''t good; it was either beasts attacking us in the summer or something to do with Ishillia.


    "Duke Kustov''s warning CC broke five minutes ago."


    "Damn it." I cursed, knowing that it could mean only a few things¡­ one of them was that someone from the capital was coming here and they would arrive very quickly. "Mobilize the army and bring the mechs to Avalon at once! Sound the warning signals and make people return to their homes as soon as possible! The army should be ready and load all of our cannons and howitzers. I guess I know what is coming¡­"


    "A flying ship." He agreed, coming to the same conclusion as me.


    "If he used his emergency signal, then yes. Putting a regular army together and marching toward us would give us ample time to prepare, but if they come flying? That''s different. We will shoot it down and think of something after!"


    "Don''t worry, my Sovereign, we will be fine. Lady Sasha is already at the walls of the city and is preparing a formation for her spell."


    "Let''s hope that we won''t need it."


    The first sightings and their reports came from the border between my Uncle''s territory and the Black Lands. By our soldiers'' description, Merlin confirmed that it was not an ordinary flying ship. It belonged to the Empress; it was the biggest one, called the Judgement.


    "It is coming¡­ alone? Do they think one is enough?" I asked, standing on my city wall between Merlin and Sasha while Oleg was commanding the ground troops and setting up the howitzers. For the past half an hour, the speakers around the city, the ones we used to broadcast speeches, were blaring warning signals, turning my busy city into a deserted ghost town, everyone hiding in their homes and basements.


    "Isn''t that good?" Yuri asked, her voice coming from the Princess as the two mechs stood ready 50 meters ahead of Avalon.


    "Their pride is our advantage." Father agreed; the Lion''s shoulders were equipped with four barrels, and even its hands were replaced with cannons, ready to fire constantly, going through its weapons in a repeating sequence, prepared to exhaust all of its energies to go out in a blaze of glory.


    "I am finding it weird." I answered, "It is¡­ sudden. Something had to happen¡­"


    "Second thoughts?" Sasha asked, whispering, stretching her arms out, holding mine, and squeezing it.


    "No." I smiled at her in answer, "Fire the moment we see them."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    On the bridge of the Judgement, Empress Mirian was looking forward with a serious expression while she was surrounded by ship slaves, operating her vessel in perfect independence, without a need for a crew. By all means, this ship was above any of the others, capable of working autonomously if Mirian wanted. She only had to issue her orders, and the flying fortress, run by 300 magically bound slaves, would do her bidding to the letter.


    "It is weird to be back on one¡­" Kustov murmured, the only other regular person standing beside the Empress.


    "Hopefully, this time, it won''t crash. You are a two-legged jinx to be brought aboard." She answered calmly, yet her fingers dug into her crossed upper arms, worried because Milan was in her bedroom, attended to by her personal servants. "Open visuals!" She ordered, and soon enough, all the quickly changing scenery before them was projected into the air, giving them a wide field of view without the need to head into an Imaginary like on the other ships.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "You seem nervous, Duke Kustov. Why is that?"


    "My son¡­"


    "I think there is something else." She added, not looking at him, keeping her eyes locked on the image, watching the passing of massive fields, finally noticing something off. "Maybe that?" She pointed, and the image froze. She quickly enlarged it with a pinch, showing them a tractor working the fields below, puffing out white smoke from its miniature chimney.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Interesting¡­"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not mad, Duke Kustov. But I am curious as to what is going on here."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "No matter, we will have a talk after Milan is healed." She continued, even if the now deathly-white Duke refused to talk about it and just kept looking ahead, watching as the image of the tractor disappeared, showing them the blurry passings of wheat fields again, closing in on the actual Frontier.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    It didn''t take long for the ship to cross the borders and see the ongoing construction, the machines that were there, creating a canal, connecting the two rivers; Mirian''s eyes flashed once again, but she didn''t ask any questions this time. It didn''t need to take a genius to understand that the changes happening to the Frontier were above anything she first believed¡­ This was even more dangerous than what was happening at the southern borders.


    "My, my¡­" she mumbled as the ship slowed down after raising her hand, focusing on the image before her. She looked so far into the distance that it wouldn''t be possible for the human eye, but the ship''s magic zoomed on the horizon like a modern camera would. "What are those?" she asked with honest wonder and surprise, looking at the two massive machines standing before a clearly newly built city.


    "I don''t know¡­" Garbank Kustov answered, and Mirian wasn''t going to ask if he was lying or not.


    "Come to a complete halt! Keep the shields up for now! It is your turn, Duke Kustov. Contact them¡­ We are here to save my most important person in the world and not here to fight."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "That is a big one¡­" Sasha mumbled as we watched the flying ship stopping in the distance, outside of the accurate reach of the cannons mounted onto the Lion. We have yet to install a marker onto the mechs, so they will need luck to hit the ship precisely from this distance.


    "Prepare the howitzers! It''s time to show them what a Dragon''s Tail can do!" I ordered, signaling the soldiers to lock onto the golden flying ship with their completed Markers.


    We weren''t taking chances, and soon, a roaring cannon fire echoed through my city, and arcing, crimson fire flew through the air, hitting the Ishillian warship, making its multi-colored shields flicker and becoming visible to the naked eye.


    "Continue! Dad, Yuri! Start moving in!"


    "Roger!" they answered simultaneously as the two began marching under the constant fire of our howitzers, bombarding the enemy and showing it what absolute judgment really meant. The Lion''s canon began shooting, and although not all of his shots hit their mark, they did explode close by, sending shockwaves through the air.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shields weakening." Said one of the ship slaves, his voice monotoned and uninterested, while Mirian was cursing left and right. "70%. 66%. 58%."


    "Back up! Back up! Damn it, stop attacking me from nowhere, Milan is going to die!" Mirian cried out, having to grab onto the railings on the bridge, stopping herself from falling over as they were being rocked back and forth.


    "Incredible¡­" Kustov whispered, amazed at what was happening and a bit proud that even the Judgement was in danger, its shields being hit by a spell at every second.


    "Do something, I don''t care if the ship goes down, but if it does, my Milly will die!" Mirian yelled, grabbing Kustov''s garb and shaking him back to reality. Her eyes were watered up, and she panicked like a young, scared teenager would. "Don''t let my Milly die¡­"


    "Can¡­ can we talk to them? Somehow?" Kustov asked, returning to reality. A moment later, Mirian dragged one of the ship slaves over, pulling out a glowing, charged CC, pressing it into the back of its carved-out skull, and inserting it directly into its brain. Next, she pulled out a finger-thick CC-cable that was running along its spine, connecting to the side of its head, giving its spiky end to Kustov. "This is¡­?" He asked, gulping at the horrific sight and at the dripping, sharp end he was holding, moist from some kind of transparent mucus.


    "Don''t ask; the ship was built by the hands of the Emperor of Magic. We couldn''t figure out how it works, and everything is maintained by the ship slaves themselves. They even make new slaves if we gave them mages¡­ This is not important right now! Squeeze it and speak! We don''t have time to waste!" She shouted as the ship was already shaking, the rest of the slaves working silently, trying to keep the shields up and running.


    Kustov hesitated before clutching firmly onto the cable, pulling it close to his mouth, and starting to speak. When his voice left his mouth, the shaved head of the ship slave twitched, and then its mouth began moving, replicating his words silently. Yet, at the same time, the many faces decorating the flying ship on the outside, belonging to past rulers, also opened, and his voice was echoed far and wide.


    "My Sovereign! It is me, Garbank Kustov! Please¡­ Don''t attack! I¡­ We came not to fight! Please, help me! Help us!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    Watching our bombardment, seeing the ship shake and flicker in the distance, I was getting more confident. Although it wasn''t like what the Scorc kingdom managed to do, breaking its defenses in one move, it was still enough to allow us to have a chance. My only concern was that the ship never returned fire. Why? If it wanted to, it could have flown forward and started returning fire; I was sure of it. That is why I was also here; if it did and brought us all down, I wouldn''t want to try and hide in my palace and wait for the sky to fall down. I won''t be that kind of example for my kids. Still, that didn''t happen. Instead, we were hearing our dear Duke shouting¡­


    "Could it be him? Really? Did our spell fail?" Merlin asked, looking at me while our cannons continued firing without stopping.


    "I doubt. He sounds¡­ troubled." I mumbled, looking at my wife until she nodded back at me with a smile. It was enough to make my decision, so I raised my hand, giving the order to stop firing.


    With the orders to our mechs to keep their distance from each other and not allow the ship to fire at both of them so easily, they looked as if they were escorting the flying monster as it began advancing toward Avalon once again. Well¡­ this was it. Even with Oleg''s constant complaining, it was now or never, so I walked out with Sasha on my right, heading to where the ship was landing. I watched as its belly opened, landing supports descending, like four individual landing pads, balancing the ship-like design, stopping it from tipping over after it touched down.


    Of course, we weren''t alone as my Father and Yuri surrounded the massive ship, their weapons aiming at it, although I was unsure if they realized if any of them did anything¡­ that would also kill me. Heh. What a thrilling experience¡­ I observed the creepy yet beautiful design as another ramp opened, landing not that far from us. Looking up, the elegantly dressed young woman standing up high had similar features to the previous Empress, but this one''s gaze was less¡­ hostile. I didn''t need a perfect memory to recognize someone from the royal bloodline, and seeing the nervous Garbank Kustov next to her was enough for me to know he didn''t betray us. Interesting¡­ Very interesting.


    "Sovereign?" The Empress asked, looking down at me, but I think her question was aimed at my dear Duke.


    "That would be me." I replied, "Sovereign Leon, ruler of Avalon. Welcome to my territory, Empress Mirian."


    "Are you openly stating that you are no longer part of my Empire, Viscount Leon?"


    "I am." Was my swift answer, keeping my eye locked onto hers, standing about 40 meters below her while she was still in the opening of her ship


    "Then let me ask you this, Sovereign Leon. Are you capable of saving a life?" Hooh¡­ What the hell happened?


    "What if I can''t?" I asked curiously, making her voice shake and not because she was lying¡­ But... She was¡­ Desperate?


    "Then we can all kill each other because I won''t have a reason to live."


    "Well!" I clapped, releasing my wife''s sweaty palm because both of us were nervous enough, even if we didn''t want to show it. Neither of us was keen on dying here. "My fourth wife is a professional priestess, capable of healing most injuries with magic!"


    The moment I finished speaking, I saw something I didn''t expect. Mirian''s legs buckled, and she began crying, shocking me more than anything that happened so far.


    "Please¡­ Please save my Milly!"


    "What¡­ the¡­ fuck?"

 Chapter 185 – Empress & Sovereign (2)

    I expected many things to happen, even prepared mentally for a worst-case scenario, but to have the Empress of Ishillia plead for me to save someone? That was not something I would have put any bet on. Still, here we are¡­ When they brought down the unconscious Milan, I began understanding the issue here. I knew from Kustov''s letters that the Empress was very interested in his son, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. One glance at my wife, I knew she was already sympathizing with Mirian Ishillia, and I was not someone who would be his own enemy. If this means I can guarantee my independence without worrying about the apocalypse¡­ I will do so.


    While we escorted them to the palace, Mirian didn''t try to look around and ask questions; her sole focus was on Milan alone, and no matter how I looked at her, I could only see that she was genuine. I saw the same kind of light in her eyes that I saw in Sasha''s eyes when I almost ended up dead.


    When Mikan entered the room we placed Milan in, she had already been informed why she was needed so suddenly. Pion and Oleg helped Sasha escort the Duke and the Empress out after I told them that if they wanted it to work, then they had to leave us two alone with Milan. Did she trust me completely? Probably not, but she had no options to complain or try and haggle.


    "They got him good¡­" I mumbled, checking the injuries and stitches on his body, "He has a high fever... He won''t last long and probably has more internal injuries that the current level of medicine can''t deal with."


    "Don''t worry, I will heal him!" Mikan smiled confidently, but before she could begin, I stopped her and looked into her eyes.


    "Heal him, but don''t regrow his hand."


    "But¡­"


    "Mikan, we are talking about the current Empress of the Ishillian Empire here. Do you trust that bloodline completely? Without doubts? Answer me honestly."


    "No¡­"


    "Same. I am not going to let you reveal to them that you are capable of such type of magic. Save his life and heal him, but let his arm be as it is. If it turns out we can truly work together and be amicable neighbors, we can still do it later on. For now, we are going to keep some cards close to our chest." I explained, patting her hands before gently kissing her lips.


    "Okay¡­ I''ll do it as you ask."


    "Thank you." After tucking her hair behind her ear, I left her to do her spell in silence, taking much longer than when she was healing Yuri.


    It was midway through the ''surgery,'' if I can call it that when Elena appeared. She was, in an understandable distraught state, biting her fingernails, unable to sit still for a second. After somewhat managing to calm her down and sending her to her father, I called on Merlin at once.


    "Go, accompany Elena, the Empress, and our Duke for now."


    "Should I keep a close eye on them? I also wanted to suggest it¡­"


    "That too," I nodded, gently knocking on his head, "But it is also the perfect time to smooth things out between you and Elena!"


    "Oh¡­"


    "Yeah, oh indeed! Now go! I can''t help you more than this, Merlin¡­ If you screw it up, it is on you¡­"


    When Mikan reappeared almost two hours later, she looked tired, requiring me to hold her up before she could tumble, escorting her back to our room. Of course, she succeeded in healing Milan, who was already up, looking surprisingly energetic and very much lost as to where he was. It took me a few minutes to explain everything, finally including him in all the things his father had yet to reveal to him properly. When I was sure he was clear in the head and understanding of the situation, I led him to the conference room, where I watched as Mirian jumped on him, kissing and hugging him everywhere before fainting.


    "Really?" I asked out of reflex, watching her body go limp, held up by Milan with his intact left arm and the stump he now had for his right one.


    "Help?" He asked, as his good arm was now missing, finally prompting his sister and father to step in, making us carry the unconscious Empress to a guest room.


    "You were tempted." Yuri whispered to my ear, shadowing Sasha since returning, ready to protect her if Mirian would try anything.


    "Tempted?" My first wife asked, looking at me questioningly.


    "I saw it in his eyes!" Yuri nodded, looking towards the door of our temporary guests, "And I agree. Our husband thought about killing the Empress when she fainted. I can still do it if you want it."


    "Hey!" Sasha protested, looking at us now even more angry than before. She expected something more of a perverted reason and not a bloodthirsty one.


    "It did cross my mind." I acknowledged honestly, "But it wouldn''t be the ideal move. For now, lock down the city. I already told Oleg nobody is going out! Touching that ship could result in it blowing up and wiping us out, or who knows! Father is keeping an eye on it, but we need a rotation to let him rest. So, for now, Yuri, go, try to sleep; you will be next to sit in your mech and guard it."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Roger!"


    "Luna and Mom will take care of the kids; they will move to the Castle for security''s sake, and I assigned Pion to escort them. The rest of us will stay and entertain the CEO of Ishillia."


    "CEO?" Sasha asked, chuckling, already knowing the term.


    "Yeah, because I have a feeling that the old wizard below the capital city is the true shareholder in Ishillia and its stocks¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day started early for us, but Duke Kustov joined us at the breakfast table, explaining all that happened and trying to prove he didn''t want to betray me at all, not that I thought that anymore. When he finally believed me, he began constantly thanking us for saving his son''s life as we saved his. He even explained how happy he was to see that his daughter seemingly found someone for herself who was my right-hand man¡­ and a wizard at that. Geez. He took that hypnosis spell way too well that even I was beginning to feel embarrassed by his constant glorification of my palace, the city, the mechs, everything. He only stopped speaking when Mirian appeared around noon, accompanied by Milan, who, just like his dad, began thanking me so profusely that I immediately diverted everything toward Mikan. She had to be thanked, not me!


    "Can we talk?" The young Empress asked in the end, and I knew it was no longer about Milan but about what was going on here.


    "Of course." I nodded, "Let''s get into the proper place for it then." Leading everyone into the throne room this time, I sat down at the same table my ministers were using, facing the current ruler of the Empire that I had officially cut off. There was no going back on that. "I''m all ears."


    "Who are you, really?"


    "Well, my name is Leon. I was born as the son of Kalash and Louise, inheriting the Frontier and being named its Viscount by your predecessor. But I thought you knew that."


    "I don''t believe you." She shook her head, looking at me first before turning to my wife, then scanning the rest who were present. The Kustov family, Merlin, Yuri, Mikan, Oleg, and the present guards, everyone was scrutinized silently by her before her eyes returned to me. "I am untrained in recognizing the ancients, but I read enough to realize when I face one. I saw a few people who were born with the red hair of the Vasas but lacked their mythical powers. Until today¡­"


    "Huh." I hummed as I looked at my wife, "It is the first time when I have been stumped by a word."


    "Then you finally know what it feels like." She whispered in a low chuckle before Merlin interrupted us, snapping his fingers.


    "Oh! I know that name! They were exterminated by the Ishillians when the Empire was established. If I recall correctly, they left a warning that they would return and reclaim what was theirs."


    "Aaaand you think it''s us?" I asked, half-seriously, pointing at Sasha and me.


    "It looks like it from my position." She responded calmly, making me shrug.


    "Damn prejudice¡­ I''m a ginger, so is my wife, not some ancient spooky bloodline."


    "Yet your hair color is rare throughout the world." She countered, making me moan as I rubbed my temple.


    "Because you genocided them¡­ duh¡­"


    "You are opposing us. Another proof." She pushed on, making my wife chuckle, and I gave up on trying to say otherwise. So be it if they wanted us to be the returning mythical enemy of yore.


    "I am only opposing those who would be trying to trip me up. Are you thinking about it, Empress Mirian?"


    "Mhmmm¡­ Not anymore." Okay, I did not expect her to be so malleable right from the get-go. "But there is someone who would." She added that, and I knew this was where the real talks would begin.


    "The old guy living in your basement, yes?"


    "You know about Pascal? Well, he did come forward after my predecessor died¡­"


    "I met him, too. I guessed back then that it was him who was really in charge."


    "He is a tumor on the Empire." She answered in such a serious tone it made me lean forward, watching her eyes as she spoke, "For centuries, he has been holding the bloodline in his hand, almost as if he is designing us, breeding us selectively to be his little puppets. I don''t know his powers nor the depth of his influence and resources, but there have to be plenty of little secrets he can call upon. But... I see where the winds are blowing." She smiled, her eyes moving a bit up, looking at my hair before refocusing on my eyes. "You want the Empire, no?"


    "Nah." I answered at once, making her reel backward, blinking her eyes as if she were trying to reconfigure her brain. "Too much hassle. I''m fine with directing my Avalon alone. It lets me have a fun-filled life. Look at yourself, Empress Mirian! You have to worry about a multitude of things! I don''t need that; I don''t need early creases under my eyes nor early white streaks in my hair!" I couldn''t help but grin when I saw her touch her face, running her fingers through her hair before she forced her hand back to the table.


    "You¡­ really don''t?"


    "Nope."


    "Then help me get rid of that old monster. It is in both of our interests. Help me reform the Empire, and you can be independent. I will not interfere with your territory at all! The Gods, you would be safe as the Empire would surround you as a massive shield!"


    "Err¡­ you do know that my Uncle also wants to follow in my footsteps?"


    "Now I do. Done. Help me do this, and he can go with you."


    "Um¡­" I mumbled, shifting my posture as I wasn''t expecting such an easy and positive conference between us. "This is a bit quick, Empress Mirian. We need to work this out in detail, but¡­ I am not against the idea. If we can come and trust each other, that is."


    "Agreed." She nodded, forming a smile, "I also don''t expect it to be like walking into the capital city and slitting the throat of that old monster. I don''t know how many nobles he has in his pocket in secret. Are there hidden mages that I don''t know about? Old bastards like him¡­ We are unaware of many variables, and if I move against him, I am sure there will be a civil war. And¡­¡±


    "And?" Sasha asked, watching her fall silent.


    "We could work together. You could do whatever you want with my support, while I also collect my own allies¡­ Then, operating jointly, we can reform the Empire and free it from this sickness, rotting it from within!"


    "¡­" It was tempting and one of the best offers. I was sure that we would butt heads sooner or later but with this¡­ "Haaaah!" With a long sigh, I leaned back, closed my eyes, thinking for a prolonged minute before speaking again, "I need to think everything through. Give me a day, Empress Mirian. Until then, you are free to tour the city under my soldiers'' protection."


    "Understandable." She nodded, not throwing a tantrum that she would be closely surveilled. "And I''d like that. Coming in, I had little time to enjoy your creation. Who knows¡­ If we can work together, maybe I will also invite you to my ship and let you see how it is."


    That¡­ was tempting. Very much so.

 Chapter 186 – Tour

    It was a warm and sunny morning, and waking up was very different from what I was used to. It wasn''t bad; it was¡­ refreshing. Sitting up and looking around, the room we were staying in was way less luxurious than the ones in our palace, yet it was more¡­ welcoming. I never truly cared for the luxuries at home. Yes, I enjoyed using them, who wouldn''t, but I never felt attached to them or considered them irreplaceable. Especially since I became the Empress and was living in the part of the palace that was sealed off from the others. It was always¡­ empty. That is why I always felt delighted when my Milly was with me¡­ Losing him¡­ I wouldn''t know what to do. But he is here now. Safe and sound¡­


    Looking at his sleeping face, I couldn''t tell that he was fighting for survival only a day ago. Thank the Gods that his family built up this place! As for his missing arm, I will replace it. I will help him do everything! First, I will aid him in releasing that pent-up stress! Hm¡­ Did it get bigger? It is also hotter than before, I think. And it is stiffer this morning!


    "Miri¡­"


    Ah! He dreams about me? Awawawa! I love you so much! Sleep, my King, I''ll do it for you¡­ Thank you for the breakfast! Mhmhmh!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "So you are the Empress, huh?"


    "I am."


    Huh¡­ it is a bit weird seeing somebody who isn''t groveling before me and uses such a coarse and harsh voice. She looks older than me and is definitely from the Kingdom of Scorc, so I won''t argue about her tone. Not that it matters anyway.


    "My girls will keep an eye on you at all times, even if you can''t see them. So don''t think of doing anything weird."


    "Yuri, yes?" I asked, maintaining my calm appearance. I was standing in the doorway of my guest room, wanting to catch up with my Milly to tour the city, and I was just about to leave when I literally ran into her. "I am not like my predecessor. Besides that... We are guests to your husband. Aren''t we?"


    "I am responsible for my hubby''s life, and I am his guard dog. I am telling you straight, I don''t care if you are an Empress or a beggar. Try anything, and I will gut you and then hang you by your own intestines up on the highest tower of our city and watch you bleed out. Clear?"


    "As the day." I answered, smiling, because I thought I could understand her better than she may think. I felt the same way towards my Milly, and now I had a new idea of what Duke Jauwn would experience when I returned to my city.


    Well, after she left, I could go on my way and finally take a leisurely look at this town. City. Avalon¡­ huh? I am impressed that they managed to build this under the nose of my aunt. Or maybe not; she wasn''t the sharpest one. I did notice the weirdness of my love''s family, the multiple caravans, dealings, and investments, all that somehow always ended up going north. Good thing that I didn''t make a fuss about it, ahaha!


    "What is it?" Milan asked, seeing me smile. I couldn''t help but smile even more as I grabbed onto his arm to hug it while we walked through the palace''s corridors, led by the young boy named Merlin and a handful of soldiers.


    "Nothing, I''m just happy that you are healed!"


    Yes. That was what mattered; the rest will be dealt with one way or another. I wasn''t going to let go of his arm, but when we exited the city, I had to¡­ I had to force my face to hide my surprise, rubbing my cheeks because now, looking around, I realized the actual difference between the two cities.


    The one I grew up in was magnificent but also a labyrinth. There were many sneaking streets, some so narrow carriages couldn''t get to them, some as vast as a house yet always empty because no people were allowed to walk them. There were many different aspects to it, but it also made it chaotic and, to my eyes, unsightly. It lacked order, and it lacked purpose. It was a mishmash of centuries of building, demolishing, and rebuilding, resulting in a hideous monster where rats could easily get lost and fester.


    "How did you manage to build something like this without help from us? The knowledge alone to create these streets is a guarded secret, making us great money when a noble hires our workers to build their new homes."


    "When I was little, we found an abandoned mine here." The boy answered me without looking back, "From there, my Sovereign began reverse engineering magic, modifying it, and soon, we were already building with stones. It wasn''t hard. I guess others simply don''t do it because they are afraid of being killed."


    "So you built this city from a magic circle found in a mine?" Milan asked, making me think as I observed the wide streets. I recognized that they were purposefully planned, straight as an arrow, and could make two carriages go on their merry way without bothering each other.


    "Pretty much. My Sovereign designed and planned the city down to the last building."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "What if something new is needed?" I asked, and he answered immediately.


    "It is modular, and new ideas can be added at any time without messing with the plans. The population is still in the growing phase, so we have room to change things. The city was built to house around double the current population of the frontier. Many districts are yet to be populated and are waiting for their owners. Even if we finally fill it up, expanding it is possible, or we can establish a new city, but we have yet to grow to that size. Maybe we won''t."


    The houses we walked by were uniform in design, but the closer I looked, the more details I noticed. Their outer walls were painted differently, and the decorations put up were varied and not like the nobles'' overly expensive, slap-gold-on-everything kind of design. I was wondering where they got all the carvings or painted murals, but when I asked, it turned out they made it.


    "People made it¡­?" I whispered, and I watched as Merlin looked at me weirdly.


    It was surprising for me because people like these should not have the thought to consider art. They should be concerned about putting food on the table¡­ which then drew me to ask about how they are being fed. Finally, I realized that the machines we saw from the sky were for manning the fields. They said it was working without any magic, but I didn''t believe it. I get that they don''t want to tell me their secrets, but at least they shouldn''t look at me like a naive girl.


    Probably, it was because of my expression that Merlin escorted us toward a multi-story building, which, at first, I thought was a joke. An academy? A school? For everyone? That was the nobles'' privilege, but then again, if they aren''t lying, and there are no nobles here¡­ and everyone can read and write... Maybe they did turn towards the fine arts. I didn''t want to believe it, but seeing children being taught right before my eyes, I had to.


    "And they pay¡­ nothing?" Milan asked, and I saw the same surprise on his face. I understood it well because I also met him at the Imperial Academy. Getting in there was still an expensive endeavor for his family as they were just promoted to becoming dukes back then.


    "An educated population is a productive one," Merlin answered proudly. "Your sister is also going to teach some classes; she mentioned her interest in it, and I organized some courses for her. At the start, I was the one doing everything, but by now, we have a hundred teachers at hand who are doing the task either full-time or hosting specialized classes. I only step in at the final exams and when there is a need to retrain the teachers. And yes." He continued, looking at us, "The teachers are paid by our Sovereign, while education for those who wish to learn is free."


    "What if they just¡­ want to be freeloaders? Students forever, doing nothing?" I asked, knowing how many nobles in the Academy were there to make friends and not to learn. It was their way of building ties with other, similarly influential families.


    "Why would they?" Merlin questioned, and I could see he was honestly confused, "This is for themselves. Why screw over your own life? Is that some kind of weird fetish?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Let''s go!" he shrugged. "I will take you to the aqueducts. I think you will like that!"


    "Aqueducts?"


    "You''ll see."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Water flowing from the wall¡­ Lights that burn without fire or magic¡­" I couldn''t help but sigh, lying in the bathtub, looking up towards the ceiling. It was different than the baths I took back home. It wasn''t maids who made it... I just twisted a knob, and there it was, water coming from the walls. They even told me that in the winter, hot water is being pumped through metal pipes, warming up everyone''s home. "Outrageous!"


    All that I was shown today had to be nothing but the surface only. For example, I could only watch the machines from the wall, from afar, be it the two-legged giants or the cannons on tracks. They were on par with wizards, and they were operated by normal, everyday humans. This alone made me think that, with time, Avalon would be superior to any other army on the continent because they would be able to unleash the strengths of wizards and witches using regular men. Right now, we are trying to replenish our magical forces and raise powerful mages, but it will take decades. By then, who knows what Avalon will invent and produce en masse. So what if they lose half of their machines? Just make more! Yet, we wouldn''t be able to just create more mages.


    I was convinced that they would readily do it just by seeing their people living here. I had never before seen such unity in any city or any household. Not to mention the rivaling nobles, even within one family, there could be brothers who wanted to usurp the other. The fact that their jail was empty and the most outrageous crime here was drunk men fighting, I thought everyone was brainwashed or something. But no, they were¡­ united, unlike the Empire. Was it because Avalon was small? Maybe Leon was right; one should only rule over what he can oversee.


    I wonder how far he planned everything. He built his ideal city to his wishes, doing as he liked... And for that, I envied him. I only managed to do that after becoming Empress. No, that is not even true. Now, I can''t do what I want or what I like because there is an ancient monster who interferes with it. Would I be able to change Ishillia to resemble Avalon?


    "Not with how it is now¡­" I whispered to myself, beginning to enjoy the scented soap they had, which was even better than the ones I could get at home. I could smell it on the girls in the palace, lasting way longer than what I was used to. Mhmm¡­


    If I began trading for it, some nobles would for sure start copying it. That is the problem¡­ Nobles. No wonder that he didn''t have any! They are there to govern the behemoth of an empire I am in charge of, but they are also the people I would need to fight if I want to change things.


    "And there will be a fight¡­"


    There is no other way around it. I want some changes made, including getting rid of Pascal. For that change, I will definitely have to go against multiple noble families and grind them to meat paste and bone dust¡­ So be it! I will reform the Empire with my hubby beside me! If the descendants of the Vasas could do it, then I, an offspring of a bloodline who defeated them, can do it too! Whoever dislikes it¡­ can go and die.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    At the same time, when Mirian finally found her resolve, Pascal was alerted once again. He was standing before the Goddess Ariana''s Spear, watching it tremble and hum in a low tone, sending bone-chilling shivers through him. Its simple shaft had ominous, black energy swirling around it, while its tip began glowing in a bloody, crimson color, displaying the countless lives it took throughout its existence. Whoever had awoken the ancient relic¡­ was growing stronger.

 Chapter 187 – Budding Alliance

    "How was your previous two days?" I asked, meeting with Empress Mirian and Milan once again.


    "Inspiring." She answered simply, sitting opposite me, acting nonchalantly. Despite her carefree attitude, I knew full well that she had observed everything she could in detail. She was constantly pushing her boundaries to the limit outside the palace. She multiple times tried to enter places she wasn''t allowed to; she even tried to pressure others to let her enter the water-purifying castellas to inspect them.


    "I am glad to hear. While you were out terrorizing my subordinates¨C"


    "Most of your citizens didn''t even recognize me as their Empress." She interrupted me with a smirk. She would be correct if she hadn''t arrived with her massive, flying ship, so I wasn''t buying it.


    "They know. It is just that we are no longer subordinates to you."


    "Heh, we haven''t come to an agreement yet, Sovereign Leon."


    "But we will." I spoke up, and Sasha pulled out a thick folder, pushing it before her, waiting a few seconds before beginning to explain calmly and clearly.


    "We drew up the borders we want in exchange for helping you clean out the capital city."


    "You don''t want more territory?" She asked, surprised as Avalon didn''t even claim the regions around us, leaving them within Ishillian borders.


    "No, but we want guarantees for our trade routes." Sasha continued, "We highlighted the ones that lead outside of the Empire, through the League, and onwards. I want a written, stamped, and sealed guarantee with no expiration date. It must allow us to accompany our caravans with our military to protect them, be it against bandits or some of your overachieving nobles."


    "Huh... So you just want to waltz through the Empire as you see fit?"


    "It would benefit you too." I interjected, leaning in and tapping on some of the routes that lead toward her city. "What if I tell you we could build a highway that would enable you to travel back and forth between here and there in a day?"


    "I would think that you are lying."


    "It is your loss." Sasha smiled provocatively, making Mirian furrow her brows before her face slowly smoothed out.


    "How would that benefit me?"


    "I would allow you to tax it appropriately for the line that goes through YOUR territory. Also, we are willing to let you expand on it as you see fit within Ishillia, and we are also willing to sell you the trains we build."


    "So it is called trains..." She whispered, flipping through the drawn images of them. Of course, they did not include any accurate measurements or functional descriptions. I even added some overexaggerated details and wrongly placed parts so that if she could memorize it, she would build it in a way that would make it useless. "And you claim that this machine could travel from here to the capital in a day?"


    "Yes. I am certain of it. Also, it uses no magic, so it would be easy to build and cheap to maintain. Compared to the regular caravan today, one engine could drag along ten caravans worth of items."


    "Or more..." Sasha chuckled, watching Mirian finally understand its importance as a lightbulb turned on above her head.


    "You are not joking..."


    "We are not, Empress Mirian." I assured her, waiting for her to put the drawings down.


    "Why share this? This could be life-changing."


    "This is an innovation that is too big to contain to just the Frontier." I answered her with a shrug, "And, if I build it between me and my Uncle, it would be like an expensive toy. It only gets useful if I can take advantage of it to its fullest! For that, I need the railways to go everywhere. Down south, to the east and west, everywhere it can! When I look at the map, I want to see a spiderweb of railways on it. I can''t do that alone."


    "We thought that Ishillia would be our enemy," Sasha started, catching her attention again, making Mirian turn from me to her. "But that is no longer the sole option. If you can stay at the helm and be our ally, that changes everything. You are still young, and if you can sit on that throne for the next hundred years, we will have enough time to alter a lot and make us into good, friendly neighbors."


    "You must also realize that it won''t be that easy." After a minute of silence, Mirian exhaled a long breath, finishing reading the rest of our demands and suggestions. They included not only that we became fully independent but also that she would have to guarantee that it is acknowledged worldwide. "If I do this, it is an admission that we, the royal bloodline, became weak. That we can''t retain a ''barbarian'' region. This would be the starting point of an avalanche..."


    "Rebellions?" I asked, already guessing as much.


    "Yes, and more." She nodded, crossing her arms, "It would double the issues in the newly annexed Kingdom of Scorc. Then, other unhappy regions or ambitious nobles would announce that they also wanted to earn their independence. I would never underestimate greed; I know that at least half of the nobles would jump on the opportunity to try and take a slice from the Empire. Lastly, the sharks around us would bite onto the bleeding body of Ishillia and tear big chunks off of it. I have no doubts about that!"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "We speculated as much." Sasha answered, tapping her fingers on the table, musing a little before continuing. "We need to do it in a sequence, then. We become independent but without announcing it. While working together, we help you clean the house and find those who would be against you. Either scrub them out or place them far away from the capital, down south, preferably. This way, we would slowly cut down Pascal''s potential allies before we move against him. In the meantime, you could easily turn the people to your side with edicts that elevate them and not the nobles."


    "The people..." She whispered, and I could see that she was thinking about what she had experienced within Avalon in the past two days, about how people lived and were much happier, speaking about us not in hushed tones but openly and filled with pride.


    "I won''t say that Ishillia won''t lose territories." I told her fair and square, "Whatever happens, when we move against Pascal, it would be bloody and costly. The aftermath would see us on a backfoot as rebellions would and will happen. I am also fairly sure that because Ishillia was a massive bully for two thousand years, everyone would join in and try to wreck you."


    "I agree. And if we fall, all your deals with us will be worth nothing. In all honesty, you stand to lose nothing, Sovereign Leon."


    "I do. I stand to lose stability and would have to deal with who knows what type of bastards wanting to be my new boss!" I grunted, rolling my eyes, "When I said we would help you, I meant it. We would help you keep Ishillia, but I am fairly certain that it would be at a reduced size."


    "At a size that is more controllable." She smiled at the end, flipping through the documents, pulling the map of the Empire to the forefront. "Now I understand why you had some regions left uncolored... And why did you suggest moving the troublesome nobles to the south..."


    "It is only our prediction, Empress Mirian." My wife explained calmly; now that it clicked within Mirian''s head, it was much easier to sell it to her. "Those territories would fall, especially bordering the southern empires. We must focus on what we can keep and reinforce. That is why we suggested getting the people to your side; they are worth more than any noble family. Just look at your issues within Scorc territories. When the southern empires march in and take those lands, if the people there are on your side, it will be enough to halt their advance or slow it down."


    "We would focus on the core regions..." she mumbled, already seeing the strategy that presented itself: taking advantage of the land''s geometry and establishing choke points at natural formations and barriers.


    "Also, look at those counties that we need for industry." I leaned forward, pointing at those we marked in red. "These are must-have ones. Of course, you will have to add more to it because we don''t know where you get your CCs."


    "Mhm." She smiled, looking at us, enjoying that there was something that we didn''t know at least. "And these red ones... are they important for me or for you?"


    "Both. As I said, we would help, so my army would march with yours. If you want us to be ready for it, we need to build it up first."


    "How long would it take?" She asked sharply, putting the documents together and closing the binder around them.


    "Depends on your support, Empress Mirian. Six years? A decade? It is up to our access to resources and nothing else."


    "I''ll sign it." She stated, thinking for only a brief moment, "As for resources, that is a different deal, Sovereign Leon. We will need to sit down again and work it out."


    Hearing her say that, I wasn''t angry. I also wouldn''t want to just freely throw everything at someone who wanted to rebel against me. It was... a funny situation if you had a special kind of humor. But it was a start! That is what mattered the most.


    "Tell you what!" I chuckled after we came to an agreement on the first half and on our independence. "Visit us in the winter."


    "Why?" She looked at me curiously.


    "In the past few years, we slain beasts that were anything but ordinary. This year will likely be the same. We still have their skulls, you know. Do you want to see it?"


    "Beasts..." She inhaled sharply, "Yes. I do want to see them!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I am surprised you are letting me up here." I exclaimed honestly while Merlin and I were walking up the ramp and entering the insides of the flying jewel of Ishillia.


    "It is a selfish reason," Mirian replied plainly, leading us into the luxuriously decorated machine. "This machine was built in a way that we can''t replicate. The rest are also one of a kind; we still can''t reliably replicate their main magic engine. That is why we can''t replace one that has been destroyed¡­ We can only repair it and fix parts that break, but if the ship goes down, it will be lost for us forever. This? This was the Emperor of Magic''s personal vessel¡­ He made it, drove it, was the only one who knew how it worked and never shared it. The others we have are nothing but the prototypes he left behind after repurposing them. It took my family a century to make them fly again after his death!"


    "What a jerk¡­" Merlin mumbled, making me laugh, and Mirian also cracked a smile but remained silent.


    "Seeing your machines, I want you to take a look and share them with me. In exchange, whatever you learn will stay yours to do whatever you want with. Those monster skulls are no joke. I am surprised you stopped them and not just let them through."


    "You are being awfully generous. We stopped them because that is the sensible thing to do."


    "I see..." She hummed, "So! We are going to work together, yes?" She looked at me with one eye while speaking. "Then let this be our first joint project and the proof that we will be able to trust each other and work as allies."


    "Fine by me¨C" I was about to strike my hand out for a handshake, but I had to stop. I watched a bald, thin man in white robes walk towards us, cutting through our group as if we were not there. His head was wearing a metal ring around it, while a magic tattoo was going around its neck¡­ He was no longer a human, and I could feel it¡­ See it. Its eyes were hollow, just like its body, while he passed by us. Watching the back of its head, I saw that it had a slot for CC, and it even had multiple threads going into its skull, with more tattoos hiding under its robe, making me shiver at its mere existence.


    "What¡­ is that?" Merlin asked the question that was ringing alarm bells in my mind.


    "A shipslave." Mirian answered, "The Emperor of Magic was known to adhere to only one principle: Everything for knowledge. These¡­ things are what make the ship work¡­ They are part of it and are no longer living beings. Functionally speaking, they achieved immortality because some of them date back to his days."


    ¡°Holy¡­ shit¡­¡± I cursed while I looked at Merlin, remembering when he blew up our prisoner. Unlike in this age, back in its first life, there was nobody who told him to stop¡­ And it showed.

 Chapter 188 – Booming Industry

    At first, Merlin felt like he was sinking into the unknown, but after relaxing and letting his thoughts settle, he was finally back in the same library he had visited before. Since coming to terms with his past and meeting his own first incarnation, it became much easier for him to access this place at will when he decided to meditate.


    "Welcome back. What do you need?" the Emperor of Magic asked, sitting at a table and holding a book with its title highlighted by bold, golden letters.


    "Knowledge?" Merlin murmured, realizing that his past self was reading his new understandings as a book, getting access to what he went through the previous day.


    "Yours. I already know why you came. It is about the ship, yes?"


    "It is." He nodded, sitting down with his old self, waiting for his explanation, for his old memories to resurface.


    "The ships... They are contributed to me as my inventions, but the original blueprints could be traced back to the Vasa bloodline. You see, they were masters of manipulating the body and channeling magic through it. They had mastered transmuting human flesh. They were opening their own bodies, transcribing magic circles onto their bones, replacing their organs and limbs, and making slots for CC to insert into themselves, just as beasts have their cores. They studied the creatures on the other side of the mountains and copied their evolution. Those who were too weak to handle it were transformed into abominations. Living flesh weapons or just become fuel for their spells."


    "They had these kinds of ships? Why didn''t we have remains of those then?"


    "No, they didn''t have them, but they had tamed monsters that could fly. When I say tamed monsters, I mean their minds were dominated and enslaved. Our ancestor, Ishillia, led the alliance that rebelled against their powers and their inhuman practices... the rest became history."


    "Soooo... the ships are your inventions still... no?"


    "Yes and no. I used the remaining knowledge and studies the Vasas had about the flying beasts of the other world. They dissected many of them and recorded hundreds of variations. After studying them all, I destroyed the knowledge and began replicating it my way."


    "Why did you destroy them?"


    "Shipslaves." He sighed, closing the book that was Merlin''s memories of that day. "It seems like I wasn''t thorough enough. To control the ship, the core formation needs intelligence. We are not Gods, so we can''t create life, but we can bind already-intelligent consciousnesses to it so it can function. When I was alive, I was smart enough to link up with it and control it via my mind, so I skipped that step."


    "Others must have recreated it after you were gone..."


    "Yeah. It is clear that they did. I don''t know what it would be to exist like they do... but I wasn''t barbaric enough to make them. Not that it matters now!"


    "I see... I wonder if I would have made them." Merlin murmured, closing his eyes, thinking about his own mistakes and the day when he used a prisoner and looked at him like nothing more but an experiment. Remembering that feeling was making his body shiver at the thought.


    "You would have." The ''old'' Emperor exclaimed with a smile, "I am not judging. Every life is different and an experience in itself, be it bad or good."


    "We stopped one shipslave and undressed him. Can you tell me more about him? The way it was made?"


    "I can. Will you replicate them? No, don''t answer! I will see it either way, do what you must. It is your life, and you must live it the way you want." He nodded, raising a hand before beginning to explain all the magic tattoos Merlin saw, deconstructing them via old lore, the one that the Vasas left behind and what the Emperor of Magic purged from the world.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "When can I await your letter?" Mirian asked, standing before me as we said our goodbyes.


    "Give me time, Empress Mirian. Merlin is working on it, and the moment we have everything in writing, I''ll send a caravan over with it. Deal?"


    "Deal." She answered, stretching her hand forward, and I took it, shaking it with a smile.


    "I want to thank you for saving my life." Milan spoke up, standing next to Mirian, making me slap his shoulders and nodding at him.


    "No need. Plus, the one who did it was my wife; it is her credit."


    "Still. We ought to thank you too!" His father, Garbank Kustov, echoed his son''s thoughts, coming down from the ramp and looking at me with gratitude, not just because of what we had done to his son but because he no longer needed a cane to walk. "The ship is ready, Empress Mirian."


    "We are allies." I said while firmly looking at them, "We should start acting like it then!"


    With that, I watched them climb into the fancy royal yacht, closing the door behind them. After they lifted up, I stood between the Lion and the Princess, looking toward the southern horizon, and remained there until the ship disappeared from view.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The tour of that massive ship was fruitful, to say the least. After returning, Merlin decided to isolate himself so he could meditate on his findings, not waiting for a second to spare. I knew he was trying to bring out old memories, and I was expecting some juicy news when he reemerged. As for me, now that the Empress was gone, I headed back to my office to draw. I had to recreate the ship from memory so we could examine it thoroughly and start dismantling it to create our own version without the human sacrifice part.


    That made my skin crawl whenever I recalled their hollow gazes and sunken-in faces. People were made into instruments and tools in a literal sense. They were nothing but dried-out meatsticks, controlled by an inorganic magical formation. Hell no... I am no saint, but there are lines I won''t cross.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ugh..." Merlin moaned after reappearing from his room in his own home, feeling his head throbbing from the new knowledge swimming around within it. He felt as if all those formations were knocking against his skull, making him dizzy.


    "Come, this will help..." Said a soft voice, pulling him down as two sets of fingers began gently massaging his head.


    "Mmmmh... Goood... Eh? Elena?!" He flinched, finally realizing who was the one who pulled him into her lap.


    "Who else? I haven''t got my own place yet."


    "I... I just thought... you know, you were avoiding me..."


    "I wasn''t! Kind of... Ugh... Whatever!" She mumbled and continued massaging him. "I''m glad Dad made a pact with Avalon... This place is much better than the capital city. I also don''t get what my brother likes about that horrible bitch!"


    "The Empress? She isn''t that bad. She cares about him!"


    "Is she? The things Milan told me... ugh! That woman was hit in the head when young."


    "Mmm... Maybe, but she still loves and cares about your brother. I understand her in that regard..."


    "You do?" She asked, as her fingers slowly stopped. She kept looking down at Merlin, who leaned back and peeked up at her with an honest smile.


    "I do."


    They didn''t need to say more, just sit there as he enjoyed Elena''s fingers and scent, letting it wash away his headache.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "That''s thick!" I whistled, seeing the folder that Merlin brought to me, so I raised him my own, which was double in size.


    "And that isn''t?" He laughed, pointing at mine.


    "Is this what a dick-measuring contest sounds like?" Yuri asked, interrupting us, barging in with a cup of coffee, followed by Luna, who was bringing in a big tray with my breakfast. She was happily humming while serving it up, swinging her butt left and right, enjoying my headscratches like a cat.


    "It isn''t..." Merlin mumbled, lowering his head and blushing. "And it is still growing! I am growing!"


    "Woah, woah, I didn''t even say anything about who would win!" Yuri giggled, further embarrassing him. "Sasha will be back around noon, and she is bringing the kids and Mikan home from grandma. Say, are we really going into an alliance with Ishillia now?"


    "Isn''t it better to make friends than enemies?" Luna asked while feeding me by hand, climbing onto my lap to do so. "Ishillia is a big, sturdy shield!"


    "I wanted to kick their teeth in..."


    "You will have the chance, Yuri. The only difference, it will be the older generation of Ishillians. You can bully them to your heart''s content!"


    "Really? Awww, you are the best hubby!"


    "And you will be able to do it even better!" Merlin exclaimed proudly, already going through the documents that I made, comparing them to his own. "You will also get your own tattoo."


    "Woah, woah, wait!" Both of us exclaimed at the same time, "We aren''t turning my wife into a husk!"


    "Who said we would?" Merlin asked, surprised and shocked. "I simply derived a ton of useful information from our discoveries. We are NOT going to make ship slaves. That method is crude and barbaric."


    "Agreed." We all answered and were happy to be on the same page.


    "Though, we are going to fuse the method we used on Mikan and connect the pilot''s mind to the machine. Then, we can cut down the required formations to build one! Also, implementing the Marker into a mech will be through the tattoo! It would further refine the feelings, the reaction time, and the senses of a pilot, making it as if they wear the mechs as a suit!"


    "Dangers? Drawbacks?" I asked because I wasn''t willing to just let him experiment on my wife or on my father.


    "Should be none or minimal. We can use volunteers from the pilot program, though! We already have a dozen who completed their tests and went through all the hoops and whistles to be eligible to become Knights in Waiting. The moment they have their mechs, they will be officially knighted!"


    "I''m fine with testing it!" Yuri interjected, "You can draw on my body~!"


    "First, let''s make the formation, okay?" I interrupted them before it got out of hand. "We need monster blood too! Without it, forget the chances of making anything anyway. We have time until winter, so don''t rush it!"


    "Tsk... Gimme one, too!" Yuri mumbled, groaning, leaning in and letting Luna push a bite-sized bit into her mouth.


    "We still have a lot to do." I continued, raising my cup to sip on my coffee. "We are going to face off against Duke Jauwn first. He won''t have time to realize what is happening because the Empress will bring down her boiling wrath on him the moment she gets back."


    "Are you sure...?" Luna asked, tilting her head, munching on a muffin.


    "Oh, I am. I saw it in her eyes. She is good at controlling her emotions, but she is ready to blow. She will make an example out of him. I have already sent Pion to the Silver Region to meet with the Zimmermann family and notify them that they are now under Duke Kustov''s rule and will export half of their output directly to us."


    "Are we ramping up production?" Merlin looked at me from his papers, splitting his attention and continuing to memorize everything while listening to me.


    "Yes. We will build a second factory and incentivize my people to have children. I want every family to bear at least two to three kids. We are going to prepare for war and showcase our military might in the coming years. I have already called Elliot, as he will be responsible for the basic manual labor of the first railways with the steel we are importing. Our workforce is much more educated, so I will put them to start making the first train instead of building the lines. I want it ready for the time we move against Pascal and be able to support our troops. We will construct the first line as we march..."


    "I can''t wait!" Yuri squealed, already way too excited, but it would probably take years to happen.


    Still... I understood her mood. I also felt fidgety because I wouldn''t just sit and watch... I already had a blueprint in my drawer, one for my very own mech.

 Chapter 189 – Shield

    Within the capital, after returning home, Mirian didn''t let Milan leave the confines of the palace, deciding that he would be safe only there, with her. Garbank Kustov, on the other hand, was escorted back home by the Royal Guards, giving a surprising display of power for the city that also ended up with Pascal calling for the Empress.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "I am cleaning house."


    "What...?" He asked, half-serious, half-annoyed, waiting for her answer.


    "Nobles are causing trouble for me, challenging the authority of the throne. They think that they are above us. Above me. I am going to show them how wrong they are."


    "Don''t go too far! We keep instability to a minimum because we are in a dangerous position! An uprising or unrest of nobles would result in a cascade and a loss of¨C"


    "Territories. I know. I know full well, so what? We can take it back after we reorganized our Empire! We are Ishillia; we are not some pushover, nor are we a bunch of degenerates. Maybe the bloodline forgot that, but I am more Ishillian than any of my predecessors. I will reform this Empire to something that can stand strong for another two thousand years!"


    Pascal was looking at her, thinking, his mind considering multiple possibilities, outcomes, and opportunities that Mirian''s decisions may entail. He could feel her boiling anger and something that was missing from previous Emperors: ambition.


    "Sometimes the forest needs to be burned down to make way for its growth." He whispered to himself, crossing his hands behind his back.


    "While I was away, I realized that we are losing control over our territories, Ancestor." She began, telling a lie coated in truth, making it believable even if he was using a lie detection spell. "Our nobles are forgetting their place, who is in charge, and who gave the name to this Empire! Insubordination is rampant, and even if my predecessor did what she did because of unbridled rage, she revealed the problem that I now have to deal with."


    Instead of arguing, Pascal was thinking of something entirely different. His life force was completely stuck to the capital now. There was no way he could leave it ever again, and his descendant standing before him was correct. His inability to travel made him miss the distant domains and allowed nobles to rise to such a level of power, which had never before been allowed while an Ishillian sat on the throne. "What is lost can be recovered through immense strength." The Empress of Death always said the same thing, and maybe they needed to reforge themselves in the flames of hardships to become strong once again. Perhaps that''s why the Spear of Death was fidgeting... it was feeling the approaching wind of warfare and carnage. Not to mention that in war, if Mirian proves to be troublesome, it is easier to find a reason why she disappeared or where she died...


    "I want an overview of your plans, Mirian. I want to go through everything before you make any moves! You are still young; you need a proper mentor."


    "Thank you, Ancestor." She bowed, but Pascal asked another thing that made her stop before she could leave.


    "Who healed the boy?"


    "The Frontier." In the end, she answered honestly, "I remembered that the Empress of Envy has sent a priestess there."


    "She did it?" Pascal flinched, his eyes lighting up, fueled by flames of greed.


    "Yes."


    "Make her return to the capital at once! We need all the great mages on our side."


    "Don''t worry, my Ancestor, the Frontier will come straight to you."


    "Bah, I don''t need those barbarians; I just want that priest! Understood?"


    "Yes." She nodded with a smile before finally leaving. She decided to use Pascal and his connections to eliminate those who would stand against her and Avalon while also using it to better understand Pascal''s strength and the reach of his influence. It was a dangerous game, but somehow, she didn''t feel troubled. No. She was excited.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "WHAT?!"


    For the first time in a long time, Duke Jauwn was screaming so loud that every servant in his manor could hear him. The news he was reading was making his body sweat, making his silky clothes stick to his body as his hair began graying at a visible speed.


    The news that shocked the capital was like a gut punch to him. When Empress Mirian announced that she was going to marry, it was only a simple statement, making the nobles aware that they were going to need to prepare gifts and well wishes. Then, they heard who she was choosing as her husband, sending ripples through the city.


    Everyone knew the Kustov family''s name, but now they were no longer dukes of a new generation but were also the in-laws of the royal bloodline! Milan Kustov, who everyone knew was the target of an assassination by the Jauwn family, was whisked away by the Empress a few days ago. People thought he died... but hearing the news, it was clear as day, the Empress had saved his life. It was a bit weird that Milan and his father disappeared for days, but now it made sense. More than that, he was about to become the Emperor of Ishillia, even if only in name. Milan would still be the one who would father future possible emperors and empresses, and what Duke Jauwn did... was akin to announcing a full-blown rebellion.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Reading the news, he wanted it to turn out to be nothing but a prank. A ploy pulled by his enemies, but it had the royal stamp at the bottom, sent out to all dukes, earls, and any family that had any kind of influence within the city. Now, he finally understood what Duke Kustov meant when they met. Was... Was it too late?


    "No, it isn''t..." He murmured, telling himself, scrambling to call upon everybody in his family, at least those who hadn''t tried to disappear yet. "If it would be late, I would be dead already. Yes, she did this to warn me... I just need to show my sincerity and my loyalty! Show her that I didn''t know! Shit... Shit!"


    While Duke Jauwn was panicking, the Kustov family began moving and seizing every property in the city that belonged to their now mortal enemy. Anybody who previously had friendly relations with Duke Jauwn stepped aside, abandoning him, and just watched on from the sidelines. Some even tried to grab some of the crumbs for themselves, not expecting the Kustovs'' response to be quick and heavy, killing their people on the spot.


    The sudden bloodshed on the city streets enraged multiple noble families who were now calling the Kustovs for overstepping their boundaries, even if their eldest son was going to marry the Empress. Yet, the Kustov family''s response was simple: They didn''t say anything; they simply took what they wanted and attacked anyone who tried to step in the way or interfere with them.


    Changes were happening not only in the capital city but also further away, within regions that previously belonged to Duke Jauwn. Matilda Zimmermann wasn''t surprised when she received the letters informing her about her new backers. What did surprise her was that she was invited to the Frontier, a place called Avalon.


    "I could send one of my sons..." She mumbled, but then she quickly shook her head, having three reasons from the start why that would be a bad idea. "Vacation it is then!"


    What she didn''t realize back then was that one trip would change her life forever.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "So we are going to become more open?" Sasha asked, reading my documents detailing the future direction of Avalon and the preparation for war, which were about to be sent down to our ministers to execute.


    "Yep. Now that the cat is out of the bag and we have the Empress on our side, we don''t need to be that secretive. For starters, we will demonstrate our power to our neighbors. I have invited Matilda Zimmermann over, and we will welcome her with the Princess. If our neighbors begin to cause trouble, especially in the Black Region, we are going to walk in and force them to fall in line."


    "Is Elliot ready?"


    "We have time." I answered, "We can pin all our technology on Ishillia and tell everybody it is from the Empress."


    "I still wonder if we can trust her..." she whispered, making me chuckle while I looked up at her from my drawing.


    "Were you influenced by Yuri?"


    "Mikan. She knows more about the capital city." She smiled, walking next to me, leaning in, and kissing my face before glancing at my plans, "Are we going to build this? It looks like a zeppelin."


    "I''m glad you remembered, ahaha! Yep! I took that design and modified it a little. This one is going to be massive and utilize multiple anti-gravity spells so it can stay in the air. We are still going to need to deal with the propulsion problem..."


    "Hmmm, it is big." She whispered, dragging her fingers along the rough measurements I had written down. "This is going to be like a flying fortress."


    "It is. It will also be capable of transporting six mechs at once... I hope. For now, I am only doing concepts until Merlin figures out how to rework the ship''s engine so as not to require human sacrifice; we can move on and finalize the plans afterward. What about your work?"


    "I should be finished in the next day or so." She replied, tilting her head, thinking about it. "The attacking spells are way too complex; I need time to deconstruct them. As for what I will do with them, I can''t tell yet. I will need to try and get a feel for it after I''m done and see if it clicks!"


    "I trust you; fire is your specialty!" I added with a giggle, pulling her into my lap. "The following years are going to be turbulent... so this winter will be important. We are not only going to defend the Pass, but we are also going to use it to test our army''s ability to work together. Artillery, soldiers, and mechs. All components are coming together as one army."


    "How many people will Elliot send over?"


    "Five thousand. This time around, we will occupy the land before the Wall and baptize the army. War is brutal, and if our forces fail, do it early and do it now... not when we march against the capital city."


    She was about to open her mouth to say something when a knock interrupted us, and Mikan entered the room. Her eyes were a bit saggy, black bags becoming visible under them, while her fingers were clutching a rolled-up parchment. I knew she was working on something, but I didn''t realize she was doing it night and day!


    "I did it!" She exclaimed, coming in, her face full of excitement and eagerness.


    "What is it?" We asked in tandem, curious, watching as she rolled the paper out, showing us a magic formation on it, one that was detailed and complete enough to be considered a finished work, ready to be applied in live testing. "Wait... is this?" I gawked, recognizing parts of it but I wanted to hear it from her.


    "It is the shield spell the flying ships use! I was studying your recreation, Leon, and it clicked in my head! The shields... They are using the shipslaves'' magic and life energy to operate. In essence, a ship''s shield is as strong as the amount of slaves it has and how strong they were in life. I managed to break it down, and I think I understood what the old Emperor of Magic did!"


    "What do you mean?" Sasha asked, her voice filled with wonder. She had already stood up and patted Mikan''s hands, pulling her into a chair to sit and relax.


    "He was confident in his powers and abilities, so he designed the spell in a way that would resonate with his powers. I found clues within, which remain of a design that was made so that when a spell hits the shields, part of it would be deflected while another part absorbed, powering the CC within the vessel and recharging it!"


    "Wait, are you saying that originally, the spells of those ships would refuel the vessels the more hits they took? That old insane bastard!" I laughed, thinking that old Merlin was still Merlin, alright.


    "Not entirely. It had a threshold!" Mikan continued, wanting to explain it in one breath, "Anything below the Emperor of Magic''s powers, his proficiency, would be trivial for him to deconstruct and absorb. Those would be channeled for his own use, either reflecting it or using it to power the ship! Spells on par with his strength or above would be the ones that could threaten and break the shields. Anyway, I managed to go from there and work this one out! It is not perfect, but... I think it would be useful."


    I bet... just by looking at it, this was something as complex-looking as the one that appeared behind her body when Mikki-2 dragged my soul back from the brink of death. Heh... And the Empire threw her away. I should thank them.


    "It''s..." She continued, licking her lips, "I made it so that it would connect with the machine''s core. It is a beast''s CC, no? It was once part of an organism, so it has all the strange properties that fit the Emperor of Magic''s designs! It could... work."


    "Wait!" I exhaled, my mouth opening in surprise, "Are you saying that, for example, putting this on the Lion would mean that it could withstand a spell, like that monster''s icy breath?"


    "In theory... yes. But I am not sure! There could be problems with it! Hauh... The theory is different from actual testings."


    "Holy hell..." I exhaled, blinking my eyes in rapid succession, "My dear, you may just turn our army invincible against conventional weapons..."

 Chapter 190 – Perspectives

    "Mamma!"


    "Hungy! Hungy!"


    "Mhmmm... A moment..." I moaned, sitting up in my bed as my little angels were both up, out of their crib, and sitting in my lap. They were nudging me with their little paws until I lifted my dress, letting them latch onto my breasts for their morning routine.


    Looking around, Leon was already gone, probably in his office, working while Luna, for sure, was in the kitchen making breakfast for him. I couldn''t hold back my satisfied smile, holding my children, feeling blessed to have a life like this. Lifting the sheets to take a look, Yuri was still asleep, doing the same thing as my little ones. The only difference was that she was disappearing into Mikan''s embrace, her whole face disappearing into her bosom. I can''t believe that someone could have grown so big...


    "Mommy Yuri has outplayed you two, hm? Hogging the big ones~!" I joked, looking down at Leyla and Arthur, seeing their head shake before my son let go, answering with a wide smile.


    "Yuri Mom tired! Um, um! She need yummy!"


    "Um!" Leyla agreed with her brother, giving a thumbs up.


    "But you two are also growing up, soon you should stop it... You are no longer babies!"


    "Nooooo!" They both protested, making me melt as I continued hugging them. Was there anything more than I could wish for? I don''t see it happening... this was bliss, and it was everything I ever wanted.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "One thin slice, mhm... where is the sauce? Ah! It''s getting low; I will need to make more! Hm... This should do!"


    Leon''s breakfast was finally ready after finishing the sandwich, adding a bit of spicy flair to the monster meat, and putting the top bun down, proud of my skills. It was in time because the coffee has been brewed, and I know he likes it hot~! After putting everything onto the pushing tray, I was off, completing my usual morning routine as a maid... Wait, no, as a wife. Haaah, the habits I picked up at home are strong, and aren''t the two roles the same? Oh well, he likes it, I like that he does, and until lunch, I can go back lazing around, nyahaha!


    Today is already hot, so after Yuri is up, we were planning on going to the river and... what she called it? Do skinny dipping! Well, others should not be there, so it is fine, and even if they are, they can do nothing but watch. Hmmm... I wonder if Yuri will bring some toys with us? Maybe we should also invite Mikan! No... that won''t do. If Sasha is working, Mikan will look after the kids. If she brings them to the river, we won''t be able to have fun. Uuuugh...


    "What''s the long face for?"


    "Eh? N-nothing!" I answered hurriedly as I entered his office. He has always managed to read my thoughts so well that I initially suspected that he is the same as Arthur and Leyla! No wonder they inherited it...


    "What? Is it yesterday night?"


    "No!" I yelped, and of course, it wasn''t because my waist and legs were still sore! Hauh... the way his hand covers my buttocks... awawa, not good, I will get excited again! Stop it!


    "Come on, don''t sulk, I didn''t want to ignore you... You just fainted early!"


    Of course, I did... I can''t handle you and Yuri at the same time; that''s too much! I wanted to protest, well, at least in words, but he was already between my legs, and damn you... it feels so good! Especially when he knows how to pinch it... "Nyah!"


    "Little masochist... Your eyes say it is too much, yet you are grinding against me. It wasn''t enough, was it? You tapped out early..."


    "Y-yes..."


    More... Hauh, he is right, I missed half of the fun... Nyaah... tease me more!


    "Little bunny in heat... You will be my breakfast, it seems..."


    Yes... Yes! Eat me up... ravage me~! Awawawa, being a maid is the best!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Is it morning...?" I asked, waking up with a sore hip. Tsk, guys need to thrust so much; how can he keep it up for hours? It was fun to molest Luna in tandem with my hubby, but my back hurts! I need a day off...


    "It is morning. Late morning at that."


    Turning to my right, it was Mikan who answered me, standing before the wardrobe, picking out clothes for Arthur and Leyla, who were waiting patiently to be dressed after their bath. The little nudist soldiers! I can''t believe they are this well-behaved; I would have been running around the palace before anyone could put clothes on me.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Is Sasha off to work already?" I asked with another yawn, climbing out, walking over, and ruffling their hair, making them giggle before picking the two up to snuggle up to them.


    "Umu! Word came from the Forgemasters that they need her to grade the yearly competition results. There was a group that challenged Kraus for the title. I wonder if they manage to dethrone him!"


    "Doubt it. But we will see! Sasha is good at being impartial. Also... We are going to swim today with Luna. Do you want to come?"


    "Splashy-splashy!" Ahaha! The kiddos were already ready, huh? Well, it is a done deal, then!


    "It does sound good, I will grab my¨C"


    "Nuh-uh!" I stopped her before she could finish, winking at her, "We are going raw, baby!"


    "B-b-b-b-but... But..."


    "Butt naked, yep!"


    "Swimmy!"


    "As you... ugh..."


    "What is it?" Mikan asked, taking the kids as I suddenly felt very nauseous.


    "A moment..."


    In the end, it was more than a moment as I kneeled before the toilet, holding it close to me. Yet, I couldn''t help but grin.


    "Yuri Mama? Sick?" Arthur asked, coming in, embracing me from the side, and looking worried about the little rascal. He was quickly followed by Leyla, almost climbing up on my back to pat my head.


    "Morning sickness." I answered, feeling happier than ever, "I watched Sasha do the same once... Ahahaha! FINALLY!"


    "Um, Mikki Mama, why is Yuri Mama happy? Because she sick?" They looked towards Mikan, who was also beaming, realizing what was happening.


    "This means you will get a sibling or siblings soon~!" She grinned, leaning down, patting my back. "We should go and tell him!"


    "No!" I chuckled, looking at the group, "Keep this a secret! Let''s wait until, I''m sure, and let us wait for my belly to grow! I will tell him I''m just getting fat, ahaha! I wonder how long it would take for him to notice~!"


    "Haaah... you are always looking for a prank, huh?" Mikan asked, watching me but knowing me full well.


    "Funny!" The little ones agreed, saluting towards me, showing that they were up for the long con. Good... They will be the perfect siblings!


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Are you always working this much?"


    "I have to."


    "What about some rest?" I asked, standing behind Merlin, holding onto his shoulders and pulling him back on his chair. "Didn''t Leon say you should take two days off every week? It is a rule that I didn''t know could be this productive!"


    "It is an option. Most people agree that they don''t work on the ''weekends,'' but they are not forbidden from doing so!"


    "It is an option you will now also going to exercise, right now!" I grunted, putting my foot down and pulling him up from his worktable. "It is a nice, sunny day, and most families within the city are enjoying it! It is in its name; it is Sunday! So, we are going out, no complaints."


    "But..."


    "You can finish it later. For now, be a good boy and follow me to the market. We should refill the pantry as it is getting empty. We can''t always go out and eat; let me cook something nice!"


    "You can cook?"


    "Do you want to be spanked now or later?"


    "S-sorry..." He flinched, mumbling, looking down, making me smile because, in times like this, he was way too cute.


    "Also, we can peruse the shops; I want some new clothes. The ones being sold here have a flair that I never seen before. They look..."


    "Vulgar?" He asked, making me laugh and shake my head.


    "Not all of them! But they are simplistic. Or common-like? Yet they still look good and comfortable, which is the best part. I wore some dresses back home that were a nightmare to walk around in. They looked stunning, but I couldn''t lean or breathe."


    "Okay, I''ll pay for it!"


    "They are not that expensive... That''s the other part!" I mused, rubbing my chin because, unlike in the capital, every citizen could afford all the basics and even most of the luxuries. They even had savings and could splurge without becoming homeless! Of course, I have already seen the true luxuries, the real inventions that were out of the reach of most citizens. But that was only temporary. As many locals told me, sooner or later, those costly commodities will be as mundane and regular as the fact that water flows from the walls... and that the homes are warm in the winter.


    "Now that you reminded me," Merlin continued, "I do need to buy a few new books. There have been new writers who published their stories, and I need to get back into it. I didn''t publish anything for a year now!"


    "If you are going to do that at night, go ask the Sovereign to install those lights in our home."


    "No need for that!" He chuckled, making me raise my eyebrows because this was going to be some news that was yet to be published in the newspapers.


    "Go on, don''t leave me hanging!"


    "Coal is arriving soon, and we already planned out a coal plant further away from the city. It will provide electricity for Avalon, so we will put up lights on the streets. When everything works as intended, we can move to the next step and put them into homes! It will be an option for families, and they can decide if they want to opt in or not because it will have a monthly fee. The ministers are currently working to make it affordable for almost everybody. I will review their plans when they submit it, but it will be another industry in which people can try and make a living."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, curious, admiring how smoothly they could operate without Leon or Merlin needing to meddle in every little detail and could just delegate the task to others. Yes, my family worked like that, but they were... family. Even then, there was a chance that someone would do his own thing and screw us over, like what my Uncle tried to pull.


    "Well..." He continued, smacking his lips as we began preparing to leave our home, "Bulbs need to be manufactured and sold. People can either try to make their own and build up an industry if they want or just focus on selling them. They are consumables, so those who have a mind for business can tap into them. Will it be profitable? I can''t tell, but we will see. We can''t really lose because it will help our economy either way."


    Huh... With how many and varied options people can take here, I no longer wonder why so many don''t even want to leave the Frontier for another region. Even if they had the means to leave, they would be stupid to do so. Heh... even I don''t want to return home anymore, not even if I was promised to live in the palace of Ishillia.

 Chapter 191 – Welcome to Avalon

    Matilda Zimmerman was traveling alone, leaving her sons to their own and to try and govern the earldom while she was away. It was the first time the three had a chance to do something without their mother''s supervision, and Matilda hoped she wouldn''t return to a burning mess.


    "Whatever... if they screw it up, I can blame them for it." She muttered, drinking in her carriage, remembering how much she hated traveling. It was so hard to keep her glass straight and not spill the wine everywhere.


    Then, there was the smell of horses and the fact she had to sleep in her carriage because the trip would take a week if not more, to achieve. She wanted to look at it as vacation, but by the time they crossed the Black Lands, she was ready to give up and head home. Only after they were within the Duchy of Wheat did she notice that the road became smoother, less bumpy, and even their speed had picked up.


    "What''s this?" she asked, leaning out of her window. She realized they were on a surprisingly wide stone highway, making it easy to balance the cup of wine in her hand. Her accompanying soldiers could easily surround her carriage and even leave enough space for others to pass by them.


    The quality of the road was superb, and it was visibly new. It was... weird. Not because she had never traveled on one like this but because even her region only had one at its southern border, connecting it to the core provinces.


    With the help of the smooth road, their travel sped up considerably, and after riding for a few more days, they arrived at the border of the Frontier. No... At the border of Avalon.


    "What... is this?" she asked, failing to close her mouth. She was not expecting an answer because she was greeted with a massive river, one that she didn''t remember hearing about.


    More than that, there was a wide, tall, arching bridge that was being built going right above it. Shocking her, half of it was already ready, able to let them pass in a single file with their horses and carriages. What was more incredible than the size was that the workers here were using magic! She was sure of it; they were lifting slightly glowing chunks of stone as if they weighed nothing, working at an incredible speed, putting it together like a puzzle for a child. It was as if they could do it with their eyes closed.


    "Welcome to Avalon; what is the purpose of your visit?" asked a young voice. When she finally broke out of her amazement, she saw a young teenager dressed in an elegant black and gold uniform talking to her guard captain. The boy was surrounded by armored, well-built soldiers holding their helmets under one arm and a gigantic halberd in the other.


    While his soldiers were dealing with the inspection, she examined the warriors that greeted them, licking her lips. Luckily, her guards followed Matilda''s instructions to be cordial and cooperative from start to finish. Scrutinizing all of them, the youngster was cute, but... those hunky bodies next to him? Now, that was something she was loving already.


    "We need to validate the invitation." The boy said calmly, "Avalon is currently closed to visitors without a proper permit.


    "Here!" Matilda exclaimed, finally returning to reality as she walked down from her carriage. She knew that they were just making it hard for them; everyone should recognize their crest from afar, plastered all over the flagbearers and on her carriage. Yet, she wasn''t angry. She played these games long enough to know that this was their way of showing their power to them, a trivial thing, really.


    "Thank you." The boy smiled, taking the note stamped by Leon''s seal, which proved he had invited Matilda to Avalon. "I am First Lieutenant Polo, and I''d like to welcome Lady Zimmermann to Avalon." He saluted after reading the note and giving it back. We will escort you to the city. Please, follow us!"


    While saying so, he waved a hand, and Matilda could see one of the soldiers further away, wearing a weird backpack. He detached a device from it, slotted a little crystal inside, and then connected it to his helmet, putting it on. As for what that did... she didn''t know. But she was happy to see that there were even more big, muscular guys around her. This was finally looking like a proper vacation.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Sovereign, we have a report! Well, two!" Merlin laughed, rushing into the garden where I was pushing my kids on the swing we built for them.


    "Hm? What happened?"


    "We had the first live test of our radio helmets! For now, the prototype with the backpack signal booster managed to send voice messages from the borders straight back to our temporary station here in the city! The sound was clear enough, and the transmission was almost instant!"


    "Oh? Great! Does this mean Matilda has arrived? It should be that time, no?"


    "Yes, she was received by our soldiers and is now being escorted to the city."The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Great! Go tell Yuri to get into the Princess. I will go get Sasha, and we will welcome them to Avalon. Mikki!"


    "Coming!" she shouted back, hurrying to me and blushing as I gave her a kiss. I let her continue playing with my kids while I walked with Merlin, preparing to ''work.'' It was the first time we would indeed act as an independent nation, even if we wouldn''t tell it outright. But it was also time to make our neighbors understand that, from now on, we are no barbarians but the local power that everyone else around us must reckon with.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "What... is... that... thing?" Uttered the guards accompanying Matilda, either out loud or within their minds, prompting her to stick out her head from the carriage once again.


    What she saw was a massive machine standing in the distance, tall as a building. Its body was painted salmon-pink and decorated with images of hearts being struck through by an arrow. Then, that thing turned and began moving, scaring the horses as it approached them. When it finally stopped, way too close for their comfort, an otherworldy, distorted voice boomed from who knows where.


    "Welcome to Avalon, Countess Matilda Zimmerman, leader of the Grand Duchy of Irgath."


    "Gods above... what is that monster...!?" She exclaimed before drawing in another sharp breath. Even though terrified, she also felt a child-like wonder, wanting to see that thing move again.


    "That is one of our machines that defend the Pass that leads to the beasts'' world." Polo exclaimed proudly, dropping back within the escorting group of soldiers, declaring it proudly. Deep down, he was dreaming about the day, sitting into one of them and piloting his own. He just had to keep performing well. He already passed the tests, and he was doing his best to remain the number one candidate by doing his duties to their fullest.


    "One of...?" Matilda asked, catching the real meaning behind his words. Suddenly, she was reminded how badly the Tobrok family had lost against the soldiers from the Frontier.


    At first, she thought it was just arrogance and a flawed strategy that caused it. Not realizing the difficulty of their predicament and ignoring the cannons pointing at them. Now, she was no longer sure about it. Nobody has ever considered anything about the Frontier. It was an ancient, underdeveloped region, only notable for the fact that there was a passageway to the other side of the impenetrable mountains. A route that needed to be defended... against beasts. Reaching that point, she finally understood, or she thought she did. She no longer found it strange or weird but, instead, awe-inspiring.


    "How wrong we were..." she whispered, watching the massive, two-legged machine as they passed by it. They were heading towards the city and its pristine walls decorated with multiple black, gold, and purple flags.


    It all made sense now. When she was little, she heard many stories about monsters, tall as a tower, walking the land, eating people, and destroying cities. She thought they were tales to scare them, the old lore blown out of proportion. She learned about the times when the walls were breached and when tides of monsters broke through, but they never mentioned their sizes. Now, seeing this machine built for war, she already knew those fables were real. More importantly, the young soldier just said it was one of many...


    "Ishillia is unbeatable..." She thought, finally convinced that standing with Duke Kustov was the right choice because, in the end, they were now backed by the Empress herself. "I will need to be as agreeable as possible... maybe even find a fourth husband. It isn''t too late! Come on, girl, you can have a fourth; maybe this time, he will be capable of more than causing you a headache!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Far away from Avalon and the capital city of Ishillia, in the heart of the Geth Empire, Emperor Kadosa IV was reading reports that were making him furrow his brows. It began with the sudden edicts of the young Empress of Ishillia, enacting multiple decisions that outright ignored the nobles living in her empire and affected the regular citizens instead.


    She was, in a way, doing something similar to how their empire was functioning. With a smaller size, his homeland was split into five regions, governed by ''nobles'' who were, in reality, nothing more than governors or, as their official titles held, Cardinals. They organized the land and its people, ensuring the laws were upheld and the citizens could enjoy the peace and perform their duties.


    There were many laws that ensured that although Cardinals were the extensions of his power, word, and laws, just as he was the extension of the Goddess Orsi''s teachings, they could never amass enough power or followers to cause trouble to the throne. This meant that Emperor Kadosa IV had to keep track of everything that was happening and discuss it with his ministers and advisors while managing his empire. Some may look at it as a drawback, but for him, this was what made it possible to place himself as a graceful and caring Emperor in the eyes of his people.


    For him, ruling the empire was a game of faith. He enacted laws that gained the favor of its people, ramping up faith in his power and decisions, so when needed, he could give harsh or outright selfish orders, spending some of that faith and goodwill he earned. Right now, he knew he was sitting on a tremendous amount of good faith, and if it came to war, people would stand behind his cause, no matter what it was.


    To his eyes, what was happening within Ishillia was very similar. The new Empress began working on building up her own faith with her people, forcing multiple noble families to act upon her new orders and start supporting their people in a way that was, in noble eyes, a waste of money and resources.


    "Call upon my ministers and cardinals, we are going to have a meeting. The happenings within Ishillia have a chance to evolve into a civil war."


    "Truly?" His leading advisor, an old man who grew up alongside his grandfather, asked, surprised. "Is it really that serious?"


    "It is." Kadosa nodded, giving the report to him, and as he read it, the old man couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, looking up from it directly at his Emperor.


    "They publicized the formula behind their mortar?"


    "This means that the royal family has given up on one of their controlling factors over nobles and citizens. They are loosening their grip on their leash! They cultivated an air of backstabbing and harsh politics for eons. This loosening could easily lead to chaos, but... if the new Empress understands it, that can only mean she is willing to risk everything to change."


    "It could also spell the end of Ishillia."


    "It could." Kadosa nodded, closing his eyes and touching the amulet he always wore under his clothes. "Or it could mean that she doesn''t care because she is confident in herself enough to pull through. We will see... We... will see."

 Chapter 192 – Making Allies

    "I hope your journey was pleasant and peaceful, Countess Zimmerman." Merlin declared with a smile, standing at the gates and greeting Matilda. The young Prime Minister was accompanied by Elena, watching the elegant and mature woman descend her carriage, standing shoulder to shoulder with Merlin.


    "It happened without an issue." She answered with a smile, and although her eyes were surprised seeing the very young boy, she didn''t question it at all. Instead, she felt jealous because when her sons were his age, she could not make them dress this nicely or force them to follow protocol at all. "I have to say, the kind of welcome I got to this grandeur city was not something I was expecting."


    "Many people don''t know about us, but that soon will change. My name is Merlin; I am the Prime Minister of Avalon. She is Elena Kustov, ambassador of the Kustov family and the one who represents them."


    "Countess Matilda Zimmermann." Elena nodded, following protocol and greeting her, surprising the noblewoman as Elena gave her the same type of bow that was required of Matilda, considering the difference in their ranks. The Kustov family was above hers... she shouldn''t need to be this polite.


    "Please, the pleasure is mine." She answered, returning the bow in a hurry.


    "This way, if you will!" Merlin waved his hand, pointing towards the wide main street. "Our soldiers are going to take care of your carriage and belongings, leading your people to their temporary lodgings. We would like to invite you to the palace where my Sovereign is waiting for your arrival."


    "Sovereign?" Matilda asked, surprised because she had never heard that title before and couldn''t imagine the Empire allowing it.


    "Avalon is a sovereign state." Merlin explained, shocking her even more than the city she was trying to take a look at. "We may be part of Ishillia, but we are an autonomous entity." He explained it in a way that was true, yet not. "If you want to know more, feel free to visit the Kustov residence in the capital city, and they will let you meet with the Empress. She will decide how much you are allowed to know."


    "..."


    That statement alone made Matilda swallow her following questions. There are answers in this world that it is best to not know about. His father always told her when she was little never to ask questions you don''t want to see the answer to. So, instead of opening her mouth, her eyes traveled to the beautiful houses, the crowd that was gathering, looking on behind the cordons that were set up, letting them travel on foot as if part of a parade. What surprised her was how well everyone was dressed, in clothes she had never seen before. They were elegant yet common-looking at the same time, making her feel confused and take multiple looks at the different designs. All of these were as if they came from a different world and not something that she would see on ''barbarians'' or ''peasants'' as many other regions called the Frontier and its people.


    "Your people here are surprisingly well-behaved." She exclaimed, noticing that for every dozen or so people, only one well-dressed soldier was standing there, guarding their trip toward the palace.


    "They have been educated and taught to be respectful. Here, there is only one noble rank, and that is our Sovereign. Everything else is a spot that anyone with talent can fill. It is true for even my position." Merlin explained with a proud smile as they walked. "Even though I am a wizard, if someone comes along who can do my job more efficiently and achieve better results, they can replace me."


    "A mage...!" Matilda clamored quietly as it was her first time seeing and meeting one, never before knowing anybody who was capable of wielding magic.


    "Like that would happen!" Elena snorted before shaking her head, "Your head is way too special. I have seen nobody who would come close to your ideas and achievements... you have an unfair advantage, Merlin."


    "Our Sovereign could do it, yet he has no magic. So it is not an excuse; he is the perfect example."


    "Can I ask, what do you mean?" Matilda chimed in, watching their quick back and forth, already recognizing the little spark between the two. Duke Kustov''s daughter was with a mage... This could only mean there is a high possibility that the Kustov family will sire a wizard one day!


    "The city we are walking in was designed by our Sovereign." Merlin answered proudly. "The same is true of the massive mech you saw at the gates, piloted by his third wife, Lady Yuri."


    "Piloted? A human was in that? Wasn''t it working via magic?!"


    "Yes and no. There is magic within, alongside science, making it a perfect weapon against monsters. But the pilots are human. Normal, regular humans."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Monsters!" She yelled again, becoming numb with shock. Of course... monsters. How could she forget that? No wonder they were in need of steel. They were building war machines to hold back the beasts! "I can''t wait to meet with your Sovereign."


    "It won''t take long. The palace is right before us, Countess Zimmermann~!" Merlin smiled as the group slowly led into the throne room, where Leon and Sasha were already waiting to welcome the leader of the Silver Region.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Seeing the Countess enter the throne room, I had to admit, she wasn''t worse off than my mother, not a bit. Of course, I tried hard not to measure her looks before Sasha could misunderstand it. After the quick introductions led by Merlin and Elena, we finally began the negotiation, which is why I invited her to Avalon in the first place.


    "I understand that your region was under a different duke''s control only a while ago." I began making her nod and glance at Elena.


    "I have already expressed that I am now under the servitude of the Kustov family."


    "And by that," I spoke in a kind but firm voice, "you are under our protection."


    "I don''t understand..." she said after a short pause, blinking her eyes and looking at us. I let my wife explain because her voice was much smoother and less threatening than mine.


    "The Kustov family is our subordinates." She stated as clearly and openly as possible. "We are above dukes, Lady Zimmermann."


    "Above the dukes? Sorry for my bluntness..." she exhaled after seeing Elena sitting there calmly, confirming their words with her unchanging stare. "But I don''t understand. How could you be above them?"


    "Changes are coming." I explained, making sure she understood the seriousness of the situation. "They will cause ripples through the Empire, waves that will result in a civil war."


    "WHAT?!" She yelled, standing up and breathing heavily. "S-s-sorry... It is just..."


    "We are with the Empress." Sasha quickly added, making her somewhat calm down. "But the Empire is rotting from within. She is going to reform it and, through her reforms, establish a new Ishillia, cleansing the old one. As for how many families will disappear, we can''t tell; we are mages and not seers."


    "..."


    "What we can tell," I smiled at her, but I don''t think she was reassured by it, "is that those who side with Empress Mirian Ishillia will survive. Those who move against her will not."


    "Who would dare move against her?" she mumbled before flinching, a sudden idea striking her. "The Emperor?"


    "Your thoughts are correct." We said simultaneously the moment she remembered who appeared from nowhere when the previous Empress died, taking the reins for a short period. "The Empire is controlled by an old and dangerous monster. It needs to stop... but as to how...? First, we need to see where you and your duchy stand."


    "With Ishillia." She stated at once, "With Empress Mirian and with the Kustov family."


    "No hesitation." I chuckled, leaning forward, gazing into her eyes, "I like that! We are still preparing now, and you will have time, Countess Matilda."


    "Time to ready yourself to fight against those who would stand behind the reformation of Ishillia." Sasha repeated, making sure she understood the gravity of the current circumstances.


    "I''m listening. I will do as my country needs it!"


    "Duke Jauwn is being taken care of right now; that will be Duke Kustov''s responsibility. Well... Punishment will be coming from the Empress herself because she is not too happy with what he had done to her future husband." I shrugged, raising my hand, and Merlin quickly placed a thick stack of documents before her.


    We weren''t just here to ask her to deliver all the steel she could to us. Instead, we laid out a multi-year plan for arming those regions that are close by and will stand with us. I let her read it while listening to my words, condensing down the details within our proposition.


    "We would require at least half of your annual steel output. We are going to also build a railway line, going through the Black Lands, directly to your city and factories. As for what a railway is, there is a sealed folder included. You can open it and read it after we iron out the details."


    "What about the other half?" She asked, looking at us, her eyes already calculating the amount it would entail.


    "You will have to use it. Either deliver it to the Kustov family or let them sell it to other allies whom we are going to gather. Or use it yourself, literally. While Mirian Ishillia is working in the capital, leading the old monster by his nose for as long as she can, we are going to arm the people who are loyal to her. You must raise an adequate army that will march when must."


    "A rebellion..." she mumbled, her fingers shaking a little.


    "The main force will be made of Ishillians who stand with their Empress and us. Did you know what the previous Empress did?" Sasha asked, making her shake her head. "Flip to the last pages. You will understand why Mirian is so eager to clean house."


    The knowledge that Ishillia had lost almost all of its top mages was the same kind of shock to Matilda; it was as if citizens of a country had learned that their supposed nuclear missiles were nonexistent or filled with confetti. The moment the enemies, all those who were holding back because of Ishillia''s might, realize that the Empire''s teeth have been pulled out, they will jump on the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Ishillia will be torn apart, but it is also the only moment when Ishillia itself can move and undergo a complete reformation. If it fails... it will end the Empire''s existence either way.


    "The question is not if it will happen." I spoke, reading her thoughts, "The question is: When? For that, we must prepare... So, if you have anything to add, Countess Matilda Zimmermann, let us hear it. We need to work this out and stand as allies. United in one goal."


    "The Black Lands." She said after a minute of silence, thinking through everything. "They are restless after what happened to them. I feel like they would try and betray us one way or another."


    "That would be catastrophic." I agreed, exchanging a glance with my wife and watching her head slowly nod back at me. "Then it is decided. The Tobrok family has to go."

 Chapter 193 – Awakening of Olds

    It took us an hour or two to finalize everything, and we decided that Matilda''s three sons would be sent to the Black Lands for multiple reasons. First, we need to see if the Tobrok family would be up for a rebellion. They will try to persuade them to get support from the Tobroks and use their remaining army to march against their mother, initiating a coup. Other than that, it was to let them mature a little. With that, we can either have a legitimate reason to break and replace them or...


    If they do not fall for it, that would also mean they survive and can keep their land. For now. With that in mind, I already told Yuri to send her troops out in advance, infiltrate the Black Lands, and monitor their movements. As for the other regions under Matilda, they should easily fall in line after seeing what happens to the Black Lands.


    When everything was done, it was time for the fun part, letting her read about trains and my plans to connect our territories, introducing a much faster way to get resources from one place to the next. She had a lot of questions at first, being skeptical of my projections, but then again, by the end, she was on board with it all. Actually, she offered to build her part on her own, including the station described in my plans.


    I was aware that Mirian had released control over the construction guilds, publicizing many previous ''state secrets,'' shocking the masses, and angering some of the dukes who were in charge of overseeing them for the throne. Still, more people were praising her for it than not. Matilda was also eager to try it out and start building without the need to constantly apply for permits and assistance from the royal family.


    I wasn''t going to say no to her willingness because it would take a good amount of workload off our shoulders. I will gladly let her build it. We just had to provide our specifications and dimensions. I warned her that we used utterly different, unified units of measurement, and if she wanted to work with them, she would need to reeducate her people. We won''t pay for any mistakes they make; I made sure she understood that.


    In the end, Merlin provided her with all the necessary books and instruments to bring back home, and we had a nice lunch. I introduced her to the rest of my family, including our kids, and it was then that she mentioned something that struck a chord with me.


    "Two more mages? Teaching people from an early age... You could combine it and make an academy just for wizards!"


    Although it was said in a humorous manner, I couldn''t shake it from my head. What if I took her idea and expanded on it? Would I be able to gather mages with it? Still... It couldn''t be done just like that because my next thought was that we would probably get a ton of spies here to steal our knowledge. But... But! We could start early and have a magic academy that not only accepts mages but also welcomes ordinary people. Its goal would be finding those geniuses who could see the logic behind formations and work with them, even if they couldn''t sense mana. Then, if time had passed, maybe we could expand it... who knows. I even considered naming it Hogwarts, but then again, I think I would cringe whenever it came up in conversations, so it should be called something else. Hah, I will consider it when we build it!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    In his massive library, Pascal was sealing off himself in the capital city, drawing a complex magic circle on the stone ground and placing fist-sized CC crystals down at the four cardinal directions. With his staff in hand, after more than an hour of preparation, he stood in the middle, chanting under his breath, bringing the formation to life. The moment the bluish light began expanding from under his feet, everything else disappeared, placing him in a fuzzy, ocean-like void.


    Without a change in expression, he continued chanting, watching as four columns of light lit up before him. After the blinding light slowly disappeared, four figures materialized, like transparent ghosts of old men, looking at him, bowing.


    "Did something happen, our Emperor?" Asked one, making another snort.


    "It did. Why else would there be any reason for him to call upon us?"


    "You are still a pain in the ass." Pascal chuckled, silencing the four, "It did. Ishillia is in a pinch. I screwed up."


    "Huh?" This was the first time they had heard Pascal say something like this, and it shocked them to their core as they waited for their Emperor to continue.


    "I have chosen two problematic empresses, one after the other. The first died, bringing most of our current aces to the grave and releasing a master-level spell. The second one is now beginning to reform Ishillia, changing something that has been unchanged for the past thousands of years! What I am afraid of is that she may have excited the Spear..."


    "The Spear of Death reacted?!" They exclaimed once again, seeing Pascal solemnly nod his head.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "It very well may be her who did it... She needs to be stopped before this gets out of hand, but I alone can''t do it... And she will need to become a martyr to unify Ishillia. She wants a reform, so we will give her one, and I will retake the throne when everything settles! It seems fate wants to tell me not to pick puppets but to do it myself."


    "We are listening, our Emperor." The four answered, bowing towards him again, ready to receive their instructions.


    "I am going to let her do her thing, but in the meanwhile, you four go out and start waking up the rest of our people. I have already selected noble families from every echelon. You must send our men to infiltrate their ranks." He continued, tapping his staff as his thoughts began flowing into the fours'' minds without uttering a word. "Fan the flames and create a civil war. We will eliminate Mirian in it, turning her into a symbol that unites the Empire. I will use her name and ideals to retake the throne, and we can then crush the rebellion when they outlived their usefulness."


    His four subordinates already understood everything. Their Emperor gifted them the opportunity to cheat Death in the past, something that was unheard of before. They were old, but all four were among the greatest mages alive in their time. When Pascal hatched his plan to overcome Death himself, he collected his loyal and most trusted men, using magic to seal them away in secret, hibernating them for when he needed their service once again. When it was time to enact the last phase of his agenda, he would become the Emperor, known as The Everlasting. Pascal wanted to do what the Emperor of Magic failed to do: rule as an undying figure, but to achieve that, he needed one last thing... The Spear of Goddess Ariana.


    "Now that the Spear churns, I have the last piece." He stated that after he knew his men were clear about his intentions, "It wants ambition and a show of power... so we will give it that. Avoid the southern regions!"


    "Yes, our Emperor." They bowed once again, understanding that what they were going to do would doom the Empire''s southern domain to invasion. But if it would excite the Spear, then it was worth it... because eternal life was awaiting them, and to achieve that, no sacrifice was too costly in their eyes.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Huh, so, you want me to utilize these?"


    "Yes, Countess." I explained, showing her the dozen or so formation disks that were ready to install. "Burning coal is a hazard in itself, ruining not just the environment but the lives of our citizens. Sick citizens are bad for everyone. We will supply you with as many of these as you need and also deliver you enough CC to repair them when needed. All of that at an agreeable price."


    "I don''t even want to know where you got CC from..." She mumbled, smiling while watching the wonderful devices. It was her first time seeing so much magic, and all of it was being utilized within the lives of Avalon''s citizens... and I was taking advantage of her wonder to its fullest.


    On her second day, she had a chance to visit Avalon''s water purifying system and watch how water gets delivered back to the city to use in factories and local blacksmiths or just how it ends up in the multiple fountains we had around the city. Then, there was the heating system, and she even got to see how the same disks I was showing her were turning the burning coal smoke into nothing but water vapor. I made sure she experienced it herself because to sell it the best, she had to understand it.


    After that, it was no longer challenging to persuade her to use them, and we agreed that after the Black Lands'' issues were settled, we would also implement them there, cleaning up the region and changing people''s perceptions of coal.


    After her five-day visit, I think she left with a lot on her mind¡ªmaybe a bit too much because she began negotiating with me to send a group of soldiers with her so I could be sure she wasn''t trying to do anything funny. It was the first time that someone asked me directly to spy on her, and what can I say? I relented.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Sooo... Pion, yes?" Matilda asked, leaning out of her carriage window, watching the man riding his horse right next to her.


    "Yes." He answered calmly, looking down at her, having a perfect vision of her cleavage that was suspiciously out on display.


    "I heard you are a top soldier?"


    "I am just good at following orders."


    "Hmm... How long have you been in Avalon?"


    "I was born here." He answered without hesitation or frustration, finally looking away from Matilda and focusing on the road instead. "I was part of the army since an early age, like many of my comrades. We trained under the leadership of Lord Kalash before being transferred to be under the command of our Sovereign. I finished my training there and became part of his army. Every brother of mine would be able to do what I do, Countess Zimmermann."


    "Maybe... but I already noticed that they look up to you and follow you. No wonder you became a captain of your own team!"


    "Major." Polo interjected all of a sudden, riding not that far away from them, making Matilda chuckle.


    "My bad! Your army''s ranks are still foreign to me!"


    "It is of no issue." Pion answered, throwing a look at Polo to not do it again. They had to look professional, and it didn''t make a difference if the Countess knew their rank or not. "Captain or Major, I am following my orders, and so do my brothers."


    "Well, with you around, I will feel safe, even if we don''t expect trouble, ahaha!"


    Even Pion knew what she was talking about because when Leon sent them on this mission, he especially warned his twelve soldiers to be aware of the Countess''s goals. He didn''t forbid any of them from pursuing the head of the Zimmermann family... but they were told not to take her lightly because it was as clear as day that she wanted one of them for herself.


    "I''d like to learn more about what it was like seeing Avalon being built from the ground up. Why don''t you join my carriage? It would be much more comfortable to talk about it in here than doing it like this!"


    With a quick exchange with Polo, who couldn''t help but roll his eyes, Pion finally stopped, climbing off his horse and giving its rein to him. Entering the carriage, it visibly shook a little because of his size and weight, but Matilda couldn''t help smiling, closing the curtains as she began her ''interrogation.'' She was asking Pion so many questions that he felt like he was being interrogated once again, traveling back to the days when he was nothing but a scout infiltrating an occupied city to find Lady Yuri...

 Chapter 194 – Three Idiots

    Inside the palace, we were having a crucial meeting with my ministers, and I was detailing our current plans and direction to them. I knew that it would stretch our industry to its limits, but with the lights installed in the factories, the night and day shifts should be able to keep up with the demands. With our recent expansions, we could instruct one factory to start the work on the first train of this world while the second one was going to continue working on our third mech.


    By now, making the frame for our war machine has become much easier as people have gained experience creating and assembling it. It also helped that we have settled into a uniform base model design that could later be attached with either short, medium, or long-range weaponry. Later on, the assigned pilots will have the chance to customize them to their personal tastes, but they would be a close match while we were manufacturing them. I wanted to ensure that by the time we faced Pascal and the capital city''s high walls, we would at least have five or six such machines. With that in mind, they became a priority to focus on. Until I felt satisfied, the designs of my own mech and the construction of the airship took a backseat to give way to building up the bulk of our fighting force.


    As for the train, I didn''t go off the rails right from the start. My design was something that was modern, tried and tested, borrowing layouts from the good old western expansion. They would do well here if they were good enough to conquer the American continent in my old world. So, I made sure my people understood the 4-4-0 design, meaning four carrying wheels, four driving wheels, and no idlers. When building our tractors, the concept of the boiler and all the bells and whistles coming with it became well-known among my mechanics, so working with steam wasn''t wholly alien anymore. The new boiler was only an enlarged version and a bit more complex when delivering the power to the wheels.


    "We have enough preparations for the winter." I explained, answering their questions about what to expect when snow arrives. "If we can''t hold back the beasts that may try to break through, last-moment manufacturing won''t help us at all. Keep to the plans, and by next year, we will have ourselves the first train ride in history!"


    Building such a locomotive could be done in only two to three months, but because it was our first time, I made sure to give everyone enough time, letting them tackle it for a whole year. Still, I was hopeful that my people could surprise me and finish it in six to nine months, especially because I was placing a pretty motivated team to lead its construction!


    For the first time, Kraus was challenged for his Forgemaster title. With Sasha overseeing it, she gave them enough resources and access to a set of brand-new magical formations to create an interconnected system. It was made to nullify weight and could be gradually controlled, with the user manually tweaking it by changing out CCs and returning the affected item''s weight in fixed increments. We didn''t give them any blueprints and were told to make it independently.


    What they didn''t know was that it was designed for our airship. It was the ''floating system'' Merlin, Sasha, and I created, but we had yet to implement it into my blueprints. We were a bit stumped on how to handle it, and all three of us had our own ideas with their own pros and cons. After multiple failed debates trying to combine our solutions, we thought that it would be best to let a set of fresh eyes take a look at it, too. So, we gave them everything and let them devise a way to put theory into practice.


    In the end, both teams performed incredibly well, and both of their creations achieved what we asked them to. What decided the winner was simplicity. Sasha didn''t hide her decision, telling it straight when she gave her verdict: Kraus won because his creation was more accessible to manufacture en masse and could be repaired more easily if it broke.


    I was happy to hear that the losing faction took it gracefully, and both teams hugged it out, sharing ideas with each other after it was all done. It was precisely the type of competitiveness I was looking for, so it was not a question of whether they would get to be in charge of creating the trains when I had to pick someone to lead my next big project. I gave them full authority over it and was only interested in the end product. I wasn''t going to butt in and micro-managing their work and lives. I lifted up those who were competent for the reason of working for me and not for me to become their shadows and torment them with my naggings.


    As for Kraus, I sent him the current prototype plans for our airship so he could have a clearer picture of what his newly made and approved system would be used for. This included all the recreated blueprints of the Ishillian ship I got to tour. I knew they weren''t accurate, as I recreated them from the memory of my tour and not actual measurements, as I couldn''t dismantle the ship... but they were nothing but reference materials anyway.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With everything settled on our end, my next meeting happened over our long-distance communication, contacting Elliot. He was finishing the training on the very first proper army of his region, and soon, they would be ready to come over and prepare for the winter with my guys. With autumn slowly coming up, they would spend those months here and exercise alongside my forces, the mechs, and my howitzers. I need them to get used to the noise and resounding boom of cannons so they won''t break formation when shit hits the fan.


    Within the Pass, my father is already using his soldiers and the Lion to prepare the valley, and we are erecting different defensive positions, marking the mountain walls for our artillery. While the beast can''t read it, we can, and we would instantly know when they are within firing range. As for what will come over this time? I don''t know, but we were ready to harvest them down to their bones. I was starting to realize why some Emperors led armies into their territory... they are a treasure trove of resources.


    ...


    .....


    ......


    In the Black Lands, the Tobrok family was anything but happy since their loss. The people were blaming them, and all the minor nobles were also unhappy with how it was resolved or, more precisely, how it wasn''t. With the order coming from the top, they were simply told to shut up and ignore it, and they even had to now ''work'' with the enemy. Never before had Vash Tobrok felt so humiliated, and his views of the Zimmermann family were no longer as kind and friendly as before.


    It didn''t improve his mood when he learned that all three of Matilda''s sons were coming to meet with him. As a baron, he couldn''t refuse to meet with them, not if he wanted to keep his position as a noble. But... he didn''t need to prepare the best party either. Ultimately, they were a smaller, much poorer region, so they had to do with what little they could offer, and there could be no complaints on the trio''s side.


    His underlying animosity and cold decorum were kept up right until the point when the three weird young earls dropped something that made him drop his cup, letting it clank loudly on the stone floor of his castle. His first thought was that they were testing him. A jest. A bad one, but still a joke... He even took a double take, waiting to see if Matilda would jump out from the shadows, but that didn''t happen.


    "We are serious, Baron Vash Tobrok." Reus Zimmermann, Matilda''s oldest son, explained, making the baron take another look at them.


    "Yeah, sure." Maximilian, the middle child, shrugged, bored, and drew on his plate with his finger, using the remaining grease as paint.


    "We are!" Reus repeated, looking at his brothers, "Don''t you all understand? This is a perfect opportunity to get free and eliminate our mother''s influence! When did she ever let us be us? She doesn''t trust us with anything and only berates all of our ideas! She is an old granny who ate through our fathers and is now flirting with some barbarian bastard, looking to make a fourth brother for us before her womb expires... Yeah... no, thank you!"


    Listening to him, Vash Tobrok was even more confused than at the start, trying his best to understand what was happening. It seemed as if the three brothers were just deciding on something perilous right before his eyes, completely ignoring him and the dangers their words could bring to their heads.


    "Situations like this don''t come around often... We have the opportunity to act and take what belongs to us! And she wouldn''t realize it, thinking we are following her master plan."


    "And it would be you who rules?" Bastian, the youngest of the brothers, asked, his voice filled with sarcasm as he looked at his eldest brother. "Because it was your genius, undeniable masterful plan?"


    "We can split our home into three parts." He exclaimed confidently, "We have three baronies, and we can all work this out! As for the earldom, we can rule it jointly as a council of three. That is my best offer!" Listening to him, even the middle child, Maximillian perked up, even if he was usually the laziest of the three, wanting to do nothing.


    On the other hand, Vash Tobrok, besides feeling insulted, decided to let them talk. It revealed to him that the three were not the brightest, talking it out between them right before him. All the frustration was disappearing from his mind, followed by his anger, replaced by a newfound ambition. They could be manipulated if they were this thick to ignore his presence and talk about a rebellion this openly. With a quick decision, he let them speak and convince themselves into a plot of betrayal, turning something that should have been a ploy into a reality.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to agree just like that. While they were going in circles between themselves, Vash was coming up with a plan for how to get the most out of it for himself. He had to have a strong position after the dust settled, so much so that he would be one of the strongest powers among his neighbors.


    When Matilda''s three sons finally reached an agreement and turned their attention back to Vash Tobrok, he was much more agreeable and compliant than before... but didn''t give a definitive answer. Not yet. His plan was to stretch it out for multiple sitdowns, wanting to see what type of power was behind each of them. What type of forces would they be able to command and to see if their coup would work. Because if it did not, he could still turn to either Matilda, betraying the betrayers, or... go find another earl who would be interested... The news did reach him, how Matilda betrayed the Jauwn family, so he was aware that there were probably noble families looking for a reason to eliminate them.


    What Vash Tobrok failed to realize was that he was way too insignificant to gather all the pieces of information and complete the puzzle to learn what happened to the Jauwn family...

 Chapter 195 – Winds of Change

    Looking in from the outside, the capital city of Ishillia seemed to be the same as always, no matter from where one glanced at it. Yet, the moment you entered through any of its gates, you immediately realized something big was happening just by breathing in the air of the city. Even in the lowest parts of the massive heart of the Empire, the dregs of the underworld remained hidden and holed up, afraid to do anything.


    The reason was fairly simple: the royal guards had been way too active in the past week. Every avenue, every shop, every connection that, even if just remotely, was tied to Duke Jauwn had been visited, crashed, or seized. There were no exceptions but only the systematic elimination of his power, influence, and source of wealth. Those who were loyal were hanged. Those who were ready to betray their Duke and speak against him were also hanged. Soon, everyone learned that only those people who were nothing but associates survived the purge. These businesses only followed orders, never engaged in more than they should, and never were part of the political games of the Empire.


    By the end, almost 90% of Duke Jauwn''s allies were dead, while the last 10% were pardoned but sent away from the capital, down to the South to start new lives, away from the central power structure. Some nobles found it appalling and began raising their voice, thinking this was an excessive force to be used, and the Empress was going out of her way to punish a family. Those who did try to push through with it campaigned that Duke Jauwn should be indeed punished, but his family shouldn''t be killed off like this. Some nobles even offered to be custodians of the family, taking over their assets... for only a certain period of time, of course.


    Still, Mirian never once addressed them and never told them to stop, either. Her reasoning was simple: She knew something was off. The courage and bravery they were showing all of a sudden, daring to go against her, yet when Kathrien killed their predecessors, they remained silent. It was as unnatural as it came. She knew it had to be Pascal or people belonging to him who secretly were fanning the flames, so he let them be for now. Instead, she kept enjoying Duke Jauwn''s panic, letting him experience how it felt that his power had slipped away, flowing out between his fingers. All of his pleading letters were thrown out without reading them, and all of his begging for audition or mercy fell on deaf ears. It was like the sweetest music for her, letting her savor her revenge while simultaneously setting the stage for her reforms.


    The more nobles side with the Jauwn family, the more names she will have, marking them as rebels. She just needs to wait and let people show themselves, the same individuals who will have no place in the reformed Empire and will be gone alongside Pascal. Naturally, not everyone was blind, and not everyone was ready to go against the Empress. Many of those also began to voice their opinions and started to line up behind Duke Kustov, especially from lower-ranking noble families. As the Kustov family became the number one supporter of the imperial authority, they also began doing something that was never before seen from a family of dukes. They started giving to the people instead of only taking things away.


    They not only reformed the taxes and tithes on the lands under their control, but they began issuing decrees that benefited the average people. Their decisions were in line with many changes from the Empress, but they were still going beyond what was demanded from the nobles. They not only began erecting schools and public utilities freely for the citizens, but they were also signing off on mouth-watering amounts of wealth to raise others. It was such a weird move that multiple noble families thought the Kustovs went mad or senile, yet the citizens of the Empire began singing praises of both them and Mirian.


    During this constant dichotomy, three major cliques began to form within the Ishillian Empire. One group consisted of those who used the name of the Jauwns to express their concerns, demanding that everything return to the old ways. The second group consisted of those who rallied behind the Kustov family, while the third block, at least for now, remained silent, trying to wait it out and see where it all would end up.


    "How long will you play around with the duke?" Milan asked, sitting with Mirian in their dining room. He let her help feed him their dinner as he was still learning to use his left arm and wasn''t good enough with it.


    "Until he begs me to kill him. Sooo... probably a few more days? He had already tried begging the soldiers surrounding his estate to let him speak with me."


    "I start to pity him..."


    "Don''t. He doesn''t deserve it. He didn''t care when his subordinates begged him for the same thing. The number of families he replaced because they failed to produce or maintain his quota is more extensive than what my predecessor killed."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What will you do to him when he breaks?" He asked, chewing on the tender piece of chicken she put between his lips. "Will you torture him?"


    "No, I had my fun. I''m going to send them to the South, gift them the borders between us and the Sar Empire, and order them to guard it with their lives for two generations. If they survive, they will be able to return and be granted the rank of Duke once again. I will even put it into writing, giving him a slimmer of hope within the darkness."


    "And by that, you will seem to be... merciful." Milan mumbled, sighing, "You know they will most likely be against you."


    "Doesn''t matter. The South is as good as lost. He will die there or become a prisoner of our enemy; it doesn''t really matter. He will disappear with hope in his heart and face the abyss again, realizing all was for nothing. Serves him right."


    "Please remind me not to anger you..." Milan mumbled jokingly, causing Mirian to hug him and kiss his face.


    "You can''t! After the deal is done, we are going to marry! When we visit Avalon in the winter, we will do it as husband and wife! Um-um!"


    "Wait, are we really going? I mean, to Avalon?"


    "Duh. He invited us, and I am curious about what the beasts look like. I only read about them and never saw one up close. Plus, I am curious about his war machines. I want to see their power and know what we will use to kill our enemies. Well, it is more than three months away, so... we have time~! For now, eat; you need strength, and then we will go take a bath, and you just relax while I massage you!" She murmured, whispering into his ear, happily snuggling up to him, continuing to feed her love, enjoying their dinner time.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Explain." I said strictly, standing before Yuri, who was trying to look left and right, searching for a supporter, an excuse, anything to escape. But... there was none.


    "You knew?" Sasha added, sounding just as angered.


    "It wasn''t confirmed for sure yet!" She exclaimed, trying to defend herself, but it was too late. Her mech just busted her before our own eyes.


    We were doing simple tests, preparing to install the prototype shield on the Princess, when it happened. Because the machine works by enhancing the pilot''s senses, this expanded to the fact that she had morning sickness. I never thought I would see a mech clutch her stomach and lean forward, giving out distorted sounds of vomiting. It was... an experience; let''s leave it at that.


    At first, we thought she was sick, but Sasha realized it so quickly that I was only halfway through my command to call for Mikan when she began calling her all kinds of names. Going back to the palace, finally, everything was confirmed, and half of my face was laughing, half was growling because even my little twin imps were in on it! Haaaah... Typical Yuri. Well, I wasn''t going to help her out from the pinch she put herself in, so I let Sasha go at her, becoming the quintessential angry mom. Although she was shouting at Yuri, Arthur, and Leyla, sitting in Mikan''s lap, were just as white in the face, their eyes locked in on the rug on the floor. Sasha was only missing a slipper from her hand, and she could be framed and put into a dictionary as the definition of Parental Anger.


    Mikan herself wasn''t faring any better. She also got an earful from her, meaning it was only Luna who was coming out scott-free, sitting on my desk, looking on with sparkling eyes, and munching on a cookie. She was visibly enjoying the show, swinging her legs like a kid in a theater.


    "Well!" After everyone''s ears were twisted at least twice, I interjected, "This changes things. Yuri, for now, you are banned from piloting the mech."


    "EEEEEH?!"


    "Enough!" I grunted, raising my voice, "You are pregnant with my kids. You do as I tell you, or I will put you under house arrest!"


    "I was waiting for this winter! You can''t!"


    "I can and I will! Which is more important, fooling around with beast while pregnant or protecting the baby in your tummy?!" I shot back at her, and for the first time, I saw her thoughts finally put things into order. She lowered her head, saying nothing, and just slowly nodded her head. "Good. Luna, you are going to keep an eye on her. Be her shadow!"


    "Yes!" She saluted, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Who will pilot it...?" Yuri asked in the end, playing with her fingers like a kid who finally gathered enough courage to speak up. Sometimes... Sometimes, I felt like she finally returned to a place in her mind that she had closed off as a kid and was trying to experience a childhood she had never had. Particularly when she acted like she did now. I felt that she even enjoyed this type of scolding because it came from a place of good intentions. Because we cared about her. At least, that was the feeling I got when I looked into her eyes.


    "I will." I answered her, and this time, I was the one who got into Sasha''s crosshair, but only for a short time. "We can put a newbie pilot into it, but will they have enough experience with its functions until winter? When vicious monsters come to get a bite out of us? Plus, don''t think I won''t have my own mech! I already have the blueprints ready."


    "You will look good in pink!" Yuri interjected the only one who agreed with it from the get-go. "Girls, he is a man. Our man~! Let him play with his toys~!"


    "Shouldn''t you be angry at him?" Luna asked curiously, pulling on her clothes.


    "For wanting to protect me and our child?" Yuri shot back with a genuine, caring smile, "Never."


    And it was that when Sasha also let out a long sigh, leaning in, kissing me, saying nothing more but telling me enough with her eyes. Just be careful...

 Chapter 196 – Rebellious Baron (1)

    While Yuri was grounded, I was doing a few rounds every day with the Princess, testing it to get a feel for it. It made me realize that even though the core parts were identical to the Lion, it wasn''t the same feeling sitting in its cockpit. Father''s machine felt more robust and sluggish, while Yuri''s felt a bit lighter and more snappy. It isn''t easy to put it into words as it was all based on nothing but feelings. If not for being the one who designed it, I would need ample time to get used to it and aim for the expected perfection. For now, the range I could handle was only 75% of what Yuri could do. This probably meant that if I put my dad into this machine, his effectiveness would fall drastically.


    "I will have to add this to the manuals... New pilots will have to understand why is it that every mech is customized. If my guess is correct, there will never be two identical ones."


    Mumbling, I was already thinking about my own. What kind of machine will I build for myself? One thing I was sure of was that it would be different from Yuri''s, who wanted to be at the forefront, leading the charge. People need a certain type of affinity to be suitable for her in-your-face style of combat. I wasn''t in that category of soldiers.


    The more I thought about it, the more certain I became that I would need to build one that is most focused on providing support. Make a machine that oversees the operations it is partaking in. When Mirian revisits us, I will ask her to let me take a look at their Imaginary. The complete formation, that is. It is not something that could be used while driving or piloting a mech, as it would be too disorienting for the pilot. However, if I create a machine that is designed to stay behind the lines, remain stationary...


    I just couldn''t shake the idea out of my head. Back in my office that day, I was pulling another all-nighter, reviewing and adding to my previous designs. To provide fire support, just like a line of artillery would, I need to equip it with a multitude of cannons. We probably have to make some new variants that forgo close-range applications and wholly focus on shooting as far as we can. Maybe I could even recreate the weapon Scroc used to bring down my dear Kustov''s ship and implement it into my machine. I still remember the formation, but recreating it... hmmmm. It would need to have not only one but at least two cores.


    Looking at it all, the size of our current mechs would not be enough to fit everything in. I will need to increase its size... it would turn from a massive machine to a titan. The more I added, the more space I needed, and I ended up with a machine that was around 25 meters high, easily double the height of our current machines. But if I can successfully add Ishillia''s Imaginary and Scorc''s ultimate weapon, then we would have something that could be used to face other nations'' trump cards. Or against monsters that we have yet to see...


    "I wonder if people would say it is wasteful to make something like this or would think it is the coolest thing ever? Heh, in my old life, it would definitely be the former... but they didn''t have magic. Or just didn''t understand the rule of cool~!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    As the days passed and autumn came, Elliot''s standing army also arrived at Avalon. Right now, Oleg was taking care of them, bringing out our entire force, accompanied by my Father and the Lion. They went through drills and training exercises, and after he deemed them ready, they would head to the Pass and experience what it sounds like when cannons roar, echoing between the mountains'' walls. Elliot also visited us, observing a few practices before we reviewed Matilda''s plans.


    About a week ago, she sent a letter that her sons were working surprisingly well and began gathering all the rebellious forces of the Tobrok family. Her eldest even returned to lead the earldom''s troops down, promising to bring back the baron and his family to kneel before Matilda. It seemed that we wouldn''t have to lift a finger at all, and they would resolve it, having the perfect reason to oust the Tobrok family for good.


    "Still," I said, pointing at the borders, "I want you to be mindful of any shenanigans. A cornered rat is dangerous and could try to bite. Keep up the border patrol as before. We may have endured the waves of refugees, but they could easily capitalize on a surprise attack if we lax on our caution."


    "I agree. I was also thinking of reinforcing specific crossing points. Especially where the railroad will go through."


    "I approve it, Uncle. I was thinking about building a reinforced border crossing with a garrison present at all times, ready for inspections, and with a lookout for CC. Plus, an emergency derailing system."


    "What does that do?" He asked, looking at me with raised eyebrows.


    "We can''t ignore the fact that there could be people and forces who would try to steal a train or break through the borders using it after hijacking the whole. So, we would have an emergency solution in place that can be activated. It would derail the train, making it fall off the tracks, and our people can move in and capture the bastards¡ªif they survive the crash, that is."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Oh... Yeah, that does sound useful! I didn''t think that anyone would try and steal it..."


    "Maybe it wouldn''t happen for a long time, but people can be daring. Especially if we have some mad bandits who decide to go and try to be daredevils."


    "True, you can''t bed them all!" He joked, making me chuckle, telling him the news that Yuri, in fact, was pregnant.


    As we talked, I expected a calm and relaxing autumn, but that did not turn out to be the case.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Father, I implore you! Don''t do it!"


    The pleading voice belonged to nobody else but Levy Tobrok. Since his experience with the army of Avalon and the utter defeat of his troops, he hadn''t been the same. At least, that is what his father thought. In his eyes, his son has lost all of his bravery and, most importantly, his confidence in himself and in his family''s strength.


    "It will be the Zimmermanns who are fighting against their mother. It will be the different factions within that army that do it; we are just going to... support our lords."


    "You don''t get it, Dad, this won''t go well! Matilda Zimmermann was in Avalon! Her sons already told you that it is a ploy! Don''t you see it?!"


    "It is you who don''t see it!" Vash Tobrok snorted, looking at his son with disappointment flashing in his eyes, "It is no longer a trick! The three idiots are doing it for real! We endured a lot and were treated as nothing for too long. It is the best opportunity to shake things up, my son! Why can''t you see that?"


    "Father, shaking the table too hard will cause everything to collapse. You can''t disturb the foundation that the castle is built on!"


    "What happened to you?" Vash sighed, shaking his head, "Go. Go back to your room, go to your favorite brothel... Just go and don''t come back until you return as my son, not as this... wretch you have become!"


    "..."


    There was nothing to say anymore, and Levy knew that. Taking a last look at his father, he sighed before doing as he was told and left the castle. His steps didn''t stop after entering the city and its dirty streets. His legs kept carrying him forward before arriving at the stables, getting a horse for himself, and riding towards the north. Nobody took notice of him as his previous clean-cut countenance had changed drastically in the past months. His hair became long and ruffled, and his growing beard presented the previously ''dashing'' young baron as a ruffian.


    However, it was this change that saved him because no one reported him leaving. He managed to not only slip out of his home city but also reach the crossing where he had previously lost against only 300 men. With a knot in his stomach and his head feeling dizzy, he approached the bridge, riding up to the soldiers standing guard, the setting sun painting everything in a hue of orange.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    I was in the bathroom, bathing my twins, who were enjoying the fact they could blow massive bubbles after I showed them how, when Sasha entered with a serious look on her face.


    "What happened?" I asked, looking up at her, sighing because I knew tonight''s plans of having a little fun were in jeopardy.


    "We received an emergency message from the borders, right where we once defeated the Black Lands. It is from the general from that time, Levy Tobrok, son of the current baron, Vash Tobrok."


    "Huh... That''s... not what I was expecting. Did he come alone?"


    "He did, and he has some troubling news."


    "Of course..." I moaned, turning back towards my kids and rubbing their heads. "Sorry, kiddos! Daddy has to go to work; we will have a fable night tomorrow, okay?"


    "Nooooo~!" They both protested, pouting, as it was supposed to be me telling them some epic fable until they fell asleep. "Unfair!"


    "Sorry, little ones, but I will make it up for you, okay? Promise!" I chuckled, kissing their foreheads, "Don''t be crybabies! Play nice, and your mothers will pamper you~!"


    "Exactly!" Sasha chuckled, taking my place, "Or you will be like Luna, who is also sulking! Her cheeks look like a squirrel, filled with nuts!"


    It made not only them laugh but me, too, for a different reason. Sadly, that had to wait as I left, meeting up with Merlin and Oleg, who received the news first and rushed straight over to me. Sliding the CC Oleg was holding right into my personal radio, I could listen to their recorded conversation. It was the perfect idea to send a Recorder down because there was no chance that any information would be erroneously written down or modified if it was relayed this way. It wasn''t widely spread yet, but interrogating high-ranking figures and taking advantage of our inventions was essential in times like this.


    "I already sent the news away." Oleg saluted after I finished listening to the recording, "The army is ready whenever you deem necessary, and we have three separate agents on their way, heading towards Pion to warn them."


    "Good job. Haaah... this is a bit unexpected. Matilda''s sons can really be this stupid? Okay, okay... Oh well. Oleg!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" He asked, standing straight.


    "Take the army and give them a live training exercise before the winter. Crush the Black Lands and the forces of those three stooges. Merlin."


    "Yes?"


    "Go with them. Take notes of our cannons and howitzers and their performance; I am planning on making a new version of the weapons, and I need data."


    "It will be done, Sovereign!" He saluted just the same, "What to do with Vash Tobrok? And the Zimmermann boys?"


    "Because Levy has come and made things clear, don''t kill the old Vash if you can. We will replace him with Levy. If we have someone who knows the land and we can work with, it is much easier than spending resources on reestablishing everything from the ground up. Although, if his daddy plays the hero and dies, I won''t shed a tear. As for the three sons? Try not to maim them, I guess? Matilda is an ally; let her deal with them after we return them to her..."


    "This is going to be a headache." Oleg groaned, hearing my requests, rubbing his forehead.


    "Tell me about it. This is turning out to be something that should be a soap opera, not reality."


    "Soap opera?" They looked at each other, a bit confused, before Merlin asked, "Are they going to sing while taking a bath on stage?"


    "If we capture them," I chuckled, looking at my Prime Minister, "We can make them do it."

 Chapter 197 – Rebellious Baron (2)

    At the border, within a makeshift wooden shack, Levy was sitting beside a bottle of half-drunk ale, sighing, listening to the outside ruckus, knowing it was the noise of the gathering of warriors. He knew these types of commotions well and realized that whatever happens next, he may be nothing more than a traitor in everyone''s eyes. He only hoped that his decision was correct and he could save what little remains of their name and rank. As for whether they would remain barons? Probably not; he had already concluded that in his mind. He only hoped their bloodline would survive and not disappear in the aftermath of this foolish endeavor. Amongst his depressed thoughts, the earth suddenly shook. At first, he thought it was his heartbeat that was simply too loud, but then it happened again. And again. And again.


    "What''s this...?" he mumbled, finally realizing it wasn''t an illusion or something he had imagined. Then, the soldiers shouted as if their General had arrived, cheering with great zeal. What was happening?


    "Stand back! Clear the way!"


    Hearing the orders, he wondered if someone important had indeed arrived, but before he could go out and check, a demonic roar made him fall and land between the table and his chair.


    "Watch out, the trees are in the way. I''m going to remove them!"


    The voice, for sure, belonged to a monster. A demon. That was not something a human would make or sound like, and it was deafening. Then, it was followed by the creaking and cracking of the trees. He could picture in his head how that... something, whatever it was, was tearing down everything in his way. Finally, after climbing back up, he managed to stumble out from his shack to see a massive machine come through the treeline, stepping and tearing down trees to make way for itself, uprooting them by hand.


    "What in the Gods'' name is that?" He asked, gawking, forgetting to breathe, thinking the ale might be too strong to be already drunk, and seeing things so early in the morning.


    "That''s the Lion." a soldier standing guard at his shack answered, his helmet''s vizor lifted, letting Levy see his proud expression. "It is the Godmachine our Sovereign has brought to life. It has been holding back the beasts every winter; without it, we would be already dead. You are in the presence of Avalon''s might, Baron Levy Tobrok."


    "That is... a machine? That can''t be... Machines are not like that!" He stuttered, making his guard laugh, looking down on him in a literal sense.


    "It is a machine piloted by Lord Kalash, our Sovereign''s father. We will put down this rebellion quickly because soon winter will arrive, and we don''t have time to play around with you all."


    "Play around..." He whispered, feeling his stomach turning, the alcohol wanting to come back up as he watched the machine stop, glinting in the autumn sunshine, its blue and golden paint job shining blindingly. "We are doomed..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Lord." Oleg saluted, making Kalash laugh, shaking his head and then his old soldier''s hand.


    "You are now going to command me too, General."


    "I wouldn''t dare." He smiled at him as once, he was but Kalash''s soldier, assigned to protect his son. "Let''s start this meeting!" He clapped, looking at all the majors and captains present in their new command center, which, for now, was just a massive tent.


    There were people like him, muscular, tall, elite troopers of Avalon, contrasting the regular soldiers from Elliot''s army. While the former wore their official military uniforms, looking like elegant nobles in their black and gold ''suits,'' along with their ranks displayed on their shoulders, Elliot''s soldiers were much more varied and free in their dress codes. They were still bringing their best looks forward, being at least on the rank of knights, the lowest possible, officially acknowledged nobles, yet they couldn''t feel but be dwarfed besides their compatriots. Be it both in stature or appearance. Yet, they were not the most nervous person present. That unfortunate tile belonged to Levy, who was invited to witness their gathering.


    "Our scouts already confirmed the enemy locations visually and reported back via our radio channels." Oleg started, listing it for the people present, putting pins onto the map laid out on the table they were surrounding. "Their composition is as follows: We surveyed approximately 3,500 infantry troops. From that, two-thirds are heavy and light infantry with spears, swords, and shields, while the rest are archers. They also amassed a thousand soul-strong cavalry. Our reports say they are a mix of heavy and light cavalry troops, the former wearing plate armor."


    "The heavy troops should be the ones from the earldom." Levy spoke after Oleg looked at him, seeing words stuck in his throat. "They are making steel for the empire, so their armor is top quality, even amongst the nobles."


    "We gathered as much, but thank you for your confirmation, Baron Tobrok." Oleg nodded, his voice calm and collected, "Any information is appreciated. Next, we noticed that they even brought multiple siege engines, including a handful of trebuchets and ballistae. They do prepare to assault the Zimmermann''s city."


    "With the kids'' knowledge of their home, it would be much more dangerous than if any normal army struck their city." Kalash hummed, watching Oleg place the differently colored pins representing the enemy troops.


    "It is true, but we are at an advantage. We know what they are trying to pull off! We have a 1,000-strong elite force. Baron Elliot''s army is with us with 3,000 troops, including 2,000 regular infantry, 500 archers, and 500 cavalry. We can easily outmaneuver the enemy and decimate them."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Aren''t..." Levy said but then closed his mouth, gulping back his thoughts because he had forgotten that this wasn''t a standard army anymore.


    "With ten howitzers at the back and with the Lion, our ground troops may not even see battle." Oleg smiled confidently, making some of the Avalonian officers grunt and complain.


    "Stop it!" Kalash scoffed, silencing the tent at once, letting Oleg continue.


    "There are two plans before us," Oleg continued, presenting them, devised by none other but himself, "We can thwart the rebellion before it even starts. With our scouts constantly monitoring the enemy''s movements, we can position our howitzers and bombard their troops from a distance. If they spread out, we can herd them like sheep with our cavalry, funneling them to the firing range of the Lion. Whatever remains can be taken care of by our ground troops. Anything that runs away will be picked off by our howitzers and cavalry."


    "If we get into close-range battle," Kalash added, nodding his head, "Avalonians should focus on their heavy units. Our armor versus theirs." He spoke directly to those who came from Elliot''s territory, "Leave them to us."


    "What is the second option?" Levy asked, feeling his throat and mouth drying out. He imagined that when they faced him, there was probably not even a meeting like this. Did they actually notice what was happening, or were they just acting like a metal door, easily stopping his troops?


    "It is a plan to showcase our strength for both Matilda Zimmermann and the rebels. We would let them gather, start moving, and besiege the city. With that, there would be no question that we were right in moving to stop a full-blown rebellion. After the two sides engage in a battle, we arrive behind them, and the rest would be pretty similar. First, soften their army by bombarding their lines with our howitzers, then let the Lion march forward, leading the attack. Our ground troops would follow its lead, and we would leave no survivors. We could try to capture the enemy generals in the chaos... Probably."


    "Would the city even hold?" Levy gulped, but Oleg simply smiled, nodding his head.


    "It should. We already sent spies forth to inform the Countess. They should be ready for a real invasion. Okay, people! We are going to vote! Raise your hands if you want the first plan!" Looking at the officers present, he almost broke into laughter, seeing that only people from Elliot''s army voted for it, something he was expecting to happen. His men wanted to see action, and the idea of marching with the Lion was what they all wanted to do. "As for the second?"


    There were no more questions. It would be the latter, thanks to the arms rising to the air uniformly and perfectly synchronized. However, they were not alone. Multiple leaders from Elliot''s side agreed solely because they would have a real reason to engage. If anyone wanted to find fault with them later, they would be stripped of all reasonable points to do so.


    "Good!" Oleg grinned, scanning the room and putting multiple thick folders on the table. "I am going to call your names; come take your orders! The moment they march, we do as well!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Matilda was sitting in her dining room, only the hundreds of candles lighting up the midnight ''party'' she was having. The table before her had half a dozen empty wine bottles lying on it while she was slumped down in her chair, holding the seventh in her hands. Her clothes were barely hanging on her, and her long hair was messed up like hay after a hurricane. When the news arrived that her three sons had begun their rebellion for real, she didn''t want to believe it. Yet, when she looked up which minor nobles were missing, she realized they were all people who, at least once, voiced their concerns about her ruling. No matter how much she wanted to deny it, the more she thought about her sons, it was reinforced that this news was precisely what they would decide on if they got drunk enough.


    "Drunk on power..." She moaned, thinking that while she was away for a few weeks, they probably got addicted to being the ones in charge. "I just never thought you were this stupid!" She cried out, swinging her bottle and pouring the red wine straight down her throat. "You idiots! This is not a game that, if you lose, you will end up grounded! You will end up in the ground!"


    No matter how much she hated the fact that all her sons were incompetent, self-absorbed, or egotistical, they were still her sons. No mother would want to see her sons die... She was about to take another swing when the door opened, and Pion walked in, wearing his military uniform, looking untroubled, calm, and collected as if nothing was happening.


    "My scouts confirmed it; they amassed an army and began moving. We are pulling everybody back into the city and closing the gates. Well, not we but your loyal soldiers. Meanwhile, my comrades and Polo are looking for possible rebels inside, imprisoning them in your dungeons."


    "You should have left..."


    "And miss the fun?" He chuckled, going to the open cabinet, picking out a new bottle, and pulling the cork out with a loud pop. "Lady Zimmermann, this is not my first time being trapped inside an occupied city. I had worse."


    "You did?" she asked again, sitting up, trying to present herself in a more acceptable position. While waiting for his answer, she finished her bottle and watched as Pion swung his own before passing it over to her, which surprised the Countess. "I thought you would tell me to stop drinking."


    "Drink if you want; there is nothing to do yet. I would say that only if they arrived before you would have a chance to sober up."


    "You are surprisingly confident!" She chuckled in a sad tone, taking the bottle and watching him while guzzling down the wine.


    "I am Major Pion from Avalon. No soldiers from Avalon will fear their enemy, man or beast; it doesn''t matter. When we sign up, we take an oath. We are to serve Avalon with our lives as long as we are its soldiers. It is our duty, and our duty only ends when Death claims our souls."


    "You got brainwashed hard... didn''t you?" She chortled, standing up but barely able to stand still, swaying heavily. "God, you are a sexy hunk of guy, Major Pion!"


    "..." Ultimately, Pion didn''t know what to say to that because it was his first time dealing with a drunk woman, who then took a tumble, landing on him. "I think you should lie down, Countess."


    "Yeah... Good idea..." she giggled, slipping her hands under Pion''s clothes. "Let''s lie down, Major~ Hehehehe... I need that confidence boost! Give me some of your confidence-seed!" Matilda added while softly gulping back a burp.


    "Damn... this was never in any of our training..." Pion muttered, not knowing where to grab the drunk Countess, who noticed his hesitation. Happily laughing, she grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands onto her butt.


    "Fufufu... I can train you, big guy... I just..." But she couldn''t finish as something churned in her stomach, causing her to throw up the wine she drank before, right on Pion''s chest and groin before she had a chance to do anything to prevent it. "Ah..." With a flinch, she just looked up at him, her eyes filling with tears, face blushing, lips still stained, unable to think of anything to say.


    "Haaah... Let''s go to the bathroom. Don''t worry, Lady Zimmermann... My lips are sealed."


    "..."


    "Try to keep yours sealed, too, while we walk." he added while holding her up with one hand. The wasted noblewoman tried to obey, holding her mouth with her hands, nodding like an obedient kitten carried by its mother, trying not to sob too loudly.

 Chapter 198 – Rebellious Baron (3)

    Matilda stood on her palace''s highest tower, looking towards the northern gates of her city, seeing the arriving army led by her sons. If not for the circumstances, she would have felt proud that they had managed to work together for the first time in their lives. More than that, they had even achieved unity, collecting an army and properly besieging the city.


    "You even stopped panicking..." she mumbled, leaning against the railings. Sighing with dejection, she let go of her last hope that a battle could be averted.


    She wished that when her three idiots realized the gates were closed, soldiers were standing on the walls, and ballistae were ready at the battlements, they would recognize it wouldn''t be as simple as walking into the city. Yet, she couldn''t see any erratic movements or bad decisions. Instead, they began setting up the trebuchets, readying for their siege.


    Around a thousand soldiers were manning the walls inside the city, ready to defend their Countess, and she was sure that no reinforcements would come to their aid. All the other nobles under her rule were either with her sons, hoping for a slice of the pie, or were playing the waiting game. However, Pion''s last report was that they shouldn''t worry, just hold out for a little; everything would be resolved by noon.


    From her vantage point, she tried searching for the Avalonian soldiers on the walls, but she was too far away to pick them out, even if they were taller than any of her people and dressed in black, awe-inspiring armor. What she didn''t know was that Pion had just turned away from her tower to look at the army in front of them, standing with his men on the left side of the north-facing battlements.


    "Major!" Polo spoke, also wearing his own armor tailored to his height and a ''backpack,'' as the group''s radio officer. "I received a transmission from General Oleg; they are finally in range! The army is arriving in under an hour!"


    "Good." Pion nodded, his fingers playing on the hilt of his sword as he looked at his dozen comrades. "We will wait until the initial fire subsides. Then we will go and meet with our brothers in the midst of it!"


    "OORAH!" the others shouted, stomping their feet, drawing the attention of many other soldiers around them. They could not fathom what they were being fed to be this battle-ready in such a desperate situation.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "We will aim here." Reus, the first son of Matilda, pointed at the map of his home city, "The wall here has been weak for eighty years, once partially collapsing in a rainstorm that washed out the old mortar. It has only been fixed but has not been rebuilt. Hit it a few times, and we are in!"


    "Then we can take this route." Bastian, the third son, continued, pointing at a path for the commanders present. "It leads you to the Church of Six. Under it, there is a hidden passage for us to take from the castle. We just need to traverse it, and we conquered the city!"


    It was such an easy and sure-fire plan that all three felt confident in pulling it off, even managing to drag Vash Tobrok into their early celebration. He could already see that the city would be conquered before night, and a new chapter would be opened up in his and his family''s lives. Finally, they would stop being the Black Lands, the region of filth and misery.


    When their army finally began the assault, the trebuchets were the first to fire, flinging massive boulders towards the walls they pointed at. The first few shots went way over, crashing into houses behind it and crushing multiple homes. Luckily, they were emptied out as most civilians moved to the inner city to escape as far as possible. To the defender''s misfortune, the enemy was out of their range, letting them take free shots at the wall, and they could do nothing but pray that they would keep missing.


    "Wait... What''s that? In the distance?!" One soldier shouted, and true enough, looking, squinting, it was as if the distant treeline was moving in the autumn sunshine. It was still far away, but whatever it was had a vague human silhouette... "Is it...? No, that can be..." But, soon, they would learn that their eyes weren''t deceiving them.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "We are in range!" Kalash exclaimed, his mech''s booming voice echoing far and wide as he stopped ahead of their army which was taking up a wedge shape. Their cavalry was beginning to spread to the side, and they were tasked with pursuing and catching any forces that were trying to escape when the battle started.


    "Artillery!" Oleg said firmly, speaking into his radio piece, "Fire at will!"


    Given their Markers, soldiers were already looking through their lenses, using their rangefinder-like devices to send back the magical signals to the howitzers. The ten death engines were stopped 3 kilometers away, guarded by 300 regular soldiers who were experiencing cannon fire for the first time in their lives. For the rest, it was like the distant sound of thunder as multiple streaks of fire spells flew through the sky, glowing orange and crimson before changing direction and falling down on the sieging army like whistling meteors.


    The impact was worse than what anyone thought possible. People, both on the walls and in Avalon''s army, could see as bodies were thrown into the air, torn apart as massive mists of blood erupted and then consumed by the ensuing fire. Sitting in the Lion, Kalash could see it even better, zooming in on the impacts, seeing as hundreds were killed with one barrage, throwing the entire enemy line into disarray.


    "We march!" He shouted, realizing that if the howitzers could continue, they would eliminate all the enemies before they had a chance to do anything themselves.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Roger." Oleg agreed, watching as the Lion sped up, beginning to run, reaching its top speed, followed by the thousand Avalonian soldiers. "Artillery, fire another salvo before stopping. We are moving in!"


    The next volley came down just like the first, decimating the trebuchets while also causing the death of hundreds of soldiers in a flash and injuring who knows how many. While fire rained from the sky, causing utter chaos, multiple leading figures within the army wanted to abandon all reason, hoping to escape. The fact that the fire came from the heavens itself made many think the Gods were here to punish them for rebelling.


    It was then that they turned around and noticed the massive walking, no, running monster heading towards them, looking like a giant, armored knight.


    "Gods... show mercy!" Vash Tobrok cried out on his knees, looking at the Lion approaching their backlines.


    The moment the first explosions rang out, his horse buckled, throwing him off its back. He finally realized what his son had gone through, yet it was too late to change anything. Nobody could stop the chaos amongst the soldiers, everybody wanting to get away before brimstones came down from the skies again. As for the three brothers? He didn''t know. They were in different parts of the army, all three basking in the glory of leading their own troops. As for alive or not? He no longer cared. All was over anyway.


    When the Lion''s horn sounded, blaring like an angry roar, Vash''s eyes finally rolled up to his skull as the baron fainted, collapsing for good with bloody foam gathering in his mouth. Maybe it was better that way because his mind managed to miss something that broke others'' psyche the next moment.


    As Kalash slowed down, the cannons on its shoulders and arms turned, taking aim before opening fire. Two bright streaks flew over the army''s head, hitting their sides, massacring those who tried to flee, sending not only torn bodies tens of meters high but also the ground below them before it rained back down, creating deep craters. Yet, what came out of its arms was even worse because pure flames rained down instead of explosions, dozing the remaining siege engines in pure fire, melting iron and human bodies alike.


    "Shit, this flamethrower thing is more effective than Sasha said that it would be..." Kalash cursed, quickly stopping the spell while seeing that a sea of pikemen simply evaporated before his very eyes or how heavily armored knights became one with their armor and shields. "My dear girl, my son really ruined your innocence, ahahaha!" While thinking, he opened a channel to the squad leaders of the Avalonian army who were running behind him, finally catching up and arriving, weapons drawn, looking like a uniformed wave of black monsters. "Follow the plans! Split up and search for the figureheads; kill anyone else!"


    "Lion, do you copy?" Echoed Oleg''s voice inside the cockpit of the Lion, making him acknowledge it with one thought.


    "Copy."


    "Pion just contacted us. They captured one of the three."


    "Hahaha! That boy is gunning for your seat, isn''t he?"


    "He will be a great replacement if it ever comes to that." Oleg chuckled, "I''m sending in the regular army. They will take those who surrender into custody; you can continue mopping up the rest."


    "On it. Damn..." Kalash answered with a chuckle, "This was not even a battle. This was like flipping the table on a kid!"


    "They started it." Oleg expressed calmly before both of them fell silent, smiling while down below Kalash, people were throwing away their weapons and their armor. They were doing everything to fall to their knees, begging for mercy, lying amongst the torn bodies of their superiors just so the incarnation of Gods would show mercy to them.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Standing on the wall, Pion was putting on his helmet, pulling down his visor just in time when the first volley of artillery fire arrived. They were not surprised at all, unlike the other defenders, screaming and shouting, calling out the Gods by name as they pointed at the memory they would never be able to forget. Thanks to that, none of them saw as Pion and his men threw ropes over, sliding down from the walls, sprinting towards the enemy lines.


    As the explosions rang out the second time, they could hear the warhorn of the Lion. By then, they were already targeting one side of the enemy formation, following their leader''s guidance. Maybe it was their luck or Pion''s acute senses, but amongst the panicked horses, in the midst of a decimated cavalry unit, he noticed Maximillian, the second son of Matilda. Luckily for the man, Pion memorized their faces from their portraits in the palace, pointing them out to his men.


    "There! The one who was just thrown off his horse, wearing the torn green cape!"


    That one line was enough to make his men spread out, cutting off all escape routes, not that the confused, scared, and crying man would be able to evade them at all. Some of the soldiers responsible for protecting Maximillian, at least, were still coherent enough to act, noticing the incoming, black armored soldiers heading towards them at lightning speed.


    One of them managed to raise his crossbow and fire a shot, but the bolt broke apart when it hit one of them''s chests. This only made the Avalonian soldier flinch before he got close enough to cleave him in half with one swing of his blade.


    "Broke." The soldier grunted once as half of his sword was gone, shattered when he cut through armor and flesh alike. Without thinking, he threw his useless hilt away and pulled off his enemy''s weapon from its dead body, continuing his advancement without pause.


    While he was rearming himself, another heavily armored guard of Maximillian was trying to attack the most petite figure amongst them. Still, Polo quickly dodged him, using his sword to precisely copy what he was taught in the academy. His blade slid right past the seam where the helmet met with the armor on the soldier''s torso, entering his neck and killing him in one go. It was his first actual kill, yet it didn''t stop him at all, his adrenaline pumping his heart as he turned his head, seeing his next enemy through his helmet''s visor. At that moment, Polo was thinking of nothing else but completing their mission.


    "Help! Help! Mom! Help!" Cried Maximillian, panic-stricken, already soiling himself in multiple ways when Pion arrived, punching him on the chin and catching his falling, unconscious body with one hand.


    "Target aquired. Retreat towards the Lion! We are cutting through!" He shouted into his helmet''s magic formation that transmitted his voice to his squadmates, who were like beasts themselves, killing armored soldiers with one swing of their weapons. They were constantly forced to switch weapons and pick them off the dead as they couldn''t withstand their powers unleashed, breaking them left and right along with their enemies'' bodies.


    "I''m contacting the General." Polo answered, carrying the long-range communication backpack, "Another mission completed!"


    "Don''t relax yet!" Pion answered, but he couldn''t help but smile deep inside. " Unlike them, we don''t count our victories ahead of time. We are the best that Avalon can produce; we must act like it! Charge through!"


    "OORAAH!"


    That one shout, like a unified roar, was enough to open a road before them, as anybody who witnessed what they were capable of wanted nothing to do with them. What everyone valued the most in the end were their lives, a currency that was worthless in a battle like this.

 Chapter 199 – Battle Report

    The real danger came right after the battle. Elliot''s freshly recruited army was assigned the task of collecting and herding the panicked, broken enemy warriors. In contrast, the elite soldiers of Avalon only intervened when their more vulnerable allies could not handle the task. Like cornered creatures, the isolated groups of rebels lashed out, attacking anything unfamiliar or different looking than their comrades, causing the only casualties and injuries on the Avalonian side.


    With Matilda sending the defending army out to support them, the crushed troops of her sons were finally fully disarmed and herded into their temporary prison. It was then everyone realized that from the 3,000-plus strong army, only about 1,000 survived while the rest either died in the short battle or bled out in the aftermath, succumbing to their injuries. Those who survived were being overwatched by the Avalonian elite and the Lion itself, standing menacingly over them, its flamethrowers pointing directly at those who survived, ready to turn them into charcoal at a moment''s notice.


    Well... that was what the enemy thought, not daring to do anything in the shadow of the Lion while its pilot was within the city, meeting with Matilda Zimmermann, leaving an empty Lion behind. Yet, only its presence was devastating enough; some prisoners began to worship it in hopes of redemption.


    "That was unbelievable..." Matilda whispered when meeting Kalash in the flesh. "I didn''t think it would be that fast and powerful in action."


    "It was built to fight back against... monsters." he answered, changing the enemy''s identity at the last moment, almost telling her Leon built it to fight against the Ishillian warships.


    "I can''t imagine what kind of monsters you had to face that need something like this to beat it down." She nodded, trying to smile, but Kalash could see the desperation and fear in her eyes. No matter how experienced she was, Matilda couldn''t hide it as she had yet to learn what had happened to his sons.


    "They are different... But, let''s talk about the now because we can''t stay forever, Countess Zimmermann." Before she could interrupt him, Kalash continued, cutting straight to the facts she simultaneously wanted to hear, yet not, "We have all three of your sons. One has a broken jaw and a few missing teeth. Another was caught in an explosion, but he survived. However, both his legs are broken, and he is probably having hearing issues. The third... Unharmed. No injuries are visible on his body, although he has yet to regain consciousness. We found him the furthest away, collapsed in his own mess."


    Hearing that all three of her sons survived, she swayed a little, almost fainting, but Pion, who was accompanying Kalash, quickly reached out, straightening her position.


    "Will... Will you execute them?" She stuttered after finally recollecting her bearings.


    "It''s not up to us." Kalash calmly stated, "I''ll do as my son asked us. They are going to be returned to you, and you will have to decide on their punishment. We came only to crush the rebellion, that''s all."


    There were many things Matilda wanted to say, but in the end, she simply bowed to Kalash, inviting him to dinner, but he refused, citing that he had to return to his duty as he was no longer a noble but a Knight of Avalon. The pride in his voice as he told Matilda his new title was shocking as no noble would ever speak about being a knight as he did, yet it wasn''t the first time she had witnessed it. The young soldier, Polo, who was following Pion around, was similar. She caught them talking about being a knight multiple times, and she got the feeling that even if she offered a rank of nobility to the young man, he would outright feel offended by the notion.


    "Avalon... huh..." She smiled, watching them leave. Only Pion and a hundred elite soldiers would remain in the city, supporting her, while the rest of the Avalonians would leave.


    "You can only understand it if you lived there." Pion exclaimed, standing next to her, hearing her soft murmurs.


    "Yeah... maybe you are right... maybe you are..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Arriving at the battlefield, Levy Tobrok couldn''t help but gasp, seeing the visible destruction. Although most of the bodies were already collected and were being burnt away in a mass grave, the earth was still turned over, and the air was filled with the smell of iron and charcoal. He was accompanied by two Avalonian soldiers at all times, partially because he was under their protection and also under their surveillance.


    "Your father has regained consciousness but not his mental clarity." The soldier on his left said, lifting his helmet''s vizor as they walked towards the city, here to visit Matilda Zimmermann and try to plead for his father''s life. Or... to say his goodbyes.


    "What do you mean, Ser Tyon?" He asked politely, looking up at the tall soldier.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "It''s Private First Class Tyon... eh, whatever. It means he has probably gone crazy. You''ll see when we visit the dungeons."


    "I can understand that..." He shrugged, trying not to curse his father as they walked on, making him unsure about his own fate from here on...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Hmmmm... Hmmm..."


    "Stop." Yuri moaned, throwing a pillow at me from the bed just as I walked out of the bathroom.


    "What?" I blinked my eyes, stumped, as all four of my wives looked at me.


    "You have been humming since morning." Luna explained, shrugging, "It is annoying!"


    "Ah... Sorry, I was distracted. I didn''t even notice it!" I answered sheepishly, and it was the plain truth.


    In the morning, Merlin came over and presented me with the reports and recounts of the battle, which I had been going over multiple times since then. With how it played out, for the foreseeable future, we will have the utmost advantage if we were to face regular armies. Simply by the fact they were staying so close to each other, we didn''t even need to fight them, really. Slot twice as much CC into the howitzers, and we will kill them all before the battle starts.


    With only ten artillery pieces, we almost killed at least half of the army, broke their lines, and the rest was mopped up by our regular troops. If the dictionary has an easy win described in it, then this was it. As long as countries do not adapt and spread their forces, we will surprise them in one fell swoop. Still, there were problems, not with the soldiers or Oleg''s tactics, but with our conventional weapons. They were surprisingly weak. Even if we crafted reinforced steel swords for them, they broke just the same. It was the first time that I realized just how strong monster meat has made my people. They could cut a horse in two if they put their back behind a swing! Yet, that was only something that was, at best, the minimum requirement against fighting beasts.


    "You are humming again." Sasha exclaimed, drawing my thoughts back to reality.


    "Ehehe... oopsie! I was considering the details in the reports I received, and it is evident that we are going to need to redo all our conventional weapons. I will have to call upon our blacksmiths, for what we are producing now is just not good enough. I want to explore other options!"


    "What do you mean?" Mikan asked as I climbed into bed between them, glancing to the side where our kids were already asleep in their cribs, hugging each other.


    "We need something as resilient as our armors. Normal metal doesn''t cut it..."


    "Hmmm... We need new alloys?" Sasha hummed the same way I did, forcing everybody to look at her, "What?"


    "Nothing." Luna grunted, rolling her eyes while I just chuckled, kissing them in order.


    I knew what Sasha was thinking about, but that would be impossible for now. Recreating those metals that I was familiar with was currently out of the question. I don''t even know how I would start on it. So, until it is rediscovered by someone else, I won''t be able to pull out titanium from my butt. The same issue I have with tungsten or wolfram, giving our lightbulbs a shorter lifespan than I would be happy with... But that is life. I can''t do everything by myself. Not that it really matters because people still love it all. After they learned from the papers that street lights would be installed and people could pay to electrify their homes, they were audibly abuzz about it. Still, we are waiting for the situation to settle and for coal to start coming reliably to Avalon. Then, we can build a coal-fired power station and go from there.


    "What I was thinking of," I started, leaning down and hugging them as best as possible, "is that we should utilize the monster''s bones. They are pretty hard, and big ones even have naturally formed runes on them. They are much harder to work with, but we could try to make some weapons out of them and test them out."


    "Sounds brutal... I love it!" Yuri grinned, and I knew she would like the idea.


    "Then we can try magically reinforce them. It has already worked with other formations, so it is not a new concept, but if we start putting CC into everything, we will run out of it and be unable to tackle truly ambitious projects. I want those tools that are being worn out and need constant replacements to be magic-free. Otherwise, it is a waste."


    "What about tattoos?" Mikan asked, and true, she was right.


    "For that, we will need monster blood first." I answered. It was one of the reasons I was waiting for this year''s winter. "Merlin and I finished the first one; we are going to test it out on me."


    "On you?!" They asked in sync, sitting up and looking at me.


    "Yeah, I will get a tattoo." I answered, feeling myself starting to pout because it felt like I was trying to convince four mothers at once that I wanted one. It was... ridiculous! I''m a king or what, no? "It will allow perfect synchronization with the mechs and will also be the key to the machines. Only those who have the correct tattoo will be able to activate and operate them! Besides, they are modular. New inventions can be added later as sub-formations, connecting to them like cogs."


    "You won''t turn into..." Sasha whispered, making me open my mouth wide.


    "Are you all thinking about shipslaves? No way! This is nowhere near like that! We made sure! Geez..." I added with a shrug, rubbing their heads, "It is to enhance our capabilities and also to bind a Knight to his machine and prevent others from stealing our technology. It will have significant benefits because it will now also include the marker technology, so their cannons should become even more accurate! After everything is ironed out, Yuri and Father will also get theirs."


    "Where?" Yuri asked at once, her eyes shining like she was four, and she was told that Santa was coming tonight.


    "Anywhere. No matter, every pilot can choose. Mine will be on my back; there is enough space for expansions later on."


    "I want it on my tits!"


    "..."


    "What?" Yuri questioned, seeing us watching her with raised eyebrows, "Okay, then on my butt! No? Pussylips? Owie, don''t pull on my ear!"


    "You are being unreasonable." Sasha said calmly, twisting it once more before letting it go.


    "Okay, okay... haahh... what about below my navel? Is that fine?" She moaned, relenting, making us sigh, knowing there was no way we could keep arguing about it; she would have it her way anyway.


    "We will have time." I said, ending the conversation and pulling them back to the bed. For now, we will sleep~ and enjoy sweet dreams! Really, that is what life is about¡ªenjoying the moment."

 Chapter 200 – Otto

    Below the royal palace, Levy was sitting in front of his father''s cell, looking at a broken man. He wasn''t injured, not in body, that is. What suffered was his mind. No matter what Levy tried, Vash was crouching in the corner, naked, scratching his arms, his mouth foaming while mumbling about the end of the world, the punishment of the Gods. He was constantly mumbling about how the fire had rained down from the skies, and now the world was destroyed as the Avatar of Ariana herself came down, killing all that stood against it. He only reacted once to his son''s voice, looking at him for a brief moment before returning to the same, barely coherent jibberish, unable to come to terms with what happened to him.


    "We should go..." Levy sighed, telling the guards accompanying him. "I will come back for you, Dad."


    Still, he knew that may not be possible, but he had to try. His meeting with the Countess was postponed, giving him time to try and come up with a plea for his father''s life. He just didn''t know how well it would work as she was also doing her own visitation, taking a look at her sons as they were returned to her custody. It may very well be that the three will push all the blame to his father, who can no longer defend himself.


    Reus, Matilda''s firstborn, was in the worst condition of the three. His legs were deformed, beyond broken, probably never letting him stand straight once again. Her best doctors suggested that they should amputate them to prevent further infections or to ease his pain and let him move around much easier in the future. Of course, when Reus heard this, he vehemently protested by bawling and moaning, barely able to put words together to stop his mother from agreeing with them.


    Ultimately, she postponed it for now, but it wasn''t the only issue Reus was suffering from. Being so close to the explosions, the first volley of the howitzers ruptured his eardrums, and now he was suffering from not only constantly ringing ears but also losing his balance. The only thing that made it not so obvious was the fact he couldn''t stand or walk at all.


    After letting the doctors make him drink potions that sent him to sleep, she visited her second son, Maximilian, who was more or less healthy. Not counting the fact his jaw was broken, half of his teeth were missing, and his head was in a bind, preventing him from speaking at all. The way he looked at his mother made Matilda remember how he was when he was little, always following her around, loving to cuddle and hug... A little puppy he was... Where did it all go wrong? They said nothing, and Maximilian tried to beg her mother with his eyes, whimpering, but even he knew what they did was not something that could be repaired so easily.


    By night, she left the room to visit her lastborn, Bastian, knowing he was finally roused from his coma, but he seemingly suffered from amnesia. He recognized her as his mother, but he couldn''t recall anything from his life, only flashes and snippets dating back to his childhood. It was both a blessing and a curse because now he acted like a little kid again, unable to comprehend what he did with his siblings.


    "Is there any wine left?" Matilda asked, collapsing to her chair in her bedroom, her head buried inside her palms, the time being closer to sunrise than midnight.


    "Five bottles." Pion, her assigned overseer, answered, wearing his military uniform. "You ran out of them, it seems."


    "Fuck..." She cursed openly, looking up at him with red, puffy eyes, tears streaming down her face. "What should I do?"


    "Why ask me?" Pion questioned, walking to one of the empty cabinets, taking out one of the last bottles, opening it, and handing it over to the Countess.


    "You are from Avalon and weren''t assigned to me just to be a fancy accessory! I can see they value your opinions! I know you got your instructions!" She almost shouted, refusing to lift the bottle to her lips.


    "We handed everybody back to you. It is your rebellion, your issue, your decision. We are just here to help you restore order because you are our ally."


    "That isn''t helpful! By Ishillian laws, I should also be beheaded, if not, then exiled, for letting it happen!"


    "Rough."


    "What should I do? Please..." she pleaded, almost going to her knees. She kept looking up at Pion, whose face finally softened as he kneeled down before her so their eyes could be at the same level.


    "Avalon doesn''t care if you execute them or not. What we care about is the region''s stability and that the one leading it cooperates with us. If you want my opinion, then I would strip your sons of all power and exile them."


    "To where...?" she sniffed, trying to find her answers in Pion''s eyes. "They can''t take care of themselves, not in their current state!"


    "Send them to Avalon." he told her with a half-smile, waiting for her shock to subside. "They will even be healed there."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What?!"


    "It needs to be earned." He stated with a strong voice, "They are not friends, they are enemies... but we are willing to help if they can show they are capable of change. They would be under constant surveillance in Avalon, and there, they may learn to be proper men. Or they will be outcasts; that depends on them."


    "Why would you even do that for me...?"


    "As we said, we care about our allies, and now, you are an ally of my Sovereign, Matilda Zimmermann. You can look at it like either we are taking care of your sons or we are holding them hostage. It is up to you."


    "Hah... not even my enemies would want to have them as hostages... look what they did to me and to themselves!" she cried and laughed at the same time, making Pion gently stroke her face and tuck her hair behind her ears.


    "Maybe they need a father figure. Avalon can give it to them. Speaking of... what happened to their dads?"


    "My first husband died before Reus was born." She answered after a moment of silence, "He fell off his horse in a hunting accident, broke his neck... My second husband eloped with my stable boy. Yes, with a boy. I don''t know where they went... The third... I don''t really have a third. I was in the capital city, got drunk, and woke up next to someone I didn''t even know. I''m a bad mother..." She began crying again, looking more and more vulnerable, "Fredrick, my first husband, shouldn''t have died! I don''t know; everything has gone awry since then! I just... I just can''t; I don''t want to deal with this anymore! I don''t want to keep doing this! I''m tired!"


    By the end, the bottle fell from her hands, rolling on the floor and spilling its contents everywhere. Matilda found herself in Pion''s embrace as he patted her back and gently stroked it, feeling a bit overwhelmed because it was his first time seeing someone break down before him. She couldn''t tell which of them initiated the hug, but in those strong arms and on his broad chest, Matilda finally found some comfort that reminded her of how it felt to be hugged by Fredrick. For the first time in a long time, she finally fell asleep, not because she was tired or drunk, but because she felt safe...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I have interesting news to report, My Lord!"


    In a brothel in one of Ishillia''s cities in the north-west, a beautiful woman wearing tight-fitting clothes knelt before a middle-aged man, sitting on a couch, hugging two other, completely naked women, kneading their breasts. He was only wearing a towel across his legs while the brunette on his left kept feeding him grapes as the pale-skinned blonde woman on his right simply giggled, stroking his curly, black hair.


    Although they didn''t know who he was, they knew he was above this city''s rulers. It was an undeniable fact because when he entered their establishment, he flashed a medallion at the lord of the city, kicking him out of his own business. More surprisingly, the city''s master dared not to argue about it. Since that day a week ago, he has made the Red Lotus into his own little base as strange people were coming and going all the time, yet nobody from the Earl''s family came to bother him.


    Of course, they didn''t. The medallion that he showed was something that every noble would recognize, as it was the identification of the Royal Bloodline. This magical artifact was wielded by none others but the highest-ranking mages within the Empire. It was rare to see; generations would go without ever encountering one, yet every noble was made to memorize it... because when it showed up, it was akin to meeting the Emperors of Ishillia.


    In reality, he was not just one of the high-level mages but probably one of the strongest ones currently alive in the Empire. His name was Otto the Unfettered, someone who came to power under the rule of his Emperor... Pascal. He was one of the four old men he had awoken from their long sleep, hibernating at different vaults within the Empire until their eventual return, now readying to do their master''s bidding.


    Of course, Otto knew he first had to return to power. Unlike Pascal, who could be awake throughout the centuries, they were buried with spells, prolonging their lives differently until they were ready to gain actual eternal vitality. After waking up, determining that his body had aged and looked like a raisin, his first move was to find young and healthy people, sucking them dry until finally recognizing his visage in the reflection of the flowing river''s water once again. After consuming hundreds of lives, he eventually began thinking about his mission, arriving at the city of Hospet and deciding it would be the starting base of his, keeping himself stable by slowly siphoning off the vitality of the local whores.


    "I caught news of rebellion in the North." The woman spoke, still kneeling before her lord. She belonged to an isolated family, descendants of old subordinates of the four mages, taking care and guarding their land where they were willingly buried to hibernate.


    "Did one of the others already begin working?" He asked, snorting, but the answer surprised him.


    "No, My Lord. This seems to be related to the issue between the two duke families, the Kustovs and Jauwns."


    "Aren''t the latter already dead?" He asked, finally standing up, tying the towel around his waist, going to the table in his room, and looking down at a detailed map of the region he was responsible for.


    "He isn''t. He just wholly stripped of all powers and being mentally broken by the Empress."


    "Women and their wrath..." Otto chuckled, scratching his chin as he scanned the different regions near him, stretching from the west to the east, from Lacri to Atuvia.


    "Let them fight, we can use the conflict as¨C"


    "That is the weirdness, My Lord. The rebellion only lasted for a day. I already sent scouts out because the strangeness of this event suggests foul play. The accompanying rumors are... disconcerting."


    "Speak clearly." He ordered her, turning around and looking down at the crown of her head, covered by her chestnut-colored hair.


    "There are rumors that the Gods punished the rebels with fire from the sky."


    "Nonsense!" He snorted but then began thinking. "It could be mages. If Mirian Ishillia is really that dangerous, she could have rogue mages under her, which could be a problem later on. Use whatever is necessary to get to the bottom of this. Clara! I will entrust this to you. You have a year to accomplish it and report back."


    "Yes, My Lord." She bowed, pushing her forehead against the ground before leaving, moving like a cat, silently departing.


    "Fire from the skies... Hmmm... Well, I may replicate that. We need to stoke the flames anyway, and let''s get this rebellion on the road!"

 Chapter 201 – Godly Artifact

    I was standing inside Kraus, my Forgemaster''s workshop. Numerous bone fragments littered the ground, broken, hand-sized pieces were thrown into the corner, and at least two millimeter-thick bone dust covered all of the worktables.


    "Sovereign, working with these bones can''t be done in the conventional way. If we try to reshape them, the runes carved into them can not be disturbed, which could have dire consequences. Our best method is working with massive pieces and only whittling them into the desired shape."


    "So the runes hinder our ability to cut them up..." I shrugged, knowing what he meant because I had just witnessed it the moment I arrived. One of the runes on the bone his people were cutting into got split, and the whole thing became volatile. That one cracked and shattered like glass, but Kraus already reported that there were bones that had simply gone up in flames. It was evident that the marrows within them still had enough magic to make the more massive beast''s skeleton count as an artifact.


    "We can work around it, but it will be a slow method." He continued, "What makes it challenging is the fact that after we managed to shape them into our desired form, we can''t randomly put them together. What if the runes activate something unwanted?"


    There was a low chance of it, but... he wasn''t wrong. If somehow the naturally formed runes made up a real spell, it could indeed trigger it, and who knows what that would result in. Cataloging and deciphering all of it would take way too much time, not to mention the exponentially increasing combinations we can run into. That would require a supercomputer, and I don''t think even Merlin could predict those.


    "So, what''s your solution?" I asked, smiling, looking at the few weapons already finished because I wasn''t called over to be told they failed.


    "Going big, My Sovereign." He chuckled, leading me to the table with three prototype weapons. Their metal parts were still raw and unpolished and yet to be wrapped in leather, starkly contrasting with the glossy, prepped bones. "This sword weighed in at eight kilos at the end, so it should be comfortable to wield by our soldiers and cause trouble for untrained enemies if they want to steal it."


    "Not to mention its length." I added, running my finger through the blade that was embedded into a metal hilt with a long crossguard, looking like a massive claymore. "Did you test its capabilities?"


    "Yes." He nodded proudly, showing me multiple thick steel plates. Some were clearly stabbed through, while others were deformed or shattered. "They are surprisingly solid and sturdy when left primarily intact. We only sharpened it and carved it into the rough shape of a sword. I will be honest, My Sovereign. I didn''t expect them to be this strong."


    "Me neither, but it is a welcomed surprise!" I laughed, feeling that if these weapons were handled by my best soldiers, then regular, armored knights would be sliced up like they were only wearing leather jackets.


    "As long as the enemy is not wearing the same armor as us, they won''t have a problem. Even if they do... Look at this, Sovereign!"


    He didn''t have to explain it because they were arrows with the shattered bone parts attached to them as arrowheads, finding a way to utilize the ruined, splintered bones.


    "Although they are not as sturdy, they can still pierce armor better than steel variants of the same type. I know we aren''t using archers, not when our cannons can do much better, but I thought of this!"


    "Wait... is that?" I asked, surprised because he had just put a crossbow on the desk. No... It was a repeater crossbow with interchangeable magazines. Looking at its size, it wasn''t clunky nor overly large; it was about the same length as a standard submachine gun.


    "It can store twelve bolts and rapidly fire them. The best fire rate in our tests was three bolts in a second. Their effective range is about three hundred meters, but aiming is dodgy above a hundred. We may be able to affix magic on it to sync it up with those helmets that have built-in formations and Markers, but we haven''t gone that far yet."


    "Feel free to do so!" I grinned, patting his shoulders, "I like this! This type of creativity is what I''m all about. Good job!"


    "Thank you, My Sovereign!"


    "Continue improving the designs and start producing a few batches before winter. We will live-test them. These crossbows will be a perfect secondary weapon for our soldiers. In the future, I want them to be equipped with both melee and ranged weaponry!"


    "I will get on it!"


    "Glad to hear."


    After leaving his workshop, I met with Merlin, reviewing the latest news and reports and making preparations for the coming winter, even if it was months away. While I mentioned Kraus and his invention along with the problems they ran into, I didn''t expect it to reveal something to us that could quickly put us on the target of every Empire in this damned world.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Back again? So soon?" Merlin asked, seeing his second reincarnation return to the library in his mind.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Since you revealed yourself, I can enter willingly." He answered with a smile, walking up to his table, sitting down, and watching as his previous incarnation flipping the pages of a thick book that kept changing sizes. The more he looked, the more it seemed to never end, no matter how many times he turned a page over.


    "I didn''t reveal myself; I was always here. You just simply accepted reality. So, what is it now?" Old Merlin smiled, finally looking at him, raising his eyes from the book.


    "I was curious as to whether you have a solution or formula for predicting what type of magic randomly placed runes would produce."


    "What, are you bored?" He laughed, feeling it was the best joke he had heard, adding both of his lives together. "Are you studying monster bones?"


    "So you did encounter this problem?"


    "I did." He nodded, leaning back, his fingers stroking the open book before him. "I lead fourteen expeditions to the monsters'' paradise."


    "What?!"


    "I usually went with only a small group of fellow mages and soldiers, no larger than a hundred people. If we had brought over too big of an army, the beasts would have smelled us out and decimated us."


    "They don''t take to intruders, I guess."


    "There is something else there... I never learned what, but there was a strict hierarchy, and I only managed to explore the outskirts. I respect power, so I never tried to go truly deep."


    "When you say hierarchy," Merlin asked his previous self, "do you mean like the law of the jungle? The strong rules over the weak?"


    "Yes and no. There is more to it, a type of... order. Their outskirts are home to the discarded, the weak, and the useless. Those beasts that keep trying to come over? They are the starving dreg, hungry and desperate."


    "No way..."


    "Our history tells us that the mountains were raised by the Six Gods. It is not a legend, little Merlin; it is the truth. Wyland, God of Magic, describes that it had to be done because the beasts here were going to wipe out intelligent life. Instead of using their evolution to gain our human minds, they started to consume the Gods'' energy. They were growing stronger, stronger, and even stronger on the powers of the Cosmos, pursuing matter over mind. The introduction of his book is written in black and white. The mountains are not only physical barriers..."


    "Are... are they magical?"


    "They are godly." He answered promptly, making Merling gulp because he felt that his old self wasn''t lying. He knew it to be true because everything considered, they were the same person. "Only the weak can pass through; the real monsters can''t approach it as the Gods'' protection would smite them... well... there is one way to let them cross over the mountains." He chuckled, keeping his fingers on the book. "To gain our intelligence and let them be reasoned with."


    "How... do you know that... for sure? Is that also written down?"


    "What you are looking for," Old Merlin continued, ignoring his question, "is the Godly Artifact left behind by Wyland. His codex has been lost, but those artifacts can''t be destroyed, not by mortal hands. I also studied the beasts, wanting to learn how they use magic to merge my knowledge and everything the Vasas invented. Wyland''s gift to us before he left with the others is the only book that could do those calculations... Previously, it was in the hands of the Vasa bloodline. Why do you think they became so close to touching the realm of gods? Because they had an advantage... They had the knowledge in their hands! Only a God''s mind can keep up with the Cosmic variations and laws and guide us to enter their domain."


    "..."


    Merlin fell silent by now, squinting, looking at his old self, trying to figure something out instead of going on an artifact hunt. The idea of searching for something that had been lost was not something he wanted to do. Then, a thought struck him. Was it truly lost? Before he could ask, he suddenly found himself sitting upright, looking around in his bedroom, glancing at Elena''s sleeping figure next to him. Without waking her, he silently slipped out, putting on a robe before rushing out, running through the empty street straight into the palace to wake Leon up.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Wait, wait, waaaaait! Slow down!" I moaned, holding a mug of strong coffee that my yawning wife handed to me. "Thanks, Luna..."


    "Um..." She nodded, hugging my waist and snuggling up to me.


    "I am serious! He didn''t lie!"


    "I believe you, I just need time to comprehend it all, okay?" I grunted, standing in my office, woken up by one of Yuri''s guards who were responsible for protecting the palace at night. At first, I thought something terrible had happened, especially when I saw Merlin''s expression and watched him walk up and down in the throne room. While I told my wives to go back to sleep, Luna insisted on coming and making me coffee so I could wake up and focus. When her task was completed, she quickly returned to being half-asleep, using me as support, and acting like a koala.


    "He wants us, wants me, to learn and experience things, and he wants me to go on a hunt for the artifact!"


    "It is enticing," I moaned after two more sips, "but damn, you know how big the world is? Because it is big."


    "I already found it."


    Well, he can''t blame me for spraying him with hot coffee because I almost choked on it myself.


    "What? Are you joking?"


    "No. I am observant enough, Leon. That book he was reading... He has it. That artifact is not lost; it is with him. Maybe he had it for a long time... It''s no wonder he had the title of Emperor of Magic!"


    "That... That would also mean," I coughed a little, giving him some tissue to wipe his face down, "that you have it, no?"


    "I... I guess?" He mumbled, feeling unsure. "I know nothing about godly artifacts and what they can do... Well, I may have it, but he has it more. Ugh... This is so complicated!"


    "Tell me about it!" I added with a moan, rubbing my forehead. "Even if it isn''t true... Haaah! I guess it is because you two are the same; your intuition has to be correct. Okay, this news can''t get out of here, got it?"


    "Yes!" He saluted, gulping and looking at me.


    "I don''t need to be smart to realize that if anyone learns that a God''s plaything had been discovered, shit would hit the fan, fast. The whole world would want to come and get it, especially because it would mean Ishillia has two. Yeah... no. This knowledge is not to be divulged! To nobody. Not even to Elena, do you understand?"


    "Yes. My lips are sealed forever!"


    "I will tell my wives so we can sit and explore it when we learn more about it, but that is it. Nobody else without my permission!"


    "Um, um!" He nodded, agreeing to it all without question.


    "Damn..." I chuckled, looking at Merlin with a half-smile. "You are like a main protagonist in one of your fictions, Merlin."


    "I''m not!" He answered with a groan and pout, "I''m sorry..."


    "It''s okay... Your old self wants you to rediscover it, which means he probably won''t divulge more about it, not even if you ask. But if it is in you, it is in your head. No wonder you could react so fast in the past when danger arrived..." I mumbled, emptying my cup and watching him continue to pout, feeling aggravated by the situation.

 Chapter 202 – Clara

    "Is that the latest report from Pion?" Sasha asked, leaning over my shoulder and kissing my face while I was reading my morning news in my office.


    "Uhum." I hummed, my mouth occupied by a toast that I was munching on. "Are you going out?" I asked after freeing my throat up, looking at her, all dressed up.


    "Um, Mikan is holding a sermon today, celebrating our victory within the church. We are going with her, and then we will take the kids to walk around a little. They love the attention they are getting from people."


    "Don''t get them spoiled!" I joked, making her laugh and patting my head before leaving.


    After being left alone, I returned to my breakfast and the report, which was also a transcript of the investigation Matilda conducted on the captured nobles. There were no surprises to be had about her verdicts. Most who supported her sons were now either stripped of all ranks or straight-up executed by her soldiers. The latter sentences were, most of the time, more of a mercy kill because multiple of them were injured beyond any conventional help. As for her sons, they would also be exiled from the family and stripped of all ranks and power before being sent to Avalon to be in our care.


    I was going to use them to train my people, especially those who have power in the governing body of Avalon. It will be their lesson on how to act around foreign diplomats. Later, it is inevitable that we will have them living here, including foreign merchants who could also be spies. So, I want to start their training in a way that could be controlled.


    After everything has settled down, Matilda will also start sending her caravans over so people can access our territory and see our advancements. We are finally opening up, and I don''t really know what it will entail, but I am confident that my people could withstand anything.


    Now, I only had to write a message that would be radioed over to Pion, telling him to also send Vash Tobrok home with his son, who would take over the Black Lands. The fact that they didn''t execute him told me that Matilda was leaving his fate to me to decide. Okay... From now on, they are our vassal state in all but name and will do as we say. First, I will send people over to establish proper coal mines and install purification formations because if my workforce has black lungs, they can''t perform, nor can they prosper.


    With the immediate issue of a rebellion being settled, my attention was drawn to fine-tuning the tattoos that would be part of our future pilots ''Knighting Ceremony''. Merlin and I devised a simple spell developed from the bracelets we used on Mikki at first. There is going to be one within the cockpit, locking the primary core of our mechs, and only when the key sits in the pilot''s chair will it unlock the machine. It will be unique to all pilots and their mechs, a decision that we debated about for a few days because of its pros and cons. But I decided that we would lock it down, especially because if one ever gets captured, it will pose another layer of defense for enemy wizards to break into it.


    "Now, as for the winter..."


    We ¨Cand I mean that Father and I¨C decided that because we would be together on the frontline this winter, we would coordinate accordingly. His mech was being prepared to be the bastion of our defense. He will have a shield spell attached to his back, standing with the regular troops and providing magical defense. If any long-range capable monsters come through, we have to be prepared. Then, with the cannons installed on his shoulders, he will be bombarding the enemy lines with our howitzers, using his own Marker to relay data to them.


    On the other hand, I will be the first in line to stop the enemy with the Princess, meeting any behemoth that may want to come through. To counter them, I am also making Merlin attach a new ''gauntlet'' on the Princess, one that Yuri was ecstatic about after she heard the news. Because of the monsters'' magic and possible defenses, we need our hijacking magic to be ready and deployable. I just do hope it will work as flawlessly as when Merlin used it. With that on the hand of the Princess, being at the forefront, maybe I will be able to disrupt any high-level spells Godzilla wants to throw at us.


    I even played with the idea of putting that formation on one of the spearheads, so some prototypes are being carved out right now. I would try throwing it into an appearing formation with good aim. It could be a literal injection, causing it to backfire in an explosive way. At least, that is what we are hoping for. As for shielding, I will also have my own, but in a much smaller size, only operating close to my machine''s surface.


    All of these preparations for it inspired me a lot, making me decide that my own machine would focus on support. It would sit at the back, provide markers for my troops on the ground, shield the backlines, and conduct the battles it partakes in. I would be like the king piece in chess, moving slowly, one tile at a time, but I could oversee the fighting and react in real time to the most minor changes. Or create the openings we need with a well-placed, long-range shot. Napoleon also didn''t lead his troops from Paris... And boy, did he love his cannons.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Within the borders of the Black Lands, in a tiny mining town''s tavern, Clara was sitting at the window, writing into a tiny handbook with a thin piece of charcoal. It was in the middle of the day when most people were at the local mines, toiling away to gather the black rocks and wheel them over to the warehouses, where they would be put on carts and ferried up north. No wonder the inn was empty, yet even if there were others there, they wouldn''t be able to talk to her, ending up just like the innkeeper.


    The moment the middle-aged man looked at the narrow piece of paper Clara showed him, his mind gone still, his eyes diluting as the spell activated, burning away the slip and placing the poor man into a trance. It wasn''t permanent or damaging, but it gave Clara the time she needed to write down everything and collect her thoughts while the man would not remember her being there at all.


    It was getting close to winter; the days were becoming shorter and shorter while the temperature was falling fast. She didn''t remember when was the last day without clouds or rain, not that she had any mind to complain about it. Not when weird changes were happening at every corner the closer she got to the Frontier.


    The land under Matilda Zimmermann''s was as she expected. There was a bit of chaos and multiple empty holes in its government, but she was working on stabilizing the political landscape after exiling his sons. What she found weird was her elite bodyguards and their surprisingly tough-looking armor. She tried getting her hands on a set, but no matter who she sent, they were unsuccessful in procuring even the smallest piece.


    Thieves? Dead, gutted when caught in the action. Prostitutes? None of those soldiers ever took up on the offers. Bribes? The ones offering money to just take a look at their armor were dragged to the dungeons, and she had to infiltrate the palace to poison them. Whoever they belonged to, they were not ordinary soldiers but more like Death Troops, the same kind of fanatics that her family trained, protecting the Undying Lords.


    After wasting a handful of resources, she at least learned that they were Avalonian soldiers who supposedly lived in a new city within the Frontier. So, after learning about it, she decided to move on and enter the Black Lands. Here, she found even more strangeness as a handful of similarly dressed troops, along with a multitude of normal-looking soldiers, were overseeing production.


    She and her agents had been infiltrating multiple towns and mines, gathering information. She was astonished to record that previously unknown magic was being used daily and that it was given to regular people to oversee and ensure its function. She has yet to learn the reason as to why, but it seems they were doing something to the smoke and ash that was so prevalent in these forsaken lands.


    At first, she thought it was some kind of way to poison or mind-control the locals, but then again, why would they do it while their own people were present? Did the armor make them immune? What about the regular troops? To get her answers, her people tried again, aiming not at the well-armored soldiers but at those who looked much less trained¡ªthe kind of faces she would expect of a militia from the Frontier.


    It was a success, not immediately, but on the third try, using the charm of a woman, she finally got her answers from one of her subordinates lying down with such a guard. What she managed to extract was that they were a freshly trained unit, being pushed through a newly developed training session in the Duchy of Wheat and being in service of Baron Elliot. Because they were still under training, they were sent here to gain experience in active duty. What surprised Clara was the fact that they were paid soldiers, not conscripts. No baron should have that type of wealth.


    Her next move was to gather information about the Duchy of Wheat, going back to the days when they were an important, high-ranking family''s home, guarding the north. They fell in one of the beast tides, and, as the region got sliced up more and more in subsequent families taking over it, they ended up with a much smaller size than their initial size. There shouldn''t be any wealth remaining with the current nobles, who were only barons, nor with the viscounts in the Frontier. The only logical answer was that Mirian Ishillia was funding them, which would also explain the magic she was witnessing, including the armored troops. She was building her secret forces far away from the eyes of the True Emperor.


    "I need to cross the border, but it is being guarded way too closely. Even if we manage to cross it, we can easily land in hot water and enter a city. We need to look legit..."


    While murmuring, she was already planning how she would set up a caravan and took on transporting the black rocks over the border. With the funds they had on hand, it shouldn''t have been hard, and she had a year before she had to report back to her Lord.


    "With winter coming, fewer caravans should want to make multiple trips in the snow... If they are this desperate for these black rocks up north, probably to fight the cold, we could slip everyone through in a few months..."


    With a plan before her, she felt like everything was back in order, suppressing the first shock she had received after discovering sorcery being used so openly. One thing she already was sure of, though, was the fact her Lord would have to prepare to unleash his magic to quickly and effortlessly exterminate the rebel forces when they outlived their usefulness.

 Chapter 203 – Spiders (1)

    "Did you read the reports?" I asked, looking at Yuri, whose belly was starting to grow as we were heading into winter. If everything played out right, my third child would be born early next year.


    "Yeah, and I would go investigate it myself, but I know you won''t let me."


    "Damn right!" I chuckled, looking at her, inviting her over to my side of my drawing table, pulling her into my lap, and gently rubbing her belly. "Send your people down to my Uncle, along with a handful of my soldiers. Bring enough instruments to discover and mark everybody who is suspicious and keep tabs on them!"


    "Should we capture some of them?"


    "No. Let them be. I want to know what they are after, what they want, who they are. Let them operate and keep tabs on who they interact with. We will see which people fall for their bribes... We can marginalize those because Avalon won''t work with untrustable families. On the other hand, those who can refuse to be bought, note them down and pass their names onto our Merchants'' Guild."


    "Roger! It was a good idea to install CC detectors at the gates! I wonder who sent people over with magical devices hiding in their carts..."


    I don''t think it even needed to be asked. This was precisely why I made sure that Elliot''s city was equipped with the same defenses as Avalon. It was the first time it alerted us that someone was smuggling magical components into the city, but I was sure it wasn''t the last. This means that we probably had our very first spies trying to infiltrate us, and our security system pinpointed it perfectly for us.


    "Probably Ishillia. The question is, which one? Mirian? Or the old fucker. I sent Elena over to the capital with a handful of letters to inquire about it."


    "Heh!" Yuri chuckled, stretching while sitting in my lap, "I heard she wasn''t too happy about it!"


    "She wasn''t, but she is now an ambassador. She has responsibilities! Plus, she doesn''t need to complain too much! Mirian was invited for the winter, so when she comes, Elena can return on their flying ship."


    "Do you think she will really come?"


    "I am sure of it. I also invited Matilda, but she won''t return, not with all that happened to her."


    "Mmm, I think she will. Her kids have arrived, so I think she would come and check on them!"


    "I heard!" I shrugged, moaning a little that made her giggle, "Right on their first day, two of them trashed a bar because they got shitfaced immediately."


    "They won''t do it again~! Now, they are confined to bed just like their eldest brother."


    "Was your hand in it?" I asked with a grin, but she shook her head with a wink.


    "Nope! I just gave the order to break their legs. I won''t allow three bastards to vandalize our city! We are renovating the bar and have paid for the damages, which will be deducted from what we are sending to Matilda for the steel."


    "I bet they didn''t expect the harsh punishment. Good work!"


    "Yeah, they did not. Now, all three cannot stand, and their house is guarded by ten soldiers! They are watching them... Mmm... Twenty-four-seven, as you would say."


    "I will make a wheelchair for them."


    "A what? A chair... with wheels?" She looked at me, surprised, but then, finding the image hilarious, she began laughing so hard she almost choked on her own saliva.


    "Yep!" I hummed, quickly beginning to sketch it down. "They can roll around in it until they learn their place. Tell Mikan to not heal them! It seems the moment they get used to things, they revert back to being little assholes. It will take time to beat them into complete submission and remold their personalities. You know what?"


    "Hm? What?" She asked, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    "If the three little piglets think this is a holiday vacation for them until mommy comes and picks them up, we can tie them to the chairs and place them in the Pass. Tell them they are going to be monster bait."


    "Leon..." She whispered, turning around, licking her lips, "You are making me horny here!"


    "Heh, you are always horny."


    "That IS true, but... when you are saying things like this... I''m burning up!" She continued kissing me, and unlike how it was when Sasha got pregnant, there was simply no chance to stop her from getting on me.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You want to go to Avalon?" Pion asked, surprised to hear Matilda''s words. They were standing on her balcony, watching the sunset while slowly sipping on red wine. Maybe, for the first time in years, the bottle was still almost full, as it only served to enhance the mood instead of blurring everything.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Not permanently. I know that is not possible." She explained, "Not until I find someone to replace me."


    "You want a kid?" Pion asked bluntly because he had already heard her talk about it in the past a few times, especially when she was drunk.


    "I am still capable of that! But... I wouldn''t want to pass the seat to him or her. Honestly? I had enough... I am tired, and I don''t want to deal with this. I am considering returning the rule to the Empress and letting her put someone here to replace me. We just had a rebellion... It is the best opportunity to call it quits!"


    "You are using us, so you won''t lose your head." He chuckled, seeing the connections because if it had been any other time, if she had offered something like this two years ago, she might have been in danger of being executed for treason. But with how Ishillia was now, she could escape unscathed.


    "Maybe!" She giggled, swirling her wine in her glass, looking towards the sunset. "I am fine being a regular old woman in another city. I could oversee my sons and maybe be the mother I never really was to them. They didn''t grow up to be dicks because they were bad from the start... Parents are responsible for their children."


    "I see..." Pion whispered, finding it surprising and, then again, admirable that she said it. "Well, I can understand the reasoning... and as I told you, the Empress should also be in Avalon this winter. My recall is timed to her arrival, so if you can put someone up until you go and visit her, you can come with us."


    "Don''t worry; I am going to announce that I am leaving to meet with the Empress. If anyone decides to stir the pot, they would be insane! And the others would kill the idiot on the spot. People find it hard to forget what they have seen on the day of the battle..."


    "And they have seen nothing yet." Pion added, turning his head towards not the sun but towards the north, wanting to be in the Pass with his comrades, bracing the winter and protecting his city. It was something that, by now, was almost like the main call for every soldier under Leon''s rule.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    The first snow of the year came around the same time as always, telling me that it wouldn''t be another harsh winter that lasted five or six months. The regular soldiers in the Pass were becoming truly nervous, feeling they should be behind the tall walls, but none of them had any grounds to complain because I was out there with them.


    Through the autumn, trenches were dug into the ground, traps laid out as far as the eye could see, and multiple battlements built to funnel possible beasts to a narrow corridor where we could stand and fight them. We were prepared for a proper battle.


    Was this necessary? Wouldn''t it be better to be on the walls? Maybe. But if I want an army that can genuinely fight and survive, I need them to endure hell first. I still remember my very first deployment, straight out of boot camp, where I was transferred into a hellhole where I was replacing the previous mechanic who blew up with his tank.


    Well, that was then, this was now, but still. The current circumstances reminded me of how it was before, and mingling with my soldiers boosted everyone''s morale more than I expected. When I was not in my mech, I walked and talked with them, helped maintain our gear, shoveled snow, and checked the howitzers, getting dirty like any mechanic would. It was... like returning to a much simpler time. It helped me relax, however weird that sounds.


    Yet, winter was winter because our first ''attack'' came in the second week of continuous snowfall. It was the middle of the day when the sentries, up in their balloons, spotted something crawling through the Pass. Yes... crawling. Up in the Princess''s cockpit, using the newly added Marker spell, I could look into the distance and pick out the outline of a... thing. I would want to say it wasn''t scary, but I would be lying. It had eight thin legs surrounding a disc-shaped body. As for size, I put it somewhere around the size of a horse, so it wasn''t enormous, but it was hairy... It gave me the creeps!


    "Are you seeing this?" I asked, transmitting my voice to the cockpit of the Lion.


    "Yeah..." Father answered after a moment of silence, "It looks horrid. I hate fuzzy bugs!"


    "Same... What do you think? Should we shoot at it? It is in range of our howitzers."


    "It is moving slowly, so it is probably a scout. I don''t think we should engage, not yet."


    "I agree. If we miss, they will know about our range." I hummed, handling the enemy as if they were just as intelligent as humans. That way, we wouldn''t be surprised. We were keeping a watch on the thing in the distance, sometimes disappearing under the snow or behind the curves and jagged edges of the mountainside, advancing slowly and carefully.


    We were on high alert after that encounter, but in the end, whatever it was, it didn''t approach us, remaining five-ish kilometers from our position. But it did come close enough to let us take a better look at its weird disc-shaped body before scurrying away. The whole thing was a nightmare up close... Not enough that its stick-shaped legs were hairy, it had a massive mouth on its underbelly with multiple eyes on the side of its torso. Ugh... Of course, we get the nastiest-looking creature when I am at the frontlines!


    Anyway, after its arrival, we were officially in the winter season, and we kept scanning the Pass every hour so it wouldn''t sneak up on us by burrowing under the snow. For the next few days, it never returned, but on the fifth morning, there it was again. This time, four others came along with it, the same shape, same size, and the same kind of hair-raising look.


    "What should we name them?" I asked, feeling disgusted, something unsavory welling up in my stomach.


    "Spiders." Father answered me, not really in the mood to go far with it. I could tell he was just as creeped out as I was. We were watching them raise their bodies, stretching their long legs into the air like antennas, rubbing them together or swaying in the wind as if waving at us.


    "Head crabs?" I asked, chuckling, knowing he wouldn''t get it anyway.


    "Crabs have those clickity-clanky things on them. These are spiders."


    "You mean claws?" I laughed, receiving a snort from the radio as an answer.


    "Whatever... They are leaving again!"


    "Do you think it is because of the mechs?"


    Most likely was his answer, and I agreed, even if not because of size but because of the monster core within our machines. My and Merlin''s guess was that beasts could feel it and mistake us for their kind. Being the same kind of beast that we killed. I had no other explanation as to why they left again. As for proof? It arrived a week later, in the middle of the day... It came in the form of a much more massive but still disk-shaped monster. It was about 14 or 15 meters high, and to complete the nightmarish look, the smaller ones crawled on the big one''s legs and back, hanging off from their ''mothership.''


    "Let it walk closer." I opened a radio channel, speaking to our soldiers while I was marking the position for the howitzers. "When it gets into the marked zone... fire at will!"

 Chapter 204 – Spiders (2)

    "We will need to extend this... Highway." Matilda murmured, enjoying the ride towards Avalon, even if it was already winter. Passing through the borders and entering the duchy, they had already sped up their trip thanks to the wide, cleanly kept stone road, and they were now deep into Avalonian territory. "Not everyone will be able to use that train thing."


    "I bet my Sovereign will be up for it if you bring it up." Pion answered, riding his horse next to her carriage.


    "You seem to be in a good mood, hm?" She chuckled, leaning out the window, wearing thick clothing, breathing out a cloud of smoke.


    "Of course! I am already seeing my city." He nodded with a smile, and true enough, in the distance, there it was. Yet, before Polo could also ride up next to them and say his piece, they could hear a distant explosion, snapping their heads towards where the Pass was. "It has started..."


    "What has started?" Matilda asked, shaken because it reminded her of the deadly noise she experienced only a few months ago.


    "Take the countess to the city; we are going to the pass!" Pion shouted, commanding the driver, but then Matilda interrupted him.


    "Can I come?"


    "It is your decision." He answered with a nod, putting on his helmet before the soldiers accompanying raced off, heading towards the battlefield, followed by Matilda, who wanted to see for herself what it was that the Frontier was facing every winter.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "FIRE!" My Father roared, keeping his mark on the massive beast in the distance as our howitzers and his cannons all came to life, beginning to bombard the incoming monster.


    Because it was well within our range, all of our shots hit their mark perfectly, coming down on its back. Seeing that it had no shield-like defenses, I felt relieved because it was getting bombarded without a chance to escape. It had nasty, bluish-colored blood, splurting high when we hit it, letting its massive jaw let out a high-pitched cry. Good... get fucked!


    "Prepare for assault!" I ordered, letting my mech''s booming voice echo within the Pass while readying my spear, equipped with a curved blade, turning it into more of a glaive, if anything.


    Even though the ''mothership'' was being blasted apart and already buckled, it wasn''t over yet. From all over its body and from within its mouth, many smaller ''spidery'' bastards were swarming out, rushing forward like a mad wave of monsters. What they hit first was the minefield, blowing dozens of them apart, showing me that these nasty fuckers were pretty vulnerable compared to what we had to deal with before. The real issue came from their numbers.


    Even with the mines, at least a hundred of them, ranging from the size of a goat to that of a horse, reached our defensive line with me at the forefront. I was already swinging my glaive, slicing up a handful of them, but they showcased why they had grown such long legs. I watched, feeling all the hair on my body rising, my manhood shrinking, wanting to hide back into my body as those motherfuckers jumped high into the air, latching onto my mech, biting, slurping, and skittering around its frame.


    I wanted to scream like a little girl, but there was no time for it, so I fought hard to push the feeling down. Activating my shields that flickered on when the little fuckers tried to bite into the metal, I managed to shock them and throw them off, watching them convulse in the snow. I didn''t hesitate, and while I swung my weapon, using my weaker, shoulder-mounted, short-range cannons to fire at the rest, I stepped on three immobilized ones.


    "Yuck, yuck, yuck!"


    "COMING!"


    I heard my Father''s voice as the Lion arrived, igniting its flamethrowers, roasting the incoming horde, and stopping his long-range barrage. Looking at the big one, it had totally collapsed, probably dead. While the Lion began melting the snow along with the enemy, I switched weapons, taking out a spear, walking forward through the flames, and heading toward the ''corpse.''


    When I thought about looking back, part of my vision changed, letting me observe as that beast that got through was now held up by our elite soldiers. I was glad to see how fluently they could work as squads, attacking in tandem or pairs and always having people there to defend their backs while waiting their turn. I saw a few of the head crabs jump high into the air over those of my soldiers, who turned out to be a problem. They landed amongst the regular troops and tried to take a bite out of them instead.


    "Better get used to it and grow up fast." I murmured, knowing we would have casualties, but in a war, that is unavoidable.


    Even then, by a sweep of my eyes over the battlefield, it was a clear victory. Still, it didn''t make me feel relieved because one thing I managed to learn was that the first waves are always about scouting out our present powers.


    Arriving about four hundred meters away from the fallen beast, it was still alive, struggling, twitching, so I took off my throwing spear, fitting the biggest explosive head onto it, and, with a perfect throw, sent it straight into its open wound, letting it explode. I saw it splinter; two of its legs flew off, and more tiny, now only cat-sized spiders swarmed out of it, screeching.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Disgusting..." I groaned, stomping on them in droves, exterminating anything that moved, waiting for my Father to finish at his end and bring his flamethrowers over to melt these fuckers into the snow.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    Standing on the castle''s walls, accompanied by the mother of Leon Louise, Matilda was shocked to see the army and the two mechs fighting against something she could only describe as nightmares. Even though she arrived late, only seeing the mop-up portion of the battle, she could still see the sometimes dead-looking... things... as they were crawling out of the snow, jumping high, right onto people before others surrounded it, hacking at their multi-legged bodies until they moved no more.


    "They could easily jump up to the walls and swarm us if they get close enough..." she whispered, feeling her blood running cold, not because of the chilly weather or wind.


    "Probably." Louise nodded her head, watching her son and husband in the distance, burning away the corpse of the biggest one. "But we are prepared. The ones that attacked us before were something that would have broken through a long time ago if not for my son''s inventions. It all started with these..." She smiled, patting one of the Dragonfire Cannons next to them, attached to the walls.


    "These are the... magic weapons?" Matilda flinched, finally realizing that at least two dozen of them were on the wall, facing toward the sneaking pathway into the beast''s domain. They were the same weapons that decimated her sons'' army, designed to stop nightmares they had no knowledge about.


    "Dragonfire Cannons. These are by now considered obsolete. They are here to be the last line of defense, but those..." She pointed towards the backline of the black army, where the howitzers were, their cannons still smoking in the cold weather. "Those can shoot at you from a distance; you can''t even see."


    "Magic is scary..."


    "It is." Louise agreed, chuckling, looking at Matilda''s amazed countenance. She felt a kind of pride that only a child could give to a parent. "And he did it without being able to use it. Want to head in? It is warmer inside, and it will take time until they return!"


    "You are surprisingly calm..." Matilda chuckled after managing to tear her eyes from the scenery, smiling at Louise.


    "I am a mother and a wife." She shrugged, "I am only calm on the surface... Those two out there are my husband and only son! I need a drink after this!"


    "Ahahaha... I understand. I TOTALLY understand!" She laughed, feeling relaxed for the first time in a long time, however weird that sounded. Ultimately, she follows Louise into the castle, having a long discussion with her, and feels weirdly at home from the start.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Damages?" I asked, standing over the burning corpse, opening a channel to my Father.


    "None. You? Saw them jump on you."


    "Surface-level damage only: a few scratches on the paint. The shielding, when it came to life, shocked them. It''s good to know it doesn''t just create a force field that negates spells or attacks but also affects the little bastards on a biological level."


    "What should we do about the big one?"


    "I was waiting for its core to appear!" I answered, stepping onto the burnt corpse, easily breaking it apart with my mech''s hand, and locating its core, which was a rough-looking CC half the size of what operated the Lion or the Princess. "We will let the rest stay here. If I am right, this was not the only one who would come our way."


    "Well, you just spoke about it, so now, for sure, it won''t be!" He shrugged as we made our way back to our soldiers, ordering them to make a complete report and collect the corpses of the beasts we killed. Those that remain intact will be sent to Merlin for study. The rest? Burn it.


    When the first reports were put in front of me in my tent two days later, I silently read through them, knowing that we had lost thirty-six soldiers from Elliot''s army but none from my own warriors. By all accounts, our armors held out, although some were damaged in the battle, but not beyond repair. What was more interesting was that the few bone weapons we had performed wonderfully, slashing and piercing them as if they were made out of paper.


    After turning over to the last stack of papers, I couldn''t help but smile. As I expected, Merlin worked fast and dissected the samples we sent over, determining that these kinds of beasts differed from what we encountered before.


    For one, they lacked any notable organs. They were more like a mouth, a digestive system, and that''s all. He didn''t even find any kind of brain-like clumps of nerves; there was nothing that suggested they were capable of complex thinking. They had a very loose arrangement of bones within their bodies, and what was there was to keep their disc-shaped form stable while moving. Even though there were many of them, the things we could use from their corpses were almost non-existent. No matter how I looked at it, it was a net negative. Even with the recovered core of the big one, we didn''t get ourselves any new material for armor or weapons.


    If more come over this winter, it will be nothing but us burning through the CC that we collected throughout the year and maybe lose some armor that we can''t replace... Even with the support from Grayback and their new vein, it is going to cause a dip in our reserves... Tsk. The saying is true. For war, you need three things: Money, money, and more money.


    Putting down the reports, I couldn''t help but sigh and stretch, getting ready for some shut-eye before the next day. I know that my Mother sent word that Matilda Zimmermann has arrived, but I was not going to go back right now, not when there was a high chance that more attacks would come. I had confidence in my wives and ministers to handle everything until I had time to visit.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Spies?" Mirian mumbled, reading the letter that Elena had brought over while meeting with her within her palace. "They are not mine... They must be Pascal''s." She concluded after thinking about it, closing her eyes, and taking a few deep breaths. "Do you have plans to deal with them? How much do they know?"


    "I don''t know that. But for plans, I am pretty sure we have them. Leon didn''t look flustered when handing me the message."


    "Good. I will look into it, though, because I am sure it is not the only place where it is happening. He had to start moving his chess pieces... Hmm..."


    "What will you do now?" Elena asked, making the Empress smile, seemingly putting the issue to the side.


    "Go and visit Mister Sovereign. I was invited, wasn''t I? I will tell my people to prepare the ship, and we can go next thing the following morning."


    "Already?" Elena gawked because she had just arrived a few hours ago, and although she WAS complaining about the trip she had to take, she didn''t expect to leave the moment she arrived.


    "Yep!" Mirian grinned, clapping her hands. "I was ready to go, and if not for the news that you were on your way, I would have left already!"


    "You knew I was coming?"


    "Please!" Standing up from the table, she smirked, "I am still the Empress of Ishillia... Pascal isn''t the only one with resources, followers, and spies..."

 Chapter 205 – Spiders (3)

    "If we survive this... I am going to kick your butt, Son!"


    "Dad, if we do, then I am going to stick it out for you to have a clear shot at it!"


    When I answered, I wasn''t joking. The situation was dire, and we were close to being overrun. Right at the moment, even the Princess was equipped with flamethrower weapons instead of spears while the soldiers had retreated back to the castle and onto its walls, leaving the snow-covered valley of the Pass entirely. I don''t know how many soldiers we have lost so far... Still, I knew that there were casualties amongst our elite forces, too, including two howitzers that were now nothing but craters in the ground after stuffing them with CC and setting them to blow up as we retreated.


    Sometimes, I need to learn to shut the fuck up and not jinx ourselves...


    The current spiral started two days ago. There came two of the same nasty fuckers, just as before. We acted the same way, letting them get closer before bombarding the bastards and mopping up the rest. We even did rotations, giving soldiers enough opportunity to gain fighting experience. The problem started arising when another two appeared only a few hours later. Then, two more... and two more four hours later.


    As for the current moment? I lost count and didn''t sleep for the past 48 hours... I think. I was mostly stuck in the Princess, fighting and trying to eliminate the constantly arriving spiderfucking bastards. The whole Pass was filled with their dead bodies, even with the Lion and the Princess standing before the castle''s walls; there were so many little headcrabs that they were skittering past our legs, climbing up the walls, trying to get through. Even if we burned a hundred at every minute, two dozen still got through. Luckily, they were indeed brainless because even if they tried to attack the mechs, they never figured out where to bite, so they never went for the critical parts that made them work.


    The howitzers that survived, those we managed to drive back behind the walls, were constantly firing, just like the cannons on the walls, making the latest, massive one finally fall over, releasing its miniature versions from its insides. The difficulty of killing it didn''t come from just because it was bigger than the previous ones but because the latest variants came armored and ready to fuck. I don''t know if it was because of our constant attacks that did it, but in the end, they were coming in, their disc-shaped bodies covered in some kind of chitin-like armor. They managed to shake off multiple shots and direct hits before it finally broke, giving way and letting us penetrate its flesh.


    "Fuck." Father groaned, and I didn''t need to ask why; I could see it, too. In the distance, four more appeared, not even giving us a chance to catch our breath.


    "Well... This sucks." I panted, feeling the exhaustion wanting to take over, forcing me to push it back down, wishing I had invented panzerschokolade instead of soap...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I can''t believe that the trip that took me weeks can be done in only a few hours..." Elena sighed, standing on the bridge of the Judgement.


    "The shortest path between two points is a straight line." Mirian chuckled, standing next to her, looking out the panoramic windows. She watched as the ship slowly cut through the thick, snow-filled clouds and began descending, ready to appear above Avalon.


    "What was that?" Elena asked, feeling the ship suddenly shake. She couldn''t see what was happening because they were in the midst of thick clouds, but the previously smooth experience of being disturbed was very jarring. "We didn''t hit the mountains, did we?"


    "No, we shouldn''t have done anything like that." Mirian answered, her eyebrows furrowing, waving at one of the shipslaves that was connected to the navigation systems. "Report."


    "Magical fluctuations are filling the air." The gaunt machine-like man answered, his voice emotionless, cold, and calculated. "97.5% probability of a large-scale assault happening down below. Our calculations affirm the suggestion of a beast invasion as certain wavelengths correspond with our samples gathered from prior events of beast incursions."


    "Start accelerating and prepare the main weapons!" Mirian yelled, and the ship immediately responded as it shook once again, speeding up. A few minutes later, coming out from the clouds, blowing it apart before its bow, they finally had visual confirmation. They appeared about a hundred meters from the castle, built into the entrance of the Pass, and their view quickly zoomed forth, revealing to them what was happening there.


    The image that appeared before the two was that of a desperate battlefield set ablaze while a horde of monsters was doing their best to break through the only thing standing between them and Ishillia. They saw how the two mechs were continuously blowing fire at them, soldiers fighting on the walls and down in the castle''s courtyards while cannons constantly roared, aiming at the approaching four 20¡ªto 30-meter-tall versions of the same type of beasts.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Full speed ahead! Open fire the moment we are in range; aim at the big ones!" Mirian yelled, just as Milan arrived at the bridge, coming to see what the disturbance was, throwing him out of his bed, waking him up in a scare.


    "Gods above..." He whispered in fear, witnessing the carnage and the ship''s weapons come to life, emitting a low, buzzing sound.


    It only took a few seconds for the ship to fly over the castle, enter the battlefield, and pass the Lion and Princess from above. As the mouths of the faces belonging to past emperors opened on the ship''s body, what came out of them was not the same cannon fire that Elena expected to see. Instead of the usual explosions, multiple red beams of light fell down from the sky, cutting apart everything it touched. The moment they met with the armored bodies of the massive eight-legged creatures, they were cut into two halves as if made of tofu.


    "Circle around and fire again! Watch the mountainside!"


    Even if she didn''t shout any orders, the ship was already doing just that, going in for a second round. The red beams appeared once more, slicing off the legs of another headcrab as they watched hundreds of smaller ones leap off of it. They were trying to climb the mountain, getting high enough to try and jump over onto the ship. However, before they could react, the ship raised its altitude in answer, and they could only screech as they fell down back into the Pass, missing their mark.


    "Continuous fire! Don''t stop until all the creatures are dead!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I won''t say anything." I groaned, panting, my hands still moving, killing these abominations while watching the gold-plated ship giving us a rave-like light show, decimating the four monsters, and saving our asses.


    "Yeah, don''t, or another fucked up thing comes and takes us out!" Father answered, still having the mind to joke... but maybe it wasn''t a joke. I had the same frightening thought at that moment.


    It was still a relief watching the airship do its thing, though. I didn''t expect it to have beam weapons, but I wasn''t complaining about it because they managed to slice and dice them very quickly.


    "Time to push!" I shouted, moving my mech, feeling like I was carrying hundreds of kilos on my back, but it was time to end this exhausting battle.


    With Father coming with me, we did the Pass in fire, helped by the Judgment from above, eliminating the enemy and ending the most dangerous battle since my reincarnation. I thought this would be the end for a moment, but I was saved by a girl once again.


    "Heh... I love this world''s women."


    "Agreed." Father chuckled because I was too tired to realize I had said it openly. "That''s why we are out here, doing this..."


    "Yeah." I nodded my head, smiling, thinking about my wives and kids, "That is right."


    When, after multiple scans, there was no more movement within the Pass, we finally had time to rest... For a little. With the Empress here, I had something that could take the mechs'' place and stand guard, protecting us from the most significant threats. This is probably why, after I dismounted the Princess, I fell over unconscious the moment I touched the ground.


    When I woke up, it was night, and I was inside my old room, moaning as I sat up, feeling weak and experiencing the pain of every muscle in my body being set aflame. It was like thousands of those spidery abominations were now running along my veins, scratching me under my skin. I wanted to throw up...


    "Next time, tell your mother not to send for Mikan..."


    "Sasha...?" I asked, my mouth dry, watching her sit on the side of our old bed, swiping my hair to the side, looking at me.


    "That message scared us! But... you seem fine. Exhausted... but fine!" She sighed in relief, kissing my lips. "I heard and saw the carnage. I didn''t know one day I would be happy to see an Ishillian Empress coming to visit us."


    "I do feel like shit... and you are right. I also didn''t think that would be how I would feel seeing a flying ship! Heh... By the way... How long was I out?" I asked, moving my shoulders and hearing them crack. "How''s the battlefield?"


    "About sixteen hours. The situation is stable, and there have been no more attacks. Those who had time to rest are dealing with the corpses and damages. Mikan is with the injured, healing everybody she can and saving lives... If she doesn''t rest, she will collapse just like you. But, who would dare to suggest it to her when there are this many injured soldiers?"


    "What about Dad?"


    "He is already back on his feet, inspecting the soldiers, giving orders, overseeing the walls, and devising the new rotation of guard duties. He only spent ten hours in bed before being back on active duty!" She chuckled, shaking her head, "Probably because he doesn''t know how to handle the Empress, so he ran back to the mess that makes more sense than Mirian''s mind. Your mother and I have been dealing with her until now."


    "What... is she angry?"


    "No. Curious. Also, she is fired up, pressing me to tell her what we need to build more machines like the Lion and Princess. She wants to pay for it and wants one for herself. I am not going down that route, Leon! It is up to you to decide!"


    "Ugh... now I get why you are pushing her onto me..." I mumbled, yawning, making her flick my forehead. "Yeah! She needs to talk to you. While you are at it, I will go and help with repairs; the mechs suffered extensive damage; they need maintenance!"


    "Thanks... you are the best." I whispered, leaning in for another kiss, feeling that it alleviated the pain in my muscles.


    "I know~!" she giggled, standing up. "I brought all the blacksmith groups over with me. Don''t worry; the machines will be back at full force by the time you are~!"


    "I just hope, for now, we don''t need to go through another incident like before." I nodded, watching her stand up to leave, "Go. I''ll come by after I meet with Mirian."


    "Take your time." She smiled at me one more time before leaving, making me stretch again, getting ready to move my hurting joints and meet with our savior.

 Chapter 206 – Spiders (4)

    I met with Mirian in our old library, which, compared to what I have now in Avalon, was smaller than I remembered. Still, it was cozy and filled me with fond memories. When I walked in, I quickly noticed Mirian sitting in one of the armchairs reading one of Merlin''s books of grand adventure and monster-hunting heroes.


    "I can see why your soldiers and citizens will be ferocious when they grow up. Reading this tale instills in kids the idea of being loyal to Avalon and their Sovereign from an early age." Mirian mumbled, not looking up from the book, "You are molding the youth to your liking."


    "Aren''t we all do it? And is it bad if it proves to be beneficial for both them and me? Their life is filled with opportunities and love, while I get loyal and productive subjects. It is a win-win in my books!"


    "I didn''t say it wasn''t." She smiled, finally glancing up at me, watching as I sat down opposite of her, "I like the idea and am thinking of copying it. Who knew that teaching peasants would be a good idea! Not my predecessors, it seems."


    "Snarky. But yes, it is not something to fear as long as you lead with a certain level of integrity and self-imposed rules. I firmly believe that having one leader at the helm is how societies can function to their fullest, which you can see being reflected in Merlin''s works, even though I never instructed him to write them as such."


    "What if¨C"


    "No need to ask!" I interrupted her, which probably was a first for her, but she didn''t get angry. "We are humans; it can go awry, like your bloodline. The best we can do is teach the next generation to uphold our values. I am raising my children to be the kind of rulers who work in harmony with their people. They must think ahead for 20, 30, or 40 years when making life-changing decisions. That is how you can preserve peace, your bloodline, and your power. Of course, I am not a utopist; I know everything will end one day, even my Avalon. That will be then, but this is the now. If we only think about what may go wrong in the future, we will never do anything and try to make things work in the present."


    "You are a weird man, Leon the Sovereign."


    "I know, I get that sometimes." I chuckled, making her smile while she closed the book and put it on the table next to her chair.


    "I will stay for the winter. The monsters attacking you are no joke."


    "I appreciate the support. Would it cause issues for you? You know..."


    "It will. But I don''t care; this is critical for both of us and our survival! How will we cut out the rotten part of my family tree if termites destroy it before we can succeed? Plus, I can experience your home and steal your ideas."


    "Thank you for being honest. Please feel free to copy the public stuff."


    "Oh, I will, I will! If you would be so kind and show me your factory¨C"


    "Nope." I chortled at once, hearing her click her tongue while leaning back and crossing her legs.


    "It was worth a try. So, how much would it cost me to get my own walking machine? I want one."


    "What about my howitzers? The machines with cannons, shooting far into the distance."


    "I have mages to do that; it is not that interesting for me."


    "Haaah... but I could build a hundred of them."


    "I need only one expert mage to shield us from their fire." She countered at once, and I knew this was the difference between how we grew up. She knew about magic from the first day of her life; she was a witch. She couldn''t see it from my point of view, especially because she was strong on an individual level and didn''t have my experience.


    "Fine." I nodded, not pushing the idea because it is her loss, and I won''t argue about not arming them with potent weaponry. "Sure. You invited me to your ship, I will make you a mech, and you only need to cover the raw materials. Take it as my gift for a friendly and prosperous future."


    "Leon the Sovereign..." she murmured, her eyes revealing an honest surprise. "I like you. I want a machine capable of long-range spells like the one your father has been operating."


    "I see. That is easy because we have all the blueprints ready and can manufacture a similar one in a year or so. Not including the training it requires to operate it."


    "Don''t worry about that, I am a quick learner. List what you need, and I will get it for you!"


    "The biggest hurdle is having a charged beast core." I explained, outlining what is serving as the main reactor for the mechs, and after I finished, she closed her eyes, thinking and saying something I didn''t expect."


    "I can get you three such things."


    "What?"Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "I said, I can get you three. We have more stashed away. Did you think past Emperors, especially the Emperor of Magic, weren''t interested in them? There were times when this Pass was being traversed by armies every year! You are not the first to study them. However, I must acknowledge that you made more discoveries than many others combined..."


    "I somewhat guessed you knew of them; I just never saw the proof for you having knowledge about such things."


    "We are an empire with a history of two millennia. What do you think?" She laughed proudly, playing with her hair. "I can smuggle out three, no more, or the old monster will notice it. They are kept behind closed doors to be used in dire situations... which, with how prideful my family is, they never expect to ever come."


    "What do you want for the other two?" I asked because I knew she wouldn''t bring them up for charity if she mentioned she could get two extra cores.


    "You talked about thinking ahead of decades, and I do agree with you. So, for each core, I want a 20-year contract to be signed, so 40 years in total."


    "Of what?"


    "Exclusive rights for your inventions, no matter their importance! I want to be the first in line to acquire them with at least a year ahead of any other nobles or regions and two years ahead of any other nations!"


    "You want exclusive licensing rights..." I mumbled, surprised because I wasn''t expecting something like this.


    "Ummm..." She hummed, quickly figuring out the foreign word, "Yes. If you invent something, I want it before anyone else!"


    "What if we invent something I don''t want others to have?"


    "Tsk..." She clicked her tongue again, shrugging, knowing I wouldn''t agree so readily as she expected, "I guess you could keep those inventions you deem top secret. But the moment you decide to... what did you call it? License? The moment you license it to anyone, I am knocking on your doors with our contract! I get them first, before anyone else. Period."


    "..."


    "I won''t claim all your things. Printing? Soaps? Watches? Meh, I don''t care; I can pass on those things. But for example, what clothes do your people wear? I liked them last time, too; I want the designs."


    "..." I didn''t answer her because those weren''t my inventions. I didn''t want her to modify the wording and alert her to the fact. Plus, I was calculating what it would entail, and I concluded that she was asking for too much.


    "So?" She asked after I remained silent for another minute.


    "Too much. I am living next to the path to the Beast Lands. I can get cores when winter like this comes."


    "Yet you only have two machines built." She smirked, but I wasn''t fazed by her.


    "Halve the duration! 20 years for the two cores, and I am not giving you the licensing, but you will have a year ahead of everyone else to buy the license from me to produce your own products. If I decide that I will sell the blueprints for something, you will be the first to be notified, along with a 25% discount on what I will offer anybody else a year later."


    "Hmmm..." She hummed, now being the one who fell silent. "Seeing what you did to the Frontier, I expect more to come from you... I want a clause in our contract that stipulates that I have the option to place three offers to extend the duration of the contract before it expires."


    "Reasonable." I nodded, and after a bit more back and forth, we shook hands on it. Of course, it wasn''t official yet, as it still had to be put into writing, and I knew both of us were thinking about its wording. Haaaahhh... I will need to start raising lawyers! I hated negotiating like this because I wasn''t sure if I was doing it right or not. Could I think of all the possibilities that could arise when writing and signing such a contract...? Probably not. Oh well. It will be future me who needs to worry about it if something goes wrong!


    ...


    ....


    .....


    It remained quiet for three days before another monster appeared, the same kind of spidery, nasty abomination, followed by two armored variants. With the Judgement present, taking them down was much quicker, reinforcing the idea that my mech would have the Scorc Kingdom''s magic implemented as weaponry. When explosive spells fail to do damage in time, we need an alternative solution to penetrate.


    As the battles continued, we had much fewer casualties this time around, but I knew it wouldn''t remain that simple. There is always something up their sleeve, which made me believe there had to be something else on the other side other than simple monsters. I would understand if they came down looking for food. I would get it if stronger ones appeared from time to time, but this was clearly orchestrated. There was a mastermind behind it, and nobody else could tell me otherwise.


    There has to be intelligence on the other end, conducting these ''experiments'' sending things down and keeping an eye on them in one way or another. I had no other explanation for why they seemed to react to our defenses and try countering them since my inventions began overwhelming them. My best proof was the Emperor of Magic''s explanation, telling Merlin that the mountain keeps away the real dangers, leaving only the weak beasts to come over. So, who says no masterminds are sitting at the other end, and they just simply can''t come over? Maybe it''s because we wouldn''t be able to reason with them... who knows. But by now, I firmly believe in my hypothesis. My most recent proof was the 20-meter-tall headcrab that appeared out of the blue. When the Judgement moved in to attack, it sprung up magical shields, blocking its red beams, splitting them into thousands of smaller fragments, and scattering them everywhere, leaving deep marks on the mountain walls.


    "Prepare for another burst!" I spoke loudly, my mech''s voice booming in the Pass. We didn''t have a radio connection with Mirian because I tried to keep that invention a secret, even if it was detrimental at the moment. I was willing to risk it.


    Luckily, she heard it, and I saw the Judgement maneuver, turning around, avoiding the snow-covered, jagged rocks. I was also sprinting forward as fast as the Princess could go. Luckily, the beast ignored my approach and focused on the flying ship. It was raising its disc-shaped body on four of its legs, sticking the rest into the air like a mantis preying on its food. I saw its rounded mouth, filled with hundreds of teeth, salivating, ready to catch its enemy while its shield flickered to life just as the Judgment prepared to fire.


    "Surprise, motherfucker!" I laughed, activating the Princess''s newest weapon, its gauntlet.


    Merlin''s design worked perfectly as the spell very quickly adapted and injected itself into the beast''s magic, even if it was something that came from within its body. I saw it stumble and tremble before the shields shattered, and the Judgement''s beams struck its naked body, impaling its form with multiple beams of light.


    Watching it fall down, its legs continued twitching, bleeding blue muck everywhere. Still, I couldn''t help but grin, feeling confident while switching to my spear and walking closer to finish it. Beasts or old mages... If I can get near enough, I can turn them into regular, magicless beings. Let''s see the old monster of Ishillia resist a punch in the face, then!

 Chapter 207 – Heartache

    After the last battle, the following week was silent of beasts and cannon fire as the only thing that traveled through the Pass was the cold, biting winter wind. But that didn''t mean we had time to rest. With the Judgement above us, Father and I began dismantling the last spidery bastard, but every time we tore into it, egg sacks burst somewhere inside of it, making the newborn little monsters swarm out of it, making me squeal while trying to stomp on them. They were about the size of rats and cats, varying back and forth at every burst, but it was making me feel like I was in a nasty horror movie, just to be tortured.


    "You want... a flamethrower? On a soldier?" Sasha asked, looking at me with a thinking expression while I met with her back in the castle one night.


    "Yeah. If there are more abominations like these on the other side, we will need specialized units to deal with them. Purifying troops."


    "Hmm... I can think of something that would give them a similar weapon... Even have a backpack, like the radio operators with CC in it. The issue is the heat. The mech''s frame can withstand it, but a human body? I am not so sure."


    "I guessed as much. But I''d like to try; maybe we can work something out."


    It wasn''t like in my old world. The flames created by magic were exceptionally high. The Lion''s weaponry had to be scraped two times already, and new flamethrowers had to be installed as the constant usage melted the barrels and even deformed some of the armor plating on its body. Lucky us, we had spare weapons prepared for the winter. Still, if we can tweak it so my ground troops would have it, that would be great.


    Because Sasha was the premier expert when it came to fire-based spells, I was confident she could figure something out. While she worked on that, I kept going back and forth between the corpses of the felled beasts with my Father and continued dismantling them one by one. Finally, extracting the core of the last one was big enough to be used in a mech. Thankfully, it wasn''t ruptured nor cracked, so it was perfect, and we won''t get out of this winter empty-handed after all.


    While we were masquerading as giants, walking mortuaries, Merlin and Dorian investigated the armor plates we tore off from the corpses and tried to decide whether we could use them. Until Dorian nodded that he could work with the materials, we didn''t really gather more because there was a high chance that if we started cutting the rest up, more sacks would burst open, flooding us with critters.


    Well... It did happen anyway. One thing I learned is that if there is something you don''t want, it WILL happen, no matter what. One of the larger corpses burst open one morning, letting loose a swarm of tiny monsters that we had to fight back. The only redeeming point was that being newborns, they were squishy, and we could exterminate them much more quickly. A simple punch from my soldiers blew them open, and regular swords could penetrate their bodies just as easily.


    Nonetheless, anytime I thought we were done with these bastards... they kept coming out of corpses, giving me nightmares until the end of winter.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Enough!" Matilda shouted, ending the cacophony of cries and yells in the home of her three sons. Or as they called it, the prison for peasants. "Look at you! LOOK AT YOU!"


    "You must punish them!" Maximillian pleaded, his eyes red from crying. "They can''t do this to us! We are nobles! They don''t even have an idea of what that means!"


    "Yes!" Bastian agreed, echoing his brother''s words. "Even if we are imprisoned, this is unacceptable!"


    "Be happy you three still have heads on your shoulders!" She reprimanded them at once, her chest huffing and heaving. She felt pain behind his breasts, stinging her left side, forcing her to hold it. She couldn''t tell which hurt more... Seeing her sons looking like cripples, their legs being broken, confined to their bed, or them being this stupid. Why couldn''t they realize how lucky they were?! Yet, her sorrow turned into fury after hearing why they were screaming and yelling, seeing their attitude transformed back into how they were. Can they be saved? She didn''t know, and the thought of attending their funeral sooner or later was becoming more and more of a reality. "Ugh..." She hissed again, squeezing the left side of her chest.


    "You must do¨C" Reus started, but Matilda shut him down with a wave of her hand.


    "You are no longer Zimmermanns! Your names have been struck out from the imperial registry. The Empress is here right now. I will take you three to her, and then you can start asking her to do something. If you have the balls!" She explained, trying to scare them. Her voice was shaking while she did so, but when her sons decided to take up her offer, she couldn''t say anything anymore. They really thought that was a good idea?! Were they crazy?! Ultimately, she just turned around, leaving them there, exiting the house in a hurry.


    "You look horrible..." Pion mumbled when she reappeared, and Matilda collapsed only after a few steps, losing her consciousness and falling into his arms without a chance to answer him.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    When she woke up from her dreamless, dark sleep, she was at Pion''s home, lying in his bed, feeling his scent fill her senses, the first thing after reawakening. She still felt dizzy, but at least her chest wasn''t hurting anymore, feeling as if she had only a mild hangover while sitting up.


    "What... where...?" She mumbled, licking her parched lips, feeling her throat squeezing together, making it hard to swallow.


    "Welcome back amongst the living."


    "Huh?" She flinched, turning towards the voice of a woman who looked back at her with a kind gaze. Her blonde hair reached down to her waist like an expensive cape, and her body wanted to burst through her silky white robe no matter how many times she tried fixing it.


    "My name is Mikan, and you almost died... Your heart could not withstand the stress."


    "What are you saying?" Matilda asked, feeling herself go pale, but the sudden scare only made her heart beat a bit faster instead of hurting it.


    "I am not a good doctor..." Mikan blushed when answering, walking close and sitting down on the bed, taking Matilda''s hand into hers. "What I know of our bodies is from my old studies and from my husband. What he said was that heartache and worry can wear out someone''s heart to the point where it stops functioning. Two days ago, yours reached its threshold and gave up on you."


    "I... It did what? I... Died?"


    "Almost. Luckily, Pion and all of our soldiers were taught basic knowledge of how to keep comrades away from death''s grasp on the battlefield, and he managed to keep you living until sending for me. You should be fine now, but I don''t know how well my magic worked on your heart, so please... try to not worry too much in the future!"


    "You are asking for the impossible..." She whispered, taking deep breaths, forcing her tears back. "I... I... Thank you, Lady Mikan."


    "Don''t! It is normal... and you were lucky I was back in the city for supplies... Goddess Orsi wanted it to happen this way! You should thank Major Pion instead; he did a great job when you collapsed; he did more to save you than my spell."


    "I will... I will!" She nodded, looking around, realizing it was midday as the sun''s rays shone through the closed slides of the bedroom''s windows. "Where is he?"


    "He will be back later; he was accompanying your sons to the castle and back. I think he is at the market, buying things for dinner."


    "I see... Wait, what did he do?! With my sons?! What?!"


    "Don''t worry!" Mikan smiled reassuringly, patting Matilda''s head like a mother of everything, trying to ensure she stopped worrying so much and could calm down. "They are now much more docile! Leon told me that if they keep it together, I can heal them too a year later. Until then, they will have to do with their wheelchairs~!"


    "Wheel... chairs? What... I... I''m lost... W-what happened?"


    "Nothing, he just took them to meet the Empress." She explained with a smile, "You need to stop panicking, Matilda. Your heart may not be able to take it. Please..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I was surprised to hear what happened back in Avalon when Pion came to make his report, bringing the three stooges with him. To think that Matilda had a heart attack that almost claimed her life... It was not something I had on my bingo list. If Mikan had not been back in the city, gathering medicine to treat the remaining injured soldiers who didn''t require life-saving magic to be saved, she probably wouldn''t have pulled through it. Or she might have fought it off, leaving her with a weak heart that sooner or later caused her to die anyway.


    After Mikan healed her, we kept her sleeping while she made sure Matilda''s body could recover before finally waking her up. While that was happening in Avalon, Pion and I brought her sons up to the castle''s walls, letting them witness the monsters and even meet with Mirian. She was annoyed to be called away from her husband and only looked at them once, leaving an irritated comment before returning to her ship.


    "Place them in the Pass; their scent will draw out the monsters hiding under the snow."


    That alone was enough to make the three understand they were, at best, food for beasts. With that, we began wheeling them out, and it was the first time I saw people literally shit themselves... Well, I wasn''t going to clean that up, so they got transported back to Avalon without any cleanup. After that, Pion''s second report was only a sentence long:


    "They finally learned how to shut their mouths."


    I know he was a bit disappointed that I kept him assigned to guard Matilda, but he was one of my best officers, and if I want him to rise even higher, battles and warfare need to be mastered just the same as how to deal with people. Haah... Now, I was really waiting for the end of this winter because, so far, I hated the current one the most.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "I am listening, My Emperor." Otto whispered, kneeling in his chambers under the occupied brothel. By now, the floor and walls were filled with intricate magic formations while his half-naked body was glowing as a reddish light. It was diffusing through his skin, filling the dark chamber with a crimson hue. Looking at it, Leon would have immediately been able to tell that multiple runes were hidden under his skin, using techniques similar to his magic tattoos. The difference was that Otto''s were invisible until activated.


    "Beasts have appeared." Pascal answered, his ghost-like image materializing within the chamber, projected by the formations on the ground and ceiling. "Mirian has sent back a few as proof of why she is staying in the Frontier with the Judgement. This is troubling news..."


    "Should I call back my agents? They did report that anomalies had been discovered in the north."


    "No, I am telling you to focus on it more. I believe that beasts are coming through, which is also why I am suspicious. It would be her best reason to leave the city and avoid me... Not to mention, it gives her a place to work and plan ahead of me without us knowing about it. The Frontier has been neglected for centuries, which was a mistake, but we can still correct it."


    "I will focus my efforts on it, My Emperor."


    "Do it subtly; don''t let her discover us. Whatever she is doing, the best would be to let her do it and infiltrate her people! She is still an Ishillian and a good seed. Exploit her discoveries and ideas before sabotaging them."


    "It will be done."


    "Good. Don''t let anyone discover you... I don''t want to lose my most loyal brothers... and my expert-level disciples."


    "You taught us well, Master." Otto answered, his head bowed even lower, smiling proudly, "Don''t worry about the north. Even if the girl manages to spark a rebellion, it will be ours to control without her realizing it! We can''t lose when we puppeteer both sides!"

 Chapter 208 – Hunting the Hunter

    Inside Lothlia, the main city of Elliot, life was much better than a decade ago. It was not only thanks to the new laws and edicts coming from their still young baron but because of the people themselves. New opportunities came with the mandate that forced them to learn to read and write, allowing everyone to have a better future. Those who capitalized on it now enjoyed a more promising life and wouldn''t go hungry or cold when winter arrived.


    It was what surprised Clara the most. She has been living amongst them since winter began, first staying at one of the inns, masquerading as a merchant. People looked at her suspiciously for the first few weeks, but she kept up her tale, and soon enough, her caravans caught up with her, arriving from Westland. It wasn''t hard to fake her story, not with her background and reach. Soon enough, she was already acquainted with local merchants, working her way up and making new connections until finally reaching someone who counted as a wealthy individual, someone who was a ''noble'' in anything but title. Since then, she began meeting with other wealthy locals and finally could gather more hearsay about the Frontier... about this city called Avalon.


    What made her work more confusing was that, seemingly, Baron Elliot had abolished most of the lower noble ranks, be it castellans, manor lords, vavassors, or knights. All of them became known coequally as Esquires of Goldengrove. As for what this Goldengrove was, she quickly realized that it was what the baron began calling his land, naming it after how it looked in the autumn before harvest. Rulers are usually allowed to give fancy names to their territory, but to use it as an official moniker and even make changes to how the Imperial Code and Law works? That was high treason already.


    Still, with her rare exotics arriving from beyond Ishillian borders, she was becoming famous, even allowing her to rent a shop where she could showcase her goods and sell them. Whenever a new shipment arrived, she always got her new orders hidden within from her lord, Otto, acknowledging her previous reports and pushing her to work herself into the Frontier.


    "The Empress..." She mumbled, reading the news that Mirian Ishillia was only a few hundred kilometers away and that seemingly beasts were trying to break through the mountains. Yet, the people of Lothlia didn''t even notice it at all, living their mundane lives instead of panicking. "This place stinks."


    Although there was enough evidence to understand that this whole area was the playing field of the Empress and ready to rebel at any time, she needed to know more. She had to have concrete details. All the hidden facts, like what were those tall poles with cables hanging from them, connected to the city''s castle? She tried following it, but they led out of the city into the far distance, and nobody would answer her offhand questions. No... they couldn''t answer them. Then, what was that machine they saw? Running on smoke or something, being loud and noisy, yet strangely mesmerizing. Whatever that thing was, it wasn''t magical. She knew... because she didn''t feel any resonance with it.


    After getting to know more people with higher-ranking statuses and making small talk with them, she soon learned that it was something named a tractor. It was a machine owned by Baron Elliot and was given to the workers to use in the fields. Besides helping them produce more in a year, at least doubling their food output, when snowfall came, they were also used to keep the roads leading in and out of Goldengrove clean and freely traversable. There were even rumors that some kind of bigger, better machine was going to be built next year, letting them travel back and forth between Lothlia and Avalon in a few hours... which sounded farfetched at best.


    But she couldn''t shake off the feeling it wasn''t an exaggeration. For that, she was already trying ahead of time to contact official channels and sources, offering her services to either bring the materials needed or provide a cheap workforce for whatever construction they may have in the future. To her surprise, the last one was flat-out refused, saying that it would be the local guilds'' responsibility and that they wouldn''t take opportunities away from the citizens. As for the raw materials, they would come from the Silver Region, which made her send out more agents to try and infiltrate the Zimmermann family''s businesses and the Black Lands.


    "This won''t be easy..." Clara mumbled, standing on the second floor of her rented home, looking out towards the street and the snowy roofs of the buildings obscuring her view. "Why is everyone so uninterested in the imperial coins?" She asked herself a question she thought of many times, feeling baffled by it.


    All her bribes, aimed at the local ''nobles,'' have fallen on deaf ears. Were they really this loyal? The only people she could pay to loosen their lips knew nothing and were simple, local citizens. What was even stranger was that she couldn''t find rats and gangs within the city. It was as if they had evaporated. When she asked about it, she learned that there was a big cleanup done by Elliot when their army was established... since then, anybody known to affiliate with any type of criminal activity soon found themselves without a head.


    "Army... This is my second time hearing about it... but where is this new army?" She questioned herself because she saw no trace of it. "I will have to use alternate methods." She shrugged, walking to her desk, pulling out a small coffer with about a dozen locks hanging from its sides.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Drumming on the plain, leather-covered top, she considered whether it was worth it or not... Even though she was a witch, she was only good enough to cast basic spells, so she had to be careful what type of magic she used. Refilling her stash of prepared talismans with drawn-up formations would take time if she ran out of them.


    "Let''s see if, after winter, I will have more on my hands. If I can''t get in contact with people from the Frontier, I will have to try and see if I can put others under a spell. Still... it seems a waste to use them on a lowly baron and his plebian trash..."


    What she didn''t know was that on the opposite side of the street, a group of women was sitting in a room, observing her every move. One of them held a strange little device that immediately began beeping when Clara pulled that coffer out of under her bed.


    "The detector says the girl is carrying at least fist-sized CCs with her. It is for sure in that house!"


    "That is already dangerous. Number Four, go and notify Baron Elliot, who can relay this news home. We will keep track of both the hazardous cargo and the woman until further instructions."


    "Number One," the one handling the CC detector asked, "we should just kill her and take the goodies back home."


    "I agree, Number Two." The leading girl answered with a smile, as all of them were subordinates of Yuri, "But we aren''t bandits anymore~! I think they will want her to be captured alive anyway. She has to know things that would be worth more than her magic stones."


    "She is a witch." The one listening to the callsign Number Three chimed in, sitting on the windowsill, counting and memorizing the people coming and going from their target''s home. "Her aura is similar to that of Lady Sasha and Lady Mikan. If we are ordered to capture her, we will have to be fast. We must not give her time to utter a spell or evoke a formation."


    "True." The others nodded thoughtfully, making their leader think, "Maybe we can ask for anti-magic tools? I heard it worked wonders against the monsters..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    I was back in the castle, reading my daily reports, and this one was coming directly from Lothlia.


    "A witch..." I whispered, making Oleg flinch because he was the one who delivered the newest transmissions, which Merlin marked as top secret. "We are going send over anti-magic equipment. Also, make sure our guards at the border have a soldier with them at every company equipped with a hijacking spell and capable of disabling a potential enemy formation."


    "Yes, Sovereign. Should we send soldiers to Lothlia? The Pass seems to become peaceful once again; we didn''t have monsters come over for two weeks straight."


    "Relaxing means giving the enemy a chance to break through. We will maintain our current alertness until the snow melts! Also, let our target think she is still safe. Yuri''s girls are doing a good job keeping an eye on her, and with Elliot''s help, we can craft a controlled environment."


    "Are we going to let them into Avalon?"


    "We are." I smiled, tapping on my chair''s armrest. "We will use the start of the railway construction as the reason for it. We can set up everything in advance and gather them in one place. I want to capture our witch and all of her assets! I need them to remain intact so we can learn about our enemies."


    "It is a dangerous move. I advise you to kill them as soon as we can."


    "Tempting, but then if they try a second time, they could be even more cautious, and we may not discover them with our current methods. I am willing to gamble a little. Plus... we have an ace up in our sleeve."


    "The Empress."


    "Um." I nodded, smiling at my General, "I will meet with her; let''s see what she knows about it!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "A witch?" Mirian asked, furrowing her brows as we met up on the Judgement, "Do you have a description of her?"


    "Of course."


    I remained silent while she read the reports I brought over, including her description and a sketch of her face.


    "Nora Winefield?"


    "A fake name, most likely." I shrugged, "I don''t expect spies to use their real names."


    "There is a Winefield family living in the Westlands; they are indeed merchants."


    "Huh... Color me impressed! You know it because...?"


    "They are permitted to deal with our western neighbors, the Principality of Lacri. I have memorized every family who has a permit to leave the Empire. That part seems genuine."


    "They have chosen their background perfectly, it seems."


    "They did, but a witch... are you sure?" She asked, looking at me and watching me nod my head confidently. I expected her to ask how, but she didn''t, knowing I would not reveal the trick behind it. "This is troubling. If Pascal indeed has magic-capable agents and he can use them as regular spies, he is more prepared and dangerous than I initially thought. I assumed he would have, at best, general-level people under him who could use spells, not footsoldiers! After returning, I must take counter-measures and look into this more."


    "The positives are that we know about it and can prepare. This conflict won''t break out just yet."


    "True. I will deliver what we agreed upon... I will leave the moment winter ends."


    "You won''t visit Avalon then." I said teasingly, as she had been stuck to her ship and anchored above the castle since she arrived. "Last time, you also didn''t have much time to explore because of your worry about your lover."


    "Then invite me again!" She replied with a chuckle, shaking her head. "Or, I can come whenever... We are allies, aren''t we?"


    "True!" I nodded, watching her stand up and stretch, "Maybe I will build a dock for your ship. Sooner or later, I will need one anyway."


    "You copied the design?" Mirian asked, but she didn''t sound troubled. No... she was... expectant?


    "Not entirely. It gave me an idea, and I have plans for a different version. It is not even close to how yours looks."


    "Heh, you and your designs... who are you? The reincarnation of the Emperor of Magic?"


    "Believe me when I say no!" I laughed loudly after hearing her joke because she didn''t even realize how close she got to some truths that I didn''t think she would believe.

 Chapter 209 – Lancelot

    It was getting warmer by the day, and after no more monsters came through, I finally moved back to Avalon. While Father with the Lion and with the bulk of the army stayed on high alert, I sent the Princess to the factory for repairs so we wouldn''t overwhelm our workers at once. Mirian also left on the same day, heading back to the heart of the Empire... I just hoped she wouldn''t be assassinated on the way or after arrival. If someone asked me, that was my biggest concern right now. The second matter was still not our skulking fox problem in Lothlia, aka the spies, but Matilda.


    When I first heard she wanted to move to Avalon, I was baffled and slightly annoyed. I was expecting her to lead her province and be my experienced and trusty ally... I didn''t want to have to deal with a new face, but it turns out I will have to! Ugh... As for who it will be, I don''t know because it will be Mirian who appoints someone to oversee the Silver Region and their industry.


    It was a mistake letting Matilda meet with the Empress and let them talk, and if I had not been there, I wouldn''t have believed how well the two hit it off... What the actual fuck? I felt as if Mirian admired Matilda for being honest from the get-go. She was asking not for forgiveness for herself or for her sons but to let her be relieved of her noble duties... I think this was Mirian''s first time hearing something like this from a noble''s mouth, so she granted it to her on the spot. Before I had any chance to speak, Matilda was stripped of her noble rank and subsequently banished to Avalon. Well, thanks for asking my opinion? Geez...


    "Cheer up!" Luna giggled, swimming closer to me in our indoor pool, noticing the change in my expression as I was thinking about it. True enough, I came here to relax in the hot water and to wash away my worries. I smiled at her in response, watching my wife pushing a floating tray with wine before her and saying, "I think Matilda just wants to mount Pion! Maybe her experience will be useful here!"


    "Are you a mind-reader to know what I was thinking of?" I asked with a giggle as Yuri''s head emerged from under the water before me.


    "Maaan, you were pent up!" She laughed, interrupting us while wiping her mouth and grabbing one of the cups, "Thanks, Lucchy~!"


    "Woah, woah, no wine for you!" I yelled, quickly snatching it out of her hand. My eyes were looking at her much more puffy breasts and round belly, before turning towards my little maid, "Luna, you didn''t let her drink while I was away, did you?"


    "No!" she answered in a hurried voice, shaking her head and glaring at Yuri. "I didn''t! Sacchy would have spanked me, but not in a good way!"


    "Tsk... They have been keeping a close eye on me." Yuri complained, crossing her arms, "I can''t go take a shit without one of them ''accidentally'' coming into the bathroom."


    "Good." I nodded, tasting the wine, letting her stay sitting in my lap, grinding against me.


    "Change! My turn!" Luna interrupted her, impatiently trying to push her out of the way and be the one who sat down on me first, "We agreed that you would get the foreplay; I do the main riding! I won the rock-paper-scissors game! Twice!"


    "Tsk... Ooookaaay! Joykiller..." She mumbled, getting off and letting Luna swim before me while giggling, twisting, and turning her waist. "Too slow!" Yuri cackled, holding onto Luna''s shoulders and pushing her down, which may have been a bit too much... Mainly because I saw Luna''s eyes enlarge and roll back as her whole body tensed up and started spazzing. I can''t lie; besides her surprise, the sudden feeling of her gripping onto me was heavenly.


    "I think you broke her."


    "Don''t worry, Leocchy!" Yuri chortled, "She looks small but can take it all! She is simply starved, like all of us! Wakey-wakey!" with a twist of Luna''s stiff nipples, her mismatched eyes came back into focus, her mouth opened and moaning with pleasure.


    "S-sorry... It was, too... Intense! I won''t black out again!" Luna moaned, drooling, as her waist began circling inside my lap.


    "Make him finish quick, then it is my turn! We need to have fun before Sasha and Mikki come home! They are just as peeved and would not want to share..."


    "Girls..." I interrupted them, doing nothing, just sitting there and being their flesh toy for the moment. "I am sitting right here, yeah? I can hear you."


    "Yep, and you don''t need to move! Isn''t that great?" Yuri grinned, holding Luna''s waist, making her stir her body even more intensely, drawing out louder and louder moans from between her lips, "You just enjoy it; we will do the rest like good little trained bitches in heat!"


    "Bitcheeeeez~!" Luna repeated, her body still trembling over and over again.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "You mean, wives." I stated, feeling more and more aroused, especially seeing Yuri''s sadistic and perverted grin.


    "That''s Sacchy~ We know our place, isn''t that true, Lucchy?"


    "Yeeeaaahhh?! There, there, it is poking theeeeereeeeee!" She yelled out, making Yuri hold her mouth and push her down again as I filled her little baby room to the brim. Her eyes didn''t roll back this time, but they didn''t remain focused either. After she calmed down a little, Yuri impatiently lifted her from my lap, pushing her up to the side of the pool before hastily changing places with her.


    "Finally... my turn!" she moaned as she sat down and kissed me passionately. "I missed this..."


    "Missed my dick or me?" I mumbled between two kisses and playful bites, finally deciding to move a little myself, holding onto her butt.


    "You, of course..." she answered, blushing like a schoolgirl and pursing her lips. "Do me gently... the baby is already stirring; we can''t move too much."


    "You are a weird one!" I sighed, but as she said, we couldn''t be rough, so I made sure I handled her as gently as possible, enjoying her sweet moans and embarrassed expression. "You say the most extreme shit out loud, but when we do something sensual, you are embarrassed... You are wired weirdly in the head, Yuribisaida."


    "Hauh... I know... but you still love me for it... no?"


    "Of course I do." I whispered into her ears, gently nibbling on her earlobe, "I love every one of you."


    "Say it..."


    "I love you, Yuri~!" As I said it, my breath hit her ear, and she shivered. I knew she had already climaxed, but I was far from feeling finished, thanks to Luna''s previous intense workout. I just hoped I would have enough energy for Sasha and Mikan later on.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    As spring was coming, the snow was melting, and I felt myself to be more and more giddy, and not just because there was work to be done. Yuri''s pregnancy was nearing its end, and by the size of her tummy compared to Sasha''s, we were sure she only had one baby sleeping inside. Maybe Arthur and Leyla were even more excited than us because they constantly asked to pat her belly, stroking it with big smiles on their faces. I was gratified to know they wouldn''t be the jealous type of siblings, but I also wondered if they knew something I did not. They were telepathic... Or something like that. Weren''t they?


    "Kiddos!" I spoke up one afternoon as the two were sandwiching Yuri and their unborn sibling. "Why are you so adamant in holding your mom''s belly?"


    "He likes it!" Arthur answered proudly.


    "He does!" Leyla confirmed it, making us all look at each other in our living room.


    "He?" Sasha questioned in the end, watching the two.


    "Um! What will be his name, Daddy?" Arthur asked as he looked at me, and I did believe them. If they say he will be a son of mine, he damn well will be. As for the name, I couldn''t help but blurt out the first thing that came to mind.


    "Well, if we have an Arthur, he needs his Lancelot."


    "Ooooh, that is a cool-sounding name; I like it!" Yuri laughed, snapping her fingers, "Lancelot it is!"


    "It sounds weird, but... not weirdly weird!" Luna agreed while Sasha and Mikan accepted it without any fuss.


    "I wonder if he will be a wizard..." I mumbled, making my kids shake their heads.


    "He doesn''t respond to us." Leyla spoke fluently as the two had already mastered the language.


    "He doesn''t react to magic like Mom or Mom!" Arthur nodded, "But he will be strong! We can feel it!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" I chuckled, kneeling down before Yuri and kissing her tummy, "Magical or not, it means nothing."


    And I meant it. I just wanted him to be healthy, and that would be enough for us.


    While we waited for little Lancelot to come out, I also had to set this year''s goals, which will be solely focused on our industry. So much so that I was thinking about the need to expand outwards. As my factories need to consistently produce the latest tech, I can''t force them to keep making tractors or replacement parts for them... So, just as I talked with Mirian about it, I will need to license them out and build factories elsewhere. My first choice was, of course, Elliot. This is where the very first loophole will come into play because, on paper, he is still attached to me as the food source of the Frontier. We were not a separate entity yet... So, I am going to make Elliot build one or two factories that will be for producing the machines locally. Of course, his workers will need training, so I will make him gather people and send them over for training...


    "After we dealt with our spy problem, that is." I mumbled, biting on the end of my quill, humming, and leaning back in my chair in my office.


    They should start moving soon, using the arriving spring to try and come to my Avalon. The fact we are beginning to lay down the first railroad connecting Lothlia and my city will be the perfect job to lay a trap for them.


    "Maybe I should establish a Mage Hunter task force... Haaah... So much to do, but so little time for it all!"


    With a shake of my head, I pushed the rat problem to the back of my head and began allocating our resources before announcing it to my ministers to iron it out. My and Elliot''s workers will build the railway, which will also be a training exercise for our soldiers. They need to learn how to fix or make it because if we are going to have campaigns where our supply lines are damaged, I need them to know how to repair them.


    Then, my main factories will focus on two things. One will start making the very first train engine. The blueprint should not cause any issues, and with our tools, they will be able to make it without my or Sasha''s intervention. As for the other, it was time to build Mirian''s mech. It will be similar to the Lion, equipped with cannons, just as she wished for. I know she will try replicating it, but I am not stupid to just hand it over to her. So, I will have to tell Merlin to make changes to the core formation and include a failsafe. If it gets tampered with, I want one that breaks the thing, turning the whole mech into an oversized metal toy. Unlike ours, hers will not have a key or a tattoo to unlock it, so if I want, my people could steal it back. Plus, I was also worried that Mirian was smart enough to infer things from such a key component. I will make sure she can''t repair it either, and she has to come to us for maintenance... For a price. We are allies... But not friends. If we become friends, well... that is for the future.

 Chapter 210 – People Matter

    In the city of Lothlia, Yuri''s girls were keeping track of everybody who came in contact with the ''merchant'' from Westland. She wasn''t the only one who arrived in the city from a different part of the Empire, but the rest were, at best, from the Silver Region and not further away. Still, even if there were others who tried to learn more about this increasingly weird region, no other caravans alerted the guards of smuggling, bringing in magical items without disclosing them.


    In his castle, Elliot was standing before his bedroom window, holding multiple parchments, reading the latest reports about the rats in his city, while he couldn''t help but smile confidently. To his relief, all those whom he personally put into power refused the bribes, most of them even reporting it directly to him the next day it happened. Those who accepted Miss Winefield''s donations were people of barely any importance or merchants from other lands.


    Still, the names have been recorded, and he had a list of who would be further promoted later, given opportunities, and who would be left to their own devices. As for Leon''s plans to set a trap, Elliot had already notified a few of his most trustworthy people to make contact with Miss Winefield. They were ordered to show signs that they were indeed up for a bribe, finally giving her the breakthrough she was looking for. They would then hire her and her ''workers'' for the most advertised project in the city, which will require ample manpower. Of course, instantly sending them to Avalon would have been way too suspicious, so at first, they would genuinely do nothing but work, building the train station next to the city before beginning to extend the railway outwards.


    It will also make it much more accessible to mix Nora Winefield''s workers with loyal soldiers and their own spies. When the trap they are laying closes around Miss Winefield, they will have no chance to escape¡ªnot even with a witch at their helm.


    "I wonder what kind of face she will make..." He whispered, giggling to himself.


    His confidence was not unfounded. A package arrived from Avalon a day earlier and was sent to their counter-intelligence troops tailing the Winefield company. When the girls got and opened it, their new instructions lying next to their new weapons were clear, detailing everything they needed to do when it was time to catch the fox.


    All four of them got a bracelet, a one-time-use version of a Trojan Spell, to counter whatever their target may throw at them. Besides that, as a last resort, they all got four small bags of grounded CC dust to poison and kill the witch if capturing her becomes impossible. It wasn''t all, though. As a last gift, they were delivered a shrunk-down version of the newly developed repeating crossbows with a four-shot magazine size and a few dozen smaller bolts as ammunition. They had everything to assassinate, even a mage, no matter what kind of personal artifact they may have to defend themselves.


    As for the rest of this Nora Winefield''s people? Kill on sight.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    When Yuri woke me up, telling me our son was impatient and decided to come out, I felt that it was a bit early. The snow had just melted, but I didn''t need to worry for long because when Mikan lifted my son, she smiled as happily as Yuri, hearing our baby cry healthily, as he should.


    "He is fine! He is fine..." Mikan repeated, exhaling, placing him into his mother''s arms, silencing Lancelot immediately as his hungry mouth latched onto her nipple.


    "He is healthy, but I bet his first words will be naughty." Sasha mumbled, letting her shoulders relax because she was just as nervous as all of us.


    "If Yuri''s thoughts travel down to her tummy," Luna giggled while wiping Yuri clean with a hot towel, "he already has a foul mouth!"


    "Sorry..." Yuri mumbled, on the verge of tears, holding our son in her arms, unable to take her eyes off his face at first, "But I couldn''t help it! It hurt, okay? I am used to pain, but this was... This wasn''t like usual! The words just kept... coming out!"


    Bet. I even heard some curses that I had no idea what they meant. Maybe they were not even actual words. Or they were ancient spells. Who knows! Well, the main thing was that my son looked just as healthy as when Arthur and Leyla were born, even if he was indeed a bit smaller.


    When the twins finally got to see him, Lancelot looked at them curiously, not afraid of their touch or hearing their excited voices. I wondered, even if he was magicless like his parents, would he still be like his siblings? I mean, they did learn quickly... Huh... Well, whatever! He will have a complete, pleasant life even if he is just an ordinary boy. Lucky son of a bitch, so to speak!This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You thought of something improper." Sasha elbowed me, noticing my grin.


    "Maybe."


    "It wasn''t sexual." Luna added, grabbing my crotch and checking my ''status.''


    "Haaaah..."


    As we all turned towards the voice, the long sigh came not from Sasha or me but from Mikan. She was looking at Yuri and Lancelot as if she had become lost in some kind of fantasy. Then, we saw her eyes traveling from Lancelot to Arthur and Leyla, sighing once again. We didn''t need to be geniuses to guess; she was filled with the desire to hold one of her own. Unlike Luna, who was happy to remain as she was, childless, out of all my wives, Mikan was the one who wanted to become a mother the most.


    "What?" I whispered after Sasha elbowed me, "We all thought she would be holding triplets by now!"


    "True..." Luna agreed, making Sasha also look at Mikan worriedly.


    "Being magical has its drawbacks..." Mikan mumbled, turning towards me with a warm but somewhat sad smile, hearing us whispering about her. "We can only hope."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I have read your report and examined the samples you brought back. There are records of this monster once breaking through the wall. Not here but in the land of the Kingdom of Markoth."


    "Never heard about it. I know where they are, but the last thing I read is that they are in a century-long civil war." Mirian answered, meeting with Pascal after her return to the capital.


    "They are, but that is not important. These things came through once, resulting in the weakening of their Kingdom. It is what allowed the civil war to erupt later on. These things are highly dangerous because they breed like crazy! Are you sure they were exterminated?"


    "Yes. 100%."


    "Good... they are nasty monsters, and they eat CC."


    "What?" Mirian flinched, blinking her eyes rapidly, making Pascal smirk at her.


    "To be precise, the beasts eat magic. Raw magic. Thanks to the Emperor of Magic burning most of our priceless and invaluable records, we no longer have any proof to present. But this part has been collaborated by others everywhere in the world every time they broke through. They have always migrated towards where we mined CC and began nesting there. Same in the Kingdom of Markoth! Their mines were infested, and they burrowed deep down, causing their output to fall so low that the rebellion had a chance to exhaust the loyalists'' backups and carve out a land they could call their own and defend to this day. We don''t need that to happen here... Especially not now, not unless you are looking to incite a rebellion that has the same effect."


    "You know my plans, and you know what type of rebellion we are looking forward to. Or are you doubting me, my Ancestor?"


    "I am doubting your foresight because you are still young!" Pascal smiled at her while also insulting Mirian.


    "Isn''t that why you are here? To guide me?" She shot back, not backing down, and this time, she made Pascal''s smile turn genuine.


    "Yet you are going to marry that boy and push through laws that make the nobles anxious and angry. Even if I agreed to your plan for cleansing our Empire, I don''t want to end up like Markoth."


    "That won''t happen. Everything is going according to plan, and I am meeting with Queen Nuen this year. That alone will pump the paranoia of our two angsty neighbors to the ceiling."


    "Mhm. I don''t mind if you fan the flames." Pascal hummed, leaning on his cane, looking like an ancient, old man, yet his eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s. "If everything is aflame, that is the best. When everything burns, including our neighbors, there are no greener pastures to flee toward. Continue as planned! But I need monthly reports."


    "Yes, Ancestor." Mirian nodded, but Pascal called out to her one last time before she could leave.


    "Also, next time, you tell me in advance if you leave the city. With the nobles getting more and more distraught with your radical edicts, the chance for assassination grows. We can''t risk it."


    "Assassination..." She whispered, feeling that if anyone would try to kill her now, it was for sure one of Pascal''s men. "I understand, Ancestor. It will be as you wish." Keeping up her respectful attitude, she exited the underground library and left the old monster behind, already calculating what she would need to do to find those families that were infiltrated by Pascal''s agents.


    "Why do you need to find them?" Milan asked when she shared her worries with him, enjoying how her soon-to-be husband massaged her back.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You told me that you like how Leon does it... I understand that it can''t be copied at the size of Ishillia. We are too big and need nobles who work for the throne and control the different, massive territories. But... Who says we need the current ones?"


    "Continue..." She moaned softly, listening to his voice while his hand was pushing out all of the exhaustion from between her muscles.


    "Your new orders are making nobles angry... but not the people. They already looking at you differently. I think that is the most significant change. Previously, regular people didn''t care about the royal bloodline because they were far too removed from them. Now, you directly speak to them, instead of your nobles, who then interpret your words as they want to and do whatever they want with them. I heard that many times, new laws never even reach the ordinary citizens."


    "So... I should replace... the nobility."


    "Pretty much." Milan nodded as Mirian drew the conclusion he did while thinking about it. "It doesn''t matter who is with you or who isn''t as long as the people are with you, Miri. What are the nobles'' armies made out of?"


    "People, of course..."


    "Who will they fight you with if the people are standing with you?"


    "This is why I love you!" Mirian chuckled, turning around and hugging him before giving Milan a long, passionate kiss, "You complete me~! I already feel much better, fufufu!"

 Chapter 211 – An Average Morning

    It was still early morning, and even though the sun was out after months of hiding behind clouds, it began melting the snow; it was still relatively cold outside. Dorian, waking up to the sunlight coming through his windows, slowly sat up, giving a kiss to his stirring wife before climbing out of bed and stretching, doing his morning routine. No matter how often he did it, he couldn''t help but chuckle, looking at the pipes running along his walls, filling his home with warmth, enabling him to wear nothing while climbing out of bed and looking for something to wear.


    Walking downstairs, he began cooking a quick breakfast of eggs, putting a few bacon strips next to it to fry before searching for a piece of cheese to top it off with. It was his regular, everyday routine, and by the time his wife and kids woke up, a bountiful breakfast was waiting for them.


    "Ah, coffee, coffee..." He mumbled, using his newest and favorite little tool, a percolator. It wasn''t something that everyone had yet, as coffee itself was extremely expensive and rare, being imported from the furthest southern edge of the Empire. Yet, since his Sovereign made him taste a cup a few years ago, he got hooked immediately, even if a kilogram of coffee cost him ten gold coins. "Can''t get enough of its fragrance!" He sighed, opening the jar of already ground beans and enjoying its aroma.


    When everything was sizzling and bubbling, getting ready, he looked out of his window, watching the city slowly coming to life before going out and bringing in the newspaper from the little box hanging next to his door. Almost everybody in the city was subscribed to Avalon News by now, which was a great deal because the paper itself cost one silver while a monthly subscription of four issues was priced at three silver only.


    As a businessman, he couldn''t help but like the idea behind it, and he was already thinking about how he could copy it and introduce some kind of subscription to his services. Of course, he knew he couldn''t do that with his primary source of income, supplying the Sovereign and his army with armor and uniforms. Still, he did branch out, owning civilian clothing shops within the city. Two, in fact. One for women and one for men, deliberately separating the two, filling the stores with specifically designed costumes and outfits.


    It was there that he was going to introduce a similar subscription model, first amongst shop owners. His idea was simple: he would provide free and quick fixes for torn fabrics and any other similar minor issues for a small monthly fee. As for whether it would work or not, he didn''t know, but he was excited to try it out. Of course, at first, he sent in a letter detailing his intention, waiting and only moving onwards after the Ministry permitted him to go ahead with his idea in exchange for taxing it just the same as his sales.


    "This is why I love this city!" he hummed, sitting down with the newspaper in his hand. He started at the back of it first, where they announced the weekly arrival of caravans and their goods. It was there that he always looked at what new items and materials arrived, things he could buy in bulk for his factory.


    "Hmm... With these new shipments, I may be able to make a spring sale with my new designs..." He mumbled to himself, already thinking of introducing a new line of one-piece dresses for women with beautiful, vivid colors and frilly skirts, the same as the one that his Sovereign had ordered for his wives a year ago. "The chance of wearing the same clothes would make them sell out immediately, ehehe!" He giggled like a kid, sipping on his coffee in the meanwhile.


    He wasn''t wrong. By now, he was the leading choice for anyone who wanted to dress in the newest and latest fashion and enjoyed buying quality garments. Everyone knew he was the one who made all the clothes that their Sovereign and the royal family wore. Even if his prices were slightly higher than any other shops that sprung up within the city, it was expected. Warranted even. Avalonian Fashion was the standard; everyone compared their products to theirs, introducing new items at the start of every season.


    While a simple skirt or work boots were 1 silver and 10 iron coins in Avalonian Fashion, 50% higher than in a regular shop, it was still affordable for most households whose income was around 5 gold coins a week. People could even afford to buy themselves the newest summer dresses, costing up to 2 silvery coins, or go for the premium winter coats that were going for a single gold coin but could last them a lifetime.


    In most households, the men could easily earn between 5 to 10 gold coins a week, supporting their wives who stayed home and raising the children. They even had the opportunity to save money for themselves or for their kids. Without realizing it, they lived the kind of lives that were only available to wealthy merchants and nobles in other parts of Ishillia.


    "Good morning..." Mumbled Dorian''s wife, coming down and kissing her husband''s coffee-tasting lips before taking over the cooking and finishing it for him. "Is there anything interesting in the papers?"


    "I just checked the list of caravans that arrived," he answered, turning the page back to the front page and jolting up, "Oh my! Lady Yuri has given birth to a son who has been named Lancelot!"Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Really?!" Julia, his wife, yelled out, rushing over to look at the paper, reading the bold letters at the top: Lancelot, the youngest son of our Sovereign!


    "They will celebrate it along with the end of winter throughout this year''s Spring Festival. Hm..."


    "What is it?" Julia giggled, knowing her husband just had another idea.


    "I may open up a third business venue... A shop for kids and babies! We do have a lot of children being born in Avalon. With how much easier it is to afford living..." He trailed off, looking at his wife''s face, who simply giggled while sitting down on his lap. "We aren''t old yet~ The kids are already at age and soon will be working with you... Who knows, one day, they will have their own homes. The house will feel empty throughout the day then!"


    "Well..." He grinned, giving her a kiss, "Then we need to start working extra hard at night, huh?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It wasn''t Dorian alone who was reading the news and celebrating the birth of their Sovereign''s third child. Many who also had their children around the same time took it as a perfect sign, a blessing. Some even thought about giving their newborn the same name but, in the end, didn''t dare to. Not because they were afraid their Sovereign would punish them but because of how others would look at them. It was... maybe a bit too far; that was the unspoken consensus among the citizens.


    "Mhm... Good morning..." echoed Elena''s soft moan as she woke up, trying to feel around her bed, but nobody was there, her hands grasping at the air. "Again...? You are a workaholic..." she complained under her breath before sitting up, finding herself alone in her slightly transparent, short gown, which reached only down to the middle of her thighs.


    It was the previous year''s summer sleeping dress, which cost her five gold pieces, not that she was short on money. With her position, there was really nothing in the city she couldn''t buy. The issue came from availability and what they were allowed to buy, as Leon highly regulated top-shelf items, often requiring ministry approval to purchase them, like the radio placed on top of the coffee table before their bedroom''s fireplace.


    Of course, they paid basically nothing for it as it was Merlin''s self-made version, the very first prototype of the commercial product. For those that were being slowly introduced in shops run by the Ministry, the retail versions were going for 50 gold a piece, not to mention the pebble-sized CC that needed to operate them, going for 20 gold a piece at the current moment. It was not something regular citizens could afford, but, as Leon once said to her, the price would slowly come down as the city grew.


    "The carrot, dangling before the donkey..." She giggled to herself, remembering Merlin saying it one time. "Now, where is my donkey?"


    Going down, it didn''t take long to find him sitting on their sofa, reading not the newspaper but the latest missives from Leon, giving him time to prepare everything for the first meeting of the year.


    "When did you wake up?" She asked, coming behind him, leaning over, giving a loud, smacking peck on his face.


    "Not that long ago!" He answered in a hurry, blushing and fidgeting as he was still not used to Elena being so touchy with him nowadays. Not that he disliked it, but he felt troubled, not knowing what he should do when it became intimate between them.


    "Cute~!" She whispered, ruffling his hair, "I''m going to make breakfast then. We still have some sausage, don''t we?"


    "Um. That sounds great, thanks!" Merlin nodded, looking after her, not expecting Elena to look back and catch him gazing at her swaying hips.


    "Hmm..." She hummed with a grin, disappearing into the kitchen, "I may need to order some unique underwear from Dorian. If he doesn''t make a move even after that, I will need to take notes from Mirian. It seems like some boys indeed need to be led by hand!"


    While Elena was thinking about things that would make Merlin blush even more, the Prime Minister of Avalon was back, his mind working out numbers, the coming year''s taxes, what would be their spending and savings, doing it all at once. Even with the injuries and losses, Elliot''s army did pass; they just needed to be rearmed before being sent back, beginning to reinforce the Duchy... No... To reinforce Goldengroove after Elliot decreed a name change, preparing to announce their independence from Ishillia.


    "Now, the only variable is who will take over the Silver Region? I hope we will still have the previous deals intact, and they won''t jack the prices of their steel."


    It wasn''t the only issue Merlin was mulling about, biting his nail on his thumb. Building the first railway station next to Avalon, laying the tracks, and refocusing their factories were all as good as if they had already finished them. What was giving him trouble was to implement a failsafe into the mech that they would provide to Mirian. He wanted it to be sublime, undiscoverable... It had to be perfect. Then, there was the project of a coal plant. Although he knew it was not yet a priority, it was only a short time until it became one. He had already scouted three locations in advance and was ready to make his reports about allocating the required calculated resources and manpower. If Leon had said they needed it now, he would have been prepared to order the men and construct it in eight months. Or six. If he requested the army to help them out.


    "But we need the railways first..." He mumbled, his nose twitching, recognizing the smell of sausages being fried in the kitchen. "The power plant will only work if there is a constant supply of coal. So... trains first, and then the powerplant. Plus... what about the airship? Haaah... Hopefully, Levy is going to implement everything we asked him to do..."


    "Merlin! Come, let''s eat up; your big brain needs its energy!"


    "Coming!" He shouted, putting everything down, feeling strangely content, no longer finding it weird that he was living with Elena. More than that... it became something he missed when she was sent away. Even his mind seemed to clear up after seeing her make breakfast for him... or was it her slightly transparent clothes doing it? He couldn''t tell... but he really, really liked his current life.

 Chapter 212 – Casting the Bait

    "Don''t roll too far away!"


    "I don''t think they will..." Pion mumbled, accompanying Matilda, who was watching her sons grimacing while sitting in their wheelchairs. Luckily, their mouths became much more restricted, and they simply grabbed their wheels, slowly rolling forward to check out some of the stalls around the main square.


    "That was harsh." Matilda shrugged but kept up a slight smile. "But true. I am surprised that the people are still kind to them." She continued, watching as her sons were soon being helped by simple people walking by them or the sellers, making it easier for them to choose what to buy from their stands, be it sweet candy or grilled meat.


    "It wasn''t published in the newspaper who they are," Polo, accompanying the two, calmly expressed, his voice still a bit cold towards Matilda. He mainly was here because he was keeping his eyes on the trio, taking his mission seriously. "If they are not making a big fuss about it, most people are going to be more than willing to help them integrate into the city."


    "I can see that..." She whispered, feeling that a big bag of weight had been lifted from her shoulders since Mirian had renounced her noble titles, stripping the Zimmermann family of power. "Being a simple girl does have its charms; I just hope I can do the same and find a new life here."


    "If not, it would be your fault." Polo countered, making Pion raise an eyebrow, but he was not about to stop him from speaking his mind.


    "Oh?"


    "I am not from here." Polo continued, turning towards Matilda and looking into her eyes. Just like so many people in this city, he spoke to her as human, without the air of fake politeness seeping through his words because of her rank. "Yet I was immediately welcomed, and they made me feel at home. If you come in peace and are willing to leave your past behind the walls of this city, Avalon will welcome you. That is what I have learned, and right now, I am not only a soldier but a Knight who will fight for Avalon and its people."


    "A Knight?" She asked, glancing at Pion for more explanation.


    "A pilot. He has not been knighted yet but is one of the top candidates." He smiled proudly, patting Polo''s shoulders, "When he has gone through it, he will be one who helms the same kind of machine that decimated your sons'' army."


    "That is incredible..."


    "It is!" Pion laughed, making Polo finally blush a little and turn away with a proud and happy smile.


    "Well, I should soon start calling him Ser Polo then!"


    "Enough..." He grunted, not wanting to be teased by Matilda, too; it was enough for him to endure Pion''s praising words. "Let''s go find a good place if we want to have a chance to see the Sovereign and Lancelot from up close!"


    "Is it always this lively here?" Matilda asked with an honest smile, watching Polo walk ahead of them, heading to collect her three sons, who were now sitting before a stand, enjoying something they had never tried before: meat and potato on a stick. A noble, eating such a simple food? Barehanded? Unimaginable.


    "Not this much, but close." Pion answered, walking next to her and wearing his military uniform, which made many passersby salute him. "But this is a holiday. Every year, after the snow melts, the first week is deemed to celebrate the next year and the end of winter."


    "I could get used to this... Heh, days like this are what I missed! Even if there was a parade, there was no way I would be able to get lost in the crowd."


    "Did you think about what you would do now that you were accepted as an Avalonian? As a citizen?"


    "I did." She answered after thinking a little, subconsciously touching her little book in her skirt''s pocket, proving she was indeed considered an Avalonian. "I will open a winery."


    "A winery? Here?"


    "I know it is a bit cold up here, this far north, but... I can try, no? If it fails, I can still try and brew something else myself."


    "So, you are not only a good drinker?" Pion joked, making her shake her head with a long sigh.


    "When you drink as much and as long as I did, you start to realize how poor most drinks taste. Then, you start doing your own experiments... just to get the same feeling when you got drunk for the first time."


    "You do remember what Lady Mikan said, yes?" He spoke, his voice trying to warn her.


    "Don''t worry, I do. I have no reason to guzzle wine down anymore... But! That doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy it recreationally, do I?"


    "I guess? Haaahh... You are a grown-up woman; you can decide for yourself."


    "Plus... Aren''t I always bumping into you?" she giggled and, without hesitation, hugged his massive arm, snuggling up to Pion. "You can scold me if I drank too much..."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "That... I can do that." After a moment of hesitation, he finally answered, reaching out and letting her intertwine with his arm properly, widening Matilda''s smile in an instant.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ah, Miss Winefield, yes?" A jovial laugh echoed, coming from a slightly plump man named Imar Goldie... or just Goldie, as everyone called him. He was only about 160 centimeters tall, with golden, curly hair and piercing blue eyes... If not for his more rotund waistline under his velvet, crimson vest and black pants, he would have been surprisingly charming. But, instead of a chiseled jawline, he had been blessed with a round face.


    "It is a pleasure to meet with you, Sir Goldie!" Clara, masquerading as Nora Winefield, answered with an amicable smile, bowing to the man. She was the same height as him, wearing a long, black dress with a fur coat on top, covering her pleasant, youthful curves while turning towards the host of the evening.


    "Just Goldie will suffice, young lady! I am nothing but a merchant who got lucky."


    "Luck is not something our kind believes in." She answered swiftly, taking the silver cup filled with wine offered to her.


    "Haha, maybe, but I do believe in luck!"


    They were standing inside Goldie''s courtyard in a beautifully kept garden, enjoying the first, much warmer night of the year, the surest sign that winter had indeed ended. It was a few days ago when Clara finally had her breakthrough, and one of the nobles invited her to a ''Spring Welcoming Party.'' It was a known occasion where many of those who could contact Baron Elliot personally exchanged pleasantries and the newest gossip, trying to learn news before they got out to the public. The fact that she was invited was the sign she was waiting for; now, she just had to be careful with the bait and let the fish bite before reeling it in.


    "I heard you could provide people? Let''s talk about that!" Goldie said with a smile, motioning with his hand for her to walk with him as they began strolling in his garden, temporarily distancing themselves from prying eyes and ears.


    "Yes. My company not only trades and brings exotic goods from our western neighbors but also provides others with workers back home. Not just laymen but skilled builders. With the Empress opening the guilds and publicizing previous state secrets, many lost their privilege and needed to sell their expertise in a different way. We were the first to capitalize on it in Westland, collecting them under our banner and lending their expertise out to nobles and rich merchants. There is a renovation and building frenzy sweeping through the Empire; it is the perfect time to capitalize on it!"


    "I fully agree with you on that." Goldie nodded, listening to her with a chuckle. Yet, deep inside, he was making mental notes on everything she said, taking their conversation dead seriously.


    Goldie didn''t lie; he was lucky, and he believed that. He was among the very few first people who recognized Elliot and the winds changing, siding with him before anyone even knew the outcome of his ambitions. Since that day, he became one of his trusted advisors, and he had the chance to strike up deals with other faraway regions, even leading a few caravans to Atuvia. Yet, his biggest deal was always when he could go and visit Avalon, being one of the head merchants who delivered goods and food to the city. What he saw there told him that he not only won the bet when siding with Elliot, but he also won in life. He just had to keep betting on him. So, when Elliot gave him the task of leading the enemy spies who infiltrated their city into a trap, he swore he would do his best and that he wouldn''t fail.


    "Tell me, Miss Winefield... What if there is a project coming up that requires both? Skilled workers who know how to build something big, and people who only need to lay down steel beams and hammer in nails?"


    "I can provide both." She answered him confidently, "And for a reasonable price."


    "Price is not an issue, as it is going to be paid through the baron himself!"


    "I see." To Clara, it was a sign that they would use it to embezzle as much money as possible. Of course, they would... They may fear the new laws, but if the price of workers is high, it is high. Who could say if some of the money from that price lands in their employers'' pockets? Nobody, especially because everything could be traced back to the contracts signed by the lord of the land himself.


    "I can provide an extensive list of what I can offer, with proper prices."


    "When can you get it my way?" Goldie asked calmly, glancing at her with one eye as they strolled, passing the blooming, colorful flowerbeds.


    "By tomorrow morning."


    "Oh, very good, very good! You see, a new project is starting soon, and we will build a grandiose station before extending a railway towards Avalon!"


    "Railway..." She mumbled, first thinking about mines and how heavy carts would move minerals around in them, pulled by horses or pushed by hand. Why do they build something like that up on the surface? That didn''t make sense to her, but she wouldn''t ask questions. That would be too obvious. A proper merchant doesn''t care about silly ''whys.'' They only care about how much profit it would bring in. "I believe I can provide you with everything you need. Is the construction time-sensitive or open-ended?"


    "Both. The sooner it is done, the better, but it can''t get in the way of quality. You must understand that... It must be the best work our city can produce."


    "Don''t worry, my workers are not peasants. They are experienced builders!"


    "Good." Goldie smiled, raising his cup and clanking it against Clara''s. "Summon them as soon as you are able to; they will be housed by the city, so don''t worry about that. But, they need to be sent to a quick course before they can start working... And as I said. Money is not an issue." He added with a wink.


    "I understand. And... A course?" She asked curiously, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh yes. You see, the Frontier is using its own measuring format, something that has been present here for a... long time. Your workers will need to adjust to it but don''t worry, I can assure you, it is something that is very, very simple and logical!"


    "Your own system?" She hummed, and in her mind, it was just another point of rebellion against Ishillia. How dare they come up with something like that when the past Emperors already made sure there was a working system?


    "Yes. We are very far away from the capital city, and when something broke, or beasts came through, rebuilding had to be done by our two hands. Before our current Empress opened the gates, we could do nothing but rely on our own experience and expertise. So, we developed our own systems. Please understand the dire circumstances we were subjected to in the old days."


    "Oh, I have no issues with it, Lord Goldie. It will be done, as it must be done. When traveling to foreign lands, they also have it differently, so it isn''t a surprise for people like us. Don''t worry, my men will adapt perfectly!"


    "Wonderful! Well, Miss Winefiled," he laughed while gently taking her hand and patting it, making Clara smile just the right way and at the right time to make any heart flutter. "We will have a bountiful year ahead of us!"

 Chapter 213 – Visiting

    Lancelot turned out to be a perfectly normal baby. It really showed us that Arthur and Leyla were a bit special because this little fella was usually fast asleep after having his fill from either of his mother''s breasts. Yep. Either. I don''t know if it was normal or not, but all four of my wives began producing milk just the same. Was this... some kind of psychological thing? I don''t know, but it surprised me and Luna the most.


    It also excited the little impish twins because they now had ample chance to enjoy it once again instead of getting used to eating regular food. Heh, lucky bastards, because even as their Daddy, I still had to wait for my turn... Oh well, if the ''Gods'' could hear me, they may think I am complaining, so I usually stop my thoughts then and there.


    After we were done with the celebrations, I was finally returning to normalcy, which meant I was working on my previous ideas, overseeing the incoming reports, and ensuring every part of my little Empire was working as intended. This meant visiting the factories; I noted with happiness that production had already begun on the first train engine and on the mech that would be given to Mirian. With the expertise of our workers, they were doing it much faster than I expected... With a quick calculation of their speed, the barebone mech should be ready by summer, and they could start building a second one to complete it by winter. With the horde that came last time, I knew I needed a proper squad of at least five as soon as possible. I needed my Knights.


    With their manufacturing at such speed, I turned my attention to the rail lines, knowing I could let them work without interfering. The very first pairs were effortlessly laid down, heading from the factory out to a lot that was being flattened and covered in concrete. It would be a massive, heavily guarded area where we would start storing our completed machinery. Of course, it was just the start because I have also scrutinized the mountainside since designing it.


    While witnessing the power of the Judgement, I knew we needed emergency bunkers. So, when time and resources allow us, I want them to start drilling into the mountainside and create bunkers for not just us but for all my people. If we ever get into a pinch, we would have a place to retreat to, keeping us safe against the elements, man-made or magical. Anyway... for now, it would be nothing but a parking zone for our completed machines until they are taken away or put into service. My next stop after it was at our borders.


    After the snow melted, our massive, artificial moat finally resembled two actual rivers before merging and joining into the original one, flowing downwards towards the capital. "Should I create a navy?" I involuntarily asked myself. Nah... Focus, Leon! Mechs? Trains? And you still need to start building your own machine... what about the airship plans? Fuck, sometimes I wish I could be a cool time-mage, stopping it and doing everything at once! Tsk.


    Shaking my thoughts back into place and focusing, I returned home and began drawing up a bridge that would be used by our train alone, passing the border towards Lothlia. Because of our plans, I decided that our workers would build it in advance, let our little cockroaches reach it by themselves, and continue laying down the railway after crossing it. When they get deep enough, the trap will spring to life, and they will have nowhere to run.


    With everything set into motion, by the end of the first month of spring, I often found myself back before my drawing board, doodling either on my personal mech or on our future airship. With the experience of the past winter, I was sure that I needed Mirian''s beam weapons, and my best bet was the Scorc''s magic formation. In my mind, I had already deconstructed and rebuilt it a hundred times, finally shrinking it down and making it more efficient by implementing Merlin''s ideas into it. As for how well it will function, I am still trying to figure it out, but...


    "Sovereign." Merlin''s shy voice dragged me out of my thoughts as he entered, looking at me with an unsure expression. "Am I coming at the wrong time? I knocked, but..."


    "Nah, it''s fine; I''m alone; no others are below my desk."


    "Hauh..."


    "Ahahaha! I was thinking about magic. The girls are having a kids'' day, hosting a puppet show in the theater." I explained with a grin, standing up to prove that I wasn''t just teasing him. "What''s up?"


    "Ah, yes, I heard about that. Elena is with them and probably all the kids in the city. I am coming because of this!"


    "A letter? From Duke Kustov?" I hummed, seeing the familiar seal on it. "You can summarize it for me."


    "Our duke was made to be the new head of the Silver Region."


    "Woah!" I flinched while taking it from his hand, "That''s... damn logical! Good! Mirian knows how to deal with problems, huh? So what, did Milan become the new head of the House of Kustov? Is that the gist of it?"


    "Exactly. And he is now Emperor."


    "Does that make you some kind of... extra royalty? You were an emperor once, too..."


    "Please don''t tease me, Leon!" He moaned, dropping his shoulders, making me laugh and pour some tea for ourselves.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Elena?"


    "Um... She has been... touchy. Increasingly so! When we go to bed, she always hugs me and... rubs against me..."


    "Merlin." I stopped him, looking into his eyes, "Grow a pair."


    "Of what?"


    "Balls, my man!" I grunted, feeling frustrated in Elena''s place. Damn girl, you have such a patient with this blockhead!


    "B-b-but!" He tried to say something, but I didn''t let him.


    "Merlin... Is the controlling tattoo ready? For the mechs?"


    "Ah, um, almost! Yes, it''s, I finished it, but¨C"


    "What about the Empress''s mech? The modified core formation with the failsafe?"


    "That¨C"


    "Merlin..." I shrugged, holding his shoulders while looking deeply into his eyes. "Your mind is chaotic nowadays. I don''t mind, but this is getting out of hand. I know the tattoos are done and dusted; we discussed this before. But you seemingly forgot it... You have already given me your first versions of the modified core, too!"


    "I... did?"


    "See? Okay, you got one week!"


    "For what?!"


    "I am sending you on a week of leave, kiddo! Don''t you dare come to work, got it?"


    "B-b-b-b-b-b-u-b-b-u-!" I thought for a moment that I managed to break him because not even a three-letter word could leave his mouth.


    "You can come back when you are no longer a virgin. Now, go! Go home, seal your fate with Elena, and make that girl happy! Believe me... after your pent-up hormones empty out, your mind will feel light as a feather. It will be freed."


    I didn''t let him speak a word again, pushing him out, sending him back home with Oleg, and telling him not to let Merlin back into the palace¡ªnot until he looked relieved.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Down South, Nuen Roblesia IX, the Queen of her kingdom, was hosting a lavish banquet for the same reason her western neighbors, the Sar Empire, were patrolling their borders with increased fervor. The Empress of Ishillia, Mirian, had come to visit, and she brought along her young husband, the newly crowned Emperor, Milan Kustov. Even though everyone knew that he was simply wearing the title, as others wore fancy headdresses, nobody dared to give a side-eye when interacting with him.


    Mirian''s visit was not a surprise, as it had been widely announced and prepared for in advance. Going by her remarks, she was trying to build a connection with their neighbors, opening a new chapter in Ishillian history. Of course, few believed her. She was an Ishillian, after all, and that bloodthirsty Empire had conquered more territory than any other entity in this world for the past two thousand years.


    Yet, Nuen accepted their letter and welcomed them in, unlike the Sar and Geth Empire, who refused to entertain Mirian''s diplomatic efforts. Even though it was already considered a massive gesture, she tried opening a conversation in the first place. Was it a trap? That was what everyone was thinking about, but nobody had any answers for it. Still, why would it be? Not even an Ishillian was crazy enough to visit another''s home to blow it up.


    "I really enjoy your people''s artistic gifts. Your buildings have a flair that... pleases the eye. Or at least, my eye." Mirian exhaled, walking with Nuen Roblesia, strolling through the streets of Zartha, the capital city of Roblesia. For this occasion, their route was predetermined, and every five meters, guards were watching over them while the houses on both sides were emptied out, more soldiers stationed within. Not even a fly was permitted to get close to the two rulers...


    "I was surprised when you asked me to show you around in your letter. I thought it was a figure of speech at first."


    "No." Mirian answered, shaking her head, "I like experiencing life; I attended our Academy too, even though I am of Ishillian descent, and they can teach me nothing. It is where I met my husband, so I think it is important to see the world and give life a chance to show you something you would miss otherwise."


    "You sound wiser than your age suggests, Young Empress." Nuen chuckled, making Mirian smile as true enough; she was half of her age. "I heard your reforms; they are making the rounds amongst my nobles."


    "They probably call me mad and fear that others get the same idea. Especially now that you are meeting with me."


    "Then they are not fit to be my nobles if they lose faith in me so easily."


    "That is true." Mirian answered in a mutter, stopping and looking at the massive temple before them dedicated to Goddess Elyse. "As I said, I like your country''s architecture. It feels powerful, just as the Goddess you worship."


    "This city was burned down once and then rebuilt..." Nuen began explaining after a pause, looking at Mirina, who couldn''t help but smile.


    "I know. It was us who razed it to the ground. But that was more than a millennia ago."


    "True." She smiled back at her guest, "And it gave birth to this style you complimented twice already. Goth Roblesia I spent his time after ascending the throne to rebuild our country, devoting its existence to the teachings behind the Goddess of Power so we would never suffer such a fate again. Since then, we call it... The Gothic Architecture."


    "Marvelous. Even its name is mighty. But I get it... sometimes, the forest needs to be burned down to have a chance at growing again."


    Hearing Mirian say it made Nuen''s eyes twitch. She was an experienced ruler and was taught to read between the lines from a young age. She wasn''t blind to the fact that undercurrents were gathering in Ishillia, especially because Mirian kept announcing law after law, whittling down the power of nobles, reaching into their coffers, and using their wealth to raise its ordinary people up. Only the uneducated would remain blind to the fact that if this kept happening, there was a chance for a rebellion. Yet right now... She was feeling as if Mirian was doing it precisely for that reason.


    "Fires can be destructive and could spread far." Nuen started speaking first as they began walking again.


    "Especially when arsonists are standing by, holding fire spells in their hands. I know. But, if there are friends who would help when that happens..."


    "Fighting off the arsonists?"


    "No." Mirian chuckled, making Nuen lean a bit closer, even more interested now, "They can dance and throw their party tricks around as much as they want. But when their people go out to party, they leave their homes unlocked, especially when they are as excited as our arsonists... It would be a shame if their house also caught on fire."


    "Yes... that would be an issue." She nodded, tucking her hair behind her ear, thinking fast and quickly while listening to Mirian, who was genuinely admiring the city''s architecture.


    "I don''t expect my friends to rush into the fire for me. I just hope they don''t throw more wood into it and hold me back from putting it out."


    "As long as it doesn''t spread, I don''t think a good neighbor would do something like that. Decorum even dictates to help them put out the fire..."


    "That," Mirian chuckled, looking into Nuen''s eyes, "Is up to the neighbors if they want to risk it."

 Chapter 214 – Clara’s Thoughts

    Walking down Louise Boulevard, Zita, Avalon''s Agricultural Minister, was strolling along with her husband, heading towards Pendragon Square, where people could freely sell their creations, ideas, expertise or just speak freely, voicing their thoughts if they dared to step up on the "People''s Podium," erected right in the northern edge of it.


    "Why was the street called Boulevard?" She thought about the same question many times but couldn''t come to a definitive answer, not even after asking Merlin about it. He simply expressed that it was named by the Sovereign, making the city sound more... unique. Well, it was distinctive, that''s for sure! Then again, previously, she didn''t know streets were given names, and that very simple idea would make navigating them so much easier. Growing up in that old, rickety town that was already demolished by now... It was such a distant memory as if it didn''t even happen.


    Then again, more weird names were given to some places, as she had also never learned what Pendragon meant. But it had to be some mythical dragon, going by the name. Maybe a dragon that writes? It was in the Prime Minister''s book, so that made sense. Yes, she heard about dragons from Merlin''s fantastic tales, which she liked way more than she dared to acknowledge. As for the People''s Podium? It was something that shocked every newly arriving caravan and their people. Avalonian citizens could say whatever they wanted without punishment? Nonsense, they said. It would be the sure way to hang from a tree by nightfall.


    "What is it?" her husband asked, noticing his wife giggling next to him as they entered Pendragon Square, which was already filled with people despite it being early in the morning.


    "Nothing~!" Zita answered with a giggle, walking past the Podium, with a man standing on it, declaring his love for the city and its people in a song he wrote, already drawing a small crowd around himself. Listening to it, she couldn''t help but feel happiness, patting her growing belly because, like most women of Avalon, she was also pregnant and merrily enjoying life. "Let''s go, we should look at the new clothes for the spring! I will need a few looser ones as my belly gets bigger as the days go by."


    "Um, I heard that Dorian is using new colors imported from Atuvia this time around, going for a brighter look with a lot of orange in it."


    "It fits!" she giggled, hugging her husband''s arm with a happy smile. "It will look just like our future~!"


    They weren''t the only happy couples strolling the streets, as the city''s overall mood was something that no other place could match within Ishillia or on the continent. Not even introducing taxes dampened the citizens'' mood, making them willing to contribute to keeping their new lives going and protecting them from any outside threat.


    "Pion! Pion! I have been chosen!"


    "Huh?" Pion hummed, yawning, standing on his home''s second-floor balcony, drinking tea and turning away from the view of the street, just after he noticed the Agricultural Minister walk past below the balcony. "Of what?"


    "Look!" Polo yelled, gasping for air while waving a letter that had arrived that morning.


    "What happened...?" Moaned Matilda, rising from Pion''s bed, letting the bedsheet fall onto her lap, causing Polo to turn bright red, almost falling over the bedroom furniture. He was not expecting to be greeted with two massive and jiggling breasts in the morning, hanging out in the open. He mumbled something about forgetting that they no longer lived alone as he turned his head away, yet neither Pion nor Matilda looked flustered.


    "Ooooh! Very nice!" Pion laughed, taking and reading the letter, which indeed warranted a celebration.


    It was coming from Oleg with the Sovereign''s stamp included, detailing that Polo, along with four others, will receive their mech training this summer. It meant that, under heavy supervision, they would pilot the Princess and get their very first experience in what it means to be chosen as Knights. Yet, the most important part was at the bottom... After their performance is ranked, it will determine who gets their own mech first, going in order.


    "It is all up to you, Polo." Pion smiled, closing the letter and returning it to him, "Make me proud!"


    "Don''t worry! I will be the first to be knighted! I will do my best!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Here, I only approved it; no modifications at all. You designed the course well!" I chuckled, giving Oleg back the manuscript he had written detailing the work he would put our first set of pilots through. There was really not much for me to do; he designed everything as it should have been, taking notes of the tests we did when the first mech was completed.


    "Thank you, My Sovereign. Will you judge the pilots yourself?"


    "No, that task will fall onto my Father''s shoulders. By now, he counts as the senior Knight in the realm. His eyes and experience are what they need, and it will be he who decides who will go first. It will be him who they will look for training or advice anyway. Everything else will be discussed within my Round Table."


    Oleg couldn''t help but smile. The Round Table. It was the newly established order right below the throne, encompassing the future Knights of Avalon, people who would pilot Avalon''s most deadly suits of armor.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "You just make sure," I continued, "That they understand that everybody who has a seat at the Round Table is equal. The ranking is strictly based on our capability to manufacture their machines. With time, those who get their mechs a bit later can still be the best Knights in the realm with enough training and devotion."


    "Don''t worry, their rivalry is not made out of animosity, My Sovereign. They are brothers and unlike our three resident clowns."


    "I am glad to hear. With our templates solidifying, we will be able to churn out the basic mechs at a satisfying pace. What will take time is for their pilots to find their style and request their own weaponry..."


    "Wouldn''t it be best if we make certain mechs and assign the best pilots to them?"


    "It would be, yes. But then you exterminate the individuality and the spark that makes them deadly." I sighed, leaning back in my chair and looking at my General standing at the other side of my table, "Every one of them is unique. Uniformity is for the regular troops because it is easier to move as a unit and act as one with thousands of minds under their helmets. When we are dealing with special forces like our machines... Yes, the mold they come from is the same, but they will bloom into a different flower at the end. That is the whole point, my dear General!"


    "I understand!" He saluted, making me smile and clap, changing the topic.


    "What about the railways? Are we ready?"


    "The bridge is halfway done." He nodded, continuing his report, "On Elliot''s side, they are close to finishing building their train station. He sent over a report yesterday that the workers our fake Winefield has provided are exceptionally skilled. They are, for sure, previous Ishillian Masterbuilders."


    "Hmm, maybe we can use them after all this ends." I mumbled, rocking back and forth with my chair, "Having good craftsmen amongst our ranks is never bad. Make sure to tell our agents to document them and start shipping undercover troopers into Lothlia! We must be watchful and capture every cockroach who may want to escape when the trap snaps shut."


    "I''m on it, My Sovereign. I have already sent people to the Black Lands, and they are working with Levy Tobrok to ensure they aren''t infiltrated the same way. With our need for coal ramping up, it is important to secure their borders! He has been wholly cooperative since the war, which is a nice bonus."


    "I am surprised you are trusting him!" I answered with a chuckle, making him smile just the same way.


    "I do not trust him; I just know he is not stupid enough to try something and get exterminated. That is enough; if he tries something stupid, he will die and be replaced. Duke Kustov is heading the Silver Region, reforming it, and the Tobrok family knows that they are surrounded. Although he was arrogant, our booming slap racked his brain enough to dispel the fog residing within his mind."


    "We are also set for the future and have multiple buffer zones if someone wants to march against Avalon." I agreed, and with the caravans almost coming and going every day, our factories were working without stopping, running day and night shifts. I was sure that it was unheard of in other parts of Ishillia, putting us at an advantage.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Within Lothlia, Clara was visiting the construction site, donning her Nora Winefield persona and overseeing her workers daily. At least, that was the official reason. In reality, she was gathering information and trying to determine what they were building. Three-quarters of her people were genuine builders, craftsmen from Imperial Guilds, the same ones that suddenly got released from the royal bloodline''s grip. While multiple guilds could adapt to the new laws and began selling their expertise to wealthy nobles, those who were located further away from the central regions found it hard to exist in the same way as before.


    Previously, they were wholly funded by the coffers of Ishillia, building whatever they were ordered to construct. The Ishillian throne paid for all costs in the past while they asked for whatever they needed from the original buyer, be it material goods or their loyalty. Right now, they could no longer hope to get all of their requests granted, and they had to fund their own resources and workers and build up a clientele that caused many guilds to simply fall apart.


    That was when multiple wealthy nobles seized the opportunity, employing the suddenly free workers, paying them, and providing the same environment as their previous guilds. The same happened to Clara''s people; the difference was that they were bought out by a secret lineage. Their acquisition was made through multiple fabricated names and families, such as the Winefields, making the workers serve an ancient wizarding family that nobody knew existed.


    Clara was confident that she wouldn''t be discovered even if any of her people got captured or mind-probed by another wizard. They genuinely knew nothing; they could not trace anything back to her. Those who were in the know were only the high-ranking members of the Winefield family, brainwashed from an early age, serving the true ruler of Ishillia... the Undying Emperor.


    "What the hell are we building?"


    Clara couldn''t help but ask the question repeatedly as she watched the so-called ''station'' take shape as the weeks went by. She had already memorized and copied down the plans and the weird, new measurements they were using. She was ready to send them over in her following report, but the only issue was that she didn''t know what they were for. Her master wouldn''t be happy with guesses; he needed hard facts.


    At first, she thought it would be a noble retreat, but then again, it was way too open and lacked any rooms within. Where the garden should be instead, the tracks would be laid down along two platforms. She made her people ask why two, and the only response she got was: Future-proofing. Whatever that meant...


    No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t make sense. Not the stone half-palace, as she began calling it, nor the rail tracks on a flat surface. Are they trying to push food over in minecrats? Pull them by horses? Even if it would work, having caravans travel the usual way is cheaper and probably faster! It didn''t make sense to her, which made her realize something was happening in the Frontier she didn''t know about.


    "It must be..."


    She whispered, standing at one of the completed concrete platforms, looking towards the north. She knew she was right because the clues were there. They had a perfectly built road system¡ªone that surprised even her. While traveling on it, she sometimes stopped, examined it, and detailed its composition and direction in her previous letter to her master. She even warned him that these roads were constantly expanding, aiming to stretch towards the Silver Region, putting them under Mirian''s rule.


    "We will have to contact the Zimmermanns," Clara thought to herself, feeling she would find allies within their ranks. She knew that Mirian had dismissed them not that long ago and that they were now imprisoned within the Frontier. If she could make contact, she could promise them their old rank or even more. "They will be the perfect agents. I just need to find them."

 Chapter 215 – The Trap is Set

    I was inside our factory, the one that was working to produce our very first locomotive. With our tools implementing magic runes, I was already thinking about renaming the process to rune-forging... With the enchanted equipment we possessed, constantly being tinkered with by Merlin and Sasha, it was as easy to fold metal sheets as if they were made of paper. Anyway, the reason I was called over was because the first iteration of the train engine was ready for testing.


    They have already done the preliminary checks. This meant that the boiler was put under pressure, the safety valve and the cylinder and piston functionality were double-tested, ensuring they were working within parameters. I heard that they needed to manually adjust the safety valve because it began releasing steam way ahead of the boiler''s true capabilities, which was an error in my calculations. It seems like the steel we were working with, forged in magical fire, was more durable than the ones in my old world. A welcomed ''problem'' if anything.


    What I was called over for was the first stationary engine test. The machine was fully assembled but has yet to be installed on the locomotive''s body. If one thing I learned early is to constantly tests your builds at every step because assembling, dismantling, and re-assembling something gets annoying faster than you could say ''fuck'' when something goes wrong.


    Watching them shovel the coal made me smile, holding my kids in my hands, who were pointing and chirping like excited birdies. Because it would be noisy and probably scary, Yuri stayed home with Lancelot, but Arthur and Leyla would have been sulking for days if we hadn''t brought them along.


    "Moving, moving!" Leyla pointed as the massive boiler began generating steam, pressure began building, and then it started pushing through the moving parts, affecting the drive mechanism and spinning its wheels.


    "It is moving, alright!" I nodded, trying to listen and watch to see if everything was working as it should. Sasha was walking around it, checking closely, ensuring that the power was effectively transferred from the pistons to the wheels hanging in the air, only asking questions when needed, and becoming a proper mechanic through the past years.


    "Fast!" Arthur hummed, scratching his little chin like I used to do.


    "If everything works out right, it could go at least 100 kilometers per hour." I told them as we watched the wheels start spinning like crazy.


    "Very fast!" they exclaimed, fidgeting in my arms and getting even more eager to finally see it in action, "Noisy but fast!"


    "It is noisy!" Sasha agreed with a proud grin as she approached us, "But there are no excessive vibration or mechanical issues with it. The build quality is as we expected, even better!"


    "Of course, they are not amateurs anymore; they are Avalonians!" I laughed with pride, knowing that many eyes were on us, and for sure, they would listen to everything we said.


    "How''s the frame?" I asked the head engineer who was responsible for running the operation, standing a bit nervously next to me the whole time, hoping that nothing would go awry at the last moment.


    "It is ready, My Sovereign!" After licking his parched lips, he began explaining, "We tested its structural integrity already, and we are confident that it would be able to handle the weight and stress that the engine will put it through. It shouldn''t warp or deform, not from the motion nor from the heat!"


    "Very good." Sasha answered in my stead, "You can move to the next phase and partially assemble the locomotive. The short track between here and the new lot we built would suffice. We will see how it runs under its own power and check the traction and movement."


    "As you order!" He bowed towards us, waiting for further instructions.


    "After it passes the tests, assemble it thoroughly, and we will do a load test. Make sure the secondary wagon is prepared and load it up with coal. We will check how well it runs, and we can increase the number of carts as we run the trials for stability, efficiency, and power output."


    Just as I finished, the engine began whistling, filling the factory with its loud, sharp call, destined to become our region''s most recognized sound.


    "Choo-choo!" Leyla and Arthur laughed, clapping, already expecting the noise it would make. Since I showed them the drawings, they interrogated me about everything a train could do, wanting to ride it the moment it was ready. One day, I even became their train as they sat on my back while I crawled around the palace, making ''choo-choo'' sounds, honking at my wives when they came checking the noise we were making.


    "Soon~!" I grinned, giving a kiss to the two little energized bunnies because when we could ride it down to Lothlia, it would mean we had already caught the spies who were snooping around my kingdom.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Ah, Miss Winefield, please, come in, come in!"


    "Sorry for the interruption, Lord Goldie."


    "Nah, nothing, it is nothing! What''s wrong? Did something happen?" He asked, chuckling, sitting in his villa''s dining room, having a lavish dinner, and inviting her to sit with him.


    "No, nothing like that." Clara answered with a smile. She accepted the invitation and sat close to him, letting the maids put everything before her before reaching for one of the roasted pork chops on the table. "I was visiting the construction site, and seeing that it was about to be finished, I began thinking."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I assume you have a question of its function?" Imar Goldie asked, unperturbed by her presence; in reality, he was expecting her to come much earlier.


    "Yes. I can''t help but wonder because it is the strangest thing I have ever partaken in creating. Even my workers are questioning its purpose, but I don''t want their curiosity to make you or the baron think we are here to steal ideas."


    "Totally understandable." Goldie nodded, reaching for his decorated bronze goblet, "It isn''t a secret, as it will one day run down to the capital or even further beyond. Only time can tell, but the dream is to connect the world!"


    "Connect... the world?" Clara''s surprise was genuine. She had never expected such an answer, and it barely made sense. Why would anyone build it in someone else''s country in the first place? And then what? They wouldn''t let it, nor would they allow it to remain intact; they would destroy it the moment they got a chance. One thing was certain for Clara, though: Mirian Ishillia lost her mind and was to be eliminated.


    "Yes. First, it will connect Avalon to Lothlia, and then we will continue expanding the railway all around the country!"


    "..." Here it comes... Avalon. It was exactly what she came to ask about, and Goldie didn''t miss the change in her eyes. He saw clearly how they snapped right at him, focusing and concentrating like cats when seeing a bird land at a pouncing distance.


    "This reminds me... you have never been to Avalon before, have you?"


    "No, Sir, I have not. I only heard about it after arriving in this city. But since then, everyone has been talking about this... almost mythical-sounding city! I can''t help but run into its name at every corner, in every discussion, and in every tale. I wanted to ask people how to reach this marvelous city, but I have been running into dead ends... It seems Avalon is not as welcoming as the rumors tell it to be."


    "Avalon is careful about who they deal with, but it isn''t impossible to get into the city. You just need the connection and someone who vouches for you."


    "It sounds... exclusive."


    "Oh, it is, Lady Winefield!" Goldie answered with a proud chuckle, reaching into his velvet vest''s inner pocket and pulling out a golden watch. Seeing his guest''s eye dart to it, he just smiled, taking it off its chain and presenting it to her. "Take a look."


    "I never saw a time-keeping device that was this compact." She whispered, honestly awed by the craftsmanship and intricate design. Not to mention, she was a witch, and she expected it to be magical... but she got nothing. It was a genuine, mechanical marvel! A watch that fits into her palm... This was something her master would love to have and study.


    "It is just one thing you can get in Avalon, a trivial toy."


    "Trivial?"


    "Oh yes, indeed! I visited the city only once, but I can tell you that compared to it, Lothlia is but a meager town."


    "You must jest, Lord Goldie!" Clara laughed, stroking the watch one last time before returning it to him.


    "I am not. I am as honest as it comes!" He exclaimed, being as genuine as possible.


    "Then why don''t you move to Avalon? Are they... strict about it? Aren''t we part of Ishillia just the same?"


    "It is not about that, Lady Winefield." Goldie explained after raising a hand, stopping her from asking too many questions at once, "Even if I would move to Avalon, what should I do there? As merchants, our minds must be honed and sharp as a sword. Every region prefers and supports its guilds, and Avalon has its own personal mercantile operation under one banner. I can''t lie; I am absolutely copying their methods, and since doing so, I have doubled my profit! But that doesn''t mean I could prosper there."


    "Doubled..."


    "Oh yes, Miss Winefield. Doubled. I read it in one of their books," He waved his arm, pointing towards his bookshelves, filled with fresh-looking books and their colorful binds and spines. "Copying is the highest form of flattery. Now, if I move to Avalon, I would start with a disadvantage that I would never be able to overcome. Not because they wouldn''t let me but because their merchants would not stop and wait for me to catch up! The world doesn''t work like that, Miss Winefield..."


    "You are painting a fascinating picture here, Lord Goldie; you are making my heart flutter with excitement!"


    "Ahahaha! Glad to hear! I am just warning you that if you ever enter Avalon, don''t rush into making decisions that would lead to short-term profit and long-term loss. We must remain focused on the future, or we will burn up in the present."


    "So you stay here because by proxy you can establish yourself just the same as these... Avalonian merchants did it in their hometown?"


    "Exactly." He answered with a laugh, taking a sip from his cup and raising it towards Clara, "Here, we started on the same footing, and I managed to rise above my comrades and competitors alike. Right now, I also carry a signed and stamped document authorizing me to carry Avalonian goods to Atuvia and sell them myself. I am something they call a licensed reseller! This also means I can buy Avalon''s goods at a discounted price and still make a profit. Of course, for this, I had to work hard and prove my loyalty and trustfulness. Maybe, one day, you can do the same in your own home."


    "You must be truly valued and loved then, Lord Goldie." Clara answered with a cute blush, flashing her eyelashes at the slightly plump merchant, making him flinch and shift his position on his chair.


    "You flatter me, Miss Winefield... What I am trying to say, I can vouch for you. With your workers, we finished the station faster than we initially thought and could start laying down the tracks ahead of schedule. Such professionalism is something that is valued greatly around here."


    "Please..." She giggled, covering her lips with her palm and looking seductively at Goldie. "Although... I wouldn''t say no... for an offer~!"


    "No merchant would," he answered, standing up after cleaning his hands with a wet handkerchief. "Of course, I will need to make some arrangements, but as we get close to the border, I can make it happen that we can visit Avalon¡ªtogether, that is."


    "I would love to tour that marvelous city with you, Lord Goldie!"


    "Well... I can assure you, it will be a day you will never forget!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was deep into the night, and while most of Lothlia was asleep, Imar Goldie was wide awake, awaiting the shadow within the darkness to arrive and talk to him.


    "Are the plans set into motion?" Traveled a woman''s whisper straight into his ears, jolting him up straight in his favorite armchair. He knew someone just arrived behind him, coming through the open balcony... It wasn''t the first time, and even after understanding that it was one of Avalon''s secret agents, it still scared him to death every time it happened.


    "Yes. It is happening just as Lord Elliot and the Mighty Sovereign asked for. She is expecting me to bring her into Avalon."


    "Good. Here." He felt a slender hand caressing his chest, slipping an envelope into his lap. The touch was cold and erotic at the same time, and if not for him being so frightened, he may have enjoyed it. "Here are the papers; present them to her when the time is right. We will be watching... You are doing tremendous work, and neither Elliot nor our Sovereign will forget it."


    "It is my duty..." He answered after gathering enough courage, but he received no answer. Forcing his neck to turn and looking behind himself; the room was already empty by then, making him wipe his sweaty forehead. "It is such a waste... Why would anyone try to go against Avalon? Haaah... Poor Miss Winefield. I will pray for her soul to find peace!"

 Chapter 216 – Captured

    When the time for the first proper run of our locomotive arrived, I fulfilled my kids'' wish. We were on the train as it made its first round from the factory to the massive concrete lot, which was built for storing completed machinery. After arrival, it went through the U-shaped line we laid down and then returned to the factory grounds without stopping once. It was perfect, to say the least. We managed to reach about 70 kilometers per hour before slowing down as the track was running out right before us, yet I felt the train could handle more if we had enough straights.


    "This will be incredible..." Mikan whispered after taking it for a ride, climbing off of it at the end. Her eyes sparkled like a child''s while Luna hopped off behind her. Her hair looked like a bird''s nest as she leaned out of the cart throughout the journey, enjoying our newest machine''s speed.


    "I am glad you see it that way!" I chuckled before helping Yuri down with Lancelot, who, although he didn''t really understand what was happening, at least didn''t cry once while in her mother''s embrace. "I am going to open the subsequent few test runs. I am going to announce in the papers that we will have a lottery going next week. Everyone can buy a slip and play a number between one and a hundred. It will cost one silver and those whose number wins will be those with which we fill our first passenger cars for the test run!"


    "We can use The Sovereign''s Sessions to announce the winning numbers live! The whole city would probably tune in to listen to it!" Mikan agreed at once, clapping her hands happily.


    "Not to mention the money landing in our treasury." Luna grinned, licking her lips, "Everyone is going to play at least once, if not thrice!"


    "That''s the idea." I chuckled before tilting my head, "But why did you name your show The Sovereign''s Sessions? I was only in the first episode..."


    "Yeah, but it is still hosted by your wives!" Yuri giggled, elbowing me, "Plus, every time it''s on, the theater is filled to the brim, and all the places that have radios also need to put up extra seats. No wonder most bars or pubs made sure to get a contract with us and get a radio in as fast as possible!"


    "Yeah! We have already sold out for the next ten shows." Mikan hummed, visibly proud of their success. "It brings the city together and is the best feeling!"


    "Besides sex." Yuri argued, making me roll my eyes while Mikan just blushed, looking around, wondering who else had heard her.


    "We could have sex on a train, too." Luna interjected, already corrupted by Yuri, and even if I spank her, she enjoys it, getting bolder every year.


    "Okay, girlies! Stop!" I raised my hands before poor Mikan melted into the concrete. "We will have a little fun with the lottery, make it an exciting week for our people, and make them enjoy it."


    "It will keep their eyes off the fact that soldiers are being moved around?" Yuri asked me as we walked, making me glance at her from the corner of my eyes.


    "Yeah. I am going to disappear with Sasha for a few days and oversee our attempt at catching the spies. They have already passed the borders, and we are closing the possible escape routes behind them. They are already trapped; they just don''t know yet. We will do it fast and do it hard, hit them, aiming to knock them out before they have a chance to react."


    "Be careful... Please." Mikan whispered, holding my hands, being the most worried among my wives.


    "Don''t worry, Mikki! Hubby here is made out of pure luck! He bagged four epic, sexy, super-duper-horny wives and even has smartypant children!" Yuri whistled with a loud laugh, winking at me while rocking our son. Of course, Luna was right behind her to agree with her bestie, exclaiming proudly.


    "For sure! They will be fine; if anything, it is the spy who needs to be careful! If they anger Sacchy, she will burn them all to a crisp, and we will learn nothing!"


    "Now that you mention it..." I whispered, scratching my chin while looking into my wife''s mismatched eyes, "I wonder how strong Sasha has become through the years..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "This is weird... Something is not right..."


    Clara had been repeating the same words for the past three days every time she remained alone with her thoughts. Right now, sitting awake in her tent, she was nervously fingering a flute-like instrument in her hands, unsure what to do. It was what always helped to calm her paranoid mind, as it was one of the five magical items she brought with her. While the other four were simple paper slips, having ready-to-cast spells on them, this flute was something her master had given her as a life-saving object.


    As for its powers? She didn''t know; she was told to start playing on it, and everything else would be natural afterward. When she first felt that something was off, she had chalked it up to nerves. She thought it was because of seeing the steel bridge above a river that shouldn''t even be there. The way it was built was made out of metal, and of all things, it was entirely out of place, standing in the middle of nowhere. Then, they connected the long railway to it, aligning it perfectly, before continuing to the other side and officially entering Avalon. Is this the Frontier? The home of barbarians? She hadn''t seen one yet! By then, she wasn''t shocked by the fact that massive, armored soldiers checked them, the same sort she tried to get her people close previously.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    This time, looking at them up front, she finally realized how dangerous their aura was. Their armor was not ordinary, not made of metal, but something she had never seen before. Then, they had weapons made of... bones? With runes on them? She suddenly felt like she was walking into the unknown and was wholly unprepared... including her master. She had to document everything and relay it as soon as possible.


    Maybe it was that experience that made her nervous, but then again, the further they advanced into this region, the more anxious she became. It could not be explained anymore by merely being spooked by the weird soldiers. No... it was her senses that were warning her. She was a witch; she had been more attuned to the world around her than any regular living being, and this Avalon was giving her the creeps. She entered the realm of a beast, and she had to leave... And leave now!


    "I need to report back!" she mumbled, standing up. It was the middle of the night, and if she wanted to leave, it was the best opportunity.


    She only grabbed her prepared spells and slipped out of her tent without packing anything. Standing silently amongst the hundreds of others who were workers and overseers, there wasn''t much time to think as she began rushing towards the west. Luckily, it was a dark night, the moon half-hidden behind a thick cloud, and the torches burning at the edges of the camp weren''t the brightest. Clara knew it was there where she would need to use her weapons because it was where the few guards protecting them were also stationed. If they noticed her, she wouldn''t hold back!


    As she was thinking about how to escape, her dread began rising higher and higher, growing stronger until it took over her body and forced her legs to move and dodge to the right. It happened just in time, missing multiple darts flying past her, penetrating her tent, and lodging themselves into the hard ground.


    Clara''s thoughts were wholly confirmed; she wasn''t just spooked; she sensed the danger, saving her life. However, her mind was missing the point that all those bolts would have penetrated her legs, immobilizing her. They were here to capture her and not to kill her. But, it was no time to analyze everything, as her hand was in an upward swing, raising one of her precious slips, activating it with the ring on her pinky, embedded with a tiny stone of CC.


    As she held it towards her attacker, a shadowy, slender figure hiding within the darkness, she was confident in her victory. Her eyes watched as the orange magic circle began forming, ready to release a fireball in a second or so... until it stopped. She couldn''t believe her eyes, yet she was looking at it. A flash of light appeared in the darkness, and then her spell broke apart like glass, dispelled in an instant.


    "What?!"


    However, she wasn''t a newbie. Even with her slip failing, she managed to dodge another attack, trying to pin her down as she continued running, jumping over crates and bags, turning randomly amongst the tents. Was it the slip? Or was it her ring? Hurriedly, she pulled out another one, biting her thumb, deciding to use her blood, which would be a faster conduit than stirring her mana into action.


    True enough, the next spell came to life even faster, this time manifesting an icy cloud behind her, trying to give herself more of a chance to get away. Yet, as the spell began leaving a chilly trail and blocking her pursuers, another flash lit up the dark night for a second, and it was dispelled once again.


    "...?!"


    It was the first time when magic failed her... And she couldn''t wrap her head around it. Why? What was going wrong? Is there a spell in effect that cancels hers? She didn''t feel it ever to be put into place. As a witch, if something like that would be active, she would have felt it the moment she got close. Magic was in her blood... No, that couldn''t be. Something was interfering with her prepared spells!


    Desperate, zig-zagging through the hundreds of tents, obviously causing a ruckus, waking many workers up, and generating as much chaos as possible to shake off her pursuers, she decided to go for broke. Clara pulled out the last of her paper slips, no longer reserving her mana and using them simultaneously. One was another fireball, while the second summoned a gust of wind, blowing the tents apart before her, creating a shortcut as it got wilder, slowly forming a tornado. Yet, before both spells could power up to their fullest, there were two flashes, and they were gone. The fireball had no time to soar into the air and explode, and her wind mellowed out into a simple breeze.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!"


    While cursing, she was finally hit, the bolts coming from her right, the first grazing her Achilles heel but the second cleanly penetrating her left leg, making her stumble and fall, rolling on the ground in pain. Yet, while tumbling and crashing, she was already clutching her flute, blowing into it without hesitation or moaning in pain. This time, there was no bright flash, letting literal music notes in the form of runes appear, flying out of her flute, coalescing into a massive magic formation above the workers'' camp.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "They run out of anti-magic casts." I mumbled, watching it happen not that far away, standing on a small hill, Sasha on my left and Oleg on my right.


    "It seems our witch still had one last trick in her sleeve." my general whispered, biting his lip as I watched the formation take shape. I blinked my eyes rapidly, taking multiple snapshots of the runes that began appearing, solidifying them in the back of my mind.


    "Should we let it form?"


    "Nah. That would be cruel." I answered my wife, "Do it."


    Without waiting, Sasha raised her staff, excited that she could finally use it for real for the first time since we made them. With it as a conduit, she had no need to affirm the runes verbally and murmur the incantation; it resonated with her thoughts and will. It wasn''t a fire-based spell, though, because it was her attempt at casting the Trojan spell by herself. Even if Merlin was a prodigy thanks to his cheat-like gift, I think it was Sasha who was the true genius amongst us. As reincarnators, we were out of the race on behalf of our natural advantage.


    I knew when we first met that she was brilliant. She always learned quickly, understanding whatever I threw at her, and by now, she was just as good of an engineer as I. She clearly enjoyed it, and in that moment, she demonstrated that she was just as powerful of a mage as Merlin, who had a previous lifetime to fall back on.


    I watched as she summoned the spell, adapting it to what was manifesting above the camp in real-time and how the two magic formations completed at the same time. Ours immediately took over the little spy''s, no matter what its effect was, canceling it out and destroying it with a loud, shattering sound. The next moment, bright, fireworks-like shimmers fell back onto the camp, illuminating it like a flare, as if it were made of millions of little fireflies.


    "Move in, General," I said with a smile, patting my wife''s shoulder. "Capture our unwelcome guests and quarantine the workers. We need to examine all of them thoroughly."


    "Consider it done! My Sovereign, My Lady..." He bowed before rushing out, joining our elite soldiers who were already containing the chaos before it could erupt in full force, causing me to lose potential, valuable workers.

 Chapter 217 – Reveal

    While my people were screening the workers, examining them one by one, I was with Sasha and Merlin, visiting our captured witch, sitting in Avalon''s very own prison. She was the first put into the most secure part of it since its completion, guarded by four soldiers at all times. Of course, that was not all because she had two bracelets put on her, the same kind we used to suppress Mikki-2. Then, outside her cell, the corridor itself had a fiery formation put onto it, and an officer standing at the ready on the other side with CC in hand, ready to activate it and purge the whole area as a last resort. As for her ankle injury? She was given first aid, but that''s it; we weren''t going to heal her just yet. At least she can''t run away. Or run as fast as previously.


    "Welcome to Avalon!" I answered with a smile, bringing over a stool, sitting down at the other end of her cell, and looking at the defiant face she was showing us. I would have commanded her for it, but sadly, she was following someone who I was sure would never be our friend. "My name is Leon; she is my wife, Sasha."


    "Nameless barbarians." She answered with a sneer, sitting on her bed at the end of her cell.


    "Maybe she doesn''t understand us." I joked, looking at my wife, who was not as amused by her words as I was.


    "Hmph, you are so low-standing that you do not even own a surname... just like a peasant. And you think you can interrogate me? The simple gall to talk to me, hahaha! Say whatever you want, you lowlifes!"


    "Surnames, huh?" I shrugged, "Like we care about something like that. Now, let''s focus on the real issue here! Who are you serving? I want honest answers."


    "..."


    "She won''t talk." Sasha interjected, watching the captured woman''s eyes. "She would rather die than say anything."


    "Not even her name?"


    "..."


    "I guess not." I concurred, raising my hands. If Sasha says our fugitive is going to seal her lips forever, I believe her. "Oh well, we will need to use other methods to learn what the old monster under the castle is planning. I know Pascal is aiming to become eternal, the fool."


    "You talk like you know of the Undying Emperor! The best you can understand is that your struggle is futile, and you should just sit and wait for your inevitable death." She sneered, showing her teeth like a dog, compelled to snap at me for what I had just said. Yet, under her feisty interior was something lurking, trying to stay hidden: Fear. She could not remain silent after I let her know that I was aware of things she never expected and was now a bit more unsure of who we were.


    "Undying? He really calls himself that? I saw his face... it was like a dried raisin, left out in the sun for way too long. If not for him being a wizard, I would have thought someone was puppeteering a dug-up corpse, but there was no hand attached to his rectum."


    "You will pay highly for your insolence!"


    "Clara, was it? Yes?" Sasha asked while I continued giggling, enjoying how worked up she was and how quick her breathing became after realizing we knew her name. However, I will give her credit because she pushed it back to normal very quickly. "I think if your rotting Emperor wants to claim that title, he will learn the hard way... It is not something he is worthy of!"


    "Whore."


    "My whore~" I countered Clara''s insult, hugging Sasha''s waist, "And as she said... We know someone who is more deserving of that title..."


    We both knew she wasn''t believing it, thinking we were trying to play mind games with her. Oh well, it is not our job to convince her, and to be honest, I wouldn''t want to. Merlin was already going through her belongings, finding her notebook, and decoding the tongue she used to write her reports and thoughts down. We learned her name from it, too.


    "Listen, Clara. If that is your real name, " I stated, smiling at her. "You can tell us everything, or we will extract it from you by force. It is wholly up to you."


    "..."


    "Force it is." Sasha worded clearly, not wanting to wait or play along with Clara''s stubbornness.


    "Just because you are a witch, don''t think you can scare me. You don''t know what true magic is! You will all die... Yes... You will all die!"


    "Nobody will die." Sasha answered with such calmness that it silenced Clara and her bubbling, maniac laugh before it had a chance to erupt into its full force. "We won''t, and neither will you... But I can promise you, Clara. You will wish you would be dead."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You worked fast!" I chuckled, meeting with Merlin in my office the following day, who was like an energized chipmunk since returning from his little forced vacation.


    "I feel refreshed! Every morning!"


    "Every morning?" I questioned, looking at him from behind the papers he put on my desk; being about a meter in height, I had to lean to the left to see his reaction.


    "Y-yeah..." He answered in a mumble, his face as red as a tomato.


    "Nice. So!" I switched topics at once, focusing on our current issue. "You went ahead and filtered them out? I am not doubting your results, Merlin. I''m just shocked you confirmed them this quickly. There were a lot of workers, even with every officer stationed there to go through them..."


    "I used our mind-influencing magic on the camp." He explained proudly. "Those who managed to resist it, spies. Those who did not, clean! Easy!"


    "..."


    "What...? Was it... not good?" he asked, a bit unsure after seeing my silence. "We are still monitoring them to see if they shake off the suggestion! I am not rushing it..."


    "What was the suggestion?"


    "To be loyal to Avalon..." He mumbled, playing with the edge of his robe, "Then we asked them simple questions about Clara, a trivial one for which we knew the answer in advance! If they were honest, we knew they were not spies. If they lied, they weren''t affected by the spell, so they were enemies."


    "Geez... If I leave you alone a little, I fear that you will turn into Mengele."


    "Into who?"


    "No matter. Listen, keep an eye on them, okay? As for those who were confirmed spies, get them into the prison and start interrogating them thoroughly! I want to learn everything they know and everything we can get out of them! As for Clara, you can try your hand at her; feel free to be a bit rougher, but don''t do permanent damage!"


    "I will do my best!" He nodded, saluting back at me.


    "Don''t go too far with the torture, do you understand? After all is settled and done, I want to send them on the Walk."


    "Wouldn''t that be... dangerous? Letting a witch out?"


    "For them." I smiled, leaning back and starting to go through his first reports. "I am not afraid of her caliber, not here, in my home base! As for those workers who are capable, I would be happy to integrate into Avalon, along with their families..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Back... again?"


    "Yeah..." Merlin shrugged, entering the deepest part of his mind, returning to his old self, who was sitting amongst the infinite library of his past memories. "I am stuck..."


    "It happens. That''s the best part! Coming up with solutions to a problem and experiencing the joy of solving it."


    "I can''t get out anything useful from a captured witch! Our hypnotic spells can''t affect her, nor does she react to anything else! I tried threats, magic, and even a few nasty things, but nothing came of it. The best I got was that she mocked me. Leon said I can''t go far, so torturing her, asking Lady Mikan to restore her health and then start over again is not an option..."


    "So?"


    "So... I thought you may have ideas... or a spell that compels her to tell the truth."


    "I do."


    "Really?!" Merlin asked, yelling out with excitement.


    "Uhum."


    "And... will you tell me?"


    "No."


    "Wha¨C Why?!"


    "Haaaah..." His old self couldn''t help but sigh, shaking his head. "All these books you see here were written by me." He explained, standing up from his chair, opening his arms wide, and pointing at the shelves. "These are my memories, my experiences, and my discoveries! Mine. Do you understand it?"


    "I... think?"


    "I want you to add to my collection. Write your own books, and you were doing so well! I am afraid discovering the truth of your past hindered your creativity. Now, instead of working on the issue, you come to me for a solution. What you see here are what you can build on, your inherent foundation, but they are not YOUR solutions, Merlin."


    "..."


    "I am NOT your solution, Merlin. I am here to help but not here to solve YOUR problems without YOU making any effort! If you have an idea, I am willing to converse with you, help you dispel doubts, and push you along your own road, but I won''t tell you what direction to take. I am going to block you from accessing my memories here, Merlin. You cannot return, not until your mindset realigns to how it was and clears up."


    With that, before Merlin could say or do anything, the library and his old life disappeared from view, and he woke up from his dream, sitting in his bed next to his girlfriend.


    "Mhm... what is it?" Elena asked, waking up, rubbing her eyes, and starting to quickly rub Merlin''s back. "Bad dreams?"


    "I... something like that..." He mumbled, blinking his eyes, feeling a bit weird.


    "What is it? You know you can tell me." She continued, noticing that he was acting a bit different than usual.


    "It is a lot." Merlin answered after a moment of silence, letting her hug him from behind. "I don''t know if you are going to believe me or not..."


    "Try me!"


    "Okay... here it goes!" He nodded, taking a deep breath, and began explaining everything, from start to finish, revealing his gift, turning Elena into the fourth person who now knew about it.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "It is real." Sasha answered before I could, as we were having a private meeting with Merlin and Elena. "We confirmed it already."


    Was I angry that he told her? No. She was his love and probably his future wife. She had the right to know it all. As for it spreading, if that happens, then I will know she was not the right girl for my Prime Minister.


    "Gods above and beyond... It was hard to believe, but... You were an Ishillian?!" She gasped again, looking at Merlin.


    "I was, but I am not one!" He answered in a panic, not wanting Elena to think he was some weirdo.


    "Huh... Interesting." She mumbled, making me raise an eyebrow. I quickly glanced at Sasha as we waited for her to continue. "It turns out my family is destined for this, don''t you agree? My big brother married an Empress, and now I am with an Emperor..."


    "A reincarnation of one, the old Merlin, is inside my head!"


    "This is weird!" Elena moaned but then flinched, looking into Merlin''s eyes. "Wait... is he always watching?"


    "I guess. I don''t know... What I know, or feel, is that he isn''t interested in, um... that thing, you know... He never had a girlfriend... he died as a virgin!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    This time, the room remained silent for a long time before Elena finally began rubbing her forehead and mumbling.


    "This is not a morning talk I thought I would have ever have..."

 Chapter 218 – Mind Games

    "You shouldn''t be so stressed out!" I opened with a laugh as I entered my personal library, patting Merlin''s back, who had been leaning over a cluttered desk and had been sitting there since early morning. There were hundreds of crumpled-up papers on the ground, reaching ankle-high while he was trying to come up with something to loosen Clara''s tongue. When I first saw him in the morning, he had just started out, but as the day went on, every time I came to check up on him, he was more and more resembling an old man who was doing nothing but licking lemons all day.


    "The mind-control side won''t work; we don''t understand the senses and the brain enough to create a permanent illusion that can''t be overcome by will alone." He answered, mumbling, "I can''t influence what I don''t know... And I bet that others know because they have shipslaves! I went through all the books you wrote about magic, but there are no mentions of the human mind in any of them as if it was either erased by someone or was never studied in the first place!"


    "I see." I answered calmly, listening to his rambling as he pulled on his hair.


    "I''m stuck! I can''t get this working!"


    "Naturally. So abandon it!"


    "Abandon it...? But..." He gasped, looking at me as if I had insulted his mother or something.


    "We have other options." I shrugged, sitting down opposite him, sweeping the table clean, and pushing Clara''s notebook before him.


    "I already decoded it... Um? Leon? Did I make a mistake?"


    "You are panicking because it is the first time you have been stumped, and now your old self also told you to fuck off."


    "He didn''t say it like that!" He grunted, pouting, making me laugh, leaning back on my chair.


    "I know how you feel." I continued, unperturbed, and I wasn''t lying. When I got out of my studies and dropped into the army, everything I learned from books and simulations was like isolated, governed situations. On the battlefield, say goodbye to that. What would have been a failing grade was the instant emergency solution when you were being fired at by the enemy. They don''t write books about that. "Stop bashing your head against a wall, take a step back, and realize there is a window right open on your left."


    "A window?" He asked again, and luckily, he still had his head screwed on right.


    "Yes. When one route is blocked, search for another or trace back your steps to a different conjecture. Failing is normal, and they are the building blocks of future successes."


    Picking up Clara''s notebook and flipping through it, I saw the gears finally begin to turn in his head, overcoming their stuck state. It didn''t take long for him to look up at me with a new idea sparkling in his eyes.


    "We can replicate her handwriting! Tracing and mimicking it wouldn''t be hard, and if we use a little bit of self-hypnosis, we can mirror it perfectly."


    "And we can start feeding the enemy false information." I nodded, happy to see he reached the same conclusion as I did. "There are leftover agents in Lothlia that she didn''t mobilize. We are keeping them under close surveillance, and now we have their codes and instructions. We must hijack their infrastructure and start misleading our enemy. Fabricate reports that are interesting enough to warrant her staying here but not so much so that it makes her master focus on Avalon."


    "Her agents would betray us... We must use natural parties that we can manipulate. Hopefully, they don''t have a system in place that would be able to probe their minds and reveal they have been tampered with." He mumbled, already thinking of how to approach the issue.


    "That is up to you to figure out!" I chuckled, looking at him and seeing he was already in the zone, having multiple ideas, no longer stuck with the single focus of making Clara spill the beans.


    "It can be done! Taking the content of this book into consideration, she was clearly working secretively, and many of her agents had no knowledge of the others. She most likely didn''t want them to know and reveal too much if captured. We can exploit that and even use our own people to infiltrate their ranks!"


    "See? I told you there is a window on the wall you have been staring at all this time!"


    "But... What about Clara?" He asked, stopping his new thoughts and looking at me questioningly.


    "Chalk it up to your first failure. She is a damn good spy and was trained well. Her mind is strong; she doesn''t give up what she knows, not to mental or physical pain. I actually admire her tenacity! I could go and bring forth some ancient techniques... But I''m not an animal."


    "What ancient techniques?"


    "Something that Yuri would call exciting, but I am not here to establish the inquisition!" I waved his curiosity away while standing up from my seat, "She will be healed, along with her loyal people, equipped with essential tools and sent on the Walk. Those who refuse will be shot down in the Pass, that''s it!"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Leon!" he said after I was at the door, looking toward me. "I think we should execute them. It could be dangerous letting them go."


    "Maybe. But I also want to test something..."


    "Test?"


    "Yeah." I mumbled, "What would be the reaction if we sent a witch over to the other side?"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    With the spies captured and most of the workers combed through, it was time to deal with those who were innocent. Of course, we couldn''t just let them go, so we were looking at accepting a few hundred experienced workers and masons into our city, which I was happy about. I told my Ministers to start working together with Yuri and her Black Ops to gather the workers'' families and bring them all to Avalon. It was best not to leave loose ends behind and options to our enemies to blackmail my people.


    Now, while that was being prepared and organized, I turned my attention back to the exciting stuff, building the railways. First, I wanted to ensure we finish the first line as soon as possible before laying down the second parallel sequence. As for the future, we could expand it if two are not enough. With how efficiently my factories operate, the train would be ready before the track or our train station. The latter was only starting to be built outside of Avalon, and I shamelessly decided to copy King''s Cross for it. The difference was that I called it Sovereign''s Cross. I had to build something big because there would be multiple lines heading to the Black and Silver Regions sooner or later. So, instead of constantly expanding on it, we would make it grandiose and awe-inspiring from the start. Even if it wasn''t finished in time, the first trains started coming and going; we still had to train proper conductors and mechanics who would help maintain the first locomotive of this world anyway. Oh, and we had to give a name to the train too, so I told my people that after painting it black, they should put ''Avalon Arrow'' in bold, gold letters on its side.


    As for the lottery, it was being prepared by my ministers, getting just as excited as I was expecting them to be. Of course, they could not purchase or play ahead of others to ensure they would refrain from taking advantage of their position. I forced them to start at the same time as everyone else. They just had to prepare everything for the grand event without being found out beforehand. To ensure their lips were sealed, I told them they would be barred from entering the lottery, along with a hefty fine if anything leaked.


    I can''t lie; it was more entertaining than I have ever expected it to be. After the previous stressful winter, I really welcomed the change of pace.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Clara couldn''t help but doubt her sanity as she was sitting in her cell, healed and healthy. She expected something worse coming her way, especially after that arrogant witch''s words. Yet, instead of intensive tortures, her mind was simply prodded a few times, proving that her enemies were indeed dangerous to have something so guarded as a mind-altering spell. It was the only proof she needed to tie Avalon to the Empress, proving that it was Mirian who backed them; otherwise, they wouldn''t have forbidden spells in their repertoire.


    She wasn''t afraid of it, though. She knew her mind was firm and unbroken, and her loyalty belonged to the true Emperor and her master. No wonder it failed on her.


    "Or...?"


    She just couldn''t shake it off. What if it didn''t fail? What if all this was already an illusion? What if she was no longer in a cell but still on a torture pad, her mind being put under a spell? She fainted once, and when she was woken up by her guards, who were bringing her meal, she was already healed. It... it didn''t make sense.


    "This must not be real..."


    By now, she already convinced herself that everything she was experiencing was an illusion. Her mind had been invaded by an enemy mage, evident from her ankle being completely healed. They really thought she would believe they fixed her up? Just like that? She was trained and knew how to bend and twist the human mind without spells; they wouldn''t get her in this trap! Healing mages were rare and far between. Why would they waste precious magic on a fugitive?


    Then, the strangest thing was she had been left alone for days. Nobody came to ask her questions, and only her silent guards accompanied her. Because there were no windows in her cell, she couldn''t tell if it was day or night. How many days had gone past? Was it already weeks? Or months?


    "You think you can break me...? Never..." She whispered, chuckling, looking at her bracelets, marveling at their design and function to suppress her magic. "No!" She grunted, shaking her head. Suddenly, she felt shocked; she dared to think about marveling at something the enemy had made! It just further confirmed that she was under a spell! These bastards wanted to turn her to their side...


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "She is doing what?" I asked, looking at Sasha while I was helping her write the announcement for their upcoming show in our room.


    "She has been mumbling about not giving into an illusion. The soldiers have been recording her voice, thinking it may have been some kind of code or something. I think she just losing it because of her paranoia." She explained calmly, keeping her eyes on our draft, wanting to make it sound exciting.


    "Huh... I didn''t expect that..."


    "Dad, what is paranoia?" Arthur asked, looking up at us. He was sitting in Mikan''s lap and drawing at the table next to us with his sister.


    "When you think everyone wants to harm you and can''t trust nobody, no matter what." I answered clearly because he would keep pestering me if I didn''t. Looking at him, nibbling on his crayon as he memorized it, I wanted to pinch those puffy cheeks. How did we make such a cute heir? It''s probably thanks to Sasha''s genes ehehe.


    "Geez, that hits home..." Yuri joined the conversation, entering the room after changing Lancelot''s diaper in the bathroom. "It is not a headspace you want to be in!"


    "Paranoia bad!" Leyla agreed, but she wasn''t that interested in the topic. Instead, she continued to draw the train, starting to color it carefully and focusing on staying within its lines. She was just as cute as her brother, especially as her little tongue was sticking out from between her lips.


    "It is bad." Yuri nodded, sitting down with the kids. "Oh well! Luna should be ready with the dinner soon!" She exclaimed, changing the topic and making me smile at her. "What?"


    "Nothing." Sasha whispered, glancing at her with a grin, "It''s just that when we are with the kids, you turn into an angel."


    "Fuck you." She mouthed without voicing it, making me roll my eyes, keeping my smile up because whatever she said was true. While Yuri was healed... I think Clara was indeed falling into insanity, something that I won''t stop. Let''s see where it will lead us!

 Chapter 219 – Lottery

    The execution of our prisoners wasn''t advertised nor put into the newspapers. The public only knew some superficial things; everything that happened at the construction site was nothing more than us checking the foreigners coming to work on our land. Those who we did capture were put on carts and delivered to the castle in the middle of the night, and our soldiers began preparing them for the Walk. Were they surprised? Oh, for sure. I was with them from start to finish, observing their faces and the confusion about what we were planning to do with them.


    However, the most interesting thing was Clara because she was clearly halfway lost between her own thoughts and reality, no longer capable of telling one from the other. I never expected that our main target, a witch we knew we couldn''t crack, would crack herself. Huh. If I could, I would send a camera with them to see what''s in the deepest part of the Pass, but alas, that is not possible. Also, I wasn''t expecting anybody to return, even if they got far enough with their witch''s help. Their best chance would be to realize that we included tools and instructions in their bags on getting the bracelets off their boss to have a better chance of survival. If they are thorough enough... Maybe they do come back. But looking at them right now, every one of these three dozen men was stumped by the towering Lion standing straight, slowly turning, its knight-helm-like head glaring directly at the prisoners. At the same time, the cannons on his right arm kept their dark, abyss-like barrels pointed at the group, scaring them without knowing what kind of attack it could dish out.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Move!"


    "Oh? It''s starting...?" Clara grunted, waking up and hearing the door to her cell open and two warriors entering, pulling her up from the ground. "Do your worst!"


    Her mind was going in and out of consciousness as she was convinced that every time she went to sleep, she was being thrust deeper into an illusion. Why? The reason was in her dreams. Because of her self-imposed wake, the moment her brain had a little time off, she dreamt about being tied into a torture chair, replaying exactly the thing she was thinking would happen to her. Then, whenever she woke up, she believed she wasn''t in reality anymore. They were just trying to weaken her mind by alternating between the two methods of physically and magically abusing her.


    In her head, it had to be genuine because she felt weak, and that was because she was being tortured in the real world. There was no other reason for it. Not because she was refusing to eat, drink, or sleep properly.


    When she was put into a carriage with a dozen others, she barely could recognize their faces, and none of them knew who she was either. Because of how she was running her organization, utilizing the methods she had learned, only some comprehended who she really was. For most, she was just another spy tasked with organizing the workers. A woman who knew only what she had to know, and even if some passed reports to her, they thought she was the next connection in their web of lies. Too bad she was overconfident and came personally. Still, even if she hadn''t done it, she wouldn''t have had a chance to escape because they were noticed the moment they arrived in Lothlia.


    "They are probably bringing me somewhere else..." Clara mumbled, thinking that what she was experiencing now was her consciousness telling her she was being carried away by her tormentors. The irony was that it was true, but not in the way she thought it.


    "I will say nothing... You can''t make me talk..."


    It was like a meditational mantra to her by now, repeating it over and over again to keep herself sane and focused. Which in turn made her even more crazy in the other''s eyes. Still, nobody was paying attention to her after their caravan entered the castle grounds. The tight security and the number of armored soldiers surrounding them shocked the prisoners even before they laid their eyes on the howitzers. Those weird machines and their massive tubes... They needn''t be mages to recognize magic formations and runes carved onto them.


    Then, as they exited the second, reinforced gates leading into the Pass and were being herded off their carts, it finally happened. A loud, blaring warhorn echoed into the night, making multiple prisoners fall over, including Clara, making their ears ring. She expected to see one of the flying ships following the sound in the darkness of the night. Instead, she saw the silhouette of a monstrosity, a metal beast with a human knight''s helmet, looking down on them. It towered over the group like an avatar of the Gods.


    "Is this it...?" She asked, licking her parched lips, but she couldn''t gather any saliva on the tip of her tongue to have any effect. Her throat was just as parched, her voice raspy, thinking she wasn''t seeing a mechanical beast but her interrogator. It was just her mind that made it seem so alien and so massive. "I am not afraid!" She laughed, making multiple people around her look at her nervously, wanting to separate from her because they feared her words would bring down tribulation. They knew not what those weapons were that the thing watching them wielded instead of arms, but they were not keen on finding it out.


    "Listen well, maggots!" Boomed the monster''s voice, sounding like the devil''s roar, inhuman and without mercy. "You will receive a backpack with a week of supplies. Each of your backpacks has different tools and materials, so working together is a must! Your punishment is simple: You Walk. You walk through the Pass and enter the beast''s empire! Map and document everything you see and return after winter. If you do, Avalon becomes your home; if you don''t, the Gods will judge your souls."


    When they heard the Lion''s orders, a few, who were not turned mute because of the shock, began crying out that they should kill them instead. Everything was better than this!


    "Those who refuse..." Kalash continued, raising his mech''s right arm and blasting fire into the air from its flamethrower, turning the dark night into midday. The bright orange flames revealed the beautiful blue and gold paint job on his mech that had just been fixed up the previous day, turning it into a majestic construct instead of a dreadful reaper. "Can burn and feel their bones melt before dying! Choose... Die the most painful death or strive to survive and redeem yourselves. But don''t forget maggots! We wield the power of the Six Gods! Your souls are forfeit for betraying them... The Walk is your penance. Complete it or perish along the road; that is the only redemption for your souls."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "Really, Dad?" I asked with a grunt, watching him descend from the mech in the morning sunlight. "The Six Gods? Was it necessary?"


    "It works. Many people do worship them in Ishillia. We know they are real, so..."


    "Whatever." I gave up, not because I didn''t believe in them. I just had the inkling they weren''t gods. Anyway, if it works, I can use that. Our prisoners did begin marching in the end, so I won''t complain much. They even dragged the crazy Clara with them, so all is well; they are out of view, out of mind!


    "Want to bet with your old man?"


    "Nope!" I declared before he had a chance to say anything more, "I am not betting on something I know I''ll lose. They won''t return."


    "They are a group, and some of them definitely have military training. Plus a witch!"


    "They are dead, dad. I am 99% sure of that. I am just banking on that 1%, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to put money on it."


    "What do you expect? What would you learn if they do return?" He asked after shruging that I left him hanging with his betting idea.


    "There has to be a reason why the beasts only come in the winter. My first guess is some kind of natural barrier that can''t be crossed while the weather is warm."


    "Like a river? A lake?"


    "Maybe." I answered, shaking my head, looking into the Pass and the winding road that led into the depths of the mountain range. "I will know it when I see it, I guess..."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    It was a busy night within the walls of Avalon as every soul was trying to get to somewhere where there was a radio. The reason was simple: it was the night of an exciting announcement that had been teased in the newspaper at the start of the week. Nobody knew what it was, but the fact that even the ministers and the most wealthy citizens brought their radios to public places, letting people listen in, was a sign that it was indeed something big.


    "Ulnar, another beer, please!"


    "Don''t get drunk before the announcement, Kolpath!" Laughed the old bartender, placing a mug before his old friend, looking around his crowded pub with a smile stuck on his wrinkled face.


    Both of them were among the oldest people of Avalon. They remembered how it was to grow up in the old, shit-smelling town and how it was to live through hardships and freezing winters¡ªunlike how it was in the present. They were the best at understanding the massive changes that their Sovereign brought to everyone''s lives.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to miss it!" He chuckled, taking a sip, sitting on a stool, and also glancing at the fifty or so people crammed into Ulnar''s pub, which was bearing the name Frontier''s Fortune. "I wonder what it is about. Heard anything?"


    "Nothing much." His friend answered after serving the callouts for drinks, glancing at the radio above his head. It was placed at the prominent point above the counter, facing the crowd, and its volume turned to the maximum. "I tried asking around, but everybody was tight-lipped. Some minister clerks come here occasionally, but nothing could loosen their tounges!"


    "We will know soon enough!" Kolpath chuckled, and just as he finished, a familiar tune chimed through the radio''s speakers, acting like a spell, silencing all the hubbub within the tavern as every eye and ear was locked onto it instantly.


    It was the familiar tune of the intro music of Sovereign''s Sessions, signaling the start of the broadcast. It was a jingle that very quickly was whistled by every kid and adult alike everywhere within Avalon, followed by Lady Mikan''s angelic voice.


    "I welcome everyone who is here with us this night! As most of you know, we are going to announce something fun in this week''s program, but let''s leave it for the end~!"


    "Aaaaaw!" Echoed a collective moan, as if the city itself sighed up at once, followed by Mikan''s laughter, sounding like little bells.


    "Don''t worry, everybody, today''s show will be just as interesting! Our guest is none other than our esteemed General, Oleg, who was the personal bodyguard of our Sovereign when he was still a child!"


    "Hello." He answered simply, yet his nervousness could be heard in his voice, painting an endearing image in everyone''s mind who listened to it.


    "We will not only explore how it was back then, but we will also discuss our future! We all know what it means that is happening here... What does it mean for us to break off of Ishillia, and who would be better to talk about it than our military leader!"


    Of course, although many wanted to know what the announcement was, the topic itself was indeed something many were interested in. They knew what powers could be in the hands of Ishillia, yet with their walking Knights, they also had incredible confidence in standing up to them. In the end, the interview lasted for more than one and a half hours, ending not just in a rousing speech but also planting the idea of many young listeners that they should also sign up for the army. Everybody who joined dreamed of being chosen to pilot one of their god-like machines.


    When it was coming to an end, and Sasha began her usual wrap-up segment, her announcement brought everyone''s attention back to the radio with the same intensity as when it started. Her explanation quickly painted the picture of the railways and the train that many saw going back and forth, the newest miracle of their city. Hearing that they could win a free ride to be part of its very first voyage, traveling to Lothlia and back, was sending shockwaves through the people, breaking into cheers and loud talks about how great it would be.


    Then they heard that the people would be chosen by a lottery, which made them even more restless. They had to do nothing more than visit the officially established ticket booths throughout the last month of spring and buy a ticket. Listening to the rules, many began scribbling it down in a hurry, making sure they understood everything.


    "I repeat, once again!" Sasha''s voice echoed everywhere in the city, "One individual can only buy up to five tickets. We log everybody and every ticket sale. Fooling the system will result in a hefty fine, prison time, and a lifetime ban from every similar future competition or game within our city! Selling your tickets invalidates them as every sold ticket is bound to the person buying it. Once again, such actions will be fined and may include prison time. At the end of the month, we will pull the winning 200 tickets on our show, and the lucky individuals will be recorded along with the first ride of Avalon Arrow!"


    What probably nobody expected was that, after the show ended, people began hurrying towards the newly put-up ticket booths, deciding to sleep and camp there until morning came. They aimed to be the first ones to buy their share, worried that they would run out of tickets.

 Chapter 220 – Typewriter

    "The lottery is proving to be more successful than we first expected!" Merlin exhaled, explaining it to me as we walked in my garden while my wives played with the kids in the soft grass. Leyla and Arthur were playing jousting, sitting on Luna and Sasha''s backs, going against each other with stuffed swords in hand. "We should host more like this; the revenue is more than we expected."


    "Spend it on the city." I answered him calmly, watching my beloved family. "I want to raise the education level and add a second, optional school to Avalon very soon. It should produce people who, in time, will be the preferred figures for ministry positions and for emerging, much more complex jobs."


    "Would it be more subject-focused?" He asked, already having an inkling of what I was thinking about.


    "Yes. It would produce people who would be doctors, teachers, engineers, lawyers, and so on. Just like there is an Academy in the capital city of Ishillia, there will be a University here. I want you to start preparing for it and lay down the funding subjects, lessons, and career paths. You know best who amongst the past and current students stands best suited for higher education, so recruit them. By the time my kids go to school, I want them to go through all the grades right to the top."


    "You will send them to... our school?" He looked at me, surprised because he thought they would be home-schooled.


    "Of course!" I laughed, glancing at him with a smile. "What would it tell others if I didn''t send my children there? I told everyone it is the best place in Avalon to learn, and I meant it! They will enroll in it and study there like every other child. Why should I deprive them of interacting with others just because they are mine? Because they are nobility?"


    "Well... yes?"


    "No." I answered solemnly. "If I don''t put my kids through what regular people do while growing up, they will be detached from reality, and they won''t understand what people need. How can they rule over them if they don''t know them?"


    "..."


    "Use the extra money we earned to prepare books. I will write them up and send them to you to be printed. As we are waiting for the factories to finish construction, I have time to pen them down. Haaah..."


    "What is it, Leon?" He stopped, looking at me to see why I let out a tired sigh.


    "My wrist. Writing so much hurts it just by thinking about it."


    "Only if we could make hand-held printers..." He mumbled, thinking, making me slap my face so hard I felt giving myself a concussion. "Sovereign?!"


    "Typewriter..." I moaned, pulling on my face, "Why didn''t I thought about it yet? Damn, I''m stupid..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "A machine for writing..." I murmured to myself, wanting to find a reason why I never thought about it beforehand. I should have made it when printing was brought up! I will use the fact that my mind was filled with mechs and magic, so I totally forgot about typewriters. And because I am used to hand-drawing my blueprints, a typewriter never occurred to me to be useful beforehand. And not because I am forgetful... nu-uh!


    "You are making faces again." Sasha giggled, entering my office, here to call me to dinner. "Are you done sulking and arguing with yourself? What about the plans?"


    "Yeah, yeah... I am!" I moaned, stretching, letting her walk over to me and after giving me a kiss, she took a look at what I drew up this afternoon.


    It was the outline of the device, reminiscent of the early typewriters from my past life, the ones I saw in museums. But this version would be different¡ªbetter. I wasn''t going to deal with the very first versions and their heavy, cumbersome machinery within. I decided to improve the design before I wore out my fingers while typing on them. So, for starters, I introduced lever mechanics, a more refined mechanism beneath the keys.


    "Leverage," I muttered to Sasha, seeing her fingers trace the layout, the word giving her direction. "If I can increase the mechanical advantage, I can reduce the force needed to press the keys."


    She continued caressing my drawing lines, reading my lever system for each key with her finger. Instead of directly connecting to the type bar, I designed a series of interconnected levers and fulcrums that would amplify the force the typist''s fingers applied. With this setup, even a light touch would generate enough force to lift the type bar and strike the ribbon.


    Then, I carefully added tension springs to each key and designed them precisely to what I thought would be the most ideal. This way, the springs would be longer and thinner, requiring less force to compress. I calculated the perfect tension for an hour¡ªjust enough to return the key to its original position without making it too difficult to press down.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Next was reducing friction. I realized that friction within the mechanism was another major source of resistance. So, I sketched out the internal components, replacing the basic metal joints with miniature ball bearings at critical points. These bearings would allow the parts to move more freely, reducing the overall resistance that I would feel while using them.


    "Ball bearings," Sasha spoke, understanding it without me needing to voice my ideas. "They''ll keep everything smooth and light."


    "You are beautiful..." I whispered, feeling that I was falling in love with her once again, seeing her focused face as she studied the plans of a simple machine, learning and exploring it... I wanted to make love to her right then and there. "Khm." I fidgeted, returning to my plans, not wanting to disturb my wife when she was so lost in studying something new.


    Following her gaze, I knew she was at the part dealing with the carrier''s automatic return and the paper''s spacing. For the carriage return, I needed something reliable yet simple. So, I sketched a recovery spring that could automatically pull the carriage back into position after completing each line. But instead of a heavy-duty spring, which would be difficult to use, I developed a system where the energy from each keystroke would gradually wind a small, coiled spring.


    With that in place, I added a ratchet mechanism, which would engage when the carriage reached the end of the line, releasing the stored energy from the spring and smoothly returning the carriage to the starting position. This system would also advance the paper without requiring the typist to manually move the carriage or paper.


    "This looks simple at first glance... but it will be complicated to manufacture!" She exhaled, her eyes burning with excitement, wanting to make it herself. Hearing her speak, I couldn''t help but smile, caressing her face.


    "It''s all theory until it''s built!" I admitted it aloud. "I would need to prototype each component, testing the balance between the spring tension and the leverage of the keys. If the springs were too weak, the keys might not return quickly enough; too strong, and the effort would still be too high." With that, I reached for another paper, putting it before her.


    "Testing instructions?"


    "Yep. I noted down a plan for experimenting with different materials and spring tensions, envisioning a process of iterative refinement. Each prototype would bring me closer to the ideal balance¡ªenough resistance to feel satisfying under the fingers but light enough to allow rapid, comfortable typing. Just how I like it."


    With the major issues addressed, I was confident she would be able to make it. Her delicate fingers could shape metal like nothing else, and what I came up with here would indeed need her experience, skills, and expertise to make it perfectly. Without the use of magic, every piece had to work in harmony, with each gear and spring carefully tuned to create a machine that was as easy to use as it was reliable.


    "Tomorrow, we start building!" She decided, rolling up the final blueprint. I knew that she could already picture the finished machine, sleek and efficient¡ªa typewriter that anyone could use, regardless of strength or skill. And perhaps, later on, it would be another design that we could introduce to the public.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Where is mom?" Leyla asked, walking up to me and pulling on my leg to get my attention while I was preparing Lancelot for a bath.


    "She is working, my dear." I answered her, looking down and rubbing her sleepy head. "Mikan is in the church, giving a sermon. Luna is making breakfast, and Yuri is out exercising. "Why?"


    "Hungry..."


    "Ahaha, you want milk, don''t you?" I laughed, picking her up, giving her a big kiss, enjoying her laughter. "Wait for later, okay? Be a good girl; wake your brother up. I''ll bathe you all three, and then we''ll go have something for breakfast!"


    "Okie-dokie!" She bobbed her little head, pulling her growing red hair into pigtails. Then, with another laugh, she hurried away, taking a giant leap and landing on her brother like a wrestling champion.


    Luckily, neither of them was hard to handle, and after they tussled a little, they quickly threw off their clothes and got into the bathtub. I don''t know how other babies are, but Lancelot wasn''t afraid of the water and enjoyed being in it. Although he was still tiny, his siblings always tried to play with him, even if it was just tickling him or holding him so he would not go underwater too suddenly. If not for their size, I would be confident in having them hold and carry their little brother.


    After finishing our little morning routine, it was time for a good breakfast, and I wouldn''t let anyone else cook for us than Luna. Her cooking was impeccable, and even if I only vaguely described some food I liked in my past life, she replicated it, including one of my all-time favorites: pizza. Which was precisely today''s breakfast... hell yeah! Good thing they don''t look at it as junk food.


    "Want!" Leyla yelled, stretching her arms towards Yuri and making me gently pat them.


    "Girl, that is for Lancelot!" I grumbled while she ended up in a pout, being denied Yuri''s breasts, who was feeding our son at the table.


    "If Lancy leaves any in them, you can have it!" She giggled, which in turn resulted in him sucking on her nipple even harder.


    "You are pampering them." I added with a shrug, looking at Luna, hand-feeding Arthur, who was being spoiled just the same. "Eh, whatever."


    "What, you want us to satisfy you, too?" Yuri asked back, making Luna flinch and expectantly look at me.


    "Not before the kids..." I answered in a whisper. Horny succubuses, both of you... But they weren''t wrong. Sasha will be focusing on working for the following days; I know that look she gave me yesterday. She is totally in the zone, just like Merlin. Sooo... We could molest Mikan a little. A three versus one... Sounds... Promising.


    "You thought something exciting." Yuri giggled, reading my mind, and before I could say anything, Luna also chimed in.


    "Your face can be read easily! Yuri is right! Teehee sounds fun; I''m in!"


    "Fun?" The kids looked at us expectantly, making me shake my head, "Kiddos, would you want to visit grandma?"


    "Yey!" Leyla and Arthur answered at once, raising their hands in the air, because if anybody besides us, it was my mother who truly spoiled them...

 Chapter 221 – Stress Test

    In the past few days, while Sasha was working on creating the typewriter, I went to visit my Father with Mikan. This time, it was just the two of us because we were implementing the first tattoo of our knightly order. Even though he was the very first of the Knights and the senior member of my Roundtable Hold, there was no ceremony to be held for the occasion. I knew him well, and if he hated something, that was to start fussing about things instead of cutting straight to the chase. He had already chosen the place where he wanted it, so applying it to his left shoulder didn''t take long, completely locking down the Lion before anyone else''s hands.


    After we tested it, it worked perfectly. The mech remained offline when Mikan or I tried to use it, and the formation within the machine didn''t react at all to our commands and inputs. It remained dormant and only came to life when my Father sat in the pilot''s chair, functioning as intended.


    Of course, hearing the success, it was Yuri''s turn to get one. Because she insisted on its location, she got her formation tattooed right under her navel, around the area where her babyroom was located¡­ Aaaand she immediately began showing it around, making it hard to force her to wear regular clothes for a while.


    Luckily, she was preoccupied with Lancelot, so she never really left the palace grounds to cause me a bit of a headache. By now, she had settled into her role as a mum instead. It was good to have a big family because while Sasha and I were working, there was always someone to care for the kids, and even if all of us had to be elsewhere, my Mom was always available.


    On one such day, when I had to be away since morning, I stood in our secured logistics yard, looking at the white, filtered water vapor escaping my locomotive''s chimney as it slowly came to a halt, carrying the heaviest load we probably have for it... for now. Although we announced that the train''s test would be carrying passengers, of course, that was more for a show. In reality, that test was happening right now as the Avalon Arrow was arriving at the lot, pulling behind it a long and wide cart with the completed, newest mech lying on it. I knew that my train could do it, but it was the first time that my people also realized what it really meant. What it would offer to my merchants and to our military logistics. Of course, its speed was severely reduced, slugging along at 15 or 20 kilometers per hour with that heavy load attached to it. It was consuming a quadruple amount of coal to get here, but it did it without the help of magic to boot.


    This was the actual stress test of my locomotive and the railway itself. Its results made it clear that we needed to improve our train''s driveshaft, wheels, and the track itself, which were deformed at multiple places while it got here. All of those had to be replaced before the train could be used again. But it was a great success nonetheless because it showed our limits. Plus, whenever it is going to come down to carrying such a heavy load, we will use weight reduction magic, as our military is too important to be pedantic about it.


    With the newest mech in place, I got into it, making it stand up before exiting its cockpit and letting my workers continue their jobs. With great efficiency, they erected scaffolding around the barebone machine in under an hour and started to pull off the rest of the cargo from the filled train carts. It was time to armor it and attach the weapon systems, mimicking my Father''s mech, giving it long-range capabilities. It was what Mirian asked for, and it made it much easier to produce. While watching them work, I was thinking about which would be better¡­ Contact her to tell the Empress that her order is completed, or wait and stretch it out? Probably the latter¡­ It is best if she believes manufacturing one machine takes a long time. Plus, she still owes me those three cores she promised; I just used up my last one that was eligible to power a mech¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the capital city of Ishillia, the old monster under the palace was sitting in an old armchair, reading the reports his agents delivered to him only a day ago. They were written not only in a coded language but also in one that was considered old and lost, belonging to the very first Emperors, spoken thousands of years ago, in the Days of Glory. It was something that, by the time the Emperor of Magic got to rule Ishillia, was no longer in use, archaic, and forgotten.


    "A hundred and fifty-eight¡­" He mumbled, counting the small and big families his people had already infiltrated and were being nudged to his side.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Looking towards the table before him, which contained a detailed map of Ishillia with all the current noble families mapped on it, his men only managed to penetrate a quarter of the country''s aristocratic lineages. What troubled him was that Mirian kept announcing new laws and edicts every week. While many of these nobles complained, openly voicing their disagreements, the regular people praised her name at every opportunity. What always calmed his nerves was that the masses didn''t matter in the big picture, not with their pitchforks and torches. The last peasant rebellion happened 800 years ago; nobody remembers it because it was over in only two months. After every rebellious soul was put on a pike, lining the road from the Capital to the eastern borders, people very quickly forgot about trying to rebel against the crown.


    "You want to amass an army of peasants, my dear girl? In the end¡­ you are nothing but a youngster, making mistakes and overestimating people." He shrugged, shaking his head, returning his aged gaze to the reports in his hand.


    Flipping through it, he soon found the one from Otto. While reading, he began smiling because Otto informed him that he was working on securing the Empire''s western borders, going above what was expected from him. He has been establishing connections with the neighboring Principality of Lacri and the Kingdom of Clauria, their rulers and nobles behind closed doors. He was working tirelessly, trying to make the two countries go at each other''s throats so they wouldn''t have time and power to interfere if anything happened within Ishillia.


    He also mentioned that one of his agents has been sent forth to infiltrate the Frontier, and so far, she was doing well, getting very close to a newly built city called Avalon. According to her latest reports, they were constructing some kind of highway so people could move faster in and out of the region. This was the first concrete proof for Pascal that Mirian was working on infrastructure so her soldiers could move unhindered.


    "You poor, poor girl¡­ Choosing the Frontier as your base is both an advantage and disadvantage!" Pascal murmured while chuckling, feeling much more asserted that everything was still within his grasp. "While it is far away from here, you need to start from zero... That will be your downfall!"


    He even felt slightly excited because he now considered Mirian''s plan a necessary and logical step. He even admired her and felt a bit sorry that she would have to die in the end. With these reports, he once again had his hand on the pulse of Ishillia, realizing that it was indeed weak and rotting from within. It was in dire need of proper culling and restrengthening. All the nobles he sent to the newly conquered Kingdom of Scorc were having major troubles, suffering constant harassment from guerilla troops and rebellious movements. They repeatedly failed to control the population and could only whine and cry for more help. Those nobles Pascal remembered would have already dealt with the region and would have integrated it into Ishillia with a brutal, iron fist! Instead, these idiots were wasting their money and the lives of their own soldiers. He was getting more annoyed by them than by Mirian''s actions!


    These fattened worms, leeching off of his Empire, had to be burned. He now also acknowledged it. Ishillia indeed needed a cleansing fire to reawaken its spirit. So, he allowed everything for Mirian. No matter what strange laws and preparations she made, he never once spoke up against her. Let her think all is going to her plan while she dances to his tune. She will fall just the same as everyone else when he pulls the curtains on her clown show¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do we have confirmation?" Mirian asked, sitting down with a long sigh and landing right next to her husband.


    "Um." Milan nodded, quickly pulling her into his lap, caressing her head while she kicked off her high heels and enjoyed his touch as she was lying there. "All three of the cores were smuggled out by our people, and now they are en route to my Father before being shipped to Avalon. I made sure to send them on different paths, and if all goes well, they will arrive in about a week difference between them. I also sent forth five decoy caravans while another man had been dispatched, carrying the information to my dad. Everything should go as we planned!"


    "I hope¡­ Because if we lose any of those monster cores, I can''t sneak out another."


    "There won''t be any issues, believe me!"


    "You turned out to be the most optimistic guy~ Was it my influence?"


    "Maybe?" He chuckled, no longer able to think about his life differently. He was not only enjoying Mirian and her antics but also loving her. Truly. When she was not a little assertive demon, she ended up acting cutesy and purring like a kitten in his embrace, just like now. "Want to take a bath? You have been touring the southern regions for a month now."


    "I do feel tired¡­ I think I will take a break, shut myself in our bedroom, and do nothing but hang on you~!"


    "For how long?" He asked with a chuckle, picking her up to bring her over to their private pool and indoor bathhouse.


    "For a week!"


    "Damn, can we last that long?"


    "I only need your nutrients, fufufufu~!"


    "What about me?" Milan shrugged, smiling, letting her hang onto his neck, snuggling up to him.


    "We can share¡­" she whispered, licking his skin and giggling. "I love your taste¡­ Let me also lick something stiffer¡­ and hot. Miri wants her popsicle~!"

 Chapter 222 – 200 Winners

    "I''m not late, am I?!"


    "No, no, you are in time, Tomek! It didn''t start yet!" Answered the young man''s girlfriend, Bia, patting the empty stool next to her that she reserved.


    The youthful couple''s interaction was not unique; it happened in multiple places within the city that night. Almost everyone in Avalon was hurrying to somewhere where they could listen to the radio, holding their lottery tickets with sweaty fingers, hoping they would be among the two hundred lucky ones.


    Just right next to the young couple, barely teenagers, sat Kolpath, his spot-filled hand clutching his own two tickets, smiling as he overheard their conversation.


    "I am surprised you bought any." Ulnar, the bartender, appeared, putting a cold ale before his old friend and switching out his already empty bottle.


    "Me too. I found myself swept up in the atmosphere, and before I noticed it, I already bought two. Maria would have loved this."


    Ulnar didn''t need to say more, nodding at Kolpath with a soft smile, remembering Maria and her playful laughs. She was not only Ulnar''s younger sister but Kolpath''s wife before she passed away in an especially nasty winter, years before their Sovereign was born. Before Kolpath could say anything else, the familiar chime rang out from the radio, silencing the stuffed pub quicker than its sound could exit through the open windows.


    "Welcome to this extraordinary episode of Sovereign''s Sessions!" Echoed Sasha''s voice, heard by tens of thousands within the city as everyone was glued to a radio at the moment. "I know that everyone wants to know if luck has chosen them or not¡­ So, we will do things differently this time instead of having a lengthy talk show!"


    "But!" Mikan chimed in, making the emerging cheers die down quickly. "Before that, there is something incredible we are going to announce before the winning numbers; please pay attention. We have a new machine that we are happy to introduce, called a typewriter! Those with us in our beautiful Frontier of Arts have already had a chance to inspect it and try it out. This unit will be placed on display within our school, and everyone is welcome to arrange a meeting to come and visit and have a chance to type on it. As the name suggests, it is a sophisticated machine that helps us write, just like how books are printed¡­ Now, a possibility for you, in your own home!"


    "Printing books at home?" The young pair next to Kolpath mumbled, finding it hard to believe, but there was no time to think too much about it as Mikan promptly continued.


    "It will be just as important an invention as the radio; believe me when I say this! Our Sovereign has already begun using the first model, and soon, every Ministry clerk will be mandated to take a course to learn how to use it. Trust me when I say this: The moment you try it out¡­ using a quill will feel archaic! Now, before any of you accuse me of robbing you of excitement, I will let Sasha pull us back on track, so to say~!"


    "Thank you, Mikan~!" She giggled, her voice echoing in everyone''s ears as she said her following words, "Let''s start pulling the winning numbers!"


    Every time a number was revealed, somewhere within the city, somebody cried out, elated beyond what they thought was possible, some even crying from happiness. Even though it was nothing more than Mikan and Sasha repeating random numbers, going back and forth, it was the most exciting day for the Avalonian citizens. Well¡­ for most of them.


    "No fair¡­" Reus, Matilda''s first son, mumbled, sitting in his wheelchair next to his brothers at the edge of the main square, trying to listen to one of the radios Dorian Arbuckle brought out for the public from his home.


    "Not that mother would have allowed us to participate, " Bastian said with a sigh, trying to comfort his eldest brother. "Let''s be happy for that we are¡­ here."


    "Um." Maximillian, the middle child, nodded, looking around, knowing that there had to be undercover agents watching them. He was sure of it¡­ or just became way too paranoid. "We will¡­ buy a ticket when that thing is moving back and forth between the two cities, hm?"


    "If they let us out of the city." Reus shrugged, trying to massage his deformed legs, which were healing but far away from being capable of supporting his weight.


    "Ah¡­ True¡­ Haaaaah!" Sighed all three of them, realizing probably why their mother forbade them from participating in the event.


    While the trio was watching on without any stake in it, back in the pub, Frontier''s Fortune, the young pair of Tomek and Bia were dejectedly looking at their tickets. The show ended, and neither of their numbers was called; in truth, nobody within the pub had won, yet nobody''s face was disappointed beyond what a few drinks couldn''t fix.


    "Well¡­ We tried; it was still fun!" Bia chuckled in the end, trying to cheer up Tomek, who looked probably the most dejected of the two. He believed he would win... He wanted to propose to his girlfriend right on the train. It would have been something neither of them would ever forget.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Y-yeah¡­ You are right."


    "Hey, kids." Kolpath interrupted them, catching Ulnar''s attention because his old friend wouldn''t do something like that, not without a proper reason.


    "Y-yes, Mister?" They asked, surprised, bowing politely, acknowledging his age and the fact he was an elder to them.


    "Here. Take these." He shrugged, pushing his tickets into their hands. Confused, the two looked at the numbers, but their stupor only lasted until the realization finally dawned on them.


    "We can''t!" They shouted, springing to their feet, panicking a little, and now the whole pub was looking at them.


    "Take it¡­" Kolpath waved his hand, turning back towards Ulnar, who was looking at him with an understanding and kind smile as he began refilling his mug. "I am old and not long for this world. I just played because of a whim, wanting to feel young again. Luck would have it; both of my tickets got pulled¡­ Enjoy it."


    Although he tried to remain unfazed, the constant bowing and praise coming from the young teens'' mouths still made him blush and squirm in place. He felt undeserving of it right until loud cheers erupted all over the tables as it gradually spread what was happening at the barstool.


    "There''s no need to be this noisy about it!" Kolpath grunted, his eyes getting moist, mainly because the two immediately reminded him of how it was to be young and in love.


    "There is!" Ulnar bellowed, patting him on the shoulders, "The next drinks are on the house! We celebrate today because this is what Avalonians do!"


    "This is what we do!" Echoed everyone, raising their mugs just as happy for the two lovebirds and the turn of their luck as they were, happily sharing drinks and clanking their mugs with their felllow citizens¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "How''s our railways? And the train itself?" I asked, meeting with my ministers in the early morning after a long, celebratory night.


    "Everything has been fixed up!" Paxon, my Minister for our Industry, answered, standing up from his chair. "We already replaced the damaged parts on the train and the tracks. We did two laps to check if we missed anything, and all was good. We also completed the passenger carts and their tests; everything is ready. We only need to finish waiting for the completion of the first railroad connecting Lothlia with Avalon, and we can start!"


    "What are your estimations?"


    "It should be finished next week, My Sovereign."


    "Very good! Start preparing the train ride for our winners! Dorian!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign?" He asked, standing up at once, bowing towards my throne.


    "I called you into this meeting because I want you to make 200 shirts. I''d like them to have the image of Avalon Arrow on them in the front, while on the back, it says ''First to Ride.'' My wives and I will sign them all. How long would it take you to make them?"


    "I can do it quickly. We have the fabric ready, and if it doesn''t need to be extra detailed, we can finish it in a few days."


    "Good." I smiled happily at him. "Everyone who won will get one when they get onto the train. What they do with it afterward is up to them!"


    "Sovereign?" Merlin asked, raising his hand. I already knew he was curious about the whys because I never mentioned to him that I had this idea.


    "This just came to me today, watching my kids play dress up and stealing our clothes for fun. So it is a sudden idea, that is why I am putting this out only now, without proper planning. Sorry, Dorian¡­"


    "It is fine, My Sovereign!" He bowed at once, repeating himself that it was an easy task to perform.


    "I am doing this because I am trying to introduce¡­" Well, I wanted to say I got inspiration from my kids and the people''s reaction to the lottery to sell merch, but they wouldn''t know what that meant. So, instead, I was trying to explain it a bit¡­ differently. I don''t think they would understand that if I set ourselves up as celebrities, it would help us keep as rulers. Anyway... "What I am trying to slowly establish is an auction house and the idea of rarity."


    "Oooh!" They reacted at once, knowing about it from other merchants who sometimes mentioned how different cities usually had them, selling rare, unique, and collectible goods at exorbitant prices.


    "With our city growing and our people amassing their own wealth, rarities will eventually appear in Avalon. Either made here or brought in by merchants. Letting them develop naturally could lead to imbalance and result in the formation of black markets. Underhand deals where rare goods change hands, which can be dangerous. Remember how we brought down the church here! What was the reason that not even the old Empress questioned?"


    "¡­" It very quickly silenced my Ministers, turning their faces serious because they all remembered how it was before I began changing the rules.


    "To prevent this headache, we are going to establish a regulated Auction House. We will host the sales, take a small cut, and let people sell their rarities when they have something. We can have two types of functions within it: one where people can deposit their items and wait until someone comes along to buy them or submit them to a public, open auction. This way, we will also put our finger on the second-hand market. This does not mean I will try to stop people from reselling their belongings if they want to. They are free to do it as they were before, but we will codify certain items that can''t be resold willy-nilly, but only via our auction services."


    What I didn''t say was that it would be the preliminary step to establishing a banking system with the option of loans and credits, but that was still in development within my mind.


    "So¡­ you expect that those shirts will be such rarities?" Merlin asked, scratching his chin. "To be sold there?"


    "In due time, yes. I do want to trade similarly rare and numbered things sometimes. Think of it as¡­ teaching my people how to invest." I shrugged because I wasn''t even sure if this would be a good idea or not; I just thought it sounded¡­ logical? They needn''t know that. "Anyway, I want them to broaden their horizons and maybe inspire new ventures I haven''t considered yet. It will also help our merchants, who can then bring forth or export more unique stuff to sell and keep our economy going. With our raw gold reserve, we are in no hurry to do this, as we can directly finance them, but one day that mine will run empty. So¡­ Prepare while we can! As Avalonians should~!"


    "Agreed!" They said in unison, looking at each other, and I think many of them liked the idea of owning something that was one of a kind. On the other hand, I couldn''t help but hold back my laughter because, in essence, I was just doing a merch drop to celebrate the launch of my first train.

 Chapter 223 – Airship

    After our morning meeting was over, I held another, more private one in my office. It was attended by Sasha, Yuri, Oleg, and Merlin, the prominent figures who were allowed to make military decisions within Avalon. This time, it was about our next step, including the issue of our infiltrators, Clara''s master, and the clues leading back to her origin.


    "My girls perfected Clara''s handwriting." Yuri started, explaining the latest happenings in Lothlia, "We scammed enough nobles and permits in our old days to have a knack for it. The issue will be how to slowly join and become part of her organization."


    "The way she operated," Sasha clarified, leaning back on the couch, letting Luna come close and pour us freshly brewed coffee, "will help us with it. Not every cell knew of the other or had ideas about who were agents and who weren''t until they revealed themselves. Clara placed herself in the middle, acting as an agent while keeping someone ''above her'' for appearances. Even though she was the end point of all the reports, it wasn''t her who sent the filtered letters back to whoever was commanding her, but another, discardable agent."


    "Who stayed behind, keeping a lookout in Lothlia." Oleg nodded, arms crossed, taking up two seats next to me. "With our first fake letters, we monitored her remaining people and identified the one who took them out of our territories. His name is Argile Winefield. As for if that is his real name or not, we can''t tell."


    "Good enough." I nodded, glancing at my wives before speaking. "We will continue feeding him false news about being stopped before the city and not yet being let in. We will stretch it out as much as possible, but we are going to share some interesting facts with them. We also need to find out if they have more weapons like the flute Clara had."


    "It was dangerous." Merlin nodded. "The formation it was equipped with would have blown up the whole camp, including Clara, using her magic as fuel and wringing her dry. It is¡­ a barbaric spell."


    "We will try to dismantle it." Sasha nodded, agreeing with Merlin. "We could turn it into a self-destruct spell to protect our inventions from falling into our future enemies'' hands."


    "Meaning¡­ Are we revealing ourselves?" Oleg asked, and I just smiled at him.


    "We are. With Mirian as an ally, we have the required backing to do so. Our enemy will simply get the news ahead of time. We won''t be able to hide the train anyway, so let them learn of its existence first!"


    "The railway from the Silver Region is also being created." Sasha agreed, sharing the news with Oleg. "Duke Kustov has begun focusing on constructing it, including the stops along the way."


    "Does he already have the territory under control?" Oleg asked, thinking it may have been harder because the change had to be a surprise to the people living there.


    "He says he has confidence." Sasha answered, "Seeing that the Tobrok family also acknowledged him almost immediately made people think that maybe it is not the time to start protesting. With the plans they sent us, there are going to be multiple offshoots for tracks that will do nothing but lead to their production sites to get the steel and coal, directly delivering them to us."


    "The rest will be up to Mirian to handle and control the other nobles as they realize what a train really means. She can take the credit for it and spin whatever tale she wants to introduce; we keep focused on our land." I shrugged, returning the topic to our spy problem, "For now, we are going to feed these news slowly and under heavy control to our curious enemy. When Argile returns, he will be introduced to a cell he didn''t know about before, replacing a captured duo. We are going to use Clara''s carefully built method to periodically replace her agents with ours without them taking notice."


    "If it goes well," Yuri chuckled, finishing her coffee, "we may be able to trace their route back to where they came from. As for getting into the hornet''s nest? That probably won''t be possible, though."


    "We don''t need to." I hummed, running my fingers around my cup''s edge, "The one commanding Clara is either another mage or someone from the Ishillian bloodline. It could be both! It would be too dangerous, and I bet they would be discovered. We just need to constantly spread misinformation and muddly truth with lies. The best way to confuse them is if they start doubting every piece of news they receive."


    "Elena, Lady Mikan, and I," Merlin spoke up confidently, "Are already working on replicating the magic slips that the spy had used. We are confident in creating our own version and making mind-confusing and healing cards. The former could help our spies influence targets and obfuscate their own presence before others. The latter would be handy for our soldiers, too, although its healing factor is probably going to be highly limited, at the first-aid level at best. The only thing we lack is monster blood to craft them... last winter''s harvest was abysmal."


    "Elena is helping you out?" I asked, this being the first time I''d heard it.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Yes!" he yelled proudly, shaking his head, no longer worrying about our material shortcomings. "She shows great talent in understanding how a formation works, although her knowledge of runes is still lacking. But she is gifted in noticing patterns!"


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting, go on. I am not against it. If we can poison their spy network to the point where they can no longer rely on it, we will win the war on intelligence gathering. Our goal is not to learn their true capabilities or motivation; we just need to make them come to the light."


    "We will crush them in battle." Oleg nodded, agreeing with the notion.


    "For that, we are continuing to build our mechs." I continued, referring to the letter that arrived during the morning meeting. "Mirian wasn''t lying; she sent three monster cores from their collection."


    "Meaning, we can make three mechs!" Oleg laughed until I raised a hand to stop him.


    "Only one. How''s the training camp''s preparations?"


    "We have completed and worked out everything. The qualified Knights we have will go through a month-long course. We will choose the best one of them then, My Sovereign."


    "What will we do with the two unused cores?" Merlin asked because he also thought we would use up all three of them in future mechs. "Will they go into your own machine?"


    "I wanted to build my own, but with last winter''s spider infestation, I decided that it could wait." I shrugged, signaling to Luna, who silently walked over in her favorite maid uniform and rolled out my prepared parchment on the coffee table, pinning down its corners.


    "Is this our airship?" Sasha whispered, recognizing the plans and the shape emerging from between the sea of measurements and mock formations.


    "It is. We need our own Judgment, and it can''t wait any longer. The largest two monster cores we have will go into this."


    "So we will indeed use two in one machine?" They asked, surprised, and it was Sasha who answered them while studying the blueprint. Once again, she was learning all the details by just looking at it.


    "Um. One is set up to be responsible for the ship''s propulsion & weapon system, while the second one will be solely responsible for its shielding capabilities." Sasha hummed, reading my drawings like an open book.


    "Since we used the first iteration of Mikan''s shield spell, she did work on it, improving its effects. Still, despite all that, we must acknowledge that our version is weaker than what Ishillia has." I stated it as clearly as possible. "To match their level of deflection, the ship needs its own power source, solely dedicated to doing nothing else but operating the shields. We are not going to create our own shipslaves..."


    "Won''t we need them to control it?" Yuri hummed, looking at me for answers because, amongst us, she and Merlin would probably see no issues with creating some. Even if I gave the green light and we ensured that we only used our enemies for it... that would still open the door for the future. Who says we wouldn''t step past that one day? Or if not us, our children. No. I won''t be responsible for that. If we become like Ishillia, be it after I''m gone.


    "No." I shook my head. "With all the old mech designs, those that I scrapped are going to play a part here. This machine will indeed be filled with formations and multiple CC-powered sub-systems, including its weight reduction capabilities, which will help us rise to the air or land when necessary. All these sub-systems will need their own crew, so we will have to train an adequate crew to operate the ship. This alone will be its own thing within the army, the first unit in our Air Force."


    "Building it won''t be easy¡­" Merlin sighed because, by now, he also realized the scale the drawing represented. "This thing will be huge!"


    "Yeah." I chuckled. It is 400 meters long, right on the dot. The widest point is 110 meters, while its height tops out at 95 meters."


    "By the Gods¡­" Oleg gulped, the hair on his arms rising, "This will be a true monster¡­No! A monster slayer!"


    "That''s the original plan." I whispered, leaning back, holding out my coffee cup, and letting Luna refill it. "This one is made to battle behemoths and not human armies. It will be capable of carrying mechs, infantry, and mechanized infantry at the same time. It will also be future-proof!"


    "For what?" Merlin questioned me, looking at me with sparkling eyes, regaining his spirit.


    "If we can solve the issue of a reliable and usable fuel source¡­ We can start making flying machines. Planes."


    "Why not use magic?" Oleg asked a seemingly simple and obvious question, but Merlin and Sasha answered him immediately.


    "One anti-magic spell could make them fall out of the sky. With the size of the airship, we can implement backups and counter-measures, especially with it having two cores! But we can''t afford to do so with other machines, nor can we fit every device with high-level CC."


    "Ah¡­"


    "Our mechs are still susceptible to those kinds of attacks." I agreed, which is the reason why I tried to find a delicate balance between magic and technology, which, of course, wasn''t easy and not something I could just simply... do. It was a constant struggle, and I had no idea how well I was doing. All I could do was hope things would go well. "If we managed to create a spell-hijacking formation, others could do it too. Or what if there are monsters who have something similar? We have already seen one with shields before! While some machines must be equipped with CC and magic formations, our troops must retain their fighting capability without compromising it if someone casts a spell, canceling all magic in the area."


    "What about its attacking capabilities? Or are we just going to carry our soldiers into battle?" Yuri questioned me while rubbing her chin, trying to make sense of my drawing.


    "I replicated the spell the Kingdom of Scorc used and implemented it as its main weaponry. Of course, a proper firing test will be needed before installing it. As for the rest, we are going to install multiple cannon ports on its sides and underbelly. This is not a project that will be done quickly or openly. We will gather and screen everybody, even though they are all citizens of Avalon. The smallest hint is that they got into trouble anywhere, and they can''t work on this project. I want this to be extra secure!"


    "Yes, Sovereign!" Merlin and Oleg answered at once, saluting.


    "While recruiting," I continued, giving my last orders for the day: "Start looking where we can drill into the mountains. I want it to be hidden from prying eyes because even though we caught the spies now, that doesn''t mean we are catching them all. I don''t want it to be discovered. We will hide our work under this massive wall we are guarding."

 Chapter 224 – Earthbreaker (End of Volume III)

    As we slowly approached summer, everyone had their missions cut out for them, and I wasn''t different either. While I spent my time in my office, Mirian worked hard to change the laws of the Empire, turning the core of a nation and its people on her side while alienating some of its nobles.


    The old power, led by that soggy raisin under their palace, was probably preparing his own people, weapons, and allies to control the situation when shit finally hit the fan. As for our neighbors, I received a letter from Mirian detailing massive military movements in the south regarding the two empires and her ''partner,'' the Kingdom of Roblesia. Everyone could tell that tensions were rising, and while Ishillia didn''t threaten anybody, only fools would ignore the signs that war was brewing.


    Well, she predicted it would happen, so I guess she knows what she is doing. As for the Silver and Black regions, with the Kustov and Tobrok families allying with us, the flow of steel and coal was steady, filling our warehouses before we could exhaust our reserves.


    Much closer to us, Elliot was improving his region daily, beginning to build his own tractor factory, which would also be an attacking point for our agents. It would be an opportunity for us to try to infiltrate the Winefield family and the remaining spies.


    As for my city, there was a lot to do. Besides building another mech, the first to be given to our newest knight at the end of their summer camp, we were also looking at the mountain range and locating a spot where we could drill into it. One criterion was that it had to be far from the city, the mines, or anything else frequented by people. It was Elena who, in the end, found a pleasant enough spot where the mountain walls had a steady slope, eroded in a way that could be flattened for machinery to roll up and start digging.


    When I say machinery, it was the thing I was working on at the moment. I never designed a boring machine, but that didn''t mean I could start from scratch. I had vague ideas, after all.


    I began with the rough outline of the machine, a large cylindrical body resembling our cannons. It was mounted on a sturdy iron chassis with reinforced tracks, similar to what we used on our tractors but made sturdier. The boring machine must be able to carve through rock and earth with ease, so the soul of this beast lies in its drill. At first, I sketched a massive drill bit at the front of the machine, similar to how they were in my old world, taking inspiration from tunneling machines. The difference was that the drill heads weren''t made out of diamond or something similar¡­ but CC. I already had the hardest material that only itself can destroy. Soooo¡­ Time to use it like a blunt force object!


    The rest of the drill was to be made of reinforced steel, with segments that can be replaced as they wear down. It will rotate on a central axis, driven by the steam engine mounted at the rear of the device. I drew the axis, a thick rod of tempered iron running through the length of the machine''s body, connecting the drill to the engine''s power source. It''s best to keep it simple and easily reparable if something breaks in the dark depths of the mountain.


    When the drill part was finished, I turned my attention to the steam engine, the actual hearth of the boring machine. It ended up being a bulky contraption consisting of a large cylindrical boiler made of riveted iron plates capable of withstanding the pressure and balancing out the drill head because of the CC we are mounting on it.


    Then came the firebox, which I ensured was large enough to hold a substantial amount of coal. It had grates that could be adjusted to control the airflow and, thus, the intensity of the fire. I sketched out the steam pipes from the boiler, thick tubes that would carry the pressurized steam from the boiler to the piston, moving the whole machine. It didn''t need to be fast; just be strong enough to move so we could drill into the mountain.


    To be sure, I decided that the pistons would be massive, with broad cylinders capable of driving the drill with maximum force. I knew that the whole mountain range was ''man-made,'' so to speak, so I didn''t know yet how powerful the resistance of the stone would be as we got deeper and deeper. God-like power made it, after all. There had to be something to it because it was hard to believe that monsters never tried coming through it! As I was making it, each piston was to be connected to a crankshaft, which in turn is connected to the drill''s axis. As the steam fills the cylinders, it pushes the pistons, turning the crankshaft and setting the drill into motion. Easy.


    Next, I had to consider how the machine would be controlled. My final decision was to mount a series of levers and valves on a control panel within reach of the operator, who will stand at the side of the machine. I drew out the panel and all the necessary knickknacks, prominently placing the main throttle lever. This will control the flow of steam into the pistons, regulating the speed of the drill. Hopefully, my workers won''t blow it up.


    Other levers would control the machine''s direction and the drill head''s angle. Of course, I included multiple pressure gauges and multiple failsafes to allow the operator to monitor the steam pressure in the boiler and ensure it stays within safe limits. A whistle was also added¡ªa safety feature that will sound if the pressure becomes too high, alerting the operator to release steam through the emergency valve. I don''t want to deal with underground incidents that would set us back by months if the machine decided to explode.


    Finally, I turned my focus on the drill''s mobility. Given the rough and often unstable terrain it will operate on, I opted for a set of wide, steel tracks instead of wheels, similar to those found on our howitzers. Only this one would have more heavy-duty springs and shock absorbers that will help keep the machine stable as it moves forward.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I even added additional supports¡ªadjustable outriggers that can be extended from the sides of the machine to brace it against the ground when it is in operation, preventing it from tipping over as the drill bites into the earth.


    Satisfied with the basic design, it was time to have some fun and add some final details. A coal hopper, mounted above the firebox, will allow the operator to shovel coal directly into the furnace without needing to leave their post. I also added a smokestack, extending it above the machine to vent the smoke and steam away from the operator''s station. Of course, with our magic formation added, it would be water vapor, not something that would damage their lungs. Still, it will be searing hot, so they need to be protected and remain alert while operating it.


    As a last touch, I also included a few aesthetic flourishes¡ªa brass nameplate on the side of the machine etched with the name ''The Earthbreaker'' and decorative stripes running along it¡ªjust for fun.


    With a good job done, leaning back in my chair, I couldn''t help but smile, already imagining it working and beginning to carve out a hidden base and factory for my budding Empire. As for lighting it up, that will happen after we erect a coal plant and begin producing electricity.


    While there was still relative peace inside the Empire, I told our merchant guild to focus on acquiring as much copper as possible. I was ready to splurge and to have it in my possession rather than miss it when really needed. With the influx of new, capable workers, thanks to Clara delivering them to my doorstep, I had enough experienced hands to delegate them to begin the groundwork of our coal plant. For that, I pulled out Sasha''s very own first complex project, as she designed it from start to finish. The location had already been selected, close to one of our new ''rivers.'' It will supply the necessary water, and the coal can be transported via a newly planned railway spur, which I quickly added to our main map, leading from the mine of the Black Regions directly to the plant.


    The foundation must be strong enough to support the immense weight of the boilers, turbines, and other heavy machinery. Sasha didn''t miss that part as she drew a massive, reinforced stone and brick foundation designed to distribute the weight evenly and withstand the vibrations of the running equipment.


    The plant''s main structure would be a vast, rectangular building with high, arched ceilings supported by iron beams. She drew the building''s skeleton, imagining the frame being erected from sturdy iron, riveted together piece by piece. The walls would be built from thick bricks, designed to contain any potential explosions or fires¡ªa constant risk in a plant of this nature.


    Inside the building, she created the heart of the coal plant: the boiler house. This is where coal will be burned to heat water, producing the steam that drives the entire operation. She envisioned rows of massive boilers, each a towering cylinder made of riveted iron plates. The boilers on her plans were connected to an elaborate system of pipes, which would carry steam to the turbines.


    She sketched the layout of the boiler house in a way that ensured ample space between each boiler for maintenance and safety. Above each of them, she drew a coal hopper, which would feed the furnace with a constant supply of coal. A network of conveyor belts and chutes, driven by steam-powered engines, would transport coal from the storage silos to these hoppers, eliminating the fact that people would need to endure the heat.


    She drew the turbine hall adjacent to the boiler house, where the real power would be generated. The steam from the boilers will be piped into massive steam turbines, which she described in great detail in another paper. Each turbine consisted of a series of rotating blades connected to a central shaft. Steam passing through these blades would cause the shaft to spin, converting thermal energy into mechanical energy, a concept that she very quickly understood when I explained it to her.


    Following that, she drew out the turbines'' placement in the hall, each connected to a separate generator. These generators will convert the mechanical energy into electrical power, which can then be distributed along my territory, wherever it is needed. We may even export electricity to my dear uncle, depending on how well her designs work.


    Of course, she wasn''t done because the whole system had to be cooled, hence its chosen location. Aware of the immense heat the boilers and turbines generated, she added a series of cooling towers, tall brick-and-mortar structures positioned just outside the main building.


    Water from the river will be pumped into these towers, where it will be sprayed over a lattice of wooden slats. As the water trickles down, it will cool in the open air before being recirculated back to the boilers. Without me having to tell her, she also included additional pipes and pumps, ensuring that the system could handle the massive volumes of water required to keep the plant operational.


    One of the final aspects to consider was the disposal of smoke and ash from the burning coal. Our magic formations were always included in the several sketches of tall smokestacks rising high above the plant, cleaning the smoke and turning it into harmless water vapor.


    We didn''t solve the ash disposal with magic: below the furnaces, she designed a network of chutes and hoppers, stealing the idea from my boring machine and implementing it. There, ash would be collected and then carted away to a designated disposal site. I could even recycle it and use it to build roads or make cement.


    What remained for my wife to think about last was the safety of our future workers. She put multiple pressure relief valves on each boiler, which would vent excess steam in case of overpressure, preventing explosions. She also designed a fire suppression system, with water lines running throughout the plant, ready to douse any flames that might break out, pulling water directly from the river.


    She also created a control room, positioned centrally within the plant, where operators can monitor gauges, pressure levels, and the overall operation of the plant. From here, they will be able to control the flow of coal, the speed of the turbines, and the electricity output.


    I can''t help but beam with proud happiness as I watch her plans because the plant is a marvel of industrial design¡ªdoing it all after nothing but my explanation and looking at my own blueprints whenever I finish one. It will be a massive undertaking, for sure, requiring hundreds of workers, tons of materials, and months of labor. However, once completed, it will stand as a symbol of progress and innovation for my city.


    There was a lot to do¡­ And we were just getting started!

 Chapter 225 – Summer

    It was a hot day. The sun was out in full force, with no clouds in sight, glaring down at the workers like a magnifying glass on a group of ants.


    "Boss, are you good?" Asked Lorbek, a sturdily built middle-aged man with a sunkissed complexion. He walked up to his sweating supervisor with wide strides before handing him a wet towel he had just soaked into the flowing river next to their construction site.


    "I''m fine, I may be an old one, kid, but I''m not weak!" Bartholomeo, or as everyone used to call him, Bart, answered while taking it and wiping his face off.


    "Kid? Old man, I am already thirty! I am no longer the green-nosed klutz you can order to run around!" He laughed while many others who were there with them were working on laying a massive foundation, followed by their own laughter. "I have grown twice your size~!"


    "I know, I know¡­" Bartholomeo smiled, throwing the towel over his shoulders and reopening the plans he was given two weeks ago. "But with this¡­ I do feel like a teenager once again. The last time we built something grandiose like this one¡­ Ooooh, I''m just shivering by thinking about it!"


    "It does look like a masterwork¡­"


    "It is!" The brigade leader nodded, his aging voice filled with renewed vigor. "This is what it means to be a builder! I always wanted to create things like this! When I visited the capital for my studies as a lad, I saw their walls, the houses of nobles, the bridges over the rivers¡­ It was everything I wanted. Why do you think I joined the Royal Masons Guild? Yet¡­ what did we end up building? Where did I meet half of you?"


    "Building fancy stables for nobles to house their horses." Many answered in unison, making themselves and Bartholomeo sigh. Just because most of them were faraway parts of the Empire, they were less trusted with grandiose works, unlike those guild members who were born closer to the central regions within Ishillia.


    The group present on this day was among the people Clara brought with her. They not only built the train station in Lothlia but also began laying the railways, something they were baffled by, thinking it was a nonsense endeavor. Until they were raided... After their capture, they passed Merlin''s and then the multiple officer screenings and were now temporary citizens of Avalon. Many of their families were already transferred over, openly or covertly, before being discovered and disposed of by Avalon''s enemies. They were unsure what would happen to them, but after entering the city, seeing how it was built, and witnessing the inventions displayed at every corner, they were awed by it. Especially as devoted professionals, they wanted to see all the masonry within the city, spending weeks doing nothing, just walking around and asking questions from either ministry clerks or whoever came by them and were willing to tell the tale of how the city came to be.


    Then, when Bartholomeo was called to the office of Minister Rennar, who was this city called Avalon''s Minister of Architecture. Bart didn''t know what to expect, but luckily, the minister was straightforward, and he got right into the matter of things: they got a new job offer. The moment he looked at the blueprint, he accepted it, no questions asked, not even if they would be paid or not. All he wanted was to go to his new home, study the plans, and begin building it. When he gathered his team, all the people he had met throughout his life, they were ready to follow him without asking for details. They were people who Bart had mentored or supported to go through the official royal channels; become part of the Royal Guild... Finally, at this faraway place, everybody had the chance to prove they were worthy of the title of Master Craftsmen.


    The factory they were building was unlike anything he had ever seen before, and learning that it was something called a Coal Plant just further excited him. The best part was that they were going to work with magic! Bartholomeo only once had the chance to operate with formations, which happened back when he was in training. They used magic that canceled out the weight of materials while wearing magical boots that kept them stuck to the floor. It was an experience that always returned via his dreams.


    Now, it was a chance to do it again! When he was first told that after laying the foundation, when construction truly started, they would be given tools that had the same effect on hastening their work, he couldn''t believe it. But it had to be accurate because the blueprints also had magic drawn on them. When asked about it within the Ministry, he was told that the Prime Minister himself, a mage, would come and etch them on, teaching them how to copy formations from paper to metal. It was a skill that was mandated for them to learn... This was unbelievable because Bartholomeo only knew the Guild Masters, a very selective group, to possess the knowledge. It was something that, even after the formula of cement was made public, remained a shrouded secret.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Aren''t you nervous?" Lorbek asked, pointing at the magic symbols, "We never did something like this¡­"


    "I am not. I am excited! You shouldn''t be worrying, either. We will be taught, and we will learn. That''s it! Don''t you realize? This is our test! The local building guilds, if they have any, are used to working with magic¡­ Whoever we asked, they talked about lifting blocks as heavy as fifty men by themselves! If people who never attended a proper academy, never worked within the Royal Guilds, and never had to put up with nobles'' nagging and hysterical wishes can do it, then we can do it too!"


    "Woah, Boss, relax, you will get a heatstroke!" Lorbek laughed, but Bart just grinned, closing the blueprints.


    "Not even the Goddess of Death, Ariana herself, can take me now, kiddo! I will see it through at all costs. We will show the locals that we have arrived and can build just as smoothly¡­ if not quicker!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did something happen, Merlin?" I asked, yawning, seeing him stand ready while I left my dining room after I was finished with my breakfast. "I was up until late¡­ If it isn''t serious, we can postpone it. I want to rest for a day..."


    "Well¡­ it isn''t serious, but it is."


    "Which is it, kid?" I shrugged, looking at him, and even as an almost grown-up, he barely reached my chest, remaining baby-faced.


    "The new builders. They are ahead of schedule¡­ by a lot! I brought our professionals there to examine their work, thinking they were cutting corners, but they were not. Their work is as solid as it can be."


    "Good news then."


    "Yeah, but now our workers feel annoyed¡­"


    "Ahaha, a bit of rivalry, eh?" I laughed, rubbing my chin but realizing that, yeah, I couldn''t let the two groups go at each other. They were now both considered Avalonians. Friendly rivalry is fine, but if it grows into animosity, that''s no good. "Did you start screening our men? For the underground project?"


    "I did, but¡­ the construction of the boring machine has just started. It will take time to finish, so I didn''t want to be hasty about it. I trust that those who I pick won''t blabber, but I want to be extra sure."


    "You know what?" I asked, stopping, making him almost fall over as he followed suit in a hurry, looking up at me, "If they want to build so much, we will put out a new event. Tell them that they can try to design a proper bathhouse! The winner, just like with our old fountain competition, is going to be announced after I review all their submissions. As for the reward, the building will wear its creator''s name! The Something-something Bathhouse!"


    "A bathhouse?"


    "Yep! Make it grandiose. It would be a place where people can go and relax. Make sure to tell them to make it so that it has indoor and outdoor parts. It can then be used in the summer and in the winter! After I decided which one won, while building it, those who performed well could be selected for our secret project. They will have ample opportunity to show their talents in extreme circumstances and build an underground city if they are so worked up by some newcomers."


    "Hmm¡­ Rennar and the rest can host it¡­ I will see to it, Leon!" He chuckled, smiling before hurrying away.


    It was good to see that he was back to normal, being the Merlin I knew initially. He was, once again, doing a hundred things at once and enjoying it. Since becoming a man, he never once mentioned his old self either. Hehe¡­ Everything was going back to normal. I just had to not think about it, or I may jinx it!


    "Faster!"


    "Faster!"


    Turning towards the shouts, I wanted to laugh but ended up twitching my mouth instead because it was Leyla and Arthur racing through the corridors of the palace on Yuri and Luna''s back, respectively. Are they¡­ ruining my little angels? Because this time around, they were wearing reins and biting onto the part that ends up in horses'' mouths¡­ Kinky bastards. I just hope those two idiots don''t think about naughty things while indulging in my kids'' playtime.


    "Ah, Leon!" Mikan appeared, holding Lancelot, feeding him, and having her left breast out while my son was suckling on it with the happiest face possible. That''s my boy! Khm. "Sasha was looking for you! It''s about the train ride!"


    "Oh yes, yes, it is tomorrow. Gotcha! Thanks~! I almost forgot." I walked up to her and gave her a kiss before stroking my son''s head, "I am having an off day today. I wanted to head out for a walk to move my joints! Want to come along?"


    "Not now; I am overseeing the two; they just run too fast¡­" She answered with a shy smile mixed with a bit of frustration because of Yuri and Luna''s antics.


    "I have a feeling you are talking about Luna and Yuri and not about our twins."


    "I am." She nodded, being a hundred percent serious. "They are becoming very cocky, especially when Sasha is not here. You should speak with her; she is still trying to create that... flamethrower weapon, but she is frustrated she can''t shield the user from the heat of magic."


    "I see. Maybe he does need a little bit of rest and to let her steam out... Hmm! You know," I leaned close and whispered into her ear with an evil grin, making her blush with my words, "just tell Sasha that the two idiots are a bad influence on the kids... Then we can play one night in a way where you will be the one giving them a lesson~!"


    Leaning back and looking into her eyes, I saw she was red as a tomato, but to my surprise, she simply nodded her head, licking her lips with her gorgeous pink tongue. Oh yes... this will be a fun day off for me!

 Chapter 226 – Hidden Trump Card

    When the day of the first official train ride came, people came out of the city in droves to watch it leave our half-completed station. They were lined up on both sides of the track for at least three kilometers. I even saw some people walking around with a tray hanging from their neck, selling food and drinks. Now, this is what I like to see when my citizens see an opportunity, and they take it! They walked amongst the people, like hot-dog sellers in a ballpark, going along the train tracks, next to families holding their kids'' hands, selling their goods. Maybe some will even get the idea to make toys of the train... Of course, they were not the only patrolling bodies; multiple of my soldiers also walked with them. They were overseeing the area, warning those who got a bit too close to the tracks, pulling them back into a safe distance. What I didn''t need was an accident on this day¡­


    In the meantime, Sasha and I were at the station, prepared to kick the event off. We were personally welcoming the lucky winners and giving them the shirts Dorian had made, a surprise they didn''t expect. What was truly unexpected was that there was a young pair, turning this day into a truly unforgettable one. When the boy saw us, he did something I couldn''t help but grin at. Without waiting, he produced a ring, kneeling down as he proposed to his girlfriend right before us, using our presence as the perfect witness to it.


    This will make a perfect newspaper headline¡­ I just wish we had photographs. I have to do something about that, although I only have the basics down. I know the theory behind how it works, but I have no real experience developing an image, what to use, or how to construct it. Putting that aside, it was a lovely sight to behold, and after she said yes, we both personally gave them our blessings.


    With that happening, I was keen to discover their story, so I asked Mikan to investigate the pair. We could write a nice little piece about it, encouraging my people to find love and establish a loving family, further strengthening the feeling of community within Avalon.


    Although that may not have been necessary, it was interesting to see how everyone cheered and clapped the moment the train slowly began moving, rattling out of the station and blowing its whistle as it picked up steam¡ªliterally. With four carts attached, it was long enough to showcase for anyone witnessing how strong it was. It picked up speed quickly and soon headed out of Avalon, going straight to Lothlia.


    I knew that Elliot would be waiting for them there, showing his people the newest step in traveling and trading. After spending an afternoon in Lothlia, they were then going to return, and we would begin introducing a proper train schedule. My initial goal was to make it run back and forth with passengers every two days in the morning and afternoon.


    Those who were allowed to come and go had to buy tickets and provide proof that they were citizens of Goldengrove or Avalon. With the train, I knew that it would give more opportunities for people to infiltrate, but if I had to pick between progress and worrying, I would choose the former. We have a good system going on, including the security measures, and I have confidence in my people to catch any unsavory figures wanting to sneak in.


    Elliot told me that his merchants are the most interested people amongst those who are eager to ride the train, including Goldie, who did a solid job playing his part and will probably keep doing it. My Uncle and I agreed that he would be the ideal candidate to connect us to the western regions of Ishillia. We even discussed extending the railway towards their territory, with the cover story that Clara managed to convince my ministers to do so.


    As for the train, I guess it would be an interesting invention enough that they would bite onto the bait and try to get their hands on it. They didn''t know that I never intended the train to remain a secret. Of course, I wouldn''t just gift it away, but I would start licensing the plans to those who were interested. As we agreed, I have already written the first contract, which was on its way to Mirian.


    Watching the train disappear in the distance, I knew that I needed this to expand to every part of the world and start connecting us all. It would allow me to access the resources and materials I need. It would also help me be the first to learn if something was discovered that they didn''t know how important it was yet. Earning money with it was just secondary. The sooner trains whizz back and forth, the better it is for me!Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Also, I could spot talented people who will improve my designs and develop better ones. Maybe I could even poach them and bring them to Avalon. That way, I could always stay one step ahead of everyone, even if I decide to do nothing personally.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you have something important to report, Otto?" Pascal asked as his subordinate appeared in a hazy, blue light, his spirit taking shape before the old Ishillian Emperor.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I have received some interesting yet troubling reports, getting a glimpse at what Mirian Ishillia is doing in the Frontier."


    "Go on." The old wizard nodded, sitting down in a cushioned armchair. His bones crackled loudly with every move, yet his sharp gaze kept looking at Otto from behind his wrinkled visage.


    "I have received news of the existence of a machine, a so-called train. My current knowings are incomplete, but my agents are working on getting their hands and eyes on an intact blueprint and delivering the rest as soon as possible."


    "A machine, you say? Describe it to me."


    Of course, because Otto never saw it in person, his characterization was a bit more grandiose than it really was, but Pascal didn''t dare to take it lightly. If they did make something that could pull around more weight than an average caravan, it could also be used to move troops much quicker than marching. Not to mention, such a machine would not be hindered by the weather, allowing them to use winter to their advantage, turning its conditions into a boon that could win wars.


    "What kind of magic drives it?" Pascal asked, not expecting him to know it but also baffled by Otto''s following answer.


    "There is no magic involved, My Emperor. It is all mechanical, driven by¡­ water. And fire."


    "Water¡­? And fire? What are you talking about? Is this a mill, a fireplace, or a machine?!"


    "It is a construct. But it has no magic involved in its creation... I was also baffled when I first heard it and immediately thought about our secret... My Lord, does she know about our hidden weapons? Could she discover it?"


    "No¡­ She shouldn''t¡­" Pascal mumbled, raising a hand to stop Otto from talking while he thought things through. "I am sitting above it. She could only learn of its existence if she personally came down, tore up my library, and began inspecting the foundation of the palace!"


    Hearing about the train and thinking it through, Pascal soon felt that it was not a simple creation; it was an invention that didn''t require magic to work. As a witch or wizard, magic was natural to the Royal Bloodline. It was part of their life, and they heavily relied on it when solving problems. This should be the same for Mirian. An Ishillian would never think about anything else but how to use their power, material resources, and control over the arcane to solve their issues.


    "She is indeed unique¡­" Pascal mumbled to himself, realizing that her upbringing, never to be considered for the role of an Empress, probably made Mirian think outside the box and create things not powered by magic. No wonder she managed to outplay her own father, ending his dreams and life, freeing herself from every control.


    There was one thing Pascal learned while ruling Ishillia. Magic can be the greatest weapon and the most significant weakness in a wizard''s arsenal. Not long after his ascension to the throne, his cousin tried to eliminate him and take the crown for himself. He almost succeeded, ambushing him with a spell that made all magic disappear around them for a brief second. Pascal''s reflexes and love of training with the spear were what saved his life on that day. He always believed he would one day wield the Spear of Ariana, getting ready for that moment since he could walk¡­ Yet it never came to him... Still, it allowed him to react in time, saving his life and ending his cousin''s in a swift retaliation.


    That day taught him that magic is not omnipotent and that he just needs to strip them of their powers if he wants to finish off annoying mages. It took him a decade to reconstruct his cousin''s secret spell, creating something that was never recorded and only a handful of people knew about. All of those people were already dead or were his most loyal subordinates.


    If Pascal wanted, he could cast it with all his preparations throughout the decades and simply banish all magic for as long as he wanted. He could cover the whole capital city¡­ and more. Many of his thralls built similar formations, hidden in major cities and essential junctions within Ishillia, where if he had willed it so, all magic would stop functioning. Be it a mage''s personal spell or one powered by CC. Well, it seems Mirian had a similar thought, realizing that there could be a weapon that would nullify the most potent weapon of a country. Magic.


    "Keep working." He spoke after minutes of silence, ordering Otto in a firm voice, "Record everything and inform me if more news surfaces. Building machines that work without magic is both exciting and dangerous. We can''t let it leave Ishillian borders! She may release many of our inventions to the¡­ public¡­" He grunted, feeling sick by mentioning it, wanting to spit out his sour saliva, "But we will get ourselves new ones then. Let her develop it, and we will take it as a penance for her transgression!"


    "What about Mirian Ishillia, My Lord?" Otto asked, making Pascal chuckle and wave his hand without a care.


    "She is walking on borrowed time. I can kill her whenever I wish. Let her prepare more gifts for us; when it is time, I will separate her head from her neck myself."

 Chapter 227 – A New Discovery

    It was an early summer evening, and Edmund, a somewhat eccentric teenager, found himself alone in his school''s small workshop. It was time for a summer break, and the teachers no longer held classes, leaving the school empty for a few months. However, Edmund, as always, liked to be at school rather than at home. Not because it was bad; his parents loved him very much, but he just couldn''t help himself, wanting to learn more about the world. And to stop setting his room on fire or causing his younger sister to get scared if something goes wrong with his experiments.


    With permission from the teachers, he was allowed to come and go as he pleased during the summer break, so he spent his days learning, getting himself ahead of the others, and preparing for his last year in school. He was sad that it would come to an end by next year, but then again, there were rumors that a second school would open up soon¡ªone that would be even better only for those who graduated with the best possible grades! He just couldn''t wait. The moment it happens, he will be amongst the first to apply!


    "Well... As for today!" He sighed, stretching after arriving at the room on the third floor.


    The dim light from the setting sun filtered through the clean windows and the shades hanging from above, casting long shadows across the cluttered workbench he had been using for the past four days. Edmund had always been fascinated by one of his favorite subjects, chemistry. He often mixed substances he found at home, the kitchen, or wherever he could scavenge them. He even asked his dad to bring home drinks from the bar, coal from work, or anything he found interesting so he could test them by boiling, cooling, or mixing them with other substances.


    His latest obsession was with a strange, grayish rock his dad brought home, who recently got a new assignment, yet no matter how they asked, he simply couldn''t speak about it. He was only allowed to tell them that it was ordained by the Ministry, and he was forbidden from talking about it. This meant it had to be something extraordinary, and Edmund knew better than to keep asking about it. It was after he started working that one day, his father brought home an exciting find that was not a simple rock, not something that would be found anywhere else, but neither of them knew that at the time. What he knew was that it had to be something unique and rare because his dad had told him how it came to be. He vaguely explained that rocks fell down at work while mixing with the coal they fed to a new steam engine that he was operating... When they stopped, beginning to clean it after realizing what had happened, they found that it was filled with these strange, unknown rocks.


    For weeks, Edmund had been puzzling over these peculiar ones, bringing one of the palm-sized ones to school, intending to experiment with it. It looked unremarkable, but when he struck the largest one he got with a hammer, it gave off a faint, acrid smell that intrigued him. He never had a smelly rock before... So, driven by his insatiable hunger for knowledge, he was determined to unlock its secrets tonight. Nobody would disturb him here at this time, so he brought it to school. The only logical solution. He wanted to understand more about it. Why was it smelly? What made it? It came from coal and rocks falling into a furnace... Did the coal melt together with the rock? Was the rock burnt by fire changed in a way nobody expected? He didn''t know, but he wanted to know, and with the instruments he was now very familiar with, he had the confidence to unravel its secrets.


    First, to not waste it all at once, he took a chisel and hammer, splitting it, once again feeling that weird smell in the air escaping from the rock. Was it trapped inside? Stinky air? Did the rock just farted?


    "Focus, Edmund, this is no time for jokes!" He mumbled, shaking his head.


    He placed the now smaller chunk of the rock in an old mortar, then stared at it, contemplating his next move... His teachers had always warned him about mixing things recklessly. When you don''t know what they are made of, it could result in an explosion, similar to the Dragonfire Cannons! It was a scary thought... but they were not here, and Edmund''s curiosity had always been stronger than his sense of caution.


    "I wonder what''ll happen if I add a bit of water... Yeah, start with something that is abundant and harmless! Rocks get wet when it rains... That shouldn''t have done anything to it, or the whole mountain range would have exploded by now! Heh, yeah!" He murmured to himself, hyping himself up and reaching for the jug that sat on the workbench. It was mainly there for if he accidentally set something on fire. "Water is not fire... um. If I set the school on fire with water, maybe they won''t punish me... Maybe?" He chuckled as he poured a few drops into the mortar and leaned closer to observe, not wanting to miss any possible reactions. At first, nothing happened...This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Well... That was... Underwhelming." He frowned in disappointment, ready to dismiss the rock as another dead-end experiment. "It was water, Edmund. What did you expect?" He chastised himself, but then, suddenly, the rock began to hiss with a soft, eerie sound that filled the quiet room. If it had been done at home or on a day when the streets were busy, he could have missed it. But now, close to night, the sound was as loud as his teachers giving a lesson in his empty school!


    His eyes immediately widened as a small plume of gas started to rise from the rock where the water hit it. This time, he recognized the smell he felt when breaking the previous chunks with a hammer¡ªit was a type of gas unlike anything he had encountered before. "Water! Water did this?!" His heart pounded with excitement, especially since his very first idea already produced results. This was not an ordinary rock; indeed, it wasn''t! "What is this...?" he whispered, grabbing the firemaker tools from a nearby box. "If water had that reaction, what does fire do to it?"


    He hurriedly prepared everything and struck the flints with trembling hands beside the fireplace. When orange flames roared to life, he hastily grabbed a candle and lit it up; its light reflected in his black eyes, burning bright just like his drive to experiment. With a wipe of his sweaty forehead, he walked back to the rock, adding a bit of water first, waiting for the hissing sound and the smelly gas to appear before he held the candle cautiously near the mortar. For a moment, there was nothing, but this time, he knew he just had to wait a bit more. Then, with a bright flash, the gas ignited, producing a small but intensely bright flame. Edmund stumbled back the moment it happened, nearly knocking over a stack of books he brought with himself in his amazement. If not for his balance, he would have dropped the candle and caused a fire for real... But that didn''t matter now.


    The flame inside the mortar flickered steadily, brighter than any lamp or candle he had ever seen. It was beautiful, mesmerizing, and unlike anything he had imagined. He carefully approached the flame again, noting how it burned clean and bright without the smoke and soot that usually accompanied the type of fire he was familiar with.


    "This... this is new... A new type of... flames? Maybe it is a... new coal?" Edmund whispered, his mind racing. He quickly began sketching out ideas in the notebook he always kept in his pocket, trying to capture the moment before it slipped away. But, after the initial experiment, he couldn''t think about anything else.


    Over the next few weeks, Edmund did everything to refine his discovery. He built a small device using bits of metal and copper tubing he spent all of his allowance on, and he also begged his parents to buy him a pair of glass lenses. While studying the rock, asking his dad to bring home more, to which his dad only answered that it was not an accident he was keen on repeating. Saddened by the news, because he had already had an idea of what he could do with his discovery, Edmund knew he couldn''t mess this up. He was going to build a new lamp, and he would do it on the first try! The device he constructed, constantly changing and refining it as he made it, allowed him to control the flow of water onto the new type of rock, creating a steady stream of gas that he could ignite at will. He even fashioned a simple reflector to focus the light, making it more practical for use and to shine it wherever he wanted. It was like a portable little sun right in his palms. At least, that was the plan.


    One hot evening, after days of perfecting his invention, Edmund stood outside with his family, right before their house, proud to show them his newest invention. His first working creation, in fact. The sun had long since set, and the street was shrouded in darkness. His parents and younger sister gathered around him, curious about the cube-like contraption with a sturdy handle that he held in his hands. They never once doubted that he had created something. He always did, but all the previous ones ended up... well, broken. Yet, this one looked something like that indeed was complete this time.


    "Watch this!" Edmund declared, his voice brimming with pride and excitement. He turned the small valve on his device, allowing a few drops of water to fall onto the rocks he put inside, broken into small pieces. A soft hissing sound filled the air, followed by a burst of bright, white light as he struck a sparkler, two tiny flints within, and lit the gas.


    His parents gasped, their faces illuminated by the brilliant flame lighting up the little group. It was as if a piece of the sunlight had been captured in Edmund''s hands, and now it obeyed his wishes. The light cut through the darkness, casting long shadows across the stone pavement, revealing details that would have otherwise been lost in the night.


    "What is it?" his father asked, his voice filled with awe.


    "It''s a new kind of lamp!" Edmund replied, grinning from ear to ear. "I''m calling it... Well... I don''t know what to call it. I want to show it to the Sovereign! He will know better!"


    His mother gasped at hearing it while his father clapped him on the back, pride and astonishment mingling in his expression. "You''ve done something incredible, son! We must take this to the Ministry!"


    "Yeah!" His sister agreed, mesmerized by the bright box in his brother''s hands. "Before anyone steals the idea! Um-um!"

 Chapter 228 – Carbide

    I was sitting in the throneroom, letting my two ministers, Paxon and Merlin, showcase the unique lamp that one of my subjects had just constructed. After watching the demonstration and then listening to their explanation, I couldn''t help but be amazed. I vaguely recalled what it was, learning it about as a kid when I was taught the history of man-made light sources. I didn''t really know how it functioned; I just knew of the chemical reaction that made it possible to have a gas source that could be ignited.


    What young Edmund created was a carbide lamp. It was an immensely lucky break that we managed to produce calcium carbide rocks with the Earthbreaker. My guess is that it wasn''t even pure, so if we managed to make proper ones, it would shine even brighter! I wouldn''t have thought about creating this piece of lamp otherwise... I was way too focused on more modern options, but now, we have everything to start producing it. It is something that would still be like a miracle in this world! Still, it is an elementary chemical reaction with the calcium carbide responding to water, creating acetylene gas and calcium hydroxide. Simple.


    Even on the cusp of introducing electricity with my coal plant in the making, this is something that will be extremely useful. For example, we are far from having any type of battery-operated flashlight. With this, we can produce a bright and steady glow; to boot, it is simple, portable, and, best of all, cost-effective.


    As for the negatives¡­ yeah, it is a fire hazard as acetylene gas is highly flammable, but if they can''t smell it despite its sharp odor, that''s their fault. Until I can mass produce hand-cranking lamps, having solved the issue of our current filaments that burn out quickly and we have the spare resources to manufacture them, this will easily fill the empty space. Hell, we have a lot of coal, and with the mountain being excavated, we also have a ton of lime rocks being brought up from within its belly. It would be a waste not using it then!


    "What did he name it?" I asked, my smile remaining unchanging on my face.


    "He didn''t give it a name, My Sovereign." Minister Paxon spoke, closing the small valve and extinguishing the lamp by stopping the flow of the gas. "He said he doesn''t really understand it yet, so you could give it a much better name!"


    "I see." I chuckled, turning towards Merlin, "Announce our most recent invention in the newspaper and call it the Edmund Lamp. It will get into production soon enough and will be commercially available."


    "Yes, Sovereign!" Merlin saluted, not asking questions, unlike Paxon.


    "Are we going to sell it? At what price?"


    "It is not something that should not be that expensive." I hummed, "I want it to spread as it would be especially useful in the hands of patrolling guards or our miners. Three silver sounds reasonable, wouldn''t you agree? We will take Young Edmund''s contraption and improve it a little, make it work to its best, and start producing proper fuel for it!"


    "Those rocks, yes?" Merlin hummed, nodding his head, "This would be something that we could start trading to other parts of the world! Listening to you, My Sovereign, I can tell it is cheap to produce!"


    "Yes, it is." I chuckled, leaning back and thinking about it. "By my calculations, the price of the raw materials to build it is negligible, almost nonexistent, as we produce them locally. This is still huge even if we later have better electric versions of hand-held lamps. We can export and sell it to others for a gold piece per unit. Even if they dismantle it, it won''t work without carbide being used for the reaction."


    "Carbide?" They asked, realizing it was the rock Edmund''s father accidentally discovered.


    "Yeah. And it will be only us who can manufacture it because you won''t find this in nature. Not easily, that is. Good luck in matching the original, no matter how many copies would spring up in distant lands. Or just making it work, ahaha!"


    "I think we just struck another goldmine¡­" Merlin laughed, imitating my usual posture, rubbing his chin with a proud grin as I saw multiple ideas swirling in his head.


    "Make it fair!" I interrupted them, "Invite Edmund and his parents to the palace. I want to speak with them and strike a life-long contract with the young boy. He is the owner of this invention, and he needs to be rewarded! He will get 25% of every sale we make from his lamp as long as we sell it. Plus¡­¡± I continued while standing up and clapping, "Make sure he has his own workshop! Mikan will conduct a full interview with him at the next Sovereign''s Sessions. We need to showcase inventors and every famous person within our city."


    "That will be another great episode!" Merlin nodded, agreeing, "I can''t wait to hear it!"If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Edmund''s family experienced tremendous upheaval after his son''s discovery. The next day, the newspaper had already detailed his story and introduced his invention, and people began recognizing him as a word spreading throughout the city. His prototype was then showcased before everyone, letting people know that it would soon be available in the shops run by the state for just three silvers.


    But it was not everything. Edmund never imagined that his lamp would be named after him, immortalizing him, a greater honor than being paid for it. Although the latter was also lovely and somewhat dizzying to comprehend. That dizziness returned in full force when Edmund was told that he would appear at the subsequent Sovereign''s Sessions as one of the guests. Him? On the¡­ radio? Who would have thought what a change his curiosity would bring to his life? He was even afraid that nothing would be like before after this... and he was right about that.


    All the days since then melted together like a fever dream, finding himself dressed up in new, nice clothes straight from Dorian''s workshop, designed especially for him. He had never before worn such elegant black and white garments that Dorian was calling a ''tuxedo,'' whatever that meant. Yet, even that couldn''t hide his pale, white face and sweaty hands as he stood in the backroom of the theater, facing his own visage in one of the biggest mirrors he had ever seen.


    "I''ll throw up¡­" He grunted just before another, shaky hand pressed a glass of water before him.


    "That makes two of us!" said a feeble voice, just as shaky as Edmund''s legs at the moment. As he took the water and drank it, he realized that the hand belonged to a beautiful young woman standing next to him. Her dirty-blonde hair was straightened out and held in a high ponytail, while she wore an elegant, deep blue dress that matched her pale blue eyes.


    "You are lady Dia!"


    "You¡­ know me?" She flinched, looking just as nervous as Edmund.


    "Of course! I saw your paintings and collected all the ten issues of your sketches when they were printed! They are up on my wall at home!"


    "Looks like you got a fan!" Entered a laugh into the conversation, belonging to a third figure, a man who was also a fresh entrepreneur, Remus, who was the leading advertiser for the Sovereign''s latest wedding. "My name is Remus! Although, those prints are nowhere as detailed or cool as her originals..."


    "I know you!" Edmund nodded, quickly detailing how Remus was the very first to establish a successful publication, selling colored newspapers that were now beginning to be called magazines and just as popular as Avalon News.


    "Damn, I never thought I would also have a fan!" He joked as the three were today''s Sovereign Session''s guests.


    Of course, under his chatty and jokey mask, he was hiding his nervousness as this kind of exposure was an unbelievable fairy tale just a few years back. When both Dia and Remus got the invitation, they needed a whole day to settle down and be able to form coherent words, starting to panic in preparation for today. As for what will they talk about? They had no idea as it was only stated that the two Queens were eager to interview them, as the three were exemplary citizens of Avalon.


    "It''s time!" Said a man''s voice as one of the background workers poked his head into their room.


    Hearing him was like being doused in a bucket of cold water, drawing blanks over the trio''s mind right until they were led next to the stage. Inside, Sasha and Mikan were already talking, introducing tonight''s show to the live audience and to the people listening elsewhere. As Sasha briefly recounted the three''s names and origins, Mikan glanced toward them. Noticing their wrecked nerves, she just smiled, and a tiny, golden formation flashed behind her back, in sync with her tattoo.


    Neither Edmund, Remus, nor Dia knew what it was, but soon, their mood mellowed out, and all their anxiety was blown away by a caressing, sweet fragrance. They finally felt their thoughts flow freely, just in time for them to come onto the stage¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    I was back in my office, listening to tonight''s show while working on generalizing Edmund''s blueprint so we could manufacture it en masse. I couldn''t help but chuckle hearing his voice retelling his experiences in school and his eagerness to discover the world. It was exactly what I wanted from my people, and I hoped this interview would bring more people like him to the surface.


    As for Remus, I was about to license his inventions, too, because he perfected the work of putting artwork into printing. It wasn''t like a photo yet, but his printing tables and how he made them would also benefit our leading newspaper print. Maybe we could start introducing comics¡­ ehehe¡­ I would love that! Anyway¡­ Khm.


    The third guest, Dia, was already famous for her paintings. I just wanted her to be on the mic when Sasha told her that we were planning on turning some of the buildings into a museum and filling it with her works. Of course, it would have other inventions put on display and be open to new ones. Always! I want to nudge my people to be inquisitive and brave, explore the world, and push their boundaries to make it so their legacy is in the museum, immortalizing their names. They shouldn''t be afraid of failing but courageous enough to try it again and as often as necessary.


    With our residents enjoying life, the latest census showed that we will double our numbers in the upcoming years. Luckily, we built the city with that in mind, expecting it. There was ample space to fill it up, and if we need to expand in the next twenty or thirty years, I will be delighted to do it.


    In the end, I stopped drawing and just leaned back, listening to the interviews and enjoying the show and the voices of my wives. Life feels good¡­ It was precisely why I started all of this. Just to sit back, relax, and let go of everything to bathe in the joy of the moment.


    "Finally!" mumbled a voice coming from under my table, and I heard Luna smacking her lips. "My mouth was getting sore¡­ Not much has come out this time, so you must rest, Leon! You are going empty!"


    ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe¡­¡± I muttered, eyes closed, letting happiness wash over me because life couldn''t be any better at that moment.

 Chapter 229 – Polo’s Summer Camp

    As Polo walked with his comrades, the sun was barely peeking above the horizon, casting long shadows across the jagged, sharpened landscape. They were all bracing themselves for another brutal day of training in their summer camp, vying to be the first to get their own machines. The ground beneath his naked feet was coarse, made up of hard rocks, sticking out from under the ground as they were nearing their target. They were mercilessly grinding against the warriors'' feet with every step, cutting their skin whenever they stepped way too hard onto them. He could feel the weight of fatigue pulling at his muscles, his arms trembling from the last set of drills and from the fact that they were up for 48 hours by now, but there was no room for weakness here.


    This wasn''t just any military training¡ªit was the last physical trial, a rite of passage only the future Knights were subjugated to, where physical strength and willpower finally melded together. To survive, you had to be more than a regular soldier of Avalon. Their trainers, towering figures clad in their blackened monster-scaled armors, demanded it. No¡­ Their Sovereign decreed it. The relentless instructors who overlooked their training wielded batons and whips, ensuring that their future Knights were tested on every possible front¡ªstrength, endurance, and ignoring the pain of their bodies.


    Polo''s breath was ragged as he adjusted the weight of the heavy vat filled with water strapped to his back¡ªa test of fortitude and balance. While marching, if too much water splashed out, the recruit had to run back to the river, refill it, and start over their trek. The pounding in his head was an all-too-familiar sensation now. He had barely managed to shield his mind from it, relying on the small reservoir of willpower he had left in him. It felt like each step needed to be required to force his body to reach for a drop of stamina still lingering somewhere within him, weakening him physically. Even then, there was no time to focus on the pain it brought with itself. Not when survival was at stake.


    Ahead, he could hear the rush of their man-made river, the end of their current, and the start of their next challenge as they were marching from one end of Avalon to the next. Its deep, crystal-blue waters hid a purposefully submerged magic formation that was aimed at their minds¡ªwhispers of voices swirled in its depths, trying to suggest to the pilots to give up. The instructors had said nothing of what lay beneath the surface, only that the recruits would have to cross the river. Even with summer heating up the air, the water was coming from the mountains, and it was as cold as freshly melted ice. Just by dipping their feet into it, they felt pain rushing through their exhausted, overheated bodies. Still, Polo clenched his jaw, his heart racing as they reached the river''s edge, determined to finish first.


    "Move!" Playing the lead instructor role, Oleg shouted, his voice echoing unnaturally loud in the crisp morning air. There was no hesitation, no time to think. Polo carefully put down the vat he was carrying, knowing that if he just dropped it, the instructors would surely send him back to start over. As exhausted as he was, he knew that one mistake would mean losing hope of becoming the first Knight of Avalon. He began running the last few meters with renewed drive, and with a loud shout, he didn''t stop at the river bank. After diving headfirst into the icy waters, he was the first to start the last task, but at that moment, he couldn''t have known that.


    The cold hit him like a wall, knocking the air from his lungs as he struggled to adjust. He could feel the whispers of magic in the water, tugging at him, testing his control, telling him to just¡­ stop moving and let the instructors pull him out. The currents were looking rougher now than standing at the bank, a sign of his confusion caused by the magic at work. To Polo''s eyes, they were shifting unnaturally, forcing him to physically and mentally navigate the river that suddenly turned into a massive, bottomless ocean. His limbs were heavy, fighting the cold and the rapid loss of his stamina. Each stroke felt like a battle against an invisible enemy, and it was unclear who would win this desperate bout.


    As his head bobbed above the surface, he caught sight of the shore¡ªthe other side, so close yet impossibly far. Then, the currents shifted again, and he felt something brush past his leg, an icy tendril of water trying to drag him down. Or at least, it was what his mind told him. Panic surged in his chest for a moment, but he shoved it aside, tapping into the last reserves of his mental fortitude, hardening his thoughts and ignoring the hallucinations. His hand shot forward and continued swimming, paddling with his feet, leaving a bloodied trail from the cuts that covered the bottom of it.


    The shore grew nearer with every stroke, and with a final burst of strength, Polo hauled himself out of the river, collapsing onto the muddy, much softer other side. His chest heaved as he gulped in the air, his entire body screaming in protest, wanting to just shut off for a well-deserved rest. But even as he was lying there, spent and soaked, he knew... He made it.


    "Want to sleep?" asked a deep voice. Soon, Oleg''s towering figure stood above Polo''s wet, shivering body, plunging the day into night with his shadow.


    ¡°N-no, G-g-general O-o-oleg!¡± He yelled, forcing his eyes open as he began moving once again.


    Polo pushed himself to his feet, his legs shaking but his eyes burning with defiance. He wouldn''t give up. Not here. Not ever. He signed up for this. He wanted this. He will make it his own! Everyone can achieve their dreams in Avalon; they just have to really want it!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The air inside the training hall was thick with silence. The windowless stone walls loomed over Polo and the other candidates, like uncaring sentinels, lit only by the dim glow of newly developed lamps he had never seen before. They were put up and set at intervals along the perimeter, glowing in a sharp, bright light. They all sat cross-legged in the center of the cold floor, trying to ignore the stiffness in their legs, the dull ache from hours of physical drills still thrumming through their muscles. The only sound was the faint crackle of the burning gas and their own breath, steady, just like Oleg had taught them.


    "Clear your mind, clear your body!" The General, their primary instructor, had declared firmly before leaving them alone. He had led the group through the physical drills, pushing them until their bodies screamed for rest, yet they kept denying it. This, though, was different. This was the second half of their summer camp, mental training¡ªthe final step before they''d let them climb into the cockpit of a real mech... A newly built one, the same machine that one of them would be able to call their own. Even name it!


    Polo had longed for this moment for years. Yet, here he was, sitting in a silent room, facing nothing but his own thoughts.


    "The mind must be as sharp as the blade, as steady as the mountain. Only then will your machine answer your thoughts." He closed his eyes, drawing in a long, slow breath. His mind buzzed with impatience. The weight of his ambition, of everything that had led him here, pressed on him like a physical force.


    "Stay calm." he reminded himself. He was not a boy anymore. He had passed the endurance trials and combat drills. This was supposed to be the easy part, but mastering the mind was proving more difficult than any physical challenge.


    As he focused on his breath, the thoughts pressed harder. "What if I fail? What if I freeze in battle? What if the machine rejects me? It works with magic¡­ maybe it can feel that if its pilot is unworthy¡­ They are god-like machines anyway¡­ I heard others whisper that they are the avatars of the six Gods, and our Sovereign is their Prophet!"


    As his mind began racing, he suddenly remembered something that Pion had told him before leaving home: "A chaotic mind will never control a machine of war. Looking in, outsiders can only see that war is a chaotic mess. But¡­ for us, for Soldiers of Avalon, it is art. We follow our orders, and we work as a machine, as one. Piloting one has to be the same! We are the Order within the Chaos."


    Polo squeezed his eyes tighter, trying to banish the unnecessary thoughts, but they clung to him like shadows. His heart quickened, and he felt the tight coil of frustration begin to build in his chest. He forced himself to exhale slowly, counting the length of his breath, feeling the tension leave with it.


    Another breath. Then another. Slowly, he began to feel the weight of his own mind melting away, the useless thoughts receding like ripples fading on the surface of a disturbed pond, returning to calmness. In the distance, he could hear the faint hum of the training facility beyond the walls¡ªthe murmur of others in the training yards, the low grind of gears that were spinning within his future mech. All these sounds, conjured by his mind, became a distant but constant background noise to the rhythm of his breathing.


    "You are not the machine, but you must become one with it." He heard Kalash''s lesson resurface within his mind. The day before this exact mental test, he had introduced them to the feeling of piloting such an incredible machine. "Let go of yourself to perceive the world as the machine sees and feels it."


    Polo tried to envision his future mech towering over him like it always had in his dreams. A machine of steel and mana, its power is undeniable. He imagined himself seated within it, the controls beneath his hands. But something was still wrong. In his mind, the mech moved awkwardly, sluggishly, resisting him. His frustration flared again, his pulse rising. "Why can''t I make it work?"


    He exhaled sharply, his hands flexing into fists.


    Then, like a guiding light, Kalash''s words rang out again: "You are not fighting the machine. You are fighting yourself, your muscle memory, and your habits. The machine does what it can do, but you must understand its limits. You no longer control your body; you control another''s!"


    Polo breathed again, slower this time. He imagined the mech once more, but now, instead of forcing it to move, he let it exist beside him. His mech was not just a machine. It was alive in a way, an extension of himself, but not something he could control through willpower alone. He had to release control and trust it.


    In his mind, the mech took a step, fluid, like a second skin. Polo felt the tension in his body unravel as if the weight of the mech had become part of him, not a burden, but an ally. He no longer tried to force his thoughts into control. Instead, he allowed them to drift like the breath that flowed in and out of him, calm and steady.


    The air in the room felt lighter now, the silence no longer oppressive. Polo''s awareness of the world around him softened, narrowing to just his breathing and the beat of his heart. For the first time, he felt it¡ªthat connection Kalash had spoken of¡ªnot control, not dominance, but unity. His mind quieted, and his pulse slowed. He could feel the space within him clear, like the eye of a storm.


    A soft chime rang out, cutting through the stillness. The allocated hour had passed.


    As Polo opened his eyes, the room around him was the same, with stone walls and flickering lights, but something inside him had changed. He rose slowly, testing the strength in his legs. The ache of the physical training was still there but distant now, a dull hum beneath a sharper clarity.


    General Oleg stood by the door, watching him below the rim of his General''s hat. The man''s face remained unreadable, but there was a subtle shift in his gaze¡ªa glint of approval.


    "Well done," he said, his voice low but firm, speaking to every pilot in the room. You''re ready."


    They all swallowed, feeling the weight of those words settle over them. They had done it. The final test was still ahead¡ªthe actual deed, piloting the machine itself. But for the first time, he truly felt prepared.


    As he followed Oleg out of the hall, he felt a quiet certainty blooming within him. The machine would not fight him. It would move with him. Because now, he understood.


    The battle was not against anybody or anything.


    It was always with himself. And after this day¡­ he knew he had won.

 Chapter 230 – Recounts

    In my office, I listened to Oleg''s portrayal, who retold in great detail what happened throughout the recruit''s training and presented all the results in written form with actual test scores. I wasn''t expecting such a detailed report, but I was glad to see it. He didn''t joke around when he told me it wouldn''t be easy and he would put them through hell.


    "I have to say, Sovereign, the young kid outperformed everybody."


    "I can see that." I nodded with a smile, seeing that Polo''s name was atop the list of six out of the ten tests. "Father also said that he is the best candidate to start with. When he oversaw their first ride within Mirian''s mech, he was the one who could move it as fluently as Father."


    "Are we choosing him?"


    "Yes." I answered after looking everything over one more time and closing the binder. "Make all the arrangements, and I will knight him personally. The ranking you provided is good; I accept it. Publish it to the Knight Aspirants and let them know in which order they are going to get their machines."


    "Yes, My Sovereign!"


    "Mirian''s first caravan has also arrived. If everything goes smoothly, Polo''s machine will be ready before summer ends!"


    "What about the other two cores?"


    "They should be here soon. Speaking about those, the Earthbreaker managed to burrow into a natural cave. Our people are reinforcing the insides, and we will use it as the first base. It is wide and tall enough for our needs! The two extra will be stored there as we establish the manufactory where we will build our airship."


    "Constructing a hidden factory won''t be easy¡­"


    "It won''t. But we can move our secret projects there and keep them away from the public. Did you visit the coal plant?"


    "Not yet, Sovereign. Is it coming along?"


    "Um. It should be finished soon. We will test it heavily before hooking it up to the hidden base. So, we will use it extensively on Avalon''s first street lights!"


    "Ah, I had seen the poles that had been erected around the main streets and the square."


    "Thankfully, the city was built modularly, so we could install most cabling underground by picking up the stone slabs that make up the roads. I don''t want people to try to climb them and touch the cables while electricity is running through them. As for the homes¡­ For now, that will have to wait until we ensure the plant is working perfectly and we have ironed out everything."


    "People will be impressed that the streets are illuminated even in the dead of the night."


    "Only the main streets, walls, and the entrance to the city. For the foreseeable future, I don''t want to go overboard. We still have the filament issue, having bulbs that burn out quicker than I feel comfortable with. When that issue is solved, we can advance and start bringing light to every house. Until then, we will only use it for the most necessary establishments."


    "Like the train station."


    "Like the train station." I nodded. "Speaking of trains, I already told Kraus and the rest to start producing enlarged Edmund Lamps. They will go onto the train and our tractors and howitzers so they can move about freely in the dark."


    "A great idea!"


    "It''s a natural evolution." I chuckled, pulling out a paper and showing it to him.


    "Is this¡­? A bigger tractor? No¡­ Armored caravan?"


    "Close."


    "Wait, this isn''t your handwriting, My Sovereign!"


    "Sharp!" Standing up with flashing eyes, I clapped, "Can you realize who sent it to me?"


    "It isn''t Lady Sasha''s either, nor Lady Yuri''s¡­ But I have seen it¡­ Hm. Ah! Is this Pion''s drawing?!"


    "Yep! He came to me yesterday, telling me that he had an idea. I was also playing with the idea but was unsatisfied with the speed at which it would move."


    "Yeah¡­ a tractor is not fast." He agreed because we had had this talk in the past, "We could outrun it with horses. Huh¡­ I have never guessed Pion had this in him."


    "I like proactive people. Anyway, we are going to build a few! I don''t want to stifle the creativity that young Edmund has planted in everyone in the city! Let them see that I am willing to indulge if their ideas are promising. Even with their speed being slow, there are circumstances when an army can be bogged down, and horses be stuck¡­"The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "In the mud. One heavy, rainy day, and the whole army can be stuck in place."


    "Exactly!" I smiled at my General. "If nothing else, we can ensure that our supplies are safely stored and carried behind the frontline."


    "Will we name this after Pion, too?" He asked, his voice filled with just as much pride as mine.


    "Ahahaha, no, he gave it an appropriate name. He is a sensible one. I honestly consider him to be your replacement when you decide to step down and have a family."


    "I can do both. Plus, this service lasts until death or until I can no longer be useful to you, My Sovereign." Oleg answered jokingly while I patted his back.


    "I am not going to send you away. Start giving Pion more significant responsibilities! Let him gain more and more experience in commanding larger forces and test how well he does with the grander picture! After the Knighting ceremony, I want the army to start doing drills and mock battles with the newest mech included."


    "So¡­ we are preparing for the inevitable¡­"


    "Yes, my General. We are. I don''t know when war will erupt, but we will be ready."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the capital city of Ishillia, Pascal was reading the latest reports, which came through the official channels and those that were delivered by his own hidden force. The situation was getting muddled daily, and with his agents infiltrating the prominent noble families, he was slowly getting to a position where he would be puppeteering both sides. Be it the increasingly rebellious peasants who were feeling that things were slowly beginning to change for them and the disturbed nobles who were genuinely experiencing a loss in power. Month by month, more of their privileges were being stripped away and turned obsolete by Mirian''s orders.


    "Tsk¡­"


    What he couldn''t infiltrate, though, were those who clearly chose Mirian''s side. Looking at the map of his Empire, they were all getting transferred and solidified in the North, becoming almost like a growing tumor.


    "Maybe it is time to light a spark?" He whispered, unsure of his decision. His people were still working hard to spread their wings and their influence. They needed time. On the other hand, he was feeling impatient for some reason. Something was nudging his soul to get rid of Mirian and do it as soon as possible.


    He knew that no matter what, the moment he killed the Empress, it would thrust the Empire into an unavoidable rebellion. Those who were now praising her laws and edicts would want revenge, would want to keep the changes and not give them up.


    "This doesn''t make sense. There is something I don''t know¡­ And that is what troubles my mind."


    Pascal understood that he was missing a puzzle piece. Even with everything Ishillia had, Mirian was alienating too many of the nobles to be this assured about her actions. She wasn''t like her predecessor, which meant she had something up her sleeve she was confident in.


    "It can''t be the Scorc people¡­" He mumbled, glancing only once at the new territory that was now attached to Ishillia. Even if Mirian promised them their freedom, they wouldn''t trust her. No... they for sure would betray her.


    Whatever happens next, he knew that for the foreseeable future, that territory would rebel with everything they got and at every opportunity. The nobles who got sent there were as good as dead; they just didn''t know it yet.


    "The Kustovs¡­ And to think I helped them raise to their current level!"


    The thought of that family alone enraged him. To think that he also helped them to where they were now, and they were choosing to side with Mirian now?! It made him seethe in anger every time he remembered. When Milan Kustov was assassinated, he thought it would finally bring the family back down to where they should have been, yet he survived. He got brought to the North, though¡­ Again, that fucking North.


    "What are you doing there?"


    With a flinch, he stood up from his armchair, holding onto the staff he had been bringing everywhere nowadays, and walked deeper into his vault. He had a specific book in mind: an old codex detailing one of the most devastating beast tides that broke through in the early centuries of Ishillian history. After finding the correct one, he quickly flipped to the page that was clearly the most read since the book had been completed in the distant past.


    "Year AE 1502. Monsters have been pouring down from the North since three years ago. First, it was only small groups, no larger than horses. With the tribes and barbarians living in the North, old vassals of the Vasas, we didn''t bother helping them at all. But¡­ as the years passed, the groups of monsters were growing like locusts. As Emperor, I am obliged to protect my people! I won''t let my Empire be threatened by the monsters the Vasas raised and caressed so dearly¡­ It is time for the North to bow to Ishillia. They are unworthy of their freedom."


    It was the handwriting of Laxor Ishillia I, the Emperor of Conquest, who subjugated the northern part of Ishillia, beating back the monsters and bringing thirty-four different tribes, kingdoms, and city-states under his rule, unifying the whole region. He was the one who ordained that a Grand Duchy would be established, a Frontier against the beasts, building a wall to block the bloody canyon, the Demon''s Pass, and protect Ishillia from harm. He put none other than his own flesh, his trusted younger brother, in charge of the Duchy. It was a heavily militarized land for six centuries, holding back bigger and bigger tides of monsters until, one day, they failed in their duty. A beast the size of a castle broke through, massacring thousands, including the direct bloodline successors of Laxor Ishillia I.


    The later codexes that Pascal was piling up on his desk, reading the remaining recounts, all explained that as the centuries have gone by, the Pass kept throwing stronger and stronger monsters at their defenses until one finally broke through, devastating the Grand Duchy of Lothlia. That beast was then slain by using the Spear of Death. Strangely enough, no monsters came for a decade after that disastrous event, as if the Gods themselves spared the people, giving them time to rebuild and reinforce the Pass.


    Rereading the history, Pascal soon began murmuring to himself. He had access to the old emperors'' and empresses'' records, multiple of which detailed how they used the demonic creatures'' bodies as invaluable resources, especially when it came to the Emperor of Magic and his few remaining notes.


    "Resources¡­"


    He finally began understanding. Mirian was harvesting the defeated demons¡­ She was an intelligent witch; she had to realize how valuable they were, especially in creating magical artifacts. Their skin, bones, and blood were all valuable to a mage!


    "You little shit¡­" He grunted, grinding his teeth, "You think you hit a gold mine? Well¡­ we will see! We will see if your hidden cache can save your life¡­"

 Chapter 231 – Masterworks

    At the same time Polo and the rest of the pilots'' summer camp started, I told my ministers to host the bathhouse competition. To be honest, I didn''t expect it to be so popular. I ended up receiving twenty-five submissions, and it took days to choose the winning one. Still, there could only be one winner, so after bringing in my wives to see which design they would choose from the five best, I finalized my decision, announcing it in the next week''s paper.


    What surprised me was that the construction began on the same day, without pausing to celebrate. I couldn''t help but laugh, realizing how fired up my builders were now that the future coal plant was being constructed by newcomers to Avalon. It brought everyone who ever worked on creating Avalon together once again, making it into something like a community event. When I say that thousands were working on it, I mean it.


    By the end of the first month of summer, under the golden glow of the afternoon sun, the closest part to the eastern side of my city''s wall, all of my elite artisans were working on overdrive as if their lives depended on it. It was now not just any bathhouse but one destined to be the finest building in our city, in their home. It was to be a place of opulence and beauty, built to rival even the palace within Ishillia''s capital.


    I watched as tall scaffolds appeared like a magic trick as they surrounded the rising structure and as the gleaming white stone facade was carved with intricate motifs of sculptures. That part wasn''t a surprise, though. Our choice landed on this one because the one submitting it made sure to include heroes from Merlin''s books, giving it an even bigger grandeur. Beneath my workers'' hands, the stone seemed to come to life¡ªby the third day, muscular heroes in flowing robes and beautiful women with serene expressions were decorating the outer, circular wall of our new bathhouse.


    The entrance alone was a marvel: a grand archway nearly fifteen meters high crowned with an ornate pediment depicting the Lion and Princess''s figures as they stood in triumph, the mechs'' legs stepping on the skulls of horned beasts. Below the pediment, the heavy, polished, metallic doors were being fitted with actual gold, each panel embossed with scenes of lush gardens and tranquil pools, awaiting the touch of those who would bathe within. When I said I wanted something grandeur, I wasn''t lying. I was willing to splash because something like this would raise the pride and confidence of my people. I needed them to be as strong-willed as possible for what was to come.


    When it was time to take a look inside, even when I was walking along them, the workers moved as if performing a dance. By now, all of their tools were enchanted, nullifying the weight of the stones, granite, and polished limestone they were working with. Because of CC and its indestructibility, it was also the perfect tool to carve and cut anything to the appropriate size on the first try. I wonder if Mirian would be befuddled if she saw we were using the mages'' favorite resource as masonry tools.


    Within the bathhouse, beauty, and function were the most crucial parts I focused on when I chose the final plans. The central hall, nearly forty meters wide and twenty-five meters tall, had already begun to take on its final form, a grand rotunda beneath a coffered dome that rose even higher above. Sunlight streamed in through cleverly designed skylights, casting beams of golden light across the tiled floors, which shimmered with patterns of deep blues, greens, and gold, an artistic tribute to our rivers and the sky.


    "We''ll finish laying the mosaic by dusk." said Rennar, my Minister of Architecture, walking with me, explaining everything I was seeing. "With Nero winning the competition, he has been making sure everything will be like on his plans that you have chosen, My Sovereign."


    "Just make sure they don''t overwork themselves." I chuckled, "Don''t forget, this is to gather the best of the best."


    "It will be done, My Sovereign."


    Nero. Of course, after looking at the winning name, I looked everything up I could, grinning to myself, hoping he wouldn''t burn it down... Khm. Anyway, he counted as a veteran craftsman by now, starting out when the city was first built. He quickly became the leading figurehead when we laid down the first aqueducts. After years of constant work, he was also influential amongst the other builders, who didn''t even question why it was he who won when we announced his plan as the winner.


    Looking at him, his bulky and burly body kneeling, his tied up, long black hair, he was wholly lost in his craft, laying the mosaics, his hand moving at a dizzying speed while not even noticing us. I couldn''t help but smile because this is how a master should look like... Someone who is devoted to his craft with every fiber of his being. His pride was visible in every flick of his wrist as the mosaic floor beneath the dome slowly blossomed¡ªa depiction of...


    "Wait... that''s... me?" I asked because the plans did not describe it in that much detail, simply stating: A mosaic about our hero. Well, I blinked my eyes to make sure it looked like me, and yeah. It did. I was being all heroic and whatnot, standing there with a shield, a spear, and a long, flowing cape behind me. Damn... I felt myself blushing!


    Before Rennar could say anything, I just raised my hand, signaling that it was all good. Double damn. I didn''t know that ass-kissing could feel this good! Walking onward, I tried to suppress my sudden embarrassment, but it was hard to do. So, instead of lingering there, I went to check the multiple pools on Nero''s design... Just so I could see the four main baths named after my wives, their visages looking back at me with a kind smile because their lifelike mosaics decorated the bottom of the pools!You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Rennar..."


    "Yes, Sovereign?"


    "Don''t tell my wives about this. Let it be a surprise." I grinned, finally no longer feeling embarrassed.


    As I stood there, grinning like a clown, I knew that the steamworks and piping were already in working condition underground. They would fill the bathhouse with water or, if needed, heat it up, their pistons hissing faintly beneath the ground, keeping the temperature perfect at all times. They were installed with the same efficiency, hidden beneath the marble and gold surface. As my eyes scanned the space, I looked at the pools'' edges adorned with golden lion heads, from which water would flow into the pools below, a nod toward my father''s title. It seems Nero designed it to be a tribute to me and my family, and I was starting to love it. Did he intentionally not mention this in the details of his plans? He didn''t want to... use it as an advantage? If it is true, I am going to respect him even more.


    "If they are this good with a bathhouse, I have even higher expectations of what they will do later!" I mumbled, smacking my lips, feeling a bit giddy.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I think the bathhouse was the fastest we had ever built anything. Edmund''s invention provided ample light to work in, so the thousands of builders organized themselves into multiple shifts, working day and night without stopping. It was still the middle of summer when it was already finished. I didn''t want to believe it, but it was there¡ªstanding. The steam engines were working beneath the ground, pumping water and filling the pools. Everything was... working. I was worried there were injuries that I didn''t know about or cutting corners, but... no. Nothing like that. I guess there weren''t even any OSHA violations, huh? Although I never introduced the latter, so... Uh... Whatever, I won''t question it. They did it; it''s all that matters!


    I wanted to name it Nero''s Bathhouse, but he refused, so it became The Lake of Avalon... and I made sure Nero had a golden nameplate on it as its architect. Its grand opening was advertised in the newspapers and in the Sovereign''s Sessions. For the first summer, I made it so that people could visit it for free. I made sure everyone knew that after that, the entrance would be two silver coins per person and one for kids, but to celebrate the work of our people, it was free for now.


    As for the workers, I had a completed list of the most effective and efficient workers under my rule¡ªmore than 3,000 names from the 8,000 who worked on the bathhouse. For them, I had already had a new job, joining those who were chosen to operate my Earthbreaker, looking for the perfect place... and they found it pretty quick.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The cavern''s ceiling loomed nearly two hundred meters high, casting jagged shadows under the flickering light of a hundred Edmund Lamp that dotted the vast, rocky space. The chosen workers moved like ants along the stone floor, their faces covered in grime from dust and sweat, their hands stained with the scent of metal and coal. The Earthbreaker had done its job well the moment they thrust it against the mountain wall. The hard rocks had split before its CC-fitted drill as if it were made out of paper. At first, they thought they would have to push the machine deep and then go at it by hand to excavate the space their Sovereign wished for. Yet, only after a week, they broke through a wall, separating it like a simple veil, revealing a natural cave behind it. It stretched for at least eight hundred meters wide with multiple hundred stalagmites connecting the ceiling to the bottom, wherever the initial crew who discovered it looked. It was like entering a wholly different realm.


    "Enough space for an entirely new city if the Sovereign wanted..." muttered Nero when he first saw it. He was now the head of the brigade, getting their instructions not from the ministry but directly from their Sovereign. As he surveyed the immense chamber after its discovery, his voice echoed loudly within, swallowed up by the vastness of the cave. He held an Edmund Lamp in his hand, letting its light illuminate the darkness, following the line of sight of his eyes.


    The magic-enhanced tools they wielded so perfectly only weeks ago soon became the instruments to compose their new underground symphony as they began working, breaking off the stalactites while nullifying the crushing weight of the excavated boulders and slabs of stone, carting them out. While most of them worked inside the new cave, those who first began drilling were working just as hard to expand the entrance as per their order; it had to be tall and wide enough. What they didn''t know was that one day, the first airship would fly through it before ascending to the skies on the outside.


    "The railway''s got to be straight!" called out the foreman, his voice rising over the rhythmic clinking of tools. His name was Amon, and he was none other but the one who began it all, operating the Earthbreaker and being Edmund''s now proud father. "We must haul the rock out fast and bring materials in quickly. These rails are our lifeline until the base is complete, and our Sovereign''s masterworkers are no slouch! We must keep up with them!"


    No one argued as they were just as excited to be chosen for this secret work as their comrades within the depths of the mountains. The fact they were here proved to them that they were also one of the best of the best. Their hands moved in unison and wasted no energy. Each step, each stroke of a tool, was a deliberate part of a grander design, flattening the ground and widening the sides of the cave.


    "Mark it!" Amon barked and raised his lamp high, casting light on the area where the tracks would run. "Review it twice! Make no mistakes!" The first phase of the project demanded at least 400 meters of flat ground¡ªenough to bring in the Sovereign''s supplies and, later, enough room to house the assembly lines for the manufacturing of future miracles.


    A sense of purpose filled the air as the Edmund Lamps flickered everywhere, casting a bright light on the carved-out space. This wasn''t just an excavation anymore¡ªthis was the foundation of something greater, something that would remain hidden beneath the mountains, protected from monsters... and from people who would come to take away their inventions, their city, their lives, everything they could get their greasy hands on. No. Nobody would allow that. They were no longer Ishillians. This was Avalon... and they were Avalonians.

 Chapter 232 – Knight

    The throneroom of my palace was filled with the quiet hum of anticipation as all my future knights and current ministers stood behind me, forming a half-circle. Looking at us was like gazing at a tiara, with me as its crown jewel and my wives flanking me from left and right as beautiful, sparkling gems. A long, crimson carpet led to us from the other end of the throneroom, where Oleg and Pion stood in their black and gold accented uniforms, one hand on the handles of the double-sided door, respectively.


    We weren''t the only ones present, of course; there was a small crowd, their hearts pounding in their chests, and the weight of this moment was pressing against their ribs with every breath they took. Being present at the first knighting ceremony was a gifted opportunity, not something that would be open to the public. Although it was announced in the newspapers, and we would have a parade later on when Polo gets into his mech, those who could be present were only those who made a name for themselves in Avalon. This was a ceremony for Polo and for my future knights alone. It was an oath made between them and me; it was personal and meant to be unique, something that would be the hotbed of fables and tales amongst the regular people.


    While I was letting the atmosphere get a bit tenser and raise the anticipation, Polo was nervously waiting at the other end of the doorway. He was waiting for my Father and Merlin to lead him in, only gazing at the door before him, barely blinking. Meanwhile, within the throne room, Dia, our best painter, was standing on a slightly elevated spot, painting the scenery. Her hand moved as if it was about to leave after images behind it and made a painting that would be hosted within the palace itself, within a newly restructured room.


    The Knights of the Round Table... I could already imagine that one day, they would stand with me and, later on, with my children, their eyes steady and full of pride, sworn protectors of my bloodline. To be among them and to stand in their circle is more than just an honor¡ªit is the fulfillment of a dream. I want them to not only believe that but to feel it and yearn for it. Getting into their ranks will be the hardest challenge for anyone, and they will be open only to those with everything it takes: Skill, intelligence, and loyalty. Yet, it wouldn''t be something that is restricted to Avalon-born citizens! Polo, our first to be knighted, was the brightest example of that.


    Glancing around, I couldn''t help but smile, quickly winking at my kids, who were standing by my mother, looking serious, just as if they were miniature adults. They were dressed neatly: my daughter was wearing a frilly pink dress, and my son was donning an officer''s uniform, which he was adamant about wearing. While two little troublemakers stood straight, mimicking us with their seriousness, flanking my Mom, Lancelot was happily snoozing in her arms, oblivious to everything. Feeling that we had waited enough, I gently nodded at Oleg and Pion, who at once began opening the door, revealing Polo, Merlin, and my Father, donning the armor of my soldiers, polished to shine on its obsidian color the moment sunlight hit its surface. Noticing how Polo felt his legs rooted in place, he was gently giving him a nudge so he could start walking.


    With a flinch, looking white as a sheet of paper, he finally began making his way in, letting his body go into autopilot. He was wearing the same military uniform as Pion, with the difference that on his shoulders was the emblem of a gear stabbed through vertically by a sword, the unifying crest of my future Knights. Reaching me at the base of the steps to my throne, he hurriedly went to kneel, lowering his head, his body finally stopping its shaking. I heard him catch his breath as I began speaking, making him feel like my voice was like the rumble of thunder.


    "Do you come before us to take the oath of knighthood, to serve the realm of Avalon, and to defend us, your people, and your Sovereign, now and until your dying breath?"


    My words hang in the air, heavy with meaning. I watched as he raised his head, meeting my gaze. "I do, my Sovereign." He answered, his eyes steeled and not a drop of falseness within them.


    With a nod, Sasha stepped forward, holding her staff, knocking its bottom on the floor, letting a magic formation appear above Polo, summoning a swirling ring of fire. Before anyone could react, Merlin also clapped, creating a second formation of ice, materializing below Polo as if it had replaced the hard floor. At that moment, the throne room was filled with powerful fluctuations of mana, all bearing down on Polo, but he didn''t flinch, keeping looking at me. I smiled, keeping my eyes locked with his as I stepped forward, pulling out my sword; each movement of my hand was measured and deliberate. The tip of the blade touched his shoulders, first the left, then the right, while I began speaking.


    "The weight of the blade and the magic you feel now is unmeasurable, as it carries the burden of our history, our honor, and our sacrifice. Yet, you proved that you are capable of standing tall with it bearing down on you! In the name of the Six Gods, in my name as Your Sovereign, I am putting the weight of Avalon on your shoulders." My voice boomed, raising the blade to slowly tap the top of his head. "Be it magic of humans or beasts, you will wear armor of steel, becoming the shield that protects us all, withstanding any enemy, triumphing in every battle! From this day onward, you are no longer just Polo but Sir Knight Polo!"If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As I finished, withdrawing my blade and letting him rise to his feet, feeling the weight of his new title settle onto his shoulders like a mantle, Merlin and Sasha also withdrew their magic, smiling at him. The moment I broke out in a friendly laugh, clapping my hands, the hall also erupted in cheers, yet it felt distant for Polo. It was a buzzing hum at the edges of his awareness as he began wiping his eyes, trying not to cry. All he could hear was the echo of the others, their congratulatory words, as everyone, including the rest of the Knight Aspirants who all came forward, shook his hands, knowing that as the years passed, they one day would stand where Polo was now, taking the same oath.


    Even if the path ahead was uncertain and fraught with danger and duty, at that moment, they all knew one thing with certainty: They would want nothing but to be bound to a greater destiny, one forged in the halls of history and sealed by the hand of their Sovereign.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    The day after Polo got knighted, he also received his tattoo, which went onto his back, right on his left shoulder blade. With that, he could finally climb onto his mech, sit in the pilot seat, and start it up, becoming one with the machine that would be his until he could no longer operate it. For now, it was barebones in its equipment. However, while the military training was happening, using formations, howitzers, and our mechs, including the Princess and the Lion, Polo could get a proper feel for it and decide what kind of armor and armaments he wanted to install onto it.


    In the meantime, I was visiting Sasha, who finally made a breakthrough in her flamethrower research. She asked me to give her designs based on my memories of how we used those weapons so she could have a basic idea to start with, something that could provide her inspiration. What she was stuck with was what magic fire had going for it in the first place: too much heat!


    But, after much trial and error, she finally came up with a solution. What she built looked like a typical flamethrower with the distinction that it wasn''t connected to a tank on the soldier''s back. It was a handheld weapon, and there were two slots for CC, one at the back and one behind the muzzle.


    "Twin-formations?" I asked the moment I saw it, making her nod with a smile. She looked beautiful in her dirty, working overalls, her hair held up in a bun while her hands and face were black with soot, standing proudly in her private forge.


    "Um! It took time to tweak it so they don''t clash, but I got it to work! You need to place one in the back; that will allow the weapon to function. The activation rune slips into place by pulling the trigger, and fire will be propelled out at the end."


    "Similar to how the mechs'' version?"


    "Not exactly, because you can change the shape for how it summons the fire!" She explained in great detail, leading me to the testing range and firing it up. Literally.


    I watched as a blanket of fire burst forth without any control whatsoever. It was wild and sweltering, making the muzzle begin to glow, and I was expecting it to start melting.


    "At first, it was like this!" She shouted back, speaking over the roaring fire before activating the second formation. "But then, I developed this!"


    What popped up before her was like a holographic projection, reminding me of the blast shields on old bazookas. The moment it appeared, I watched as the fire began self-regulating and becoming controllable. Looking at the shield, I saw multiple magic runes organized in a circle as if it was a wheel-like selector. No¡­ it was one.


    "When using CC, the soldier can twist it to the desired selection and change it up!"


    With that, I watched as the dial turned from the primary 12 o''clock spot to the 3 o''clock slot. The fire quickly became a jet stream, whining super loudly and spewing out an arm-thick arc of plasma about 50 to 70 meters away.


    "The shield will keep the wearer from getting overheated or the weapon from melting! Still, it is best not to use this mode for long because it will damage the weapon!" She shouted at me, "Also, soldiers around it should be wary; it is so hot, it could easily melt off the armor from our mechs!"


    "This is like a plasma cutter." I whistled, watching her switch to the 6 o''clock position, and then the fire turned into a wave-like shape. At the base, coming out from the muzzle, it was still like a stream, but as it got farther away, it spread out like a fan, showering the testing field. This wasn''t going as far as the previous mode, only for about 10 to 20 meters, but it covered a much larger area of at least 30 meters wide. "Nice!"


    "It is not as hot as the previous one, but that is designed against armored targets! This would still boil a man''s skin right off his skeleton!"


    "Wicked!" I grinned, watching her switch again to the 9 o''clock position.


    The moment the dial turned, it was as if she was holding a spray bottle. Although it was the shortest in reach, about 5 to 10 meters, it was going almost everywhere in our field of vision, creating a chainlink-fence-like wall of fire. I watched as she struggled to hold it firmly, so she switched it to the 12 o''clock spot before losing control. At once, it returned to the original, regular flamethrower mode somewhere in the middle between the third and second functions.


    "So?" She asked, grinning and turning it off, letting the metal cool down as it was still bright orange and smoking like crazy.


    "You outdid yourself and anything I imagined!" I answered, stepping up to her, and after she hurriedly put it down to not burn me, she began tiptoeing to let me kiss her lips. "You are a genius."


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ not really¡­¡± She whispered, hugging my neck. "I just had a good teacher~!"

 Chapter 233 – Spy on Spy

    The unlit alleyways of the city of Lothlia were sneaking left and right, mostly covered in darkness. Only the moon had enough power to break its black monotony when it finally decided to emerge from hiding behind the clouds. Just as usual, the city was buzzing with impressive energy, especially considering its location. It was far away from everything and should be nothing but a nameless speck in the Empire''s registry, yet it acted as if it was one of the major hotspots for activity. Even after returning from my trip, I was still unused to it.


    I was two meters above ground, cloaked in shadows, perched up on the old stone walls of the city, at a spot that was broken in the past and being renovated. With all the leftover scaffoldings from the previous day, it was easy for me to scale it and hide between the raw materials and covers, hiding me in the darkness. From my vantage point, I had a perfect view of the new train station that had risen like a magical mushroom, growing out of nothing. Even with our professional masons working on it, the speed at which they built it was unnatural. I don''t know what was in the letters I delivered previously, but when I was sent back, I was given a new device¡­ A little, strange box with an oval piece of glass affixed to it. They didn''t need to tell me what it was precisely anyway. Because I could recognize a magical device if I saw one. I only hoped it wouldn''t explode in my hand¡­


    The station, a colossal iron and stone structure, stood right next to the city. That is probably why they are demolishing the wall around here, rebuilding it, enabling me to observe from much closer than trying to hide in the tall grass out in the open. I was even hopeful that I could get the chance to move closer as I surveyed the station. Its roof, arched high, supported by metal beams, was gleaming unnaturally and providing the most significant hurdle: The lights they used to make the station be illuminated even in the darkest hours of the night. It was what made me unable to get closer and explore it. It was impossible to approach it from the flatland surrounding it without enough of a distraction.


    "Hopefully, when the machine arrives, it provides it itself!"


    The evening air was cool as I lay on my stomach, watching, keeping a lookout with my small and retractable spectacles, helping me gaze into the distance like an eagle. I got the information that tonight was going to be different, that there would be a midnight arrival of the¡­ machine. It was the machine that I missed because I was away with my delivery, per the order of my contact within the main unit. I would lie if I said I wasn''t excited¡­


    Then, I caught a noise¡ªpurposeful and slow footsteps echoing closer and closer. I didn''t move, barely breathing, as a group of city guards marched past me, right under my spot, carrying hand-held lamps that were brighter than any torch I knew of. I will have to procure one and send back one¡­ I don''t know what kind of animal fat or what they use in it, but it''s damn too bright! I watched them closely, seeing their simple, cloth and leather armor, carrying pikes and halberds; just by their stiff movements, it was evident that they were newly trained. Amateurs. Their eyes never once scanned higher up than the level of their heads, a rookie mistake, or they could have found me with those types of lamps.


    I shifted my weight, ensuring my small dagger was still concealed within the folds of my dark cloak if they did raise their heads. I could move fast enough to get a jump on them, slice their throat, and retreat¡­ I had been sent back with a straightforward order: discovering the truth about this machine. Some amateur soldiers won''t stop me from achieving that! I wasn''t the first to try it, though¡ªthree others had tried before me, and my contact stated it clearly. They''d either vanished or been executed publicly as traitors. I had no intention of following their fate.


    After the patrolling group finally left, I let out a long sigh, returning to my observation. It only took a few minutes before a low, rumbling sound broke the stillness. I felt it before I heard it¡ªa faint but undeniable vibration through the stone beneath my stomach as I lay there. The ground trembled slightly like some great beast had stirred deep below the earth. Without my briefing, I would have thought a beast tide was coming.


    I took a deep breath, scanning the station''s platform. From my position, I could observe where the few people present gathered¡ªworkers and soldiers dressed in dangerous-looking armor. What I already knew was that these were Avalonian soldiers¡­ The ones who caught most of my partners. I just hope our people were doing well over there in the thick of it all! We have never lost so many agents like this since we got to the Frontier. They were the sharpest hunters I have ever met¡­


    Before I could scare myself, I finally saw it¡ªthe distant glow coming from midnight''s shadow. It was soon accompanied by a loud whistle, which immediately brought me out of my thoughts.


    Emerging from the thick darkness beyond the city, a hulking shape appeared. It moved slowly at first, but that was nothing but an illusion. It was fast! A massive, black monster, shrouded in steam and smoke, raced along the rails. A deep, mechanical hiss cut through the night as the grand iron aberration rolled into the station, its wheels grinding against the metal tracks, making my ears hurt. I saw as fire flickered from its belly, and thick plumes of steam billowed into the night air as it was illuminated by those bright lamps pointed at the tracks¡­


    It was beautiful¡­ yet horrifying. I had been holding my device since I saw its blinking lights in the distance, holding my hand on the button I was told to, feeling it getting warm between my fingers. I didn''t know what it was doing, but I was not in a position to ask for an explanation. I was here to do my mission, so I kept it pointing at the machine.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    This¡­ train was larger than I had imagined¡ªmore monstrous, more alive-looking. As it came to a halt, it sometimes hissed like a horse, tired from the running, pulling a dozen carriages behind itself. And oh boy, those were not even small ones! "The Train¡­" It was a mechanical serpent forged from iron and brass and breathed steam like a mythical creature. Its cylindrical body gleamed in the light while intricate gears and pistons worked with smooth precision, almost making me dizzy. I could smell the burning coal just by looking at it¡­ No wonder they wanted to get their hands on the Black Region. If this invention is going to spread, that unwanted piece of land would be the most desired region in the whole Empire!


    I felt myself in awe for a moment, but then I remembered why I was here¡­


    My eyes darted back to the side of the platform. A man in a long robe stood amid the throng of soldiers and workers, gesturing toward the train with a proud smile. I recognized him instantly¡ªBaron Elliot, the lord of the city. He had been the one rumored to have disposed of his own brother, removing every opposition he had, including all the local, minor nobles, and now he was ruling as the sole voice of Goldengrove¡­ What I learned so far was that it was only possible because of his frightening support: his nephew, the mind behind this mechanical abomination. He stood taller than most around him except those heavily armored soldiers. As I was looking at him, one of his guards turned his head, looking towards me¡­ No. That couldn''t be. It had to be a coincidence! No way that through his helmet, he could have noticed me in the dark¡­ Calm down, my heart, I am just being paranoid because of the difficulty of this mission. Focus¡­


    I had my target. No, it wasn''t the Baron¡­ it was the train.


    As the crowd''s attention remained fixated on the train, I slipped from the shadows, landing silently on the grass and moving closer to the edge of the station. The noise of the train''s engine drowned out any sound I might have made, and the veil of smoke provided just enough cover for me the moment I entered the light of their lamps. I didn''t have much time¡­


    I had to act swiftly.


    The people on the platform surged forward slightly, eager to start unloading whatever cargo it brought with it. It was then I heard¡­ doors opening and footsteps. They were not unloading cargo; they were putting people on it! I was holding the magical device in my hand, doing as my order briefed me¡­ get close, aim it at the train, for as long and as close as possible.


    "Their overconfidence is my greatest asset!"


    I couldn''t help but smirk with glee because right now, their view of me was blocked by the train, the secondary platform, and by the fact they were busily coordinating their people onto the carts this machine was dragging behind it. Up close, it was even more unsettling to witness it. While making sure I held the device right, I could finally make it out that the carts attached to it were fitted with seats, now being occupied by men. Workers? Or soldiers? Probably both¡­ I saw them hauling bags and sacks onto some of the more empty-looking carts at the back. It could be anything, such as tools, weapons, or armor.


    "Carrying soldiers and their weapons¡­ This metal monster could replace caravans in a snap of a finger!" I gawked in my mind, finally understanding why it was so essential to discover everything about it!


    ¡­


    ..A little bit earlier..


    ¡­¡­


    "Soon, the train will arrive. I wonder if it will happen this time¡­" Elliot asked, sighing while standing between two soldiers from his nephew''s army.


    "If not, we must still send these men for annual military training." The booming voice of the hulking soldier to his left answered him.


    "It''s just that this is the fourth time, yet nobody tried¨C"


    "There is a magic reaction." Spoke the second soldier, making Elliot flinch, feeling that it was an excellent choice to be flanked by the most competent warriors he knew about.


    "Confirmed." The first one agreed, pressing his fingers together, and Elliot could hear a static noise coming from within his helmet. "Be advised, magic reaction from Site D, over." Elliot tried to listen if he heard the answer from the helmet, but there was only another faint crackle before the soldier spoke again, "Acknowledged, over."


    "Are we stopping?" Elliot questioned after a moment of hesitation.


    "No. The target has been under watch since arrival. Lady Yuri''s agents are on him. We are to proceed as usual and send the soldiers to Avalon for their training in the summer."


    "I really hope that guy won''t blow up the train¡­ And me."


    "The risk is there, " the second soldier answered, and Elliot could swear he was smiling under his helmet, which only showed his steeled, blue eyes. "But we are talking about spies. Sabotage of that magnitude would cause their work to become impossible going forward."


    "I just hope you are right¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "Finally!" Number 3, one of Yuri''s soldiers moaned, lying on a rooftop, aiming her crossbow at the ''hidden'' figure 100 meters away from them.


    "Keep him in your crosshair." Number 2 answered, holding a radio device in her hands, "If he is dangerous, we move in to kill. If we let Baron Elliot be injured, we will be in deep shit."


    "Number 1 and 4 are within the station; it should be fine. We created four entry spots, and he chose the best one. For us, that is!"


    "Guards!"


    "Tsk¡­"


    They watched as regular local militia members arrived, doing their regular patrolling routine. Luckily, they didn''t move their heads upwards even a little, missing the man in the shadows and probably also saving their lives in the process.


    "Oh? What''s that?" Number 3 asked, watching their target switch out his dagger for something else. The moment he did, their radio came to life as the report arrived that a magic device had been detected.


    "Roger. We have eyes on the boogey. Guard Baron Elliot, stay on full alert but continue as planned, over." Number 2 spoke back into the radio before turning towards her partner. "Magic device. We will shadow that bastard! If he is too dangerous, we eliminate him! Ready your anti-magic slips."


    "They are always ready."


    "We tail him¡­ Things just got interesting!"

 Chapter 234 – Infiltrate

    "Is this fresh?" I asked, wiping my eyes, forcing back down a yawn because I was woken up in the middle of the night. Not that I was angry, as the Morse code message that arrived was indeed significant enough not to waste any moment.


    "It is. It arrived fifteen minutes ago." Merlin answered while I read my Uncle''s message detailing what happened when our midnight train arrived at Lothlia.


    A small box¡­ of magical properties. From what my agents described in this message, it reminded me of something I wanted to develop one day. Thanks to Merlin, we already had devices that could record and replay sound... Then, there is the Imaginary, which we are now using in our mech, and we are slowly working on somehow including it in our soldier''s helmets. While that specific research was headed by Merlin and Mikan, we still had the issue of fueling it, something that we couldn''t solve yet. On paper, it can be done, and they made prototypes that could enable our soldiers to view the world in more detail and have a virtual interface before them. It would allow them not only to have a better vision but also to see their compatriots and their statuses or even see in the dark. Dorian had already built three variants; the issue was the required energy of the formation. Just one helmet, to function, had to be accompanied by the same amount of CC that required a Dragonfire Canon to shoot with its full capabilities. Keeping it on for a prolonged sortie would be a near impossibility. Mikan had some ideas about using tattoos and whatnot, but... We needed potent monster blood for that. And a lot of it. Sadly, we were close to empty at the moment.


    "Sovereign?"


    "Sorry, I''m sleepy, and my mind began to wander everywhere but where it should be!" I flinched, shaking my head, returning to the letter. "My guess is that the spy used a device that recorded images of our train, either still images or moving ones¡­"


    "Movies! The thing you spoke about?!" He yelled out, his eyes suddenly going extra wide and shining like two gold pieces.


    "Yeah. Immediately send back a message! Don''t let him leave the city; if he does, intercept, capture, and retrieve his device!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" He saluted, but I grabbed his hand before he could run away.


    "I didn''t finish! Try not to alert him. Prepare one of the fake blueprints I drafted with the most inconsistencies, missing details, and errors. We are going to throw in the first bait and make contact with him."


    "I still think it is a bad idea, Leon." He answered, trying to say it as firmly as possible, "They can still reverse engineer it, especially if they have the images of the train."


    "I don''t mind. What they can learn from it are the steam engine itself and the boiler. As for how to turn that energy into pushing the drivetrain, that is up to them to figure out! Even if they have crisp, 4K visuals, the moving parts are hidden behind protective sheeting. I told you, Merlin, I don''t care if they copy the trains¡­ They will have to go through all the steps I skipped to get to where we are now!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Speak freely." I smiled, seeing him wriggle his eyebrows.


    "What is 4K?"


    "Ah... Well... The image of how our mechs see the world. Mostly."


    "I see! Um-um... So, we just need to stay ahead of them, right?


    "Look, some technologies need to spread anyway, Merlin. I am not afraid of others catching up or getting ahead. I am not here to conquer the world anyway! Go, we can''t dilly-dally; we have a big fish to catch!"


    "Um!" He saluted in the end with a slight smile, and although I knew he disagreed with me at that point, he was still going to do it.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    In Lothlia, Dio was in his hideout, down in the basement of the lot the Winefield Caravans were renting within the city and began using it as their headquarters. Dio and many others, still loyal to the cause, didn''t know that numerous newcomers who had appeared in the past weeks were not the replacements for those they had lost, sent by their superiors. Still, because the core of the Winefield Caravans was made up of those who arrived at the first wave and stayed behind in the city, they mostly remained untouched, making them a bit harder to infiltrate for now.


    Since returning, Dio finally had some time to breathe, relax, and shed the constant worry that made him think he was being watched and followed. As for the magic device, the moment he released the button, it began cooling down and returned to being nothing but a strange little device. A decorative piece of art and nothing more.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I will have to bring this back home as soon as possible¡­" he murmured, placing it on a shelf amongst other knickknacks. Following his basic training, he did not want it to stand out, so he kept it a secret from everybody else, including his comrades. Share only what others share with you. Nothing more, nothing less. He was about to sit down and review the whole event in his head to see if he had missed anything while retreating and to know if he was indeed watched or not when knocking interrupted his thoughts.


    Opening the door, another middle-aged man with short black hair and a growing beard stood there. He was named Ospeck and was currently the head of the Winefiled Caravans while their boss was away. As for who was the real mastermind behind them all? Who was leading their group? He couldn''t tell, but he was sure that it had to be someone from those who remained in Lothlia coordinating everything.


    "Did something happen?" Dio asked, his mind immediately going to the worst place. He thought his nervousness proved to be accurate, and he was indeed discovered and followed, jeopardizing their entire operation.


    "You could say that¡­" Ospeck nodded, but before Dio could turn white, he flashed a small smile, raising his right hand and holding a rolled-up, thick parchment. "The Lady had sent back something important."


    Taking it from him after Ospeck presented the parchment, Dio almost fell over, realizing what he was holding in his hand.


    "Is this¡­?"


    "Not a precise copy." Ospeck immediately explained, "We lost three agents again while getting this information¡­ The Lady is now lying low; there won''t be news sent back for a while until she clears herself of suspicion. In the meantime, we will ramp up our imports and bring in rare resources from Westland and from foreign lands! The one who brought this over needs to leave the Frontier and do it soon. She will travel with you; take good care of her; she is a talented one who managed to slip this out and bring it to us!"


    "I''d like to meet with her then!" Dio smiled, feeling that they had not only hit a goldmine but also that this would bring them great honor.


    "She is upstairs, resting. She was exhausted from traveling on foot from Avalon to here!"


    "Then, until she wakes¡­ I will study this!" Dio laughed, holding the parchment, realizing that other papers and letters were folded up within it, one even directly bearing his name¡­


    It took hours for him to copy the blueprint and enlarge the encoded version, which was much, much more complex than he first expected. The moment he began redrawing it, following their unique encoding, it was making it impossible for him to make sense of it. Although he was oblivious to many of the fine details, he quickly realized there were apparent errors within it. However, still, it was a tremendous accompanying piece with the magic device¡­ well, at least, he believed that the two would fit together perfectly. By the time he finished with the blueprint, it was already morning, and even though he hadn''t slept for more than a day, he was filled with newfound energy.


    Finally, his attention turned towards the letter marked with his name. Opening it, he found not much to go on, only the core details of his next task from the leader of their network. In it, she, if she was indeed a lady and not just a codename, detailed that they lost more key figures, but their sacrifice allowed Elvira to slip away with all of their findings. He had to ensure she lived as from now on, Elvira was valuable, and with how many good spies they lost, they couldn''t afford to operate only with amateurs¡­ Otherwise, the whole operation would be in jeopardy.


    "Elvira¡­" Dio mumbled, destroying the letter that was telling him to bring Elvira home and vouch for her. "Good connections are important; it is best to start building them soon. Who knows what happens in the future, and we need trustable people to watch our backs¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "We are in." Yuri chuckled, reading a tiny letter that arrived last night. "My little Elvire is on her way to Westland."


    "What about the magic device?" Sasha asked before I could while we sat at our breakfast table.


    "He is carrying it, but he never made any mention of it, keeping its existence a secret. It will take time to get close enough to bring it up."


    "We will use the third addendum for our infiltration." I said, making Yuri nod, understanding it at once.


    We had multiple alternate scenarios planned out, and while Elvira was heading to Westland, she was not alone; three of her sisters were following her. The third addendum meant we would throw an ambush at them, coordinated in a way that Elvira could go and save our target''s life.


    "Make her get close to him and try to discover the device and its functions before arriving at Westland."


    "Are you worried they learned too much?" Luna asked, but I just smiled at her, shaking my head.


    "Nope! I just want the technology for snapping pictures. The newspaper would go on to have a second revolution with its inclusion!"


    "Speaking of revolutions," Yuri continued, munching on her toast and egg. "We are getting reports of unrest in multiple regions within the Empire. It seems that all the people needed is more freedom, taking off the nobles from their backs, and boom, they are ready to start complaining!"


    "Of course!" Mikan shrugged, sighing before leaning to her side and wiping Arthur''s mouth because he had his whole face colored red from the jam he was spreading all over his bread. "For a long time, especially in the last 500 years, the regions within the Empire were like their own small kingdoms, ruled by the local noble family. The royal bloodline only cared about their tithe arriving in time and dealing with outside issues."


    "Noble families were in great competition." Luna added, thinking back to her childhood days, "The plays they made usually meant that dozens of regular people would die. Whole families were being wiped out in their games."


    "Which results in what we see now." Mikan nodded, "The Empire has grown too big and bloated, festering with injustice. The moment Mirian lit the fuse, it was about to blow."


    "It is happening sooner than expected." I answered, reaching for my mug filled with steaming coffee. "If not now, there will be fire spreading all over the place next year... The question is, will it be a raging firestorm from the get-go, or will it start slow?"

 Chapter 235 – Spinning a Web

    The sun was beginning to sink below the horizon, casting the rugged hills in a deep golden light, turning the craggy stones that were sticking out of the ground and the rolling moors into a landscape of jagged shadows as two figures were walking with a brisk pace, hurrying to close the open ground between two forests. Dio felt that they were still in the maws of the beast, and he wasn''t wrong, as they were still a few kilometers from the border of Goldengrove, finally escaping the Frontier. His new partner, Elvira, was keeping up without issues as the two were traveling light. What Dio didn''t know was that Elvire knew precisely where they were¡ªand, more importantly, what was about to happen.


    She''d known for days since the coded message had reached her, right before they left Lothlia. An ambush was planned at the final pass, an unavoidable choke point, seemingly perfect for an attack. It was what connected Elliot''s territory to his western neighbors, as well as the passage from where the carriages from Greyback entered the Frontier. It was entirely under their control on both sides, something Dio didn''t know. The planned ambush would be real¡ªarrows whistling from the ridges, soldiers charging from the rocks. But the outcome was already decided. It was all just a grand performance designed to push her partner closer to her, to make him trust her more thoroughly.


    He trudged ahead of her, his pack slung low on his back, the precious magical device secure within. He had no idea, of course, that Elvira knew about it, and it was one of her main focus. Whenever Dio had his back to her like this, Elvira''s black eyes narrowed, her mind analyzing how easily she could stab him in the back, slit his throat and take it from his corpse. It made her gently tuck her shoulder-length, black hair behind her ears, forming a sadistic smile, enjoying the thrill of life once again.


    When she finally met her target, she spent a week getting closer to him, even showing a slight, more intimate interest in him, laying the groundwork. The ambush was her chance to elevate it with one swift move.


    As they neared the border, the land narrowed ahead of them¡ªa natural bottleneck where the hills pressed in on either side, their rocky faces creating a perfect spot for an attack. She felt the familiar knot of tension in her stomach, but it wasn''t fear. It was anticipation.


    "Keep your eyes sharp!" Elvira called to her partner, her voice measured, hiding her excitement beneath a layer of professional concern. "This pass should be guarded by soldiers, but I can''t see any!"


    He nodded, adjusting his grip on his walking staff. "You are right... This looks suspicious. Were we discovered? Or did the soldiers abandon their posts? Greyback is not a place that is much of an interest to anyone... I wouldn''t be surprised if it isn''t guarded."


    "They''d be fools not to." Her gaze swept the ridges, knowing full well where the ambushers were already positioned, hidden behind rocks and heather. The timing was everything now. The attack had to come when they were at their most vulnerable.


    They were almost at the center of the pass when she felt it¡ªthe subtle shift in the wind, the stillness that only came before violence. She slowed her pace, keeping her breathing steady, waiting for the signal.


    Then it came.


    A distant whistle cut through the air, and before her partner could react, arrows rained down on the two from above. He shouted in surprise, diving for cover behind a rock as soldiers rushed from the hillsides, their weapons drawn, wearing Elliot''s regular militia outfits.


    "Ambush!" Dio yelled, unsheathing his daggers, wanting to curse.


    She could hear his heartbeat pounding in the silence between attacks, making Elvira force back the impulse to kill him and start touching herself. The arrows around them were striking stone and soil, deliberately missing their targets, but to Dio, it would seem like chaos. The perfect kind of chaos in which Elvira had to play her part¡ªright on cue.


    She dropped to the ground next to him, drawing her own weapon, a curved blade with practiced ease. "We have to move!" she shouted, grabbing his arm and pulling him up just as an arrow thudded into the rock where he had been crouching. Dio nodded, his face pale with adrenaline, trusting her in the moment, not even thinking.


    Good.


    She led him toward a narrow break in the ridge, where she knew a few enemy soldiers would try to prevent them from escaping. They appeared on schedule, charging down the slope with weapons raised, their faces painted with fake fury. These soldiers, for the most crucial part, were no longer Elliot''s recruits. Here, at this moment, they were Elvira''s sisters, old comrades, and also multiple elites from Avalon, ditching their armor for simple leather.


    Her heart raced, but not from fear¡ªthis was the moment that would seal her partner''s trust. With a fierce yell, she lunged toward the nearest soldier, her saber flashing as it caught the sun''s light, using it to blind her target. She struck with precision, her blade slipping under the closest soldier''s guard. He went down hard, clutching his side, and his fall was perfectly executed.


    "Come on!" Elvira shouted, grabbing her partner again and pushing him through the gap in the rocks. Arrows continued to fly overhead, and the clashing sounds of steel on steel echoed around them. They were supposed to look outnumbered and cornered.


    Dio, who knew he was out of his element, as it should be him, struck from the shadows, having the advantage. He slashed at a soldier trying to flank them, but his movements were clumsy and desperate. He was a spy, an assassin with daggers at hand, not a warrior. His breathing was ragged, his eyes wide with alarm. And that was exactly what she wanted.


    Just as another soldier closed in on him from the side, she threw herself into the fray, shoving Dio aside and taking the hit. The soldier''s blade sliced across her arm¡ªjust deep enough to draw blood but shallow enough to avoid real damage. She gasped, staggering back, cradling her arm, welcoming the feeling of pain, feeling she missed this way too much.


    "It''s fine!" she gasped, stumbling to her feet, her face twisted in pain before Dio could react. "Just keep moving!"


    More soldiers closed in, but she slashed at them with desperate efficiency, taking down another with a well-placed strike. The blood on her arm smeared against her clothing, the wound looking worse than it was, quickly dissipating any inherent doubts within Dio''s mind. He was fighting for her now, for both of their chance to escape.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They broke through the last of the ambush, leaving the soldiers behind, who made an effort to pursue but purposefully fell behind more and more before disappearing from view. They finally stopped after running, never stopping until it became eerily silent as the two were within Greyback''s territory. The moment it happened, Elvira collapsed against a boulder, her breath coming in short, ragged bursts. Dio quickly dropped to his knees beside her, his face etched with concern.


    "You never said you were such a proficient warrior!" he panted, still gripping his dagger, hands shaking.


    She winced, clutching her wounded arm, the blood still seeping through her fingers. "Before all this, I was a mercenary; I grew up in a brigand group. I was taught early to earn my share..."


    While listening to her, he tore a strip of cloth from his pack and began wrapping her arm, his hands trembling slightly as he worked. "That explains the scars on you... I thought I was done for. We should have seen them coming¡­ Damn it!"


    "Don''t blame yourself," Elvira said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, allowing vulnerability to creep into her tone. "They were waiting for us; we lost a lot of agents because these bastards are thorough! Our luck is that the ones within Goldengrove are not as unstoppable as the monsters in Avalon. If they were reinforced by those black-armored giants, we would be dead! But we made it through... that is what matters..."


    Listening to her, he couldn''t help but nod, finishing the bandage. "Thanks to you."


    She let out a weak smile, hearing him, her eyes locking onto his. "We''re a team. We look out for each other."


    And just like that, she had him. His trust. His loyalty. His life. The redness on Elvira''s face, which Dio took as the workings of their adrenaline still pumping through their veins, was instead her barely controllable excitement about how she would play with her prey in the upcoming days, weeks, months, or even years. Her arm throbbed with pain, but it was a welcoming feeling. She even wanted it to hurt a bit more.


    Luckily, the ambush had played out perfectly. Once they were out of sight, the soldiers fell back, returning to their posts with word of her success, leaving only her hidden sisters to keep trailing after them.


    But more importantly, her partner was now firmly in her grasp. The heroic rescue, the wound, the sacrifice¡ªit all worked to her advantage. Every step brought her closer to the heart of the organization she was going to infect, and with the device still safe in his pack, her ultimate goal was nearly within reach. As they moved away from the ambush site, she leaned heavily on Dio, his gratitude unspoken but clear in every glance and touch. Just a little bit more, and while he is sleeping, satisfied and with empty balls... she can fiddle with the actual toy within his bag.


    ...


    .....


    .......


    Dio and Elvira had been walking for hours, just as they had for the past month. The device was wrapped securely in Dio''s pack, nestled among survival gear and supplies that they bought while passing through Greyback. Elvira''s past nights had been spent memorizing, copying its form, studying it when her partner''s back was turned when he was distracted by camp duties or asleep.


    She stole another glance at him, and as their eyes met, both of them smiled. He trusted her completely. And why wouldn''t he? She had saved his life during the ambush weeks ago, pulling him from the chaos and making sure they both made it out. Her loyalty had been unquestioned since, especially after they had a steamy, wild night when resting in Greyback. It was so easy to wrap him around her fingers. Whenever she wanted to take a look at the device, she just had to ride atop of him until he fell asleep, like a good little child after his hot glass of milk.


    As they crested the next hill, a familiar tension knotted her stomach. This part of the route was dangerous¡ªnot because of the terrain, but because she had planned for it to be. A retrieval team would find her latest dead drop somewhere, not far off. Small, untraceable vials containing the drawings of the device she had carefully copied during their journey. She had made sure to be as careful as possible; every component she passed along was allowing her Sovereign to unlock the mystery behind it.


    "Let''s take a break," Dio called back, his voice strained. He dropped his pack onto a flat patch of grass near a cluster of rocks and sat down heavily. "I need to check the map to see where to go next. We should be able to contact someone from the guild after we get to the next major settlement!"


    "Um, you''re the boss~!" Elvira chuckled as she moved with practiced ease, nodding and sitting beside him, leaning against his shoulder.


    "You think we''re still ahead of them? Or if they follow us this far at all?" Dio asked without looking up, squinting at the map as he wiped sweat from his brow.


    "We''ve been careful," she replied, her tone measured, reassuring. "We''ve crossed into quieter territory. If we keep pace, we''ll return to base within two months, right before winter." She forced a smile, making sure to look tired but resolute. "We''re out of their reach; they are not Ishillia, but just the Frontier!"


    Her partner sighed in relief, nodding as he folded the map. "You are right. I''m just being paranoid."


    She allowed herself a glance toward the distant crags, her mind already on the dead drop location her sisters had scouted in advance. It was a small cairn of stones, perfectly natural-looking yet hollow at its core. Her latest message would rest there, waiting for her comrades to recover it. They were always following, always in her shadow or staying ahead of them, keeping Dio oblivious that he was just a dog, led on a leash. It was a play, a game, and even if it was a delicate performance, she played it well.


    "Let me check the device," she said suddenly, feigning concern. "I want to ensure it hasn''t been affected by the damp. The humidity''s been higher since yesterday."


    Dio hesitated at first but then nodded. "Good idea. I''d hate for something to go wrong with it this close to home." He revealed its existence when someone almost managed to steal his pack, making Elvira question why he almost blew their cover within Greyback. It was just a bag... the information they were bringing was in their heads anyway! Of course, Dio didn''t know that the thief was the same Number 3 who had aimed her crossbow at his head multiple times by then.


    Elvira reached into his pack carefully, pulling out the bundle that held the device. It was simple on the outside but complex within¡ªsomething she couldn''t understand. But she didn''t need to. Her role was to facilitate the study of it by copying down everything.


    She began a cursory inspection, moving her fingers over the smooth surface and turning it slowly. Her partner watched her but didn''t question her actions; he trusted her experience. Clearly, it wasn''t the first time that Elvira was handling something like this. Over time, she''d gained the authority to handle it without arousing suspicion.


    "It''s looking stable!" she said after a moment, handing it back. "There are no signs of damage."


    Her partner looked relieved and returned the device to his pack, tightening the straps. "Good. Let''s keep moving before the light fades!"


    As he hoisted his pack again, she stretched, taking her time to adjust her boots, and then casually dropped the tiny shard of casing into the hollow of a nearby stone. A flick of her wrist, barely noticeable, and the fragment was gone, hidden away.


    She allowed herself the slightest flicker of grin appear on her face as they resumed their journey. Step by step, fragment by fragment, the device was being unraveled, scattered across the highlands for her contacts to collect... When Dio no longer proves useful, she will enjoy the big finale.


    But, for now, she would continue to play the role of the trusted ally, a playful lover, and by the time they reached their base¡ªif they did at all¡ªthe device would already be in the hands of her Sovereign.

 Chapter 236 – Lit Fuse (1)

    I was visiting Merlin this time around, finding him in his own library. As one of the leading figures within Avalon, his home was, of course, rebuilt following his ideas and desires. This is how he ended up with an entire library incorporated into the first floor and a laboratory put below it. I just hoped he wouldn''t try to expand it and burrow further, straight into our sewers or something similar. Right now, he was standing before his massive, oval table within his library, having multiple pieces of documents put on it like a giant puzzle.


    I knew what he was doing, as I also read and analyzed Elvira''s messages. Still, I let him fiddle with it because I was occupied mainly by visiting the excavation site and planning our hidden factory. What I understood from it was that the formation was indeed something akin to the Imaginary in the Ishillian warships. It was, essentially, an image recorder device, as I had previously guessed. The issue was that I couldn''t tell just by looking at the incomplete spell and the pieces of it that Elvira had sent home and tell which type of images we were discussing. Snapshots? Looking like a PowerPoint presentation? Or is it more like a moving picture? What was the resolution? Was it as crisp and sharp as the Imaginary that we also used within our mechs? Or was it like a VGA camera from the old days¡­


    Whatever it was, the spell itself no longer truly interested me. It was the design! Because we were stuck shrinking our spell down and implementing it into our helmets, this could be what would give us the inspiration and knowledge to overcome the energy issue. If we can crack this one, we may be able to manufacture helmets for my soldiers, one that would allow them to fight in a way no regular soldier can.


    "You have done a lot, huh?" I asked after examining his drawings and determining what was missing from the device; he had already worked it out, including at least three alternative solutions.


    "Ah, Leon! Yes, yes! It is a great design; I really like how it was made!"


    "Prepare for a long explanation." Elena added with a whisper while walking in behind me, bringing freshly brewed coffee.


    "Oh, thanks!" I stepped out of the way for her, watching her put down the tray and offer me a cup.


    "Keep your grubby hands off of it!" She snorted, slapping Merlin''s hand away before he could reach for the second mug. "That''s mine, you get none!"


    "B-but!"


    "None!" She exclaimed, looking at him with eyes that could spit fire, making him shrink back and mumble something while playing with his fingers. "Last time I let him drink one, he was up for three days straight, waking me up almost hourly, wanting to teach me more runes."


    "I did hear you are getting good with it!" I nodded, ignoring the frustration in her voice and also trying not to laugh. Well, my boy, it seems your girlfriend has the pants in this house. Good¡­ You need someone who keeps you in line.


    "That''s¡­ true, but not as you think!" She replied, blushing a little, not wanting to put herself on a pedestal. "Anyway, I am still just a novice, if I could even be called that. But Merlin is a good teacher... but not when high on coffee! He was unbearable, and then he crashed hard, sleeping the whole fourth day through¡­ So no, no more coffee for him! Please, don''t give him any while he is at work!"


    "Sure." I promised at once, my lips twitching while I did my best to hold back my laugh. "Khm. So¡­ What did we learn so far, Merlin?"


    "It is for sure derived from the imaginary." He began, no longer looking troubled. Instead, he was like a little bunny, hopping around the table, searching for different drawings. "The parts we were sent back so far all confirm it because they match the details within the Imaginary after referencing them. The difference is that it has been extensively simplified. For sure, this device can''t map large areas, it can''t allow the user to zoom in or out, and it doesn''t have any type of field of vision. It needs to be pointed at its target."


    "Go on." I nodded after he stopped and kept sipping on my coffee.


    "At the center of the formation, a palm-sized CC was used. I can already tell that even if we are missing that part. The formation surrounding it resembles a labyrinth designed to capture light. Its runes spiral outward in complex geometric patterns that not only make up its magic but are designed to bend and trap light itself!"


    "It captures¡­ photons?" I asked, unsure, because I was not an astrophysicist to get it, but Merlin''s blank look was enough of an answer, "Don''t mind me. Go on!"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Um, yes¡­.? Anyway¡­ As usual, the formation hums to life when the CC is pressed into place. It begins drawing in ambient light through the box''s lens. It is clearly designed for it to funnel light in! I tried recreating it, but my calculations clearly have¡­ Issues."


    "What issues?"


    "Well¡­" he muttered, flipping through his papers, some of them wholly crossed out. "I get the part that it captures light. I know from you that our eyes are the same; we see the light, and our brains transform it into what we see. This thing is doing the same process¡­ I just don''t know how to get it out of it. ""


    "What you see here..." Elena smiled while explaining, pointing at the different, alternate drawings fitted into the formation lying on the table. "He had basically already cracked it. We could recreate it, but Merlin cannot make it give back the light. To show us what was recorded!"


    "It just doesn''t fit!" He shrugged, rubbing his forehead. "The moment I try to include anything else in it, it falls apart. I already asked Mikan; her magic is more light-focused, but nothing has returned yet. At least, nothing that would work."


    "So we can''t develop the film, eh?" I hummed, rubbing my chin, thinking. Then, the idea came to me. We had cameras that could be given different lenses and connected to devices to export files, etc. Who says that''s not the case here? "What if there is a second instrument?"


    "Second¡­ instrument?" They asked, looking at me.


    "Yeah. One that would be connected to this and is the exact opposite, or it makes this one work in the opposite way. Instead of capturing light, it emits it, or more precisely, draws out what this one has captured!"


    "A second apparatus¡­" they both murmured, their brains beginning to work on the idea.


    "It makes sense." Elena nodded. "If you send a spy away with an artifact that can record its surroundings, you don''t want the enemy to look at what it has within if the spy gets captured. I wouldn''t be surprised if the one who gave it to the spy had the machine to check what was recorded!"


    "Most likely. If this was made for spying, it has to have a decoder." I agreed while watching them as Merlin was already scribbling something.


    "It will take time¡­" He explained, not even looking at us, "But I can come up with something!"


    "Sure." I chuckled, ready to leave as it seemed our little meeting had come to an end. "Make sure he sleeps." I whispered into Elena''s ears before nudging her a little.


    "Haaah¡­ No promises. He is more of a mule than a human¡­"


    "Huh!" I hummed, crossing my arms, "Didn''t know he was packing¡­ He did grow up, after all!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the capital city of Ishillia, Mirian had been feeling weirdly anxious for the past four days. She never could explain why, but something was¡­ off.


    "Are you worried you will have bad dreams again?" Milan asked, rubbing her shoulders as they were about to go to bed.


    "I am a witch¡­ These feelings are akin to premonition. It is either caused by Pascal or by the nobles'' anger towards me. It very well could be the collective hatred that my mind perceives as danger."


    "I''m a stranger to magic¡­ so I can do nothing but believe you." He answered with a smile, kissing her face. "I listen to you."


    "And I listen to you." She nodded, leaning back against his chest. "Although I want to have your baby, you are right. Our child would be in danger while Pascal lives¡­"


    "We will have ample time!" He chuckled, and right now, on his stump, there was a golden arm, looking like a skeleton''s, decorated with intricate runes and a pebble-sized CC on the top of its hand.


    Since returning, Mirian utilized the wealth of the Royal Bloodline and their knowledge to craft it for her husband, giving his arm back in a way. She created something that was the privilege of true Ishillians, the bloodline of emperors, and to have an outsider wear such an expensive artifact was a great insult. Still, Mirian didn''t care; she was just happy her husband could use it. Although he was still clumsy with it, and it had no feelings to transmit to his brain as Milan was not a mage, making it challenging to operate, he was slowly getting used to it. Furthermore, it was a protective artifact, as Mirian made sure it was equipped with a personal shield spell that would automatically activate so no assassins could try and kill her husband again.


    "Today, we received new reports. Our allies among the nobles are growing thinner and thinner. Only lower-ranked ones are still with us; the others, relying on the reports coming from my sister, are probably under Pascal''s command."


    "I know¡­" She sighed again, "Even in the palace, it is getting hard to pass without attracting gazes, ones that I can feel would love to do nothing else but stab me in the back and take my throne. I knew the country was like a cracked master-level spell, ready to explode, but I didn''t think it was this close to imploding. It will happen sooner than I wished for!"


    "I kept doing what you asked me to," Milan whispered, hugging her closer to his chest. "The Judgment is almost full and ready to leave anytime. I am feeling a bit bad about branding the servants'' minds to follow my commands¡­"


    "They can''t be trusted." Mirian answered immediately, "Don''t feel bad about their fate."


    "What I''m saying," Milan continued, ignoring the topic because he knew those people no longer had any free will left in them and would do anything they told them to. He wasn''t sure what Mirian did to them, but he didn''t want to know either. "It''s that everything is ready. We can leave whenever. Are you sure we could escape if Pascal decides to block us?"


    "Yes¡­" Mirian answered with a smile, "I am an Ishillian, too, you know. He may have lived longer, but all of our main branches of the bloodline have their secrets¡­ And while he is three branches away from the Emperor of Magic, my blood is only 1 branch from him."


    "I don''t get it."


    "We are a big family, Milly! One of my ancestors was the brother of the Emperor of Magic. Pascal''s ancestor was his cousin¡­ I know something that others don''t~!"

 Chapter 237 – Lit Fuse (2)

    The scent of the summer fields, once a source of pride, carried a different meaning for Marquess Valtor on that particular day. It created a bitter tang in the back of his throat as he stood in his castle''s highest tower, leaning forward through the open window and watching the sweltering heat and the city under his rule. The once-loyal hands that upturned the soil of Valtor''s lands were constantly muttering under their breath as they worked, and he swore he could hear them from there. Discontent was gathering above their heads like tiny, black storm clouds, yet his fingers were powerless to stop or disperse them. The Empress... And her damned reforms! The balance of power has shifted since the end of winter when she stripped away his rightful power over his region. These peasants now dared to think they were free and that their voices mattered¡­ An unbelievable notion! Why? How? This was madness, especially because they were right on the border of the Sar Empire. There could be only one voice here: His! Otherwise, they risk that their rival thinks it''s time to launch an assault against them¡­


    "This can''t go on!" Valtor snorted, spitting far, watching it fall down on the inner gardens of his castle.


    It was but a few months away when he could have these peasants'' backs broken with a word, should they forget their place. Now, judges, these so-called independent judges, lowly clerks without a proper rank, began meddling in affairs that were his by birthright. Her Majesty''s reforms have allowed the common folk to stand before him as near equals in the eyes of this new court... demanding justice for grievances that should never have been heard. Worse still, those loyal to her¡ªsniveling bureaucrats¡ªtreat his lands as if they belong to them rather than his family, the Valtors! His bloodline has ruled them for generations with iron and blood while also standing up against the Sar Empire multiple times.


    He knew it wasn''t only his region that was treated unjustly, and there was a rumor of a rebellion brewing in the wind. The other nobles neighboring his territory constantly whispered about it. Even within his own court, seeing how their Lord Valtor wasn''t stopping their gossip, voices began appearing, going against Empress Mirian and her edicts. They were restless, just as he, for they all knew what these changes meant. The Empress sought to unravel their power, thread by thread, until all that would be replaced by her word alone. Every noble would be nothing but equal to the same kind of people they were governing! Peasants... Easily replaceable and discardable. Preposterous! The people need guidance, control, and discipline. They were like wild dogs, easily swayed by promises of freedom but bound to chaos the moment the leash loosened. Family Valtor can''t let that come to pass.


    These lowly peasants were growing bolder every day, emboldened by the Empress''s supposed protection. They thought that just because they were learning to read and write, they became nobles... Nobles! They spoke out against the old ways, the ways that kept this land prosperous. They forgot that it was the Valtor family who protected them from marauders, managed the harvests, and ensured their lives, however meager they may be. Thanks to their Lord, they continued existing, and now they bite the hand that feeds them?!


    "Bastards¡­" He grunted again, closing the windows, holding his hand behind his back, heading down from his tower, and taking the narrow steps slowly within his spiral staircase.


    No matter how much he despised their newfound voice, they were not fools. They could see the Empress''s new laws being ignored by the nobility, throwing out her newest decrees and slowly returning to the old order, to the one they believed to be right. And so unrest grows in the streets of the city, and Valtor was getting ready to put it down before it could spread. On that day, the farmers from the fields dared to gather in protest, occupying the biggest square and creating a perfect trap without him having to do anything. He knew these lowly peasants could see the nobles'' growing defiance and were torn between hope and fear. They hope for the freedom the Empress began giving them but fear the retaliation the nobles may be preparing. Rightfully so! Still... the marquees could see it in their eyes every time he rode through the city in his carriage¡ªdefiance and uncertainty. It was like a plague spreading in the wind. They no longer cower as they once did... Which was what made him decide to be the first to put an end to his madness.


    His steward informed him of the growing daily skirmishes between the guards and the rabble the moment he came down from the tower. By his words, a warehouse was burned down just last night, and rumors spread that it was no accident but the work of discontented farmers, the same people protesting for their rights. The people demand bread and, the most hilarious thing of all, fair wages as if they understand what is needed to keep such a region running! He couldn''t indulge these demands anymore, not when the other nobles he knew also spoke of rebellion of their own. They cannot afford to lose face now, not when everything is on the line.


    He knew what had to be done. The Empress had made a grave mistake in underestimating the power of the old families. They ARE the Empire. The bloodline may be sacred, but without them, she is nothing. She can''t think she could oversee the Empire without them!The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "We will proceed, " he said simply, ending the report of his steward, walking past him, thinking of his future.


    The people are tools that can be forged or broken as needed. If the other lords stand with him¡ªand they would¡ªthey can restore the natural order. But the timing had to be right, lest the peasants rise in full revolt before they were ready to crush them. So he waited until today.


    "This land is mine. I will not see it fall to chaos or to the whims of a misguided Empress. I will not let the rabble rule me! No, this summer will be the turning point, and when winter comes again, Valtor will stand above the ashes of this so-called reform!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "It started." Mirian exhaled, making Milan flinch because she spoke out of nowhere while they were having dinner together. Watching her, she picked out an hourglass-shaped artifact with a broken CC within it. Before he could ask anything, the two pieces began glowing, and a formation appeared between them. If Merlin had been present, he could have realized that it was similar to the warning artifact they encountered once, only this one was much more sophisticated.


    "The rebellion?" he asked, while Mirian nodded, touching the formation as the magic also shattered and disappeared into her fingers.


    "Marquess Valtor, along with five other noble families down south, has openly defied my orders. By the words of my followers, the former even massacred about a hundred people protesting in his city. The fire has been lit¡­"


    "Should we¡­?"


    "It is best if you check on the Judgement. If I can get this information, Pascal can too. Both of us have our mages to send messages over¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "It has begun, My Emperor."


    "It is earlier than expected, but continue as you were. Fan the flames in the south." Pascal answered within his mind, communicating with his awoken confidants. "I am going to detain Mirian and use her. After we orchestrated everything as planned, I will openly execute her and step forth to save the Empire, reforming it. In the end, she was right that we do need one¡­" He added with a smile, rising from his chair, dressed in a luxurious, golden robe, holding his long staff, walking out of his library confidently, and heading towards the Empress''s chambers.


    His steps were firm and decisive, unlike before. His body, which he often let be hunched forward, was straight, and his eyes were almost blazingly bright behind his aged facade. With every step, a new rune appeared behind his back before turning invisible, creating a complex formation made out of 199 runes by the time he reached the Empress''s chambers. With a low exhale, he reached out, opening its golden doors without losing any momentum.


    "Ancestor?" Mirian asked, standing in the middle of the room. She was dressed formally, wearing multiple jewels besides her noble silk one-piece dress. Although she didn''t have a staff, her right hand held a thin, 30-centimeter-long wand with a thick CC as its base that she was firmly gripping. Pascal didn''t need to ask anything, knowing she was ready to meet him, prepared to fight.


    "Your plans reached the second phase sooner than expected." He spoke calmly, as if he had just come to talk, but took no more steps forward, standing still in the doorway as an immovable object, blocking the only way out.


    "I am aware of it. It is still just a spark, not a firestorm. A few angry nobles are nothing new."


    "That would be the case if we both knew what we were going to do next. To fan the flames perfectly, we need to work flawlessly in synchronization. I can no longer let you travel around willy-nilly, Mirian."


    "As far as I know, My Ancestor, you can''t leave the city."


    "I can''t. Not in my body, that is."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Time to sit back and let me handle the rest." He added with a smile that almost made Mirian feel like Pascal''s ancient face was filled with insatiable greed, one that trumped even her predecessor''s.


    The moment he took a step forward, a completed, expertly crafted formation began slowly materializing behind him. Some of its parts appeared to be so black that it began distorting light around it. No matter what it was, Mirian knew that she couldn''t be touched by its ''light,'' or it would be over for her.


    With a swish of her hand, two of her bracelets lit up in a golden light, using the multiple artifacts she was wearing as her magic was nowhere near Pascal''s. A colorless shockwave burst forth at once, one that would be perfect for jumbling any spells Pascal was using, saving its wearer from a horrible fate. Yet the moment it met with the black runes floating behind him, it vanished from existence.


    "Are you attacking me?" Pascal chuckled, beginning to walk again, taking firm steps as more of the formation materialized behind him, siphoning the colors from the chamber. "It is futile. You are but a fledgling, Mirian. You could have become a great witch, but¡­ oh well. You will become a great puppet."


    Listening to him, Mirian didn''t flinch; she just used another spell, using her earrings as a conduit by summoning two blue lightning bolts. They appeared faster than any human could react, striking out at Pascal, yet it was as if he was surrounded by an invisible aura that consumed all magic heading toward him. Once again, Mirian''s attacks failed as they dissipated the moment they got near him. By then, Pascal was only a few meters from her, and the more steps he took, the more visible his magic became.


    Although Mirian didn''t know what it was, she knew it was horrifying to look at. The more she gazed at the void-like spell, the stronger the feeling became that her personality and mind were slipping away, giving way to a subservient and pious persona. One that wanted nothing more than to serve her Emperor.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ you¡­¡± She grunted, biting her lips, yet no magic would answer her call, stopping her from casting altogether.


    "It''s okay. You will be a good puppet." Pascal smiled, raising his hand as if wanting to touch Mirian''s head to stroke her hair.


    Yet, before he could do it, the whole palace¡ªno, the entire capital city¡ªshook. Before he could react, a black light flashed between the two, and Pascal could see his outstretched hand being severed at the elbow and withering away before it could touch the ground, turning into ash¡­

 Chapter 238 – Cosmic Interlude

    Pascal couldn''t react in time, not just because of his utter shock and disbelief. The spear, the Godly Artifact of Ariana herself, moved with such speed it was akin to teleportation, slicing through space and time to arrive before Mirian. Before anything could register in the young empress''s mind, she subconsciously reached out, grabbing the shaft of the spear, watching as everything turned black and white before her eyes. She could fully perceive the old wizard''s spell after it happened. It was both disturbing and awe-inspiring to look at it as it surrounded the whole room, locking it down and sealing any chance for her to escape. She didn''t know any Expert-level spells herself¡­ but this was one. This had to be one, performed by one man alone! She knew Pascal was strong, but... she had to escape! That was her first thought¡­


    The spear hummed among her fingers, resonating with her will to survive, bringing her eyes back to it. Still, Mirian could tell she was not in control of it. Neither the spear nor her fate¡­ She piqued the interest of the weapon, but it did not yield its powers easily, not even to people who it found interesting. At least, that is how she felt while holding it. She wanted to move the spear, strike down Pascal, and get rid of him at once, but the moment she first thought about surviving, the spear took flight, dragging her with it. Mirian disappeared from view without a second to spare, shattering Pascal''s spell in the process.


    By the time the old wizard blinked his eyes and the pain of losing his hand reached his mind, registering in his consciousness, Mirian was gone from the room. Then came the backlash of the shattered spell, making him look like an old man slipping on soap, throwing him to the ground. His fall was accompanied by loud bone-cracking sounds echoing in the chamber as he vomited blood onto the marble floor, spasming multiple times. His otherworldly howl was mixed with pain and utter disbelief, arising straight from his heart. It came not from the physical pain he was feeling, but the fact that the spear, HIS spear, attacked him¡­ This should never have happened! Yet it was not over. He was still trying to pick himself up when another tremble made him fall back on his stomach. As for its strength, it told him that it wasn''t the room that was quivering. It was the city.


    Outside, to the horror of many, the city''s magical defenses came to life as a blueish sphere surrounded the pride of Ishillia, shimmering in the bright summer moonlight. As the Judgment began rising in a hurry, a shockwave blasted out from its wooden body, making the magical dome above the city flicker, turning on and off, and shaking the city under it as any artifact present began malfunctioning. Without hesitation, the biggest ship of the Ishillian Empire slipped through it, still picking up speed, using its full capabilities to escape, disappearing towards the north.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Amongst the stars, within the endless Cosmos and its colorful nebulas, an island of incredible proportions floated there peacefully. Was it made by hand? Or was it a naturally formed landmass that was captured and repurposed? It was hard to tell. What was clearly discernable was the massive city built on it and the millions of beings going about their business on its surface like tiny ants.


    In the middle of it all stood a tall spire piercing upwards, establishing the direction of up and down for the people living there. Its smooth, white surface glinted in the brilliant light of the countless faraway stars, piercing through the clouds of nebulas, scattering when they met with its surface. Near the topmost of its floors, a woman sat within this majestic tower, meditating in a small, dark chamber. She wore a simple, black robe while she sat in a lotus position, her brown hair tied up in a neat bun as her slender body sat there, unmoving. If anyone could stand there and look at her, they wouldn''t be able to tell if she was even breathing or not, as her chest barely even moved.


    "Hm?" Her light-green eyes slowly opened with a sudden shiver running through her body. It made her tilt her head while smacking her lips as if trying to taste the air within the room.


    Without being angry that her meditation was disrupted, she stood up, and just with one step, she was already in a different space, one that was akin to a labyrinth made out of bookshelves. She was clearly still within the same tower, yet the space within the room didn''t match what would have been possible by just looking in from the outside.


    "Wyland!" The young-looking woman shouted, her voice echoing between the infinite library as if they were in a cave somewhere underground.


    "Hmmm? Ariana?" Came the reply as a magic formation appeared in the air, displaying the holographic image of a young man carrying multiple books in his hands, filling a bookshelf somewhere deep within this labyrinth. "I am cataloging the newly charted realms within the Alliance; what is it? Did another one pop up? I told them to only give me yearly discoveries and only trouble us if something rare had been discovered!"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "No, this is about the one we visited a few cycles ago! The one where we took Elyse and Valen to show them how to make contact with others when descending to a newly found, open realm."


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, I remember! The one with the dysfunctional door, yes? The same we then sealed, yes?" He hummed, and the formation turned and changed in an instant. The hologram became real as Wyland appeared before her in the flesh, a bit shorter than Ariana herself. "I have been periodically keeping an eye on it because the artifact I left behind found a host three cycles ago. If I recall, Valen''s sword is also with its own chosen, but neither of them managed to escape their realm''s confines yet."


    "Nobody?" She asked as she had already forgotten about it, as it had happened more than a century ago.


    "Nope. It is unsurprising; they were very primitive, and the beasts almost wiped them out!" He shrugged, bringing Ariana to a codex that had their adventure in that particular world dated and cataloged down to the most minor details. "Yeah, so far, neither of our artifacts resonated with enough strength to grant the passage to their owners through my seal. So far, they are still considered to be in the growing phase and are not eligible to join our Alliance."


    "You can add to it that I felt my spear finding someone. Again."


    "Well, hopefully, this time it will work. Yours seems to be quite the picky one. How many choices has it discarded so far?"


    "Ugh¡­ Seven?" She shrugged, her head drooping forward, looking embarrassed. "Anyway, there is a new one now! I wonder how are they doing¡­"


    "Should be fine." Wyland chuckled, dragging his finger along the pages and adding the new information to it. "Even if they never reach a level where they can join us, we can still defend their realm from harm as they fall under our jurisdiction."


    "Some disciples complain when they get sorted to guard such places." Ariana chuckled, making Wyland grin.


    "I use it as a punishment, yes. Speaking of punishments, how''s Yue doing? Didn''t Sect Head Ren send her to one of the newly found primordial realms to train?"


    "Yes." Ariana nodded, looking around, whispering, "She fell behind her cultivation¡­ A LOT. I tried nudging her to the right way, but¡­ well, she is at that age, falling for boys and being more interested in them than cultivating. I don''t get why Master was THAT angry about it; she was way worse at her age."


    "Well, technically speaking," Wyland mumbled, scratching his chin, "Yue is already more than a hundred¡­ Okay, after adjusting the time dilations between the Cosmos and the different realms she visited¡­ she is still only sixteen! Yeah, you are right, Master Ren was worse."


    "In what?" Echoed a new voice, making the two flinch like gossiping kids being caught at the worst possible moment. Turning around, a young, thin-looking girl stood behind them, reaching only about 150 centimeters in height. She was wearing a white, elegant robe with a beautiful, deep, lilac-colored inner side. Her long, white hair was held in a ponytail, while her purple eyes looked questioningly at the two. "Hmmm?"


    "Master!" The two yelped, cupping their hands, making Ren sigh, waving hers.


    "Haaah¡­ Whatever, I reap what I sow! We utterly spoiled that little brat." She whispered while smiling and shaking her head, "Lucian, Lia, and Rinzen should be able to help her, and they also need this experience to finally step into the same stage as us. Anyway! I came here because LeiLei needs you."


    "Master needs me?" Wyland nodded at once, not asking why, just quickly putting down everything from his hands, ready to leave.


    "Yeah, we are going to have another batch of newcomers, ascendants of their realms. The others are on a mission, so he needs an experienced helping hand with welcoming the rowdy ones."


    "I''m on my way!" He cupped his hands again, teleporting away at once.


    "I can help, too!" Ariana spoke, but Ren had already held her back by then. "Master?"


    "You are coming with me. A group of disciples disappeared not that long ago; we are going to look for them. They were protected by Lulu and Toobu''s aura, but the two are on a different mission at the moment, so it will be us looking for them."


    "Are we expecting trouble?" She asked, going deadly serious in a snap of the finger.


    "Not really. It could be the usual, discovering something, falling into it, or whatnot. Or they got into one of the forbidden zones and were torn apart by the Cosmic Wind. The Cosmos is massive and dangerous... Anyway, I just didn''t want to go alone and be bored!" She grinned, tucking some of her loose hair behind her ear, "In the meanwhile, you can fill me in with this realm you two were talking about. Sounds interesting!"


    "Ah, yeah¡­ Sure! You were too angry back then to pay attention to it. Honestly, it is a weird one. It was wide open when we found it back then, and the beasts down there became¡­ Hmm... mutated. I think that is the right way to describe it."


    "They reacted differently than ours?" Ren asked, humming, finding it intriguing as the energy of the Cosmos was still unfathomable for her, too.


    "Yes. They began growing and bloating on it but never developed proper intelligence. They even began losing what they had and became automatons, only looking to consume more energy. In all honesty, the ones we killed and dissected were like nothing but biological energy storage units. They were¡­ prime resources for creating artifacts; I think your Father would be really into them!"


    "Don''t tell him that." Ren shrugged again as the two were already away with a blink, flying through the thick clouds of the Cosmos. "He would go and disrupt the natural development of that realm. We are not conquerors¡­ If they ever come forth, it will be their resources to share and trade with; we can''t just go and take it from them!"


    "I was just saying~!" Ariana chuckled, flying happily next to Ren, remembering distant, old memories from a time when they were people who didn''t know how vast of a world was hidden right above their Sky.

 Chapter 239 – Complications

    I didn''t expect this summer to be like this¡­ But it happened nonetheless. It was close to dawn when I was woken up by the horn of the Judgment arriving, blaring it from far away multiple times. I wanted to berate Mirian for scaring my city, but seeing her weakened state after coming down from the flying ship, I refrained from it. Luckily, my people didn''t fall into panic, and neither did my soldiers, who noticed it the moment the ship flew over the Silver Region. By the time the sun rose, the Lion, the Princess, and our latest machine, the Rook with Polo piloting it, were already back in the city from the training grounds, guarding Avalon and keeping an eye on the Judgement itself. In the meantime, I was in the throneroom, holding an emergency meeting with my Ministers, looking at them from my throne, and also thinking about what we would need to do next.


    "The Empress and Emperor are currently with my wives, and Mikan is doing a checkup on the two. The former of the duo has been sapped of a great deal of energy, probably because of the artifact she carried with her¡­ She looks thin and someone with sapped vitality."


    "What artifact?" Merlin asked, raising his hand as if we were in class.


    "The very spear of Goddess Ariana." I answered after a bit of pause while the rest immediately began murmuring. I knew Merlin''s follow-up question the moment he opened his mouth. "No. You can''t study it." I said sternly, waving my hand, cutting it short before any word could leave his throat. "That thing is dangerous, and it seems to have autonomous properties. Maybe it is something like an AI¡­"


    "What is AI?" Many asked, not only Merlin.


    "Artificial Intelligence." I shrugged, and they accepted it without issues. It was a Goddess''s work, so it made sense to them, and although I was curious if I was right, that spear was anything but ordinary. "Don''t touch it. Ever." I warned Merlin one more time, "Mirian explained that it saved her life, severing the old bastard''s hand before bringing her away. If it kills you, I am going to find your reincarnation and kill you myself again!"


    "Hauh¡­ O-okay!" He mumbled, shrinking back in his chair while the others began chuckling, lightening the tense mood.


    "The Judgement," I continued after it became quiet again, "has been packed with many fine artifacts and servants loyal to Mirian. We need to act fast before our enemy has a chance to react! I already informed Yuri and Oleg to start preparing. Through Yuri''s agents, my wife will spread the news of Pascal''s betrayal and rouse the people to side with their Empress or endure a new age of tyranny. At the same time, Oleg will work with Duke Kustov in the Silver Region to organize the defenses."


    Building the railway connecting Avalon with Cerna, the capital city of the Silver Region, had just become our primary focus. This will not only make our trade happen faster but also allow us to respond quickly to possible attacks. Reaction speed. It was our most significant advantage compared to the rest of the Empire. Excluding the remaining flying ships, if Pascal and those loyal to him wanted to attack us, they must raise an army first. Will the people comply? With how things are now... Who knows? They can do it, of course; forcing and conscripting the masses can easily happen, but that army will be anything but effective. Then, there is the fact they need to be armed and then marched up north. We have time on our side.


    "What I am worried about," I continued, "is the west¡ªthe place from where the spies arrived. They are the nearest to us, and they could try attacking us. I already sent word to Elliot, and he will start reinforcing the western borders. I am going to dispatch a hundred soldiers under the lead of Pion to oversee the works and be the bulwark against possible attacks. I am considering sending the Rook with them..."


    "What about winter?" Paxon, the minister of my industry, asked. "I know that we are still a few months away from it¡­ but¡­¡±


    "Most of the time, armies don''t march through winter. We will keep the rest of the mechs back for now; their job is going to be to deal with whatever tries to come through next. With the Judgment present, it will help us deal with the situation. Until then, what it will do¡­ I will speak with Empress Mirian about it."


    "I wonder what the Emperor will do next¡­" Merlin mumbled, scratching his chin, making me smile a little.


    "It would have been great if he killed himself like Kathrien, but I doubt that will happen. The bastard has been kicking around for a long time! Still, he needs to organize and plan anew. With him failing to take control over Mirian, his plans probably got kicked in the balls, which is good for us. We can use it to our advantage and dig in!"


    "We won''t go on the offense?" Kraus asked, raising his hand.


    "No." I shook my head, "Not yet. We are smaller and can''t afford to reach over our heads! Our best option now is to be a turtle, hunker down, and deal with what comes at us. We will use propaganda and Mirian''s voice to rally the people behind us. When the fire is big enough and when Pascal won''t know which blazing region he should put out first, then we can start marching. When his tyranny is opposed, and Mirian is seen as the savior, people will take up arms without being conscripted. Then we will have the backing of millions to face someone like that old bastard."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mikan finished the checkup and Mirian had time to rest, I met with the Empress at a late dinner, almost close to midnight.


    "You look better."


    "I look like shit." She answered, waving away my hollow compliment, making me smile. True enough, she was looking horrible. Her face was sunken in, and her eyes had massive, black bags under them. "That old monster almost had me. I knew he was strong, but I never knew he was that strong. The old facade he has hides an immense amalgamation of magic¡­ I didn''t notice it because I couldn''t perceive its vastness. I am afraid that he could cast Master-level spells."


    "Luckily, he can''t leave the city." Sasha hummed, looking at Mirian and Mikan for confirmation.


    "Probably." Mirian nodded, her index finger running around the edge of her mug, filled with wine. "But he said he could if he was controlling me. He probably is capable of taking over others and seeing through them. That was the feeling I had when I was close to his fingers touching me." She explained with a visible shiver, prompting her to raise the mug and take a big gulp.


    "It is probably the work of the magic that extended his life for so long." Mikan shrugged, shaking her head, "From what I know from Mikki-2''s memories, is that Pascal was consuming mages to prolong his own life. The number of people he had eaten, along with their magic, could explain why he has such strength within his body."


    "Great¡­" Luna grunted, being the most worried among us all. "He is the most powerful mage alive... Super great! Hauh!"


    "Relax!" Yuri giggled, making a mess of her hair, "We will be fine! We will just bomb his castle to the ground from far away, easy-peasy!"


    "The city has a spell that, if the rumors are right, could withstand Master-level attacks." Mirian added the moment she put her cup back down. "It never had to perform that feat, but it is not an overexertion!"


    "But you managed to escape." Sasha leaned forward, waiting for her explanation.


    "I did because I had a hex prepared on the Judgment, something that was passed down in my family. It helped me disrupt it long enough to slip out, but I don''t think it would work again. Pascal will have time to fix this backdoor."


    "I would do so, too, yeah." I agreed, rocking back and forth in my chair. "I wonder how many more such spells or information lie around, hidden from others. More secrets that were never recorded."


    "A lot." She smiled, chuckling, "I heard you memorized his library. That is already a great amount of knowledge, but every branch has its secrets that aren''t put into writing for this exact reason. Everyone knows that the Emperor of Magic managed to remember everything he has ever read. People around him became paranoid, destroying many books and letters, knowledge that they wanted for themselves and didn''t want to share with him or others."


    "Haah¡­" I shrugged, happy that Merlin was back home and sleeping. Maybe he woke up hiccuping because I was indeed cursing his first incarnation at the moment. "No matter. We already gained enough from them as they are the basis of our formations and how we approach creating them. Served their purpose well enough, I guess! We will deal with the rest as they come up. The current question is, what do you want to do next?"


    "Establish a base." She answered, shortly thinking it over, "I am going to make the Silver Region my headquarters, working with Duke Kustov. People are already familiar with him and know he is loyal to me. Well¡­ On paper."


    "We are friends." I smiled at her, but she simply shrugged and continued, shaking her head.


    "I will try to establish myself there. Don''t worry; I am not going to rob you of it. You can keep importing whatever you need. But I will try to rally those who are with me there."


    "I''m not against it. It is best if our enemies have more than one target they must worry about." I nodded, crossing my arms, "I just don''t know how many would flock to you after what happened."


    "We will see. From the nobles, I expect not much¡­ but the people? That''s a different game¡­"


    "Well, before you go, there is something you may want to take with you!"


    "Wait!" She stood up, already reading what I was going to say to her from just looking into my eyes.


    "Yep. It is ready. We will take you to it in the morning! I am curious how quickly you will get a feel for it."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    In the shaken capital city of the Ishillian Empire, martial law has been in effect since morning, closing all its gates and stopping everybody from coming or leaving. Nobody knew what really happened the previous night, but everybody realized that troubled times were coming.


    Down in his lair, Pascal was finally somewhat back together, at least in mind. His missing arm was bandaged, and his stump throbbed painfully while he tried to regulate his breathing and thoughts. No matter how angry he felt, he had to approach this through logic¡ªeven if it felt like something impossible. It was the first time he felt not to be in control.


    First, he had to prepare for a long war because everything in his mind from before was built upon the fact that he would also control Mirian. He was to play both sides and, no matter what, come out on top. So, after forcing calmness onto himself, his magic began swirling as he established a connection with Otto in Hospet, the central city of Westland.


    "My Emperor." Otto''s voice echoed in his mind, and Pascal could see him fall to his knees with his mind''s eye.


    "We have to make major modifications to my plans. I heard you infiltrated the Frontier?"


    "Almost." He answered at once, "I just received news that we may finally be in, and some important new information is on its way to me."


    "Do everything in your power to have people established inside! Mirian escaped and is probably going to stay there."


    ¡°¡­¡± Although Otto didn''t open his mouth, his shock was so prevalent that it made Pascal''s stump tinge with pain, reminding him of his failure.


    "Are those nobles still there, the ones she stripped of their power?"


    "The Zimmermann family."


    "Yes. Contact them¡­ They will open the door for us when the time comes, and they will not only return to power but also be Dukes amongst Dukes!"


    "It will be done, My Emperor!"


    "Otto¡­. Failure is not an option. Amass an army and send them forth. You will go and test the strength of this¡­ Frontier. We need to know what Mirian is hiding there!"

 Chapter 240 – Mirian’s Gift

    Even though we were now allies, seeing Mirian getting into her completed mech was still a nervous moment for all of us. From the corner of my eye, I could see Yuri''s mech, the Princess, pointing her spear at the armorless frame of Mirian''s machine. It was only equipped with one weapon, a cannon, serving as its left hand, while the Princess brought a shield unit with itself for extra precautions. Still, despite the barebone look and the fact that it was less armed than any of the other three we had, Mirian was ecstatic after seeing it. It was the first time I saw her be nothing but an excited young girl, acting as if she just met with a movie star or something.


    "I didn''t know an empress could squeal like that¡­" Luna mumbled, standing beside me, watching Mirian disappear into the cockpit while rubbing the insides of her ear.


    "Me neither." Sasha nodded, making me smile because it was indeed a surprisingly sharp, high-pitched yell to hear.


    I was expecting her to need a bit of time to adjust, but after the hatch closed and the mech came to life, she was walking with it within the first minute and running by the second. When she fired the cannon at the prepared target about 400 meters away, she got the aim down by the third shot. It took Milan a great deal of pleading to finally ask her to climb out of it; otherwise, she would have kept piloting it until she collapsed.


    "I will take it!" She gasped for air, sweaty but still high on the experience. Adrenaline was coursing in her veins, helping her fight off the fatigue.


    "You can barely stand." I shrugged, shaking my head and watching her legs shake like jello.


    "And? It is awesome! A short rest and¨C!" But when she tried to take a step, she ended up in her husband''s arms. If not for Milan''s reflexes, she would be an empress with a broken nose, faceplanting into the hard ground.


    "There needs to be more than a short rest." I began explaining, seeing that she was totally exhausted and she had to be carried on Milan''s back. "My Knights, piloting these machines are trained for it. Even though you can easily control it, probably more so than my pilots because you are a witch¨C"


    "Hey¡­" She grunted, making me raise my eyebrows. My honest expression probably made her realize that I wasn''t insulting her because she quickly resumed averting her eyes. "Ah. Never mind¡­ continue."


    "So¡­ Khm. Piloting it is taxing on your mind and body. We already tested and confirmed the phenomena while developing these machines. Sitting in them, piloting, fighting, it is the same as if you were moving your muscles. The human mind is a wonderful thing, you see. If you fool it that you get burnt somewhere, it will produce the mark, even if the thing that is being pressed against you is an unheated metal. The same concept applies here. Your mind thinks you are moving, doing all this exercise while weighing multiple tons. You will get exhausted!"


    "Make it lighter!" She chuckled, still gasping for air.


    "The pilots need to be trained for it." I answered back, "Anyway! I am just warning you. If you knock yourself out inside of it, you will be dead."


    "Thanks."


    "Huh?" I stopped, just as surprised as everyone else around us. I looked at Mirian, who happily hugged Milan''s back and snuggled up to him, making him drenched in her sweat.


    "It''s the first time someone has kept his word and acted normal with me. Except my Milly, of course!"


    "Duh. We had a deal!" I shrugged, rolling my eyes. "I don''t go back on my words or my deals. A certain level of honesty and decorum is expected, or you will never be trusted!"


    "I am used to backstabbing." She answered calmly, clearly in a happy mood. "I also expected you to take the cores and delay the machine''s delivery until you would be unable to lie to my face any longer and had to make it. Or just openly refuse to do so."


    "Geez!" I couldn''t help but laugh while Sasha simply shook her head, looking at her with a bit of sorrow, trying to imagine what kind of environment made her grow up like this. "I get that, honestly. When everyone is thinking about how I can be the ONLY one who WINS NOW and not about how to maintain decades of success, it warps and deforms people''s integrity and personality. When your leaders are backstabbing bastards, people without a shred of integrity and honesty, going back on their words all the time, it will trickle down and make their people act the same way. I do believe that you need a reputation, and I am not going to play with that and waste it! If I say something, I do it. So, it is yours, Mirian Ishillia. Do what you want with it."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "As I said¡­ I appreciate that, Sovereign Leon. I do."


    "Glad to hear! I try my best to avoid shortsightedness and short-term profit over long-term stability. I want Avalon to be strong and prosperous for me, my kids, my grandkids, and so on."


    "Huh¡­ You sound like Ishillia."


    "Which one?" I asked, curious what she meant by it.


    "The first one. We have very little left that was his, written by him, or the things he said. We don''t even know how he looked anymore because we only have recreations of him from centuries later, and they don''t even match if you compare them most of the time. But he said the same thing when Ishillia was established."


    "Then how do you know he said the same thing?" Luna asked, making Mirian grin, almost as if she was ready for this exact question.


    "Care for the future of our people, and the present will prosper. It is one of the sayings within the bloodline that are still with us today. Even though its meaning is probably twisted by the thousands of years that passed¡­"


    "Well, you can use it as your new rallying cry." I suggested, making her think. "Trace your own blood directly to the founder of your empire. Sometimes, it is not a bad idea to return to your roots and make things¡­ straightforward!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The summer heat was one of the strongest in a long time, and the people living within the Geth Empire were praying for a bit of relief¡ªjust a few drops of rain that had refused to come for a month now.


    "This heat is killing me¡­" Kadosa IV groaned, wiping his forehead, pulling off his ceremonial golden robes, and returning from the monthly sermon within the Grand Cathedral of his city. As emperor and the head of the church, it was his duty to lead them while praying to the Goddess Orsi to bless his subjects with a long and prosperous life.


    "We are looking at a possible drought." His advisor, Varga, spoke softly while the emperor''s maids helped him undress and clean himself in his private chambers.


    "Worst possible timing. Ahnud has sent letters that the Roblesians are gathering their armies and that the theocracy fleet has also begun amassing around their main ports."


    "I know. I read them." Varga nodded, as he usually distilled all the information coming in and presented only the crucial parts to his emperor. "They are following their own teachings. They will try to take the most for themselves when there is a war between others. They are a conniving bunch. If we march into Ishillia, they will also attack the Sar Empire."


    "Lucky that our neighbors are hating each other just the same." Kadosa answered with a joke, now wearing a loose, white robe while the famous Medallion of Life hung from his neck, never taking it off. He was waving his hand for his maids to bring some refreshments for him, turning towards Varga, who was akin to a father to him, more so than his real one. He never really knew the latter as he died while he was still young¡­


    "Yes. We¡ª" But his advisor and mentor suddenly stopped speaking, looking at his bracelet, which was blinking in a bluish light.


    "What happened?" Kadosa asked, knowing it was a sign of magic, watching as Varga''s piercing, light-blue eyes darted back and forth, listening to a message arriving right then and there.


    "Leave us." The old man spoke coldly, and no servant dared refuse his order. Hurriedly, they emptied the room, leaving the two alone, afraid of losing their heads. "We don''t know much¡­" Varga started, his mind working in overdrive, trying to piece everything together from the chaotic message. But it seems the young Empress of the Ishillians has fled their capital city."


    "Fled? Wait, what? Is there a coup happening?!"


    "Seems like it." The old man nodded, rubbing his clean chin while his white hair was held up in a bun. "There are multiple reports from our spies that the majority of high-ranking nobles have supported Pascal Ishillia, who now denounced Mirian Ishillia and branded her as a traitor of the bloodline."


    "That old monster again!" Kadosa hissed, as his appearance the previous time had already been shocking enough. Even he, the owner of the Medallion of Life, couldn''t live that long. Although the artifact blessed the Geth Empire''s royal bloodline with the longest lifespan in the known world, making his ancestors live 100 and 120 years regularly, that¡­ THING, it was more than 300 years old!


    "The fire they lit has become bigger than they probably expected. We must also start moving earlier, or we lose our opportunity."


    "I know¡­ I will send the word, but we are caught with our pants off! We won''t be able to attack Ishillia, not this year!"


    "We can move when the snow melts and the rainy season ends." Varga agreed as they were still preparing siege weapons and ensuring they built up the biggest army the Geth Empire had ever amassed.


    They were not only aiming to reclaim any territory they lost to Ishillia before. This was more than that. Since Pascal had revealed himself after Kathrien''s death, he became the sole focus of Kadosa IV. An emperor who could live that long and remain hidden¡­ He was a threat. Just as in the ancient tales, when the famous Vasa bloodline was part of this world, they were getting close to unlocking the secrets of the Gods. Right now, Pascal was the proof that the Ishillians may have reached the same way, producing someone who could defy time itself and live¡­ If an Ishillian became a God, the world would be theirs, and nobody could stand against them. That had to be stopped, nipped in the bud.


    "I bet Ahnud also knows it." Kadosa spoke, breaking their silence as both men were thinking of their next steps. "I will visit him! We need to coordinate this well because if we succeed¡­"


    "Ishillia may fall in its entirety." Varga finished for him but then added with a slight smile, "Even if not, it would shrink back to a size and power that would no longer prove dangerous for us."


    "Don''t forget!" the emperor laughed, turning towards his room''s window and looking out into the summer heat. "They made many enemies¡­ Those would love to kick them when they are down. They just need an opportunity¡­"

 Chapter 241 – Marching

    The ironclad, black-painted feet of Polo''s massive mech sank into the earth with every step, each footfall reverberating across the quiet field as the sun dipped toward the horizon, its rays reflected within the white, decorative paint on his machine. The lands around him were tranquil, smeared in the dusk''s soft, golden glow, but he knew that this momentarily idyllic summer picture was in grave danger. The group he was part of now was close to the border between Greyback, Goldengrove, and Rockfield, the western neighborhood of Elliot''s domain. Rockfield was a sparsely populated area, filled with jagged hills and rocky protrusions, a mostly inhospitable land that connected the Frontier to the western parts of the Empire. It was home to a minor baronet, an old family whose only role was to monitor the caravans going back and forth, passing through their land, providing protection. They were there to keep from bandits thriving and bothering trade. Their territory''s connection to Goldengrove was meager, and the place Pion was leading them to was the same crossing point where Elvira had passed through, braving their fake ambush.


    The group of a hundred elite soldiers commanded by Pion, the Rook, and two howitzers marched without uttering a word. They kept their pace to a healthy speed to arrive at their destination as soon as possible while remaining fit. They would defend the ideal entry point to Goldengrove against any army that wished to invade them, while Elliot''s troops were there to support them and lock down all the other crossing points. Still, the question was: Was there an army indeed incoming? They didn''t know, but with Empress Mirian traveling to the Silver Region and becoming the bastion in the south, their western borders remained the only other option where an army could directly reach the Frontier.


    Thinking about it, Polo''s grip tightened on the controls that guided his machine, although at the moment, he was melded into one with it. He was seeing the marching troops from high above, being one of them, only much, much taller. His heart still thrummed with the pride of his recent knighthood, his Sovereign''s words echoing in his mind over and over again. It was his first campaign, and the burden of responsibility pressed upon his shoulders as he would be a key figure in protecting Avalon from its enemies¡­ Just as his oath decreed.


    Ahead of him, Pion walked briskly, becoming a commander who radiated calm authority. His black armor was immaculate, and his whole persona had shifted since putting it on. He was easily approachable when they were back home while they were not dressed as soldiers. Yet, after donning his uniform, he became their Commander, the voice that gave direction and represented their Sovereign''s orders and will. His presence was the steadying force that kept the troops in formation, even as Polo''s presence made the earth shake with every step.


    "Polo," Pion''s calm but firm voice crackled through the communicator in his cockpit. "Your stride is off."


    Hearing the warning, Polo swallowed, glancing down at the soldiers keeping the pace beside him. With this journey, he finally understood why his training was so arduous. Piloting his own machine took a toll on his body as he once again felt like he had that heavy vat of water strapped to his back, striding through the land barefoot. Not that he would complain! Immediately, he adjusted his stride, the suit''s hydraulics and servos whirring in response as he resumed the ideal pace, feeling his muscles obey his mind. Or was he feeling the Rook''s machinery? He couldn''t separate the two in the state he was in.


    "Better." Pion added after a moment, and Polo let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    The march had been long, weeks of travel through fields and forests that carried the scent of summer. Their journey was made in silence, save for the rhythmic clinking of armor and the soft thud of Polo''s giant metal feet. The conversation was sparse¡ªsoldiers saving their energy for the fortifications they would build, the defensive line they would hold once they reached the border. None needed to be reminded why they were here. With the civil war beginning within Ishillia, it was time for Avalon to become independent, but first, they had to prove they could stay independent.


    At that moment, they were passing through a thick forest, the trees towering over even Polo''s mechanical frame, casting long shadows across their path. It was the last area before reaching the border, and it would provide ample resources to build their temporary fortifications. The ground here was soft, and the weight of the mech made it slow going, each step becoming an effort not to sink too deeply into the earth.


    "Commander, how much further until we reach the ridge?" one of the soldiers called out, his voice carrying through the thick canopy.


    Pion turned his head slightly, his gaze sharp. "We''ll make camp at dusk. The crossing point is a half-day march from here. Rest well tonight, for the real work begins tomorrow!"


    Polo''s stomach churned at the thought of it; luckily, the mech''s speakers were offline; otherwise, it would probably be something he would be reminded of for the rest of his life. Thinking about it, he remembered his own missives. While the soldiers beneath him would dig trenches, build barricades, and prepare for an invading army, his duty was different. The Rook was both a weapon and a fortress¡ªan unstoppable force of destruction that would be unleashed if the enemy dared cross the border. His back carried two long-range cannons, the same as their howitzers, while on his left, he had a shield equipped with a magic that could expand, covering five hundred square meters, erecting a barrier against enemy spells. He had been trained for this and prepared for the moment he would be called to fight. He would be the wall that would stop Avalon''s enemies. And yet, now that the moment came so close, doubt slowly crept in like a shadow behind him. Could he truly live up to the honor of his knighthood? Could he pilot the God-like machine with the same skill and grace as his Sovereign? His wife or father? Was he blessed like the Sovereign''s family?Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Focus, Polo." Pion''s voice cut into his thoughts again, just at the right time. "You are our, the vanguard''s shield. We march because you lead."


    Polo nodded, regaining his bearing, though he knew Pion couldn''t see it. Still, the words steadied his mind. He was the shield, the Knight who would stand tallest when the fighting began. He glanced down again at the soldiers¡ªmen who trusted him, men who had fought for years while he had only just donned his title. The weight of their expectations pressed on him, but he would carry it just as the Rook carried him forward.


    Dusk fell quickly, and the sky was awash with purples and deep blues when they reached the clearing where they would put down their last camp before arriving. The soldiers moved with practiced efficiency, setting up tents and organizing the perimeter while Polo powered down the mech at the camp''s central position. The hiss of hydraulics and the groan of metal joints filled the air as the machine settled into a proud, standing position, allowing Polo to roll down the rope ladder and descend from the cockpit, drenched in sweat.


    As his feet touched the earth, the world suddenly seemed much larger without him towering above it. It was a bit disorienting as if he had suddenly shrunk from an adult to a baby. As he was gathering his bearings, Pion approached him, giving Polo a nod of approval and showing him a slight smile after his helmet''s visor was raised with a clank.


    "You''re doing well..." he said, his voice low so the others wouldn''t hear. "The first march is always the hardest."


    Polo hesitated, then spoke, his voice quieter than he intended. "Do you ever doubt, Commander? Ever wonder if we''re truly ready for what''s coming?"


    Pion''s eyes, sharp and confident, met his, remaining silent for a few seconds. He wasn''t angry at him; he understood why he was asking it. "Every battle brings doubt. The trick is not to fight it. You let it pass, and when the moment comes, you act. We''re here because we must be. If we don''t do it, who will? Doubt will be gone from your mind when you fight, replaced with the confidence your training engraved into your muscles. We are soldiers and will do what must be done so Avalon can prosper."


    "I don''t want to bring shame to everyone, especially being the first to be Knighted¡­"


    "You won''t." Pion whispered, patting his shoulders, "You are one of us, Polo. And one of the best. Never doubt that!"


    As the campfires flickered to life and the soldiers gathered to rest, Polo stood near the towering shadow of his mech suit, gazing toward the darkening horizon. After hearing Pion''s words, he also felt a fire ignite within his chest. The border lay just beyond it and with it, the unknown. Tomorrow, they would fortify it. Tomorrow, they would prepare for war.


    But for now, he allowed himself a moment of peace, standing watch as the stars began to pierce through the twilight sky, proud of where he was and who he had become. He knew that if his parents were up there somewhere, with the Six Gods, they were just as proud of him in that moment¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Hospet. The foremost city of Westland and the headquarters of Otto, proud servant mage of Pascal. It was an early morning, and Otto was standing in his own luxurious room, finishing sealing the sixth and final letter he wrote, ready to be sent out. One amongst them was especially important, something that had to be physically delivered to his master. It was the envelope containing information Elvira had brought back. More than that, she even provided the knowledge that, indeed, the Zimmermanns are in this city of Avalon, the three heirs getting their legs broken in retaliation.


    He already had plans to send Ospeck back to make contact with them while he would also keep the woman behind. On the one hand, he liked what he was seeing and wanted to have a taste for himself, while, on the other hand, he indeed needed capable spies. With everything happening, he had a role for Elvira in infiltrating the Silver Region, helping his Emperor ahead of time before an actual army was sent to conquer it.


    "As for this Avalon¡­" Otto mumbled, looking at the first letter he wrote.


    It was time to assemble a small army of barely a thousand people and send it forth. Just as his Emperor ordered, he would sacrifice them and see what kind of defenses the rebellious Frontier had. Of course, he would send some of his own men with them, including two intermediate mages disguised as soldiers. He didn''t expect the army to survive or get far; he only needed them to mask and protect his mages, who were the best at recording everything and bringing back an even better image.


    Just by thinking about ''image,'' he couldn''t help himself but pull out the same device Ospeck used to spy on the train. With another boxy, metallic part in his hands, Otto quickly slotted it onto the device. As he used his mana to stir the formation within, the image of the train projected in front of him, covering the opposing, empty wall with the colorful image of the machine¡­ this train.


    Watching it, he could see the smoke appear from within its belly before the image replayed the same five or six seconds. It wasn''t as clear as he had hoped, but what could one do. It wasn''t a mage doing the recording. Ospeck didn''t have the ability to use his mana to filter, so the device recorded everything, even light that the eyes couldn''t see, making the image distorted here and there.


    "His Majesty has to see this¡­ We need it¡­ And I will deliver it to him!"

 Chapter 242 – Autumn Winds

    "We got a message!"


    "From Number 1?" Asked Number 4, looking at her sister returning to their hideout, a cellar under an old blacksmith''s workshop within the busy city of Hospet.


    "It''s Elvira now, no?" Number 2, who brought the letter, asked, giving it to her two sisters and letting them read it. "One of us will have to follow the guy back. Preferably, we should leave now and make the report before he has time to return to Lothlia."


    "Eeeh? We just got here¡­" Number 3 moaned, and she knew they would, once again, draw sticks to see who would leave, just the same as when a decision had to be made.


    "It is what it is! Elvira is staying behind; she has a date with the big guy!"


    "Tsk, she always gets the good parts¡­" Number 4 shrugged, looking up at Number 2, who returned the feeling with her own sigh, fixing her tight clothes. There was not much in them that could jiggle, no matter how much she tried shaking her torso, tightening her corset.


    "She has the weapons..." the other two answered, looking down at themselves. "Anyway, this is good because she would contact the source!"


    "If she survives." Number 3 warned her second sister, "We are talking about a wizard. She could very well end up in a paste of gore after one wild sex-fueled death party."


    "If Sis goes out, she goes out with a bang. I don''t think that mage would have a dick after!" Number 4 joked, making them giggle like schoolgirls, "If she gets to work for the bastard, we can get straight to the origin of our troubles¡­ And poison it."


    "That''s why we don''t screw this up, okay?" Number 2 warned them, "We will do this¡­ perfectly. Now, let''s choose! One of us has to head back and warn the others that they will try and attack us!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Within Otto''s headquarters, the old but now young-looking wizard stood before the open window, smoking a cigar, enjoying the midnight air that hit his naked body in his luxuriously decorated top-floor room. If anyone entered, they couldn''t tell this was the same brothel as before his arrival, as the amount of gold, silk, and red velvet made it look as if it was prepared for a duke.


    "That was something incredible." He murmured, blowing smoke out into the night, looking back over his shoulders at the naked Elvira, who was lying on the bed, smiling back at him. Her body was still wet and sweaty, and her hair was sticking to her body, giving her an even more enchanting look.


    "I am a spy, my Lord. I have to know how to get into my target''s bed to learn all of their secrets!" She giggled playfully, licking her lips.


    "Ahaha! Yes, yes, that is true. I see why Ospeck was infatuated with you."


    "I hope he didn''t think it was any more than just satisfying the carvings of our flesh."


    "Poor guy probably did. Oh well, you don''t need to worry about that in our case! I just enjoy a good fucking."


    "I like it when people are straightforward~!"


    "Which you aren''t ~!" He grinned, but Elvira''s expression didn''t change, leaning forward on the bed, answering in a seductive voice.


    "I am a spy, My Lord."


    "And I have something in mind for you to do."


    "Should I spread my legs again?"


    "Probably not." He turned around to face her fully, leaning against the windowsill. I am going to send you to the Silver Region. Currently, it is under the governance of Duke Kustov, a traitor to the throne. Worse, we have good information that the mad Empress is also taking up residence there. We need eyes in the city!"


    "I can do that. It has to be easier than infiltrating Avalon. That place is way too closed off, and the people living there immediately notice people who aren''t one of theirs. That place is unlike any other region within the empire."


    "But first, you must select people you will bring with you for the mission. Build a reliable system. I will send an intermediate mage with you who will help you collect information!" He hummed, throwing the same recording device at Elvira, the very same she was studying while traveling with Ospeck. "She will be able to let you use this to its maximum capacity. I need the perfect mapping of the city and its defenses."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Consider it¡­" Elvira smiled, playing with it before climbing down the bed, going before Otto on all fours, and beginning to lick his limp manhood until it became hard again. "Done~!"


    "The mission¡­ or?" He grinned, seeing her rub her face against it.


    "Both~!" She answered, swallowing it whole, holding back her sudden impulse to bite down and watch a great wizard bleed out amongst agonizing screams.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    As clouds were gathering both in the west and south, the sky was surprisingly clear above Avalon. While summer was coming to an end, welcoming autumn and the time for harvest, subconsciously, everyone was beginning to prepare for the winter. The five villages that sparsely dotted the region were filled with people who found the city living too big of a leap from what they were used to. They were people who couldn''t adjust to the sudden change, finding their peace in a rural lifestyle, away from the constant changes.


    Still, they also greatly benefited from their Sovereign''s inventions as they had built aqueducts and sewers for all of the villages, not to mention the roads connecting them to the flow of commerce. Life was very different in these villages than in Avalon, as people here mostly tended to their own gardens or the livestock, especially the sheep, providing the much-needed resources for Dorian, who was generous when buying them.


    With money falling into their laps, any time some villager had an injury or fallen sick, it was no longer a risk, a roll of a dice that they would live or not. They just had to hire a carriage and travel to Avalon, where healers were ready to help them or, if needed, ask them to come out and visit them directly.


    "Haaaah!" A long sigh echoed from the lips of a young girl as she stepped out of a moderately built house on the edge of a small village owned by a sheep herder family. She was barely sixteen, wearing traveling boots and a long, white cape as she pulled a waterskin and small soap from her belt and started washing her hands.


    "Tired?" Asked a kind voice as an older woman walked out of the house, following her with a smile, doing the same before pulling down the mask that covered half of the lower part of her face.


    "A bit¡­" She answered honestly, producing a small, white handkerchief, wiping her hand and then her sweaty forehead, adjusting her long but tied-up blonde hair. "But I will be used to it, Teacher Aru!"


    "It is okay. Usually, we are not this busy." She encouraged her student while patting her back, "Don''t try to save on the soap while washing hands, Kiki!"


    "I didn''t!" She nodded her head like a pigeon, following her teachings as she was one of the many new trainees who were becoming the next generation of healers within Avalon.


    Since their Sovereign married Lady Mikan, under her care and organization, a new calling has been put out, searching for those who wanted to help the sick and the fallen, to cure the alignments of the body and mind. Her teachings and sermons were different from what the old church used to do, and they were also cheaper or entirely free. The old ways, the rotten people from those times, disappointed Aru when she was younger, but since the change, she found her faith again and knew this was her true calling¡ªsomething she now taught to others and gladly so.


    With Marca and her industry backing them, the wonders of alchemy, or as Lady Marca began calling it, chemistry, made medicine widely available. It was no longer only the privilege of rich people or nobles. Of course, the most crucial part, as Mikan''s teachings told them, was prevention. She wrote multiple lessons and ''laws'' about what a healer must do when working with the sick. There were numerous articles in the newspaper, too, including a whole show of the Sovereign''s Sessions, dedicated to educating the listeners on how to ensure they don''t risk their health.


    "It is still a wonderful job, isn''t it?" Aru asked, watching her young student nod.


    "It is!" She beamed at her because they were there to help the mayor''s wife give birth to her third child and also a perfect chance to educate Kiki, giving her the much-needed experience.


    Of course, they were not the only healers, as multiple of them worked within Avalon, followed the army, opened their clinics in the city, or regularly visited the villages as traveling healers. Not everyone could do it, though, as every healer had to have a certification issued and signed by their Sovereign and had to renew it every five years.


    "Girl or boy?" Arrived a third voice as, a soldier came up to them, being at the same age as Kiki. He was wearing a simple, unadorned uniform with a mark on his arm, displaying he was still a recruit in training, doing his mission of escorting them while also performing the yearly census for the Ministry.


    "A healthy boy!" Aru answered. "They hadn''t chosen a name yet."


    "That''s fine. I just need to report it back home so the clerks will visit and register him as a citizen when winter comes."


    The notebook was thick in his hand, filled with writings and reports he was documenting, being part of his training. Of course, he wasn''t alone as more of his comrades were going from house to house, writing up everybody and checking their little identification booklets that now every Avalonian had. On the surface, they were simply counting the people of Avalon, but their second objective was something that got hammered into them in training: searching for spies. War was coming, and part of their training was to ensure their senses and intuition were as sharp and honed as possible.


    "They can come before winter." Kiki answered him with a bit of indignation, "He will be alive and well!"


    "I-it is protocol¡­" the young soldier mumbled, looking away, not wanting to argue with her.


    Watching them made Aru chuckle, and she patted her student''s shoulder to hold back her spiciness. Since the law required everyone to master writing and reading, and thanks to the newspapers reaching the villages, simple things such as washing their hands became part of their daily lives. Were there still risks? Of course, but dying during childbirth or immediately after was drastically reduced.


    "Let''s go!" Aru interrupted them, "We still need to check on the other families and make a general assessment. The weather will slowly begin to cool down, and rain will start to fall before winter arrives¡­ It is best to remind everyone what to do to avoid becoming sick!"


    "Yes, my lady!" The boy saluted, while Kiki nodded at her teacher, happily following her steps, hoping that one day it would be her to teach a new generation just the same¡­

 Chapter 243 – Flash

    I was walking with Merlin in my garden, listening to his reports and explanations on multiple topics that the ministry was overseeing, while my focus was on the war preparations, letting them meet on their own.


    "The bathhouse has been a bigger success than we first expected. It became the number one destination for people, especially on the mandated rest day. It was a good idea to name it Sun Day!"


    "Sunday." I corrected him while chuckling. "No matter. Everyone needs a day to rest."


    "Don''t look at me like that! I have my rest; otherwise, Elena would moan and grunt from dawn to dusk!" He protested, seeing me look down at him with a half-smile.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just making sure. Please, continue."


    "Um." He nodded, blinking his eyes, thinking about where he stopped, and continued after finding his thoughts, "We are currently producing the howitzers that we are going to send to Duke Kustov to implement in the defenses of the city. I made some modifications to them, though. Because they would be doing defensive work, I increased their firepower by adding a second cannon, causing them to lose a bit of their mobility. Also, a second train engine has been completed! It just needs to be tested, and it can do trips between the Black and Silver Regions when the lines are completed. Speaking of trains... I also had the idea to have them equipped with Dragonfire Cannon platforms¡­"


    "I am not surprised." I smiled because it was also something Oleg had already suggested to me once. "But my General brought it up before you."


    "Oh¡­ That''s good!" He smiled, happy that others were coming to the same conclusions. "Well, besides that, the railway is being built out with haste, Leon. But... I am a bit worried about the quality on the Duke''s side. We have to trust his promise and his workers, but... I don''t know."


    "Relax. They should be fine; it is not complicated. Our coal plant is also being built by foreign masters, whom we adopted, no?"


    "True enough... Oh, yes, the plant. It has been functioning as designed. We are in the last phase, the long-term stress test. It will be, um... It will be online before winter!" He smiled, finding the word I once used while discussing it.


    "Good! Hook it up to our factories and street lamps first. It will liven up the city when snowfall comes."


    "Plus, now that the Empress is also taking up residence there, we can have a breather." He nodded, feeling confident.


    "Who knows¡­" I answered him with a shrug, stopping to look up at the clear sky. It was a beautiful day; the weather was warm enough to enjoy the breeze and the clean, fresh air and cold enough to not get sweaty. It was just¡­ perfect. "With the Judgement there, with the city being reinforced, I don''t know if Pascal would be stupid enough to launch an attack against it."


    "They can maneuver to go around the Silver region to directly strike us, but that would give them a chance for Mirian to stab them in the back from the city. They would be fools to ignore it!" He argued, finding it illogical.


    "He could be confident enough to finish the mission before Mirian can make her move." I argued.


    "What do you suggest?" He asked, watching my hand slip into my robe and pull out a rolled parchment.


    "This is a version of the Scorc Kingdom''s weapon that I have refined. Sasha and Mikan also took it, looked it through, and did some initial tests. It turns out that Mikan has a better affinity towards it than Sacchy."


    "Hmmm¡­ Its power doesn''t seem to be¡­ As strong as we experienced it." He mumbled, scanning the formation and my wives'' notes.


    "Don''t forget, you fiddled with it back then, falling unconscious while doing it." I elbowed him, making my Prime Minister blush. "So tinker with it a bit. Just don''t blow yourself up, or Elena is going to kill me."


    "I won''t! But¡­ What are we going to do with this? Install on a mech?"


    "Originally, I wanted this on mine, yes. But things have changed, and we are going to refine it by the time we get there. As I said, Pascal has the power and ability to skirt around Mirian''s new city and come straight for us. We are going to use this to prevent him from just flying in and bombing us to oblivion."


    "We are going to use this against the rest of his ships¡­" He mumbled, understanding it at once.


    "Yes. Their power has been cut, but that''s because I am counting on installing multiple of them. This will be our defense against flying enemies. This will be much better because hitting a flying object is hard, and a projectile spell like the one from our Dragonfire Cannons takes time to travel and explode. With this, we just need to aim and fire; the beam spell will connect almost instantly, and we can keep our aim at the target without needing to recalculate a trajectory for every shot."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "I will see what I can do! How many do you want to install?"


    "They have three ships remaining. So I want nine nestled around the city."


    "Three for each, huh?" He nodded, crossing his arms, but before he could mimic my usual way of scratching my chin, I smiled, shaking my head.


    "Two. The rest are for when it turns out Pascal has another ship hidden for personal use."


    "You think that''s the case?"


    "Look," I shrugged, spreading my arms, "He may have something else concealed. I''m just saying I wouldn''t be surprised if he pulls out a Master-level spell that he can drop on us without turning himself into a dead lump of meat."


    "Hopefully¡­ that''s not the case¡­"


    "We will see, Merlin. We will see."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is there something to report?" Pascal asked, feeling Otto''s magic resonate within his mind. The moment the tingling sensation appeared, the old monster established a mental connection while sitting on his throne, listening to the nobles of the capital city swearing fielty to their Eternal Emperor.


    "We have a spy. Our people within this Avalon are probably all compromised and dead. We have failed to infiltrate the Frontier."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I just laid with one of their agents. I extracted enough from her taste to know why she was sent to us."


    "I see¡­ Did you kill her?"


    "No, My Emperor. I am dispatching her to the city where the betraying Empress is. I expect her to make contact with Mirian Ishillia, and I will use her to place my trap as close as possible."


    "Good. Do as you wish; I trust you, my disciple."


    "I am sending a mage with her. I know we are low on talented ones, but I thought we could afford to lose one. If they do nothing, this mage can be my actual spy, but if they bring her directly to the betrayer to fiddle with her mind... It would be the perfect outcome."


    Listening to him, Pascal almost laughed out loudly as a smile did form on the edge of his lips. He knew what Otto was talking about. He had a similar spell implanted in his own disciples, one that would turn them into a weapon when captured. Before anybody would recognize it, the moment they tried to use any spells on his pawns, it would activate, and the explosion would level half of a city, if not more. Now, he really wanted his ambitious, little descendant to try and tamper with their sacrificial lamb. It would end the civil unrest in an instant!


    "Keep me informed, Otto."


    "Yes, My Emperor. Leave this issue to me. I will deal with it."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The dimming light of the emptying Edmund Lamp caused flickering shadows to dance on the stone walls of Marca''s workshop. The smell of herbs and metal lingered in the air, a bit too heavy of a scent for those who weren''t used to it. Her hands moved swiftly over her workbench, stirring a mixture that she hoped would reveal the answer to her latest obsession¡ªsomething that could produce the same kind of flames as magic. It happened once, by accident, and the erupting explosion scared her to death, but her fear soon turned into desire. She wanted to replicate it, inspired by the lamp young Edmund had created.


    "More rock salt¡­" she muttered to herself, carefully pinching the fine white powder into her mortar. Her leather-bound journal, filled with scribbles and calculations, lay open beside her, illuminated by the lamplight. Marca had spent more than a month on this formula, refining it, changing ratios, but tonight felt different. Tonight, the air was heavy with anticipation.


    She added a pinch of sulfur she bought from merchants visiting from the Atuvian League, her fingers smudged with its yellow stains. Its scent was like a nail hammered into her nostrils, but she ignored the sensation. The powder sparked as it hit the mixture but didn''t ignite¡ªjust as it hadn''t the last dozen times. Yet something in her gut whispered that she was close, maddeningly close. She grabbed a small stick of charcoal, grinding it into dust before adding it to the mix. Edmund did it¡­ She was the Master Alchemist of Avalon¡­ She will do it too!


    The pungent scent of sulfur burned her nose, but she hardly noticed. Her mind was elsewhere, in the alchemical symbols developed and co-authored by her and her Sovereign himself. She''d memorized it all and used it to balance elements, the careful dance between destruction and creation. Her heartbeat quickened as she stirred the blend into a fine, dark powder. It didn''t look like much¡ªjust a tiny pile of ash-black dust in a clay bowl¡ªbut her instincts told her otherwise.


    With shaking hands, she carried the bowl to the center of the workshop, where a metal tray awaited, its surface dented from previous experiments. Marca knelt beside it, whispering a soft prayer to Goddess Elyse, who was known to hold immense power in their pantheon. She held her breath and struck a flint, sending a spark into the air.


    For a moment, nothing. The silence was palpable, heavy. Then¡ªwhoosh¡ªa sudden flash of light erupted from the powder, igniting in a burst of crackling fire. The same type she once previously achieved while trying to find more uses for the rock salt to develop a new medicine for the army.


    She scrambled back in a hurry, her eyes wide, her heart pounding in her chest. The flames leaped and danced for an instant, bright and violent, before subsiding into smoke. The sharp tang of sulfur filled the room, choking the air, but she didn''t care at that moment.


    Her eyes finally blinked, her lungs protesting against the smell. She coughed as the smoke cleared, but she kept staring at the blackened tray. Her hands trembled, but not from fear. Something surged inside her¡ªexcitement, awe, a strange thrill at what she''d just witnessed.


    She had made fire. From nothing. Like a mage.


    Her mind raced. This wasn''t magic¡ªit was a power she herself created.


    A sound startled her then, the creaking of the oak door at the far end of the workshop. It was her husband, Loct, who stood there, eyes wide, his face pale.


    "Marca, what was that?"


    She turned to him after hearing his voice, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    "Something new, my dear!" she said, her voice barely a whisper but filled with promise. "Something the world has never seen." She then turned back at the smoking tray, the last wisps of sulfur curling upward. There was still much to learn and refine, but Marca knew in her heart. She had discovered something that would change everything. "Fetch me more rock salt, my love!" she finally said, her voice rising just as her feet pushed her to stand up, "We have work to do!"

 Chapter 244 – Gunpowder

    I woke up early that day. Leon was out visiting the secret factory we were building in the mountains, checking the work and ensuring everything was being done according to his plans. Whenever he looked at his blueprints, his eyes focused ahead of himself, lost in his thoughts... Every time I watched him like that, he looked enchanting. I always felt my chest, and... well... I felt myself heating up... I always told myself it was because of my magic, but I know better.


    "Hauh... Focus, Sasha!"


    He didn''t go alone, taking Mikki with him. The workers were finishing widening the entrance, and I knew that Mikan was trying to make a formation that would visually hide it from view, so this time, she tagged along to plan it out in person. I was going to have the day easy, but after Merlin told me that Marca was here, looking for Leon, I left my kids with Luna and Yuri, hoping they wouldn''t leave a mess behind. Again. Ah, who am I kidding?


    By the tone of Merlin, our Alchemy Master was looking for Leon about a significant discovery, something that sounded important indeed. Because he was unavailable for the day, as his wife, it was my job to step up and see what happened. I always felt a bit nervous when doing so, but I tried not to show it. Following Merlin, I met her in the throneroom, and the first thing I noticed was her black fingers and the grime under her fingernails. No matter how much she has scrubbed them, she probably couldn''t get it off. Then, there was a slight tinge of sulfur coming off her hair. Hm...


    "My deepest apologies for the smell, My Queen!" Marca spoke after bowing, noticing that I wrinkled my nose, but I only raised an eyebrow because it wasn''t that bad. I smelt worse. Something way worse than sulfur when I was younger.


    "It comes with work." I answered, smiling at her, "Sometimes, my husband tells me I smell like superheated steel after a long day in my forge." I added jokingly, and I was glad to see her chuckle.


    I always found it hard to maintain or follow protocol because I didn''t feel any different from when I was just a girl in a run-down, abandoned woodcutter camp. I may have been well-dressed now, have a loving family, and even become a mother, but I never felt myself to be royalty. I don''t know if I ever will¡­ I don''t even know how I should act as Queen, as many are calling me nowadays.


    That''s why I really enjoy the show we do with Mikan, talking to the people, reading the letters they send in, answering their questions, or just walking around the city with my kids. I never felt it bothersome to sometimes stop and speak with the people. Our people... I¡­ I feel like being one of them, and I think that''s so much better than being their ruler. I am happy to let Leon carry the burden of authority and do the ordering around. It is hard enough to keep Yuri and my little imps in line!


    Of course, besides thinking about irrelevant thoughts, I still paid attention to her words as she explained that she created¡­ fire. This seemed a bit weird because, of course, we can make fire. When I was still afraid of my gift, I still could smack two rocks together and make a spark. But the way she was speaking, it was not any ordinary fire, so I was even more intrigued now.


    "No, my Queen, it is wrong to call it fire because it appears in a flash and then goes away without pouring water onto it!"


    "Then it is an energy release." I immediately understood as Leon''s lessons and his books began swirling in my mind, and I could easily recall the relevant parts: "What you are describing to me is a sudden release of energy."


    "Energy release¡­" She mumbled, thinking about it.


    "Can you show me?"


    "Certainly!"


    I was surprised that she didn''t do it inside the palace, but I understood it after seeing it. We went to the training field, where we always tested our cannons and weapons. It seems that Marca and her husband came way earlier because the latter and some of our soldiers had already prepared multiple portions of ''fire powder'' in different containers and in various amounts. For safety reasons, I told them that it would be me who ignited them while they stood behind me at a safe distance. By now, the feeling of magic, the mana within me, was as natural as breathing. I just thought of the relevant spell, and the runes popped into existence as fast as my thoughts allowed them to be. It happened quicker than I could speak; my tiny fire formation appeared in place, spewing a teeny spark onto the first pile, letting it release the energy within in a bright flash. It was indeed as I expected! What I did not expect was that the last one was a pretty loud explosion, launching the barrel up to the sky for at least ten meters. The kids would love it¡­You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "How¡­ is it?" Marca asked, bringing me out of my thoughts, already knowing that Leon would like this a lot. This had to be the powder he once mentioned to me. His world''s magic solution and what drove their warfare to a level that destroyed significant parts of his world.


    "I was right; it is not exactly fire but a violent release of energy!" I nodded, clapping my hands to show her how happy I was. It was indeed an important milestone!


    "I knew it was similar to how our cannons sound, but I didn''t realize it would be this loud." She sighed, relieved, rubbing her ears because the last one was like thunder.


    "Yes¡­ It is similar." I hummed, explaining how Leon explained it to me once, "Imagine, if you will, a dry sack of grain. If you burn it slowly, it will turn to ash bit by bit, like a log in the hearth. But now imagine that same grain, ground into fine dust and scattered in the air. If you set it alight, the fire would leap through the air much faster than a single log could burn. The difference is how quickly the fire can move and how much air can simultaneously reach all the tiny bits."


    "Hmm¡­" She hummed, listening, imagining the scenario, waiting for me to continue.


    "Now, your powder holds a great deal of potential energy, much like a spring ready to uncoil. Lighting this powder makes it burn quickly, far faster than wood or other things, because all its ingredients are eager to release their energy. It doesn''t just burn as a candle does; it explodes. Just like the spell our cannons spew."


    "Which is stronger?"


    "Magic." I answered without hesitation, "But that doesn''t mean this is useless! Not at all!" I quickly continued, not wanting her to think she made something useless. "What truly makes this powder special is the speed at which it changes. The fire travels through the powder, releasing all of its energy in the blink of an eye. This energy comes out in the form of heat and, most importantly, a sudden expansion of air¡ªso fast and forceful that it pushes against anything nearby. If you put this powder in a closed space, like our cannons, the force has nowhere to go but out through the open end! This would drive whatever is in front of it forward with incredible power. It can launch stones or iron balls farther and harder than any man could throw."


    "In simpler words, the sudden release of energy stored inside the powder causes an explosion, much like how a tightly bound spring leaps out of your hand when released¡­" She repeated, understanding my explanation, showing why she was our top alchemist.


    "Exactly! Especially useful when magic fails us. Because this wouldn''t."


    "Magic failing?" She laughed, but seeing I was dead serious, she slowly stopped. "How could that happen, My Queen?"


    "Via magic." I answered her question with a soft smile, "Magic''s greatest enemy is magic¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "It is gunpowder, alright." I nodded after listening to my wife and seeing the thing for myself. I had just returned from my trip with Mikan and Oleg, feeling slightly exhausted, but the news quickly made me forget my tiredness.


    "Will you make some of those weapons you told me about?" she asked while sitting down in my lap, hand-feeding me the sandwiches she had made. It was already late, and only the two of us were in my office, enjoying a little time alone.


    "No. That needs more than gunpowder. What I am familiar with and what I could just copy from my past life is way more sophisticated. I could recreate it, and we could divert the resources and time needed to develop them, but not with how we are right now. We are already stretched thin with all our projects. Plus¡­ We have alternatives. What we observed previously is that against the monsters, I don''t know if launching small projectiles would have any effect. Just think of their natural armor before we begin using it. In our tests, swords and hammers broke apart before their skin could even be scratched. Launching a bullet against it probably would shatter just the same."


    "Are you saying it''s useless?" She asked, feeling unsure if she agreed with me on that.


    "Nope. I''m just saying I am not going to waste time and effort on developing small caliber guns when they are going to fail me facing against monsters."


    "You are not even worried about the war!" She giggled, pecking my cheeks.


    "I am, but I feel that the monsters are a more significant threat. If we are in a fight, our current technological advantage is already something that a regular human army would find hard to overcome. Even in a close-quarter battle, our elite soldiers'' armors shrug off their arrows; their blades won''t go through with a few strikes either. Yet, our bone-made weapons will penetrate their heaviest knights'' plates. We are in a good position when it comes to facing humans. With new cannons, it will be enough to cement our lead and blast them from a safe distance, even if they use magic to cancel out our magic."


    "Plus, if we build strong enough cannons, they could hurt even the monsters."


    "Hopefully," I agreed, gently caressing her thighs and enjoying her sweet, natural scent. "We can use it to build defensive formations, make bombs, or excavate the mountain range. But first, before that happens, I need to know how much we can make."


    "I sent her home to rest," she whispered, snuggling up against me while demanding me to hug her more tightly. I already knew she was in the mood, and I could feel it as her sweet scent became even stronger. "She will return tomorrow¡­ We can talk about it then¡­"


    "Understood." I chuckled, slipping my fingers down between her thighs before lifting her up and laying her on my desk, very quickly opening her clothes to reveal her naked body. "Were you planning on this~? Where is your underwear?" I asked while leaning forward and kissing her body, watching her shiver and goosebumps appear all around her skin.


    "Maybe¡­" she answered with a moan, her fingers slipping into my hair as my tongue traveled further down. "Hauh¡­ Okay¡­ Ah! I was!"


    "Good girl." I whispered with a grin, my head already between her legs. "Let me dig in then~! A good midnight snack is something I can''t say no to!"

 Chapter 245 – Probing The Frontier (1)

    The air was thick with the smell of the damp earth and with our leather coats as we stood in formation, a thousand strong. It just stopped raining, but that didn''t mean we wouldn''t get drenched again. It was already autumn, and rain would become an issue more and more. It also meant this was our last chance to march before winter arrived, and we would be cut off from home or from retreating safely. I shifted my weight, the mail shirt clinking against the breastplate beneath my tabard. I held onto my long spear as around me, the low hum of men muttering among themselves filled the stillness, voicing exactly my thoughts, but we all had to obey our lords. We all had heard the same thing: the Empress betrayed our land, and civil war was coming to our Empire. The Frontier was stirring; the barbarians living on that desolate land were getting bold, refusing to stay in line. Maybe the freedom the Emperors gave them in the past got to their heads... We usually deal with these things quickly on our end. These types of people were put down with a few bloody skirmishes before it got too far. But the summons felt heavier this time, thanks to the fact of the Empress''s betrayal.


    As I have seen, our 1,000-strong army is mainly composed of us, the main infantry, with our pikes, shortswords, and round, wooden shields hanging from our backs. If I had to guess, at least half of it was us. Then, there were the heavily armored men with swords and metal shields, maybe a hundred of them... And another hundred of cavalry. Turning my head, I knew the rest were bowmen, and if anyone had asked me, I would have brought more of those. But... I was not the one assembling this army.


    Our captain, the one who did, stood on a raised platform before us, the silver trim of his armor gleaming in the pale morning light. His face was hard, his voice sharper still. "We march to the frontier," he began, his words cutting through the murmurs. "The barbarians think they can defy the Empire! They grow unruly, and it is time we remind them of their place."


    I felt a ripple of anticipation run through the men around me. The Frontier was always dangerous, and the barbarians there were wild and unpredictable. They were not like us. They lived in those dark forests, half-naked and howling their heathen chants. They were animals, as beasts needed against beasts... I heard that their warriors were tall and scarred, most likely to kill each other as they kill beasts.


    Our captain''s whistle sharply called out to us, silencing the murmurs, and I saw a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth before he continued speaking. "This time," he continued, "we won''t be going alone." He gestured to the side, where two figures stood apart from the mass of soldiers. They were cloaked in dark robes, their faces hidden beneath heavy hoods; they were mages. I knew the first time I saw them arrive¡­ What else could they be? I am simply waiting for our supervisors'' confirmation.


    A buzz spread through the ranks at once when everyone else spotted them, too. The air seemed to change around us, charged with something unseen. Maybe it was just our bodies hallucinating it¡­ But there they were. Mages¡ªtwo of them¡ªthat was a sign, a rare thing. Gods, I only read about them before; I''ve never seen one, not to mention two! The Empire didn''t send magic to the Frontier unless it meant that an unstoppable beast tide was coming through, which didn''t happen for¡­ Well, centuries. No wonder the barbarians were getting noisy; they weren''t adequately culled and fed to monsters! I bet they breed like vermin.


    "We go with the Eternal Emperor''s magic at our backs!" our captain called, his voice swelling with pride. "With their power, we will be unstoppable. Untouchable. The Frontier will bend to our will, and the barbarians will kneel before us as we mete out the Emperor''s justice! We will show what fate awaits those who want to follow the Mad Empress!"


    I felt my chest swell with confidence after finally being affirmed of what I just¡­ knew. Magic. With that on our side, what could those savages do? Spears and stones were nothing against a mage''s power. I imagined them casting fire from their hands or conjuring storms to crush the enemy without us ever having to lift a sword. This wouldn''t be a battle; it''d be a slaughter. Heh, I suddenly wanted to march. Run. Rush! I wanted to be there and witness how it all ends with one wave of the hand!


    The captain''s orders came swiftly after that as if he read my thoughts. We were to march within the hour. I could already see the path ahead in my mind, the long road winding through hills and valleys toward the border, toward those savage lands. There''d be no challenge, not this time. Not with the mages at our side. I just hoped that we and the guys would still be allowed to loot a little after the battle. Take a few trinkets, maybe taste how the wild women of the Frontier are¡­


    I gripped the hilt of my sword, thinking about it, feeling the worn leather in my palm. The tension in the ranks was gone, replaced by a strange kind of excitement. We were more than just soldiers now. We were an invincible army. We were not only the best of Westland, handpicked for this mission; we were leaving as an already victorious force! What a time to be alive¡­


    As the first line began to move, I fell in with the others, marching in step toward the Frontier: Toward victory.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Major!"


    ¡°Yes, Corporal Kovrad?¡± Pion asked, looking up from the table he was standing at, leaning over it, studying the latest modifications to their map. In the past weeks since arriving, they have been hard at work, building fortifications around the hilly landscape, closing off specific paths with wooden walls, spikes, and traps to ensure the enemy only had one way forward if they wanted to cross the borders.


    "I have the latest scout reports!" Kovrad saluted, standing in the opening of Pion''s tent before walking up and handing over a bundle of letters. "Our initial information of the enemy leaving Westland has been confirmed. They are heading this way, using the main road to cross into Goldengrove. It seems they want to reach Avalon as quickly as possible, so they are marching along the established roads."


    "We could ambush them¡­" Pion mumbled but then shook his head, "We follow our Sovereign''s orders. How are the fortifications?"


    "Should keep the enemy from occupying the hills closest to our base and discovering the Rook ahead of time."


    It was essential to let the enemy get close or even let them launch their attacks on them. If they see the Rook and turn away, it would mean their mission has failed. Pion''s goal was to draw the enemy in and annihilate them after. He wasn''t going to let one soul report back home, so he had to make them come to him willingly.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Good. Keep concealing it. Tell Polo not to engage without my orders! What about our defenses?"


    "The howitzers are arranged at the back, dug in, and ready to open fire. Our spotters can take to the skies the moment we are ready to engage, Major!"


    They didn''t come unprepared. They brought four hot-air balloons with them, using them so their soldiers could rise high up, oversee the battlefield, and give precise coordinates to their howitzers. Pion''s order was clear from the first day on: they would bombard the enemy backlines and cut off their retreat before grinding them into meat paste.


    "Any news about their mage support?" He asked as his last question, the only uncertainty in his plans. The reports he received made him a bit uneasy, but he never showed it to anyone. Still, the knowledge they were going to face two wizards posed a real threat. One that they had never encountered before. The beasts and their magic were different, as a human could be insidious, calculating¡­, and much more chaotic.


    "They are walking with them, but from what we gathered, they are always at the back."


    "We will need to rely on the Rook for this," Pion answered after a moment of silence, letting out a soft sigh. "Make sure every company knows the boundaries of its shield. Don''t step out of its effective area without orders. We will see what kind of spells the enemy is capable of and test whether our magical defenses indeed hold out against them."


    "Couldn''t it jam their spells, Major?"


    "There are two mages, Corporal. Polo can stop one from activating a spell, but the other still has a clear shot at us. When the battle starts, our howitzers may take them out or may not. Anything can happen when it comes to magic."


    "Sir, may I?"


    "Speak." He nodded, watching as Kovrad''s mouth curled into a smile.


    "Whatever happens, the moment they are within range¡­ They won''t leave from here. If not because of us, because of the Rook."


    "Don''t worry, Corporal. I am not going to be the first to lose any of my men in a battle against humans."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    The hills became rougher and more numerous as we advanced towards the Frontier. They loomed before us as we marched, rising like great mounds of earth against the overcast sky. Mud squelched under our feet, and the smell of wet soil clung to the air. I really hate going to war in the autumn¡­ We had been moving for a week now, and the excitement that followed the captain''s speech earlier had dulled into a more cautious anticipation. I could see the men around me feel the same, eyes scanning the terrain ahead. The border was close, and none of us wanted to be caught off guard in a barbarian ambush.


    The view spread out before us when we finally crested the last ridge, arriving close to the flatter land that was the food source of the Frontier. Beyond the hills, in the distance, our scouts already noticed the enemy''s fortifications¡ªa series of rough wooden walls, spikes, and barricades hastily thrown together. Typical barbarian nonsense. A good flaming arrow, and it will burn down! Well¡­ not with the rain accompanying us since yesterday¡­ Tsk. Lucky bastards. Still, they didn''t look like much from here, but the sheer number of obstructions made it clear that the barbarians weren''t relying on brute strength alone. They grew some brain, huh?


    To the right, valleys dipped between the hills, each blocked with what looked like crude wooden trash piled at least three men high. Some were packed tightly with logs, others fortified with stakes driven deep into the ground. Spikes, wooden palisades, and traps were undoubtedly hidden in the undergrowth. Only one path seemed clear¡ªthe road that we followed since the start, through the hills toward the crossing point. That was where the actual fighting would take place. They had funneled us into a single, predictable route.


    "Looks like they''ve been busy," muttered one of the soldiers beside me, a grizzled veteran named Edrik. His scarred face twisted in a grimace; he had been part of the army since he was 11 years old, if I recall correctly. And that was twenty years ago! "They''re setting us up for a slaughter if we''re not careful."


    I didn''t respond, but I couldn''t shake the unease that crept over me. Something about the way the fortifications were placed¡ªthe precision of it¡ªfelt more organized than I expected from savages. It wasn''t like the chaotic defenses we''d seen in the past when dealing with vermin and bandits. No, this felt planned. Deliberate.


    The captain had halted our march at the top of the ridge, ordering more scouts forward to assess the situation. We stood there, waiting, the tension in the air growing thicker with each passing moment. As I tried to calm my nerves, my eyes drifted toward the gray sky, where something strange caught my attention.


    At first, I thought it was a bird. But it wasn''t moving like one. There were several of them¡ªdark, round shapes floating above the barbarians'' position, barely visible. They hovered unnaturally still, swaying slightly in the wind. I squinted, trying to make sense of what I was seeing... But they were too far away to make it out perfectly.


    "What in the gods'' name is that?" another soldier asked, following my stare.


    I wasn''t the only one who had noticed. The murmurs spread quickly through the ranks as more men pointed out the strange objects. They floated in the air like nothing any of us had ever seen. Were they some kind of magic? A trick of the eye? No¡­ They shouldn''t have magic; they are barbarians! Yet, even the mages, standing silently at the rear, seemed to be watching them with interest, though they offered no explanation.


    "Could be some kind of scouting device," Edrik muttered. "Or maybe¡­ something worse."


    I wasn''t sure what to think, but whatever they were, they weren''t natural. And that made them dangerous.


    The captain, standing with his officers at the front, sitting on his horse, had also noticed the strange floating... things. His brow furrowed in concern, but he said nothing. Instead, he turned back to us, his voice raised above the growing wind.


    "We set up camp here for now. I want archers positioned on this ridge and sentries posted at every approach. No one moves without my command. Scouts, report back as soon as you find anything useful!" He paused, glancing toward the floating shapes again before adding, "And keep an eye on whatever that is."


    The men grumbled as we began to set up the perimeter, but no one dared question the captain''s orders. We all felt it¡ªthe uncertainty of something unknown hanging over us. Quite literally¡­ The sky was growing darker, and the wind had picked up, sending a chill through my overcoat as it weaseled its way in. As I hammered the stakes into the muddy ground to set up my tent, my eyes were drawn back toward the enemy''s fortifications. The strange shapes above their position had not moved. They simply floated there, watching. Were they¡­ some kind of beasts? Could they tame those? Were they eyes? What¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­ were¡­ they?!


    "What do you think those things are?" Edrik asked, crouching beside me as he tightened the ropes on his own tent.


    "I don''t know," I replied, shaking my head. "But whatever they are, they''re not natural. They are evil. It makes the hair stand up on my back!"


    He nodded grimly, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "Guess we''ll find out soon enough."


    As night began to fall, the camp settled into a tense stillness. Fires were lit, but their light felt feeble against the looming presence of the enemy and those mysterious objects in the sky. We had a clear view of the road below and the distant fortifications from our position on the ridge. Still... It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. I expected them to rush out to meet us the moment we arrived. They were barbarians, after all. Yet, nothing happened¡­


    As I lay back, staring at the darkening sky, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were being watched... constantly.

 Chapter 246 – Probing The Frontier (2)

    The night was incredibly dark and cloudy, and it could have turned into a raining nightmare at any time¡ªit just refused to do so.


    "Major, should we attack them? They are in the yellow zone, after all."


    It was not the first time Pion heard this question. He himself had asked it once, but it was hard to find the answer. At the moment, he was holding a meeting with the leaders of the squads under his command, deciding their next step for the night. The enemy had made camp, erecting their tents and sentry posts on two of the hills they had deliberately left empty, without traps or obstructions. They could easily shoot at them as they were within their howitzer''s range. Even if they start running, they could still continue bombarding them¡­ The issue was how dark the night became; without the light of the moon, people could slip away, and they were not in a position to pursue them for far.


    But it was such a good opportunity¡­


    "I say, we don''t attack." Multiple heads turned towards the voice belonging to Polo, who stood amongst them, arms crossed, his face dead serious. "They are using magic. My Rook has detected it being cast. My guess is that their mages either utilized some kind of detection or shield spell. It could very well be some kind of observation magic, too."


    "With our firepower, it could blast through it." Argued one of the captains, but Polo just shrugged his shoulders.


    "I am confident in crushing them, too. But I am not optimistic about killing them all. Especially the mages. They could slip away in the chaos. Even if we use flares to light up the night, that is not a hundred percent guarantee we will kill them all."


    "It is up to the major to decide." Corporal Kovrad added, looking at Pion, who was holding up his stoic gaze, but deep inside, he was making one of the most nerve-wracking decisions since being promoted to his current rank.


    "We wait. We have the advantage. They have been sent here and won''t turn away. Let''s see what they do tomorrow morning. The future will tell if my decision was good or bad!"


    "Yes, Sir!" They all saluted, whether they voiced their concerns or advocated for attacking that night; the moment Pion made a decision, they all fell behind him, acknowledging his orders and focused on their task. If they were told to wait, they waited; no questions were asked after it had been decided.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The following dawn came in gray and grim as the sky looked heavy and foreboding. It wasn''t a good start¡­ I hadn''t slept much, and from the look of the men around me, I wasn''t the only one. Edrik had tossed and turned through the night, muttering about dreams he couldn''t remember, but he swore they were important. I felt as though something had been watching us the entire night¡ªunseen eyes hovering just beyond the ridge, eyeing us like a hungry beast. Fuck¡­ Maybe it was because of those¡­ floating things. Could they be some witchcraft things? Causing us to doubt our victory? Nobody could answer that question for me.


    As we all broke camp, the weather hadn''t changed for the better at all. Thunder rumbled in the distance, a low, ominous sound that never quite reached us but echoed through the hills. A light drizzle had started shortly after dawn, slicking the muddy ground beneath our boots as we prepared for the day. For battle. No one spoke much; there was nothing to say. We all felt the nervous tension that clung to us like a second skin. The mages were still silent, still watching, though now they stood a little closer to the front lines, their dark robes fluttering in the breeze. Maybe it was finally time for them to annihilate these barbarians, and I have been feeling nervous for no reason.


    "It looks like a storm''s coming¡­" Edrik spoke, his voice hoarse, his eyes fixed on the horizon. He spat into the mud, his mouth twisted into a grimace. "Perfect weather for a battle."


    I grunted in a fake agreement as I adjusted my mail shirt and held onto my long spear more firmly. It felt heavier in my hands today, not from the weight of the wood and iron, but from something else. The same unease settled deep in my bones; it was the first time I couldn''t shake it off. Usually, by now, the excitement of battle would have worked me up, putting me in the same state as Edrik was¡­ But¡­ This time, it just refused to come to me. As we gathered into formation, the drizzle thickened into a steady rain, the clouds rolling closer, darker, heavier.


    "Alright, listen up!" The captain''s voice cut through the rainfall like a whip. He sat tall on his horse, silver armor gleaming wet in the rain. "We''re moving in, no more waiting! We strike now while they''re still in their holes! Archers, prepare your positions. Infantry, form up! The Emperor''s mages will open a path for us!"


    The ground squelched underfoot as we shuffled into formation, shoulder to shoulder, the front lines of pikes bristling forward. My breath fogged in the cool rain as I tightened my grip, glancing again at the fortifications ahead. The enemy had been unnervingly quiet. I half-expected to be attacked at night, but that didn''t come to pass. Searching for those floating things, they were there, but¡­ There was no sign of movement from the makeshift walls, no sound of drums or chants. Just silence. Only the dark shapes in the sky were still floating, still watching, but now blurred, thanks to the rain.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "We''ll take the main road!" the captain continued, shouting over the rising sound of rain pattering against armor and shield. "The barbarians have funneled us into it. Let them think we''ll play their game, but they don''t know what''s coming!"


    I could see the mages now, moving closer to the captain. Their hands were tucked within their robes, but I could feel the air change around them¡ªlike the tension before lightning. It was subtle, but it was there... I could feel it, I swear! The rain seemed to bend around them, dripping slowly as if reluctant to touch their cloaks. Even nature bows to the power of magic¡­


    The thunder grew louder, rolling through the valley, and the rain began to pour harder, turning into a downpour that quickly soaked us all. Still, the wind remained calm, barely a whisper. Was this also the cause of magic? I no longer could tell. Everything seemed as if it was flipped on its head¡­ The stillness of the air made the storm feel... wrong. As if it was holding its breath for something to come.


    "Steady!" The captain''s voice boomed again, his horse stamping impatiently. "This storm won''t stop us. We will march! We will break their defenses. We will send them running before the sun burns through these damned clouds!"


    I swallowed hard, pushing the rising nerves deep down as I fell into my formation. As I watched the wooden walls erected between two hills, I just wanted to get this done and be over with it... The men around me muttered prayers. Some kissed their amulets, and others spat into the mud as if challenging the gods themselves. The mages had moved to the front now, and their hands were raised, the air shimmering faintly around them. Whatever magic they held back was ready to be unleashed.


    "On my mark!" the captain roared.


    A heartbeat passed. Then another.


    We were on the cusp of something. The rain poured harder, yet the wind stayed still, making it feel like the world had stopped. The pounding of rain on my helmet sounded like drums. My chest tightened as I stared down the path at the enemy''s walls, waiting for the moment when everything would break loose. Finally, I felt the familiar sensation. The world turned¡­ simple. My vision became narrower. I saw my goal and my objective, and anything unnecessary was gone. It was time to kill¡­


    Then it happened.


    I saw both of the mages summon a magic formation. It was more beautiful than anything I have ever seen. It was like sparkling, majestic golden decoration on a noble''s flag, filled with intricate, otherworldly pearls and gemstones. Both of their magic was crimson in color, like the sun on a hot summer day; I could feel it. It carried the smell of home¡­


    But the feeling was broken the next moment.


    It happened right after a lightning bolt crossed the skies, its thunderous boom reaching us when the mage on the left suddenly faltered. His whole body was shaken, making him step back as his magic flickered like a mirage in the desert before disappearing. Is this how it works? Maybe? But¡­ then why was the other''s spell different? Well, perhaps it should be different¡­


    I had no time to think about it, though. Watching the fireball, the size of a hut, fly through the sky, sizzle, and create a fog from the heavy rain, I heard our captain''s warhorn being blown, signaling our attack. We began moving as one the moment we heard it. I listened to the archers behind us letting loose of their arrows, following the flying fireball as our steps slowly turned into a jog before we would begin rushing right into the thick of it. By the time we would reach their fortifications, it should be blasted apart and¨C


    I felt my thoughts stop and my breath be stuck in my throat.


    Although my legs, ingrained with years of marching and fighting, kept carrying me forward, my mind could barely comprehend what was happening. What was I seeing?! The fireball, the thing that should not only set ablaze their puny, laughable fortress but turn their barbarian bodies into ash... It exploded mid-air. Before it even reached the barbarians'' position! It... It hit something invisible. A wall. Whatever it was, the mage''s spell made it shimmer in a brilliant light, like a massive, dome-shaped prism.


    I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, but finally, my legs reacted, stopping me from running further. It wasn''t just me, but all the others who were there began slowing down, stopping¡­ Then I heard Edrik shout.


    "Watch out!"


    It was too late. Like the rain, the glorious spell, its searing, crimson fire began falling down from the sky after it exploded, heading straight at us. I watched as multiple soldiers just melted away, like cheese above the open fire. I was lucky; I stopped in time, backing into the others while one of the splintered parts of the fire landed before us, killing dozens at once.


    Without thinking about it, my eyes traveled toward the floating things, which were more visible now that I was closer. They looked like oversized balloons¡­ Still floating there. Were they the cause of¨C


    I felt it. The rumble echoed in my chest. Thunder? From behind the fog that the exploding fire-spell caused... But... Then it came from behind us? Another magic?!


    I turned my head back and could only see the earth exploding behind us, where our camp was, and where the cavalry and archers stood. I thought lightning struck us down, but that was impossible¡ªnot until it was because of the wrath of the gods! Yet, I saw our archers and backlines explode.


    "They have magic¡­ THEY HAVE MAGIC!" I cried out because I knew it could only be that! The enemy had mages! And they had to be stronger, causing me to understand why one of ours suddenly faltered!


    Another round of heavy shaking, traveling through the softened, wet earth¡­ But this time, it came from the front.


    As I turned my head back, looking at it, I dropped my spear into the mud. Lifting my leg felt heavy, and it was not because the soaked ground was holding me in place but because the thick, soup-like earth was trying to glue me in place. It was because all my powers had left me.


    "Gods, protect me. Save me. Please. Save us!" I shuddered, knowing that what was rolling down my face was not the rain but my tears.


    "There is nothing that¨C"


    But I couldn''t hear Edrik''s voice anymore. I watched as the fog dissipated, and we could see a tall, black monster materializing before us. It was walking up to one of the hills on its side with a literal tower shield, looking at us like the Avatar of Toobu. The God of War. It was human-like, a grotesque, demonic knight because it was still a beast, a mix between the worst nightmares one could dream of¡­ it was the end times. There were grotesque protrusions on its shoulders, tubes that then turned towards us, and¡­


    There was a bright light, and everything was gone. I was gone. There was no pain and no more worry¡­ In a way, peace came to me in that moment, relieving me of my duty¡­ Gods Preserve Us...

 Chapter 247 – Probing The Frontier (3)

    Even before dawn had come, Polo was sitting in his pilot''s chair, observing the enemy lines through the spotters'' shared sight. Just like the howitzers, his mech''s magic could attune itself to their marking, and he could see what they saw. The enemy of his home. People who came to destroy Avalon¡­ They had to be eradicated, all of them.


    When the thousand-strong army finally began moving, waking from their slumber, his attention was drawn to the mages on their side. The Rook immediately signaled him when magic fluctuations appeared, and he could sense that the formation they used for the camp was finally dispelled. Although he was no mage, through the union with his machine, he was sure they used a shield-like spell to protect themselves. It caused a similar tingling sensation as his own version. As for whether they cast it or generated it by some kind of item, he didn''t know. Not that it mattered; after they all died, they could go and look through their carcasses.


    Using one of the hills on their side to hide the Rook, remaining still on one knee, the enemy never had a chance to realize they were walking into the red zone. Anyone entering that part of the battlefield was as good as dead. Even if they tried to run, they couldn''t do it anymore. It was too late for that.


    "Let them keep moving." Echoed Pion''s voice in everyone''s helmets, accompanied by the constant drumming of the falling rain.


    "Backline has been marked." Crackled the voice of the spotters through the radio line, standing in the baskets of their balloons.


    "Affirmative. Coordinates received." Answered the captain of the artillery squad.


    "Wait for my signal." Pion commanded, as their side was patiently waiting for the perfect moment. "Enemy mages are moving... Rook, it is your turn!"


    "Copy." Polo answered with a short, simple recognition of his order as his mind''s eye was locked onto the two mages coming to the front of the army. "Sovereign''s blessing be upon us¡­" He whispered, ignoring the feeling of being soaked as the cold droplets were dousing his mech from above.


    He couldn''t hide his nervousness, but his trust in the machine and inventions of his Sovereign made it possible to overcome it with confidence. The moment the mages stopped, clearly preparing their attacks, Polo activated the jamming spell prepared on the Rook''s left gauntlet. It was an incredible feeling because it was like a slight, electric shock running up along his spine, out of his index finger as he watched one of the formations becoming visible to him. He couldn''t help but think that this had to be what mages felt and saw when using magic. Seeing the enemy''s spell disappear, canceled out by his own hand¡­ It was an ecstatic experience, especially because he wasn''t a mage!


    Still, there was no time to be complacent, and he went to flex the fingers on the right hand of the Rook, holding onto the handle of the tower shield, turning the still-active protection spell to its maximum. Witnessing the second wizard''s fireball materialize and fly toward their encampment was frightening yet marvelous for him, but for his comrades? They had already faced far worse in the Pass. Nobody even flinched on Polo''s side when it hit and revealed their shield, splattering like a snowball thrown against a wall.


    "Artillery, fire!" Pion roared, and his command was answered with a thunderous roar from their backline, in tandem with bright lightning bolts running across the dark sky above them.


    A moment later, their enemy''s commanding position, the archers, and their feeble arrows were blasted apart as fiery spells and death rained down on them. Every impact tore apart dozens of bodies, and the muddied earth was flung into the air before the second volley arrived, causing absolute mayhem. In just a brief moment, the air was filled with the scent of earth, rain, and blood. Nobody knew where the enemy was attacking from as they couldn''t see the howitzers at all. They could only hear the unnatural thunder and see the arcing fireballs streak through the sky, leaving a sizzling and whistling trail as they burned away the rainfall, bombarding their backs.


    "Polo, you lead the attack! Soldiers, don''t let anyone escape!"


    "OORAH!" Was a unified answer while Polo was already climbing up to his hill, willing the cannons on his back to flip forward, getting seated on his mech''s massive shoulders.


    "Targets'' locked." He whispered, seeing two magical reticles appear where he was focusing his view. Just by a thought, his cannons came to life, letting loose two fiery spells that obliterated hundreds of soldiers simultaneously. While the Dragonfire Cannons needed their overwhelming force to hurt monsters, against humans, they were clearly an overkill.


    Just the appearance of the Rook, looking like a hunched, demonic knight, an armored monster that could spew death, was enough to completely shatter the morale of the attacking army. Yet, it was just the beginning. Its sound, as the hydraulics and gears whirled to life, making it move, would have haunted the enemy for years to come. Luckily for them, their lives came to an end before that could happen¡­


    While his cannons switched targets, turning on his shoulders to opposing directions, shelling the enemy formation''s sidelines this time, the black-armored elite of Avalon was rushing forward, roaring like angry lions. This time, they were the thunder of this bloody storm. Their speed was above what should be possible, especially in the muddied ground. Every step they took was followed by loud, squelching noises, yet nothing could slow them down. They were wielding bone-made weapons, looking like a black sea of berserk barbarians as they rushed their enemy without fear. They looked like beasts, or as many saw them in the chaos of that battlefield, they were death-incarnate. They were the Goddess Ariana''s specters, a flood of black death.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With Pion in front, they rushed through the burning flames, appearing as if they had emerged from hell itself. They slammed into the enemy''s shattered, panicking front line, jumping through the burning magical flames that were resisting the heavy rain, creating a veil of white fog over the battlefield. When their armored, hulking bodies smashed into a regular warrior, they could hear their bones crack, their flesh tear, and some even had their heads torn off by force behind the impact. It was only then that the attacks of their weapons finally arrived.


    As they swung their swords, axes, and halberds, each wielding a weapon they were most familiar with, they sliced through armor and horses just the same. One frightened, crying soldier tried to raise his old, round wooden shield against Pion''s overhead swing, but the Major''s blade cut through it like it was made of paper, continuing without stopping and slicing the man into two from head to crotch.


    "Get the mages!" He shouted into his helmet''s radio, only receiving a simple ''copy'' as an answer, but that was enough. He knew his men; he knew what they were capable of, and while they were carrying out his orders, he led his own company straight forward.


    His goal was simple: cut through them, secure their backline, and ensure that nobody escaped. No enemies of Avalon should leave once they decide to attack¡­ Not now, not in the future¡­ never.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "What¡­?!" Otto cried out all of a sudden, grabbing his head and knocking over his breakfast. Luckily, he was alone, and others couldn''t see how heavily he was gasping for air, looking stunned and as if someone just landed a blow on his jaw.


    It was a mental strike, hitting him like a bull. As he tried to stand up, he faltered again and fell over, coughing up a bit of blood; his vision doubled for a moment. Of course, he knew why¡­ He had a mental connection to the mages he sent away. They were to constantly transmit their thoughts, informing him of the battle and what they were seeing. They had already confirmed to Otto that the enemy had no mages present, but they could feel that a great amount of CC was indeed present on the enemy''s side. Both his disciples concluded that the enemy''s fortification had to have some kind of magical reinforcement; they just didn''t know what type of reinforcement they implemented yet.


    Through a lesser version of the same type of communication spell he had with his Emperor, Otto received constant updates, received their thoughts, and gave orders to probe their defenses. It should have been simple: breaking through their crude fortification and pushing forward. Without a mage, even if they implemented a shield''s spell, they wouldn''t be able to hold out for long. What Otto was curious about was what kind of shield they had, so he ordered the mages to fire at it. In his mind, they were about to plunder CC, which was always wonderful because even if the shield stopped magic, it wouldn''t stop flesh and steel, so the army could march in and massacre them.


    Otto expected them to reach at least Lothlia or, with ample maneuvers, cut straight into the Frontier and see this Avalon for himself. Yet, instead, he just received a backlash straight through his connection, signaling that one of the mages was destroyed. Not only killed but his magic was influenced, making it echo so strongly that it hurt his mind, cutting the whole connection between them. With a hurry and a slight panic, he quickly broke the continuous spell with the second mage, wiping the blood from his mouth and nose, afraid that his mind would be injured by whatever was happening on their side.


    "They have mages¡­ That can hide from detection! And they have one with anti-magic spells! Empress Mirian¡­ You traitorous bitch! Haaahh... Ishillian is an Ishillian alright. No matter! I will crush it. Next time, it will be me casting the spells; let me see if you can withstand that!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Polo was overlooking the battlefield, choosing his targets well, avoiding hitting his comrades. The howitzers had already gone silent, and he was about to stop firing, too, when a sense of great danger came weighing down on him. There was little to no time to think, only to trust his mech and its powers. It had to be correct if he sensed something while merging with the Rook, so Polo let his instincts take control, activating the trojan spell on his gauntlet.


    His quick decision saved Pion and probably all of his comrades. As the mage, the same one whose spell was first jammed, got run through by the blade of an Avalonian soldier, his body began shimmering as the magic in him swelled. The warrior who killed him quickly realized what was happening, pushing him to the ground and trying to lay on top of him to shield his brothers, no matter how futile it may be. It was at that moment the Rook''s trojan spell activated once again, making the Ishillian mage fail a second spell, even in his death.


    "Don''t kill the mages! They explode!" Polo shouted, gasping for air as he felt the Rook taking a toll on his mind and energies to cancel the explosion out, but he didn''t care. He was already searching the chaotic battlefield for the second wizard.


    There didn''t need to be a confirmation as the moment the warriors heard his words, those who found the hooded mage, instead of killing him, simply crippled the man. The greatest weakness of a mage was being caught off-guard. Being in the midst of a battle¡­ There was no time to cast spells and the artifacts on him; all the defensive ones were already used up, shielding him from multiple blows and explosions.


    There was no time to utter any incantation or focus on summoning a formation, not when his raised left hand was hacked off from the elbow by a hacksaw-looking blade. Right as the blade passed through his flesh, his chest was caved in as the massive soldier shoulder-rammed the fragile-looking man. The pain of losing an arm didn''t even reach his brain, and he was already in the air, knocking him out.


    What he didn''t know, not until he later woke up in custody with a collar on his neck, was that he was the sole survivor of the battle. Everyone else from the thousand-strong army died on that day, unable to step even one foot into the territory of Goldengrove.

 Chapter 248 – Reports

    "The reports have arrived, My Sovereign."


    "Start with the losses. How many soldiers did we lose?" I asked, hearing Merlin''s report in our weekly meeting within the throneroom. While asking, I was sitting calmly on my throne, alone this time as my wives were the kids. To my surprise, Arthur managed to get sick and was now sleeping with a pretty high fever¡­ So, maybe I looked a bit more frustrated than I intended, making Merlin gulp while meeting my eyes.


    "None." He answered quickly, making the other ministers sigh in relief. "But there was¡­ an issue."


    "That is?" I quickly asked, my voice coming out, once again, a bit stronger than I wanted. "No need to sugar-coat your words; lay it out as it is."


    "They had two mages accompanying the army. Our defenses proved perfect, and with the live data we now have, I can further perfect it¡­ I mean, our shield and trojan spells. But when one of the wizards was killed, he almost exploded."


    "Exploded?" Others asked, gasping, making me raise my eyebrows because this was¡­ new. Were they trying to scuicide themselves? Do I need to worry now that Pascal will literally throw exploding wizards at us? Probably not... they shouldn''t be such an expandable resource. Not even for him!


    "Yes. By Major Pion and Knight Polo''s recounts sent back home, it is clear that when he was stabbed through the heart, some kind of formation activated within him, exciting the mana in his body. The Rook managed to deactivate it before it could drive his magic to explode, but¡­ This means we have to be careful with enemy mages. They could detonate and wipe out who knows how many people around them. We can''t tell what kind of explosion it would have been, but it wouldn''t be pretty, going by my gut feelings, My Sovereign. If that one goes through with it, it could have meant that we lose our soldiers present at that time."


    "Damn¡­" It wasn''t just me who cursed, but everyone else at Merlin''s table. Now, this was a new development, one that I didn''t see coming. "This has to be related to Pascal." I hummed, thinking it through, "When Yuri killed that necromancer years ago, accompanying Duke Kustov, he didn''t explode."


    "I agree." Merlin nodded, looking at the others before continuing. "I guess they have implemented something into their mages, expecting them to fall. With how paranoid he is, we can easily pinpoint this to be Pascal''s work. We also received news that our agent, who is currently going by the codename Elvira, has arrived in Cerna. I took liberties and sent a message forth that explicitly tells Empress Mirian and the Duke not to touch that mage¡­"


    "Good. We need to be extra careful!" I agreed, playing with my fingers while sitting back in my chair, "Until we learn more of this, we need to act as if every enemy mage is a potential, volatile threat! If we have the opportunity to kill them while being in the middle of their own troops, good. Otherwise, make sure to only incapacitate them!"


    "I will be able to look more into this phenomenon, My Sovereign."


    "Are you going to travel?" I asked with a smile, but he shook his head, smiling back at me.


    "While our battalion easily stopped the enemy, they did more than that. They sent a group back with the corpse of the exploding mage, and they also captured the second one."


    "Do not bring that man into my city!" I ordered sternly, making Merling quickly jump to his feet, saluting me.


    "No, no, no, I never wanted, My Sovereign! He will be housed on our testing ground, and I am already done with the plans to build a temporary holding cell for him. It will be equipped with a shield and jamming spell for extra security! I will discover the magic in him and develop a method so we don''t need to fear killing them. Our spells worked already; I just need to make sure we are prepared to cancel out a chain reaction if our enemy becomes desperate!"


    "Be careful. It''s not worth anything to me if I lose you, Merlin."


    "Don''t worry!" he smiled, still holding the salute. "I would be afraid to die because even in death, to anger Elena that much? It would be more dangerous than going into battle naked, My Sovereign."


    "Good, keep that in mind."


    For the rest of the meeting, we discussed how the railway was progressing and how the second train made its first test run down to the Black Region and returned with two carts full of coal. Maybe Levy really just needed a proper smack in the head by our cannons to change his mind about us. He even sent back letters that he was willing to pay and operate a plant that could manufacture trains. Of course, I wouldn''t give the train to him just yet, but building carts? It was much more manageable and would take a load off of my industry here. I instructed my ministers to look into it and come to an agreement so we could speed things up.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I was willing to give him anything he needed to improve his mines, though. It benefited me greatly, so investing in the Black Lands was a no-brainer. If I can make it so that his region begins to prosper, it would be perfect. So, that part was being actively worked on, alongside modernizing their mines, selling surplus food to them, and, of course, giving them access to mundane things. These are primarily goods that we already tend to forget to count as luxuries but in a place like Levy Tobrok''s home region? Getting cheap soap? That''s a godsend.


    After finalizing the last tests of our coal plant, determining that we would hook up the city to it the next week, I left all that we discussed behind me as I walked back to my room. My mind was already on a different matter, a much more important one. Opening the door, trying not to look nervous, I asked quietly, seeing that Arthur was asleep in his crib.


    "How''s the little one?"


    "He is fine." Mikan smiled, walking over and patting me on the back. "Kids tend to get sick now and then; it is how they become stronger later on!"


    "I would be much more nervous," Sasha continued, sharing in my bubbling panic, stroking my sleeping son''s head, "if you were not here, Mikki! I saw enough people die with a high fever¡­"


    "As I said, he will be alright. Don''t worry!"


    "Are you sure?" Yuri asked, just as nervous as us, biting onto her thumb.


    "If Mikki says it," Luna countered us proudly, hands on her hips, "it is! You are just scaring the others with this much worry! I will make a soup for you all, ensuring we don''t get each other sick, though! Okay?"


    "Good idea." I nodded at once, rubbing her head and making a mess out of her hair while she grinned at me. "Prevention is key, as we always say. Also, Luna is right. We can''t scare you guys, hm?" I smiled at Leyla, taking her from Mikan''s arms and hugging my daughter, who looked to be on the verge of tears.


    "Daddy¡­ he won''t die¡­ no?"


    "Duh! Of course not! Look, your little brother is sleeping so soundly in Yuri''s arms... If he isn''t bothered, all will be fine!" I chuckled, kissing her face as everyone was now looking at Leyla, wanting to hug her. "Okay, girls, you make the best soup! I''ll stay with Mikki and look after Arthur~ Don''t worry, my angel; your brother just needs a good night''s rest, and all will be good!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Life was upended in the city of Cerna. It was difficult to readjust after the three sons'' rebellion and the consequent exile of the Zimmermann family. Then, the Kustov family, dukes at that, arrived straight from the capital. For many, this was a sign that they were falling out of favor. However, after everything that happened in the capital, it was soon understood that they weren''t being discarded; instead, they were preparing for the inevitable, escaping before the actual storm hit and dodging execution and retribution. At the moment, they were the current most loyal followers of Mirian Ishillia and the key supporters of the changes she introduced.


    For the average citizen, it didn''t matter who ruled over them. What changed their lives, though, were the laws passed down from their Empress. It slowly stripped away all the power from the nobles and gave them, the regular folk, more and more privileges. They could finally have a voice and protect their interests against those born into privilege.


    There was a short scare right after the Kustov family arrived that all the changes were for nothing, but they continued enforcing them, even more so than before. Those nobles who now thought about getting the city for themselves, replacing the Zimmermanns, and becoming the rulers of the Silver Region had to realize that it would never happen. Their fate was even worse than that because Duke Kustov took their powers, and they were chased away if they didn''t fall in line. When the schism finally happened, those who tried rebelling, taking the chance, were put to the sword, and all their belongings were carried away by the Kustov family''s warriors.


    There was no chance for the nobles to fight back or find supporters because the people who worked the region''s industry conducted the trade, and produced their steel were happier than ever. Without going through hoops and multiple different taxes or tariffs of the other nobles, they began directly trading with the Kustov family or the merchants arriving from Avalon.


    Then¡­ rumors began arriving. Rumors of a strange and beautiful machine that was traveling within the Frontier, spewing white smoke and pulling carts that would be hard for even a hundred horses. Were these rumors plausible? This was not true for everyone, but those merchants who frequently went to the Black Region or took up the journey to directly visit Avalon came back as different people.


    To others'' surprise, they refused to speak. Instead, they began moving and preparing. That alone told enough for the rest of the sharp-eyed merchants. A wind of change was coming, and those who didn''t act fast will be left behind. Their conjecture was further reinforced when the Judgement arrived, carrying a massive, demonic, yet beautiful machine. As for what it was, nobody knew, but nobody dared to ask. Not after the Empress herself announced that from now on, she would be fighting for her Empire from the city.


    In just a day, Cerna became the second capital of the Ishillian Empire, and although there was very little chance that nobles would flock to her and her cause¡­ the people were with Mirian. And they outnumbered the nobles, hundreds to one, growing every day...

 Chapter 249 – City of Cerna

    The city of Cerna hummed with life. The winding cobblestone streets echoed with the constant rhythm of hammers hitting against metal and their heavy anvils. The clink of metal and the rolling wheels of carts were the background music of the incessant chatter of its people as life was part exciting, part terrifying since the Judgement had arrived and they became the principal city of their rebelling Empress. Under the banners of the Silver Region, they began preparing for war as people were flocking to Cerna, ready to support the cause of their Empress. Mirian Ishillia''s name was already on the lips of many, and since the establishment of the Empire, no ruler cared so much about its people like her.


    Jorik, a blacksmith by trade, thought the same as those who were arriving in the region every day. He would have already signed up for the army if not for his bad leg. He wiped the sweat from his brow and hefted another rod of iron from the forge while thinking about it. If not on the frontline, he will do his best where he can! The metallic scent of heated steel filled the air, something he got used to very early in life. His shop, located near the city''s bustling main square, had never been busier. Orders flowed in constantly¡ªaxes, swords, shields, and armor pieces for Empress Mirian''s growing army.


    Only a few years ago, Jorik and his fellow smiths had lived under the tight constraints of the nobility, producing fine weapons and metalwork exclusively for the aristocracy. The Zimmermann family wasn''t particularly oppressive, but some sub-regions and their noble families serving the Zimmermanns were taxing the passing caravans heavily, making it increasingly expensive to do their job. Worse, if there was trouble brewing, the Imperial Edicts were forcing them into tight quotas. But now, with Duke Garbank Kustov in power and the Empress''s reforms changing Ishillia, things have shifted dramatically.


    "No more overbearing nobles breathing down our necks..." Jorik mused as he plunged the red-hot rod into a barrel of water, the steam hissing into the air. Under the new decrees, the blacksmiths all over the Empire were given the freedom to take on more orders, not only from nobles. Even better, they could ask for a fair price and couldn''t be forced to accept lower pay just because of the difference in their ranks! "Heh, finally, someone realized that the price means not only the raw materials going into a sword but my skill and time!" He chuckled, praising his Empress''s name in his head while working.


    After the first time Mirian''s edicts were announced, he hired two more apprentices. They were both young men like him when he took over the shop from his own father. They also came from a long line of smiths but had previously been unable to enter the trade due to the aristocracy hoarding opportunities. Now, his shop not only produced for the army but for everyday folk who, thanks to Mirian''s policies, could afford better tools for their own trades. It was the best of two worlds, as he could also earn and train his apprentices by letting them forge the tools people needed. Life was never so good before...


    Emira stood in the market, watching the ebb and flow of customers through the stalls and people arriving at Jorik''s workshop at the end of the street. Her own booth was laden with bolts of fabric and finely embroidered tunics, cloaks, or gloves, the perfect accessories for a new armor or weapon. In Cerna''s past, merchants like her had been beholden to the whims of noble families who controlled most trade. Prices had been manipulated, and competition was stifled by monopolies granted to aristocratic favorites. One of the Zimmermann sons had been among the worst, demanding exorbitant fees to trade within the city''s walls... except if you were a friend of the family. Or a friend of their friends... or just had something to bribe them with.


    However, the mindset had changed since the revolt and their exilement, especially after Empress Mirian''s rise. The nobility''s grip on commerce had loosened, and with Duke Kustov''s support of the new reforms, Emira''s business had flourished. She no longer had to pay exorbitant taxes or bribes just to keep her stall open.


    "Fine silks from the eastern provinces! From the Atuvian League! Wool, straight from Avalon! The newest region of our Empire!" she called out, drawing the attention of a few passersby. The people in the marketplace were more diverse now, too. Artisans, laborers, and even former servants had become regular customers, thanks to the redistribution of wealth and the land reforms that had given commoners more opportunities, leaving coins in their pockets that they could spend at her stall.


    Emira smiled as a pair of soldiers in freshly made steel approached her booth, their uniforms bearing the insignia of Empress Mirian''s newly established guards. They were part of the recently announced army the Empress was recruiting and outfitting right here in Cerna. The soldiers had money to spend, and it wasn''t just for the wealthy anymore, nor would they start threatening her to give them a ''fair price.'' They thumbed through her fabrics with casual interest, joking about who would look better in which color, finally having a human''s nature behind their armor and not that of a rotten beast''s.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Across the city, further away from Emira''s stall or Jorik''s workshop, Tomas wiped the sawdust from his hands and stood back to admire his work. The wooden frame of a small house was nearly complete. Soon, he will be able to start using the mix of bricks and mortar to finish it. To finish his house. A few years ago, he wouldn''t have had the chance to work on a project like this. Skilled labor had been tightly controlled by the imperial bloodline, and most construction projects were lavish estates for the nobility or infrastructure that served them. But now, thanks to the reforms, the demand for housing has risen as more and more commoners have gained the means to build homes of their own.


    Once crushed under the weight of tithes and lack of opportunity, the people of Ishillia were finally experiencing growth. The new laws allowed skilled laborers like Tomas to take on contracts independently, hire his workers, and, most importantly, keep the majority of their earnings. The city had always been wealthy from its production of metal and steel, but now that wealth was circulating among the common people. So, his first move was to buy his own land and start building his home, which would be passed down to his family for generations to come.


    "I''ve got a fresh job lined up after this!" he said, smiling at his team of laborers. "We''ll be building a small workshop for one of the local metalworkers. It seems everyone''s expanding these days."


    The sense of camaraderie among the simple workers, farmhands, or errand boys had deepened in recent years. Where once they had been rivals, competing for the few scraps left to them by the nobles, now they worked together to build a better future for themselves and their families. And while the civil war loomed in the distance, here in Cerna, there was a sense of pride in what they were creating.


    Just like on the face of Lenka, who was sitting in the cool shade of her shop, stitching the hem of a dress. The air outside was thick with the smell of iron and the faint ringing of hammers, but it was peaceful here in her little corner of Cerna. Her clientele had changed over the years, just as the city had. She used to sew only for the noblewomen of Cerna¡ªfine gowns for balls and feasts that she would never attend. Now, she stitched for everyone.


    Ordinary women, people she knew and frequently hung out with who could not afford such luxuries, now came to her for dresses, undergarments, and even finely embroidered handkerchiefs. Mirian''s reforms had seen to that. The redistribution of wealth, taken from the chased away or killed nobles, created a new class of customers¡ªpeople who were finally able to spend their earnings on more than just survival.


    Lenka had even received a commission to make uniforms for some of Mirian''s recruits. Officers, they called them. The Empress had made Cerna her base, and the influx of soldiers and officials had breathed new life into the city. The demand for sturdy, well-made uniforms had grown, and Lenka was one of the many seamstresses benefitting from it.


    "These days, it feels like the city belongs to us, not them..." she murmured as she threaded her needle, thinking back to the time when the Zimmermanns ruled. Although she liked the previous Earl, Matilda Zimmermann, she couldn''t say the same about her sons. The memory of their revolt still lingered in the streets¡ªwhispers of how Reus, Maximilian, and Bastian had tried to seize control from their mother and ultimately failed, causing many to lose sons and husbands in the region. But with them gone and their power stripped away, the people of Cerna had found their own voice.


    Still, they could recover because the greatest healer was always time itself.


    Cerna''s skyline was dominated by the spires of the ancient castle in the middle. But, right now, it was surrounded by newly erected forges, houses, and the massive, beautiful flying ship hovering above the city. Yet, it was not the most eye-catching thing either. That title belonged to the tall, human-like machine standing within the now ''Imperial Court'' and was constantly being worked on, newly hammered steel armor being put onto it. It didn''t take long for people to start calling it the Silver Knight... Those who witnessed the battle of the Three Sons knew even more. They saw something similar back then and knew how powerful it could be. It gave them confidence in the Empress that they could withstand when the newly announced Eternal Emperor came to reunite Ishillia.


    For others, it was another sign of new things to come. The city had always been rich, its veins running deep with silver, iron, and steel, but it had been a wealth reserved for the few. Now, under Duke Kustov''s steady leadership and Empress Mirian''s vision for a more just empire, that wealth was being put to use in ways that improved the lives of many.


    The streets were filled with the sounds of industry, but they were no longer the harsh, discordant notes of forced labor. Instead, they formed a symphony of progress¡ªblacksmiths working with renewed purpose, merchants trading with newfound freedom, and artisans creating for a city that had finally become their own.


    And as the rebellion against Pascal Ishillia gained momentum in the far corners of the Empire, Cerna stood as a beacon of what the future might hold: a city where the power of the nobility had faded and the strength of the people had begun to shine.

 Chapter 250 – Dissection

    The carcass of the dead mage, along with the captured one, arrived on a cloudy, heavily rainy day. I was with Arthur when it happened, checking on him, breathing a sigh of relief that his fever was no longer present. Although he was still a bit sleepy and less active than before, he was through the worst of it. As for his sister, Leyla was like a miniature nurse, following Mikan''s example and taking care of her brother at all times.


    "Everything is fine, Leon?" Merlin asked as we walked, being flanked by a group of soldiers while we headed toward the temporary prison in the testing fields.


    "Yep. Arthur is already way better and regained a healthy color. Luckily, nobody else got sick."


    "Unlike the injured mage." He shrugged, "I checked on him when they arrived. It is probably because of his injury, but he will need time to recover so I can start interrogating him."


    "Make sure he doesn''t blow while we are visiting!" I moaned, rolling my eyes, which made him and the soldiers around us chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, My Sovereign, he won''t! However, I am really curious about the other guy."


    "I am surprised he didn''t start dissolving by now." I countered as we entered the building, dressed in what I would deem a surgeon''s outfit mixed with a hazmat suit. I wasn''t taking risks, so we were wearing gloves, masks, trousers tucked into our boots, and long gowns hanging down to our knees. After finishing today, everything would be burnt away because I didn''t want to risk it.


    Well, the corpse, despite my words, didn''t look good either. There was a reason why I didn''t invite my wives over for this one... This was going to be nasty. After arriving in the cloudy, grey autumn rain and taking off our cloaks, the smell was already bad enough. Still, there was a reason why I wanted to be here. It was just a hunch on my part, but I was thinking about how this explosion would work.


    I was contemplating the methods Pascal and his cronies could use to make a mage go pop. Scanning my mind, the multitude of books within it, and putting theories together, I completed four hypothetical paths that I would take if I wanted a similar result. The first was about sending a magic signal that excites the mage''s mana and forces it to form a destructive spell that is nothing but an explosion within his body.


    That was the weakest and possibly my least plausible explanation. The second method was that they had artifacts on them or within their bodies. Something that would do the same as the first method but amplify it to a degree that results in a much grandiose explosion. Once again, it was a shaky one at best, but oh well.


    The last two were those that I really believed in, and I came with Merlin for this operation to see if I was right or not. Both of them were inspired by how the beasts are and by their unnatural evolution.


    For one, I was curious if Pascal knew something similar to us. Maybe he made modifications with his followers, etching magic formations into their flesh. Maybe straight onto their bones? Or organs? Who knows, but I was here to see if that is how he did it. It would explain a lot, and for mages, it would probably be similar to how our magic tattoos worked. Just more... advanced? More in-depth? Heh... And they call us barbarians.


    The second variant that I came up with was an even bolder and more extreme version: Make his mages swallow or infuse a piece of CC into their bodies. As for how plausible that was, I had no idea. CC dust is a deadly poison for them, so I don''t know and don''t dare to think about how a mage''s body would respond to being forced to embed a CC into their bodies. I can only remember seeing the shipslaves do it... I for sure wouldn''t want to dabble with THAT type of magic. For Pascal, though? I could see him do it. Maybe he did it. If we find CC within this corpse, I won''t be stunned, at least.


    I watched as Merlin, without batting an eye or being disgusted, began cutting up the naked body of the dead mage. His skin was already graying, with purple and greenish spots, especially around the hole in his chest where my soldier stabbed him.


    "Hm, hm... Interesting..." Merlin mumbled, making me come out of my thoughts, watching him peel off the skin, open the chest cavity of the corpse, move his gloved fingers, and tap the end of his scalpel while thinking.


    "That is?" I asked, leaning over the body, but I found nothing that I was looking for. Yet.


    "Oh, I just mean, I read your books, but they are different from your drawings, Leon! I mean, not THAT different, it''s just..."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What I created was simply from my basic memory, mostly about first aid for soldiers. I am not a surgeon or a doctor, so... Don''t be that surprised."


    "It is fine; this is very interesting!" He chuckled and continued to work, beginning to pull out his organs and examine them. "I can at least document how it''s decaying! I will write everything down from memory afterward and compile a new book from it. We can learn a lot from this! Now, I really don''t want the other to explode. If he dies, I will immediately go and take him apart!"


    "Merlin..." I warned him, making him blush, turning his face a few shades redder, quickly continuing his work, saying nothing more.


    Sometimes, I do forget that he had a famous first life. Merlin is still Merlin, and although he didn''t make the shipslaves, his work had to be part of how those abominations were developed. The Empire has, or at least had the knowledge to make people like those. No. To turn people into machines. Somewhere in the past, an Ishillian ruler designed them, experimenting with bodies, probably dead and living alike, turning humans into biological computers to maneuver the flying ships.


    "Oh... Sovereign, look at this!"


    "Hm?" I leaned over again after a deep breath, not wanting to smell the stench of the corpse. As my eyes moved, I could see where the edge of his scalpel was pointing at. "Found it..."


    "It is as you guessed, Leon!"


    True. I was right. Pascal did dabble with following the beast''s way. What we found was a magic rune etched onto one of the vertebras in the dead mage''s spine. It was still only one rune, so the formation had to be something three-dimensional, hidden in different parts of the body, etched into different bones.


    "This will be a long day." I looked at Merlin, who was just as excited when we started.


    "Don''t worry, my Sovereign! I already have an idea where the others may be!"


    "If so, let''s continue." I answered with a chuckle, watching him go back to work. "But after this... we will need a long, sufficiently bubbly bath..."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It took us multiple days to study our findings and to look over what we knew about shipslaves. I was ninety percent sure that what was in play here, hidden in their bodies, was derived from the methods they used in creating them. In the end, we found a complete magic formation embedded into their bones. They were perfectly made, imprinted into their being not by hand but by magic. Still, it was off from how the beasts'' bones were. Those were much, much more intricate and way more complex, but we could see the similarities.


    Merlin''s first conclusion was that the magic of the enemy mages was a failsafe protocol: if they die or are captured, they will be destroyed, bringing down the enemy with themselves. As for whether it could be remotely activated, we were unsure, but our prisoner hadn''t blown up yet. We were still determining if it was a self-inflicted spell, activated with mana or with their thoughts, or if it was automatic.


    Speaking of the prisoner, he was finally in a relatively stable state thanks to Mikan''s intervention. Of course, we weren''t going to heal him just yet, but we made sure he would survive. Merlin will interrogate him, preferably before winter, and we will see what we can find. However, it will be more dangerous than before because this one could blow up... So, Sasha will have to be there to step in if must. I never said it out loud, but I was hesitant about it. I thought about just ending him, but Merlin was adamant about learning more from him, one way or another.


    "Worried?" Asked Mikan, walking up to me while I was standing in our garden, looking up at the cloudy skies.


    "A bit." I answered honestly, smiling at her while she put a cloak over me.


    "Me too... but if it comes to magic, I don''t think I have ever seen better mages than Merlin and Sasha."


    "How many have you met?" I asked, as most of the time, I forget that she came from the Capital. She was once taught royal magic and looked upon as a future mage of the Empire.


    "Eleven." She counted on her fingers before answering me, "My first teacher was a strong one. As for how strong, I can''t tell... I didn''t really understand it back then. He wasn''t the best teacher, and because of my lack of skills and general ineptitude, he very quickly lost interest or the drive to teach me properly. Those who were like me, young wizards and witches, could learn much more quickly and pick up on basic spell-casting in a year if they were talented."


    "In a year?" I asked, truly surprised. "I was so used to it... Since I met with Sasha, I could easily draw up formations while she could activate them. She didn''t need a long time to master making them and developing her skills and spells. Then, there was Merlin... I thought this was normal."


    "Normal?" Mikan asked, laughing, hugging my arm as she leaned against me. "No, it isn''t normal, Leon. It is... frightening. Both of them and especially... You."


    "Huh? Me? Why?"


    "Because you don''t know how magic feels, how it holds our hands when using spells. I can''t clearly explain it, but when forming a magic formation, it is paired up with a feeling in our bodies. I many times feel it tickling me. Yet, here you are, doing the same without feeling it. You don''t feel when it''s right and when it''s wrong..."


    "But you can do the same now. You can easily do the same thing as Sasha or Merlin."


    "That''s because I learned a lot!" She shrugged, smiling, watching the same clouds as me. "I couldn''t cast the most straightforward spells, so I was not really supervised. I tried, tried, and tried, learning as much as possible... Now, that effort I put in then is paying off. Merlin and Sasha? No... Leon, they would be considered talents that any Emprie would keep a secret."


    "Huh... Well, aren''t I lucky then?" I asked with a hearty laugh, making her chuckle. She was about to answer me, but we both stopped, turning our heads toward the sky. "I jinxed it, didn''t I...?"


    "It... seems like it..."


    Me and my mouth. It was still in the middle of autumn, yet snow gently swayed back and forth in the slight wind, slowly dropping from above us and landing right on our faces.

 Chapter 251 – Unseen Danger

    Snow. The last thing I wanted to see so prematurely. Winter should not have been on my mind yet... We just defended my Uncle''s borders, with the Rook and a group of veteran soldiers still far away, helping him arrange the defenses and being our westward strike force. I was contemplating if I should call the Rook back, but... Damn. What if our enemy comes again with more self-imploding mages? No. They were needed there.


    "Will you be alright?" I asked, sighing, as the situation with the Rook was only one part of my frustration. I was holding my youngest son while watching Yuri prepare to leave.


    "Duh." She grinned, leaning in and giving me a deep kiss, almost sticking her tongue down my throat. "Winter is winter. I''ll mount the Princess and head over to the Pass."


    "Why are you saying it with such a sexual undertone?"


    "Aren''t you jealous?" She giggled, making me shrug, and if not for the sleeping Lancelot in my arms, I would have smacked her bottom.


    "Nope. It''s a machine. It is as if you are asking if I should be jealous of an oversized vibrator."


    "Booo, be jealous and ravage me as punishment!" She pouted before dropping her foolish expression. "Visit me some time then~!" She answered with an honest smile, and as I replied, the others also entered our room.


    "Of course." I nodded, watching Arthur and Leyla run past my legs, hugging their third mother.


    "Safe!" They both yelled, rubbing their faces against her skin, making her pick up both, showering them with kisses.


    "Relax! Your Yuri Mommy is a badass bitch!" She yelled proudly, making me roll my eyes.


    "Language!" Sasha moaned, walking past me and hurriedly taking the kids from her.


    "Bitch! Badass Bitch!"


    "Well... Too late." Luna giggled, peeking over from behind me, hearing the twins repeat their new, favorite expression in tandem.


    "They need a little bit of Yuri to them~!" My wildest wife laughed, walking up to the others, kissing and groping them one by one before being ready to leave. "Last time, you hogged all the fun." She winked at me, gently stroking her son''s head. "Now it''s my time to shine. Worry not; I will be reasonable. I have a family to come back to..."


    She wasn''t the only one who was getting ready. The moment the snow began falling from the sky, every soldier said their goodbyes to their families, marching to the Pass where Oleg and my Father were at high alert, preparing for a monster invasion. Was I worried? Yes. But this is the life when you live in Avalon. When winter descends upon us, monsters arrive. We have survived so far, and we are stronger than ever. We can do this, even if winter comes early!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    In the Capital of Ishillia, Pascal stood in the Emperor''s bedchamber, a room he hadn''t lived in for centuries. Holding his arm behind his back, draped in fine, white silk, he watched the snow cover the city but quickly melt away, as it was not yet that cold. Yet...


    "Something is not right... another such winter? So soon?"


    He couldn''t help but mumble to himself because this was indeed a bad omen... or a sign. He didn''t know yet. On the one hand, this halted his enemies, catching everybody off-guard from attacking Ishillia. What if the winter becomes just as harsh as a few years ago? What if this is a sign of something worse to come? Previously, even the most southern kingdoms felt the cold, causing much distress among them as they were unprepared to deal with it. But this also meant that he himself was bound by what he could achieve. If he began moving now, he would put his own troops at a disadvantage, as defending in the winter was much easier than attacking.


    "Otto." He spoke, both aloud and in his mind, and after a few seconds, the mental image of his disciple and subordinate appeared before Pascal.


    "Yes, My Emperor."


    "Report. Don''t leave out anything!"


    "Westland is under heavy snowfall. It cut my efforts short in raising the army, but it doesn''t mean I''m stopping. I already contacted mercenary groups within the borders of the Principality of Lacri. I will boost my ranks with foreign warriors. If they die, I don''t need to pay them anyway."


    "Mhm." Pascal nodded, humming in approval as his lips curled into a slight smile.


    "If everything keeps up as per my calculations, I will start moving before winter ends. The longer I wait, the worse it could get for us. Plus, My Emperor, if the winter is as we think it is, this pesky Avalon will be bogged down with fighting beasts. It is my perfect opportunity to strike them down!"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I agree. I will send you the Lawbringer; use it as your command ship."


    "It is my honor, My Emperor!" Otto cried out, bowing deeply as he received one of the remaining flying ships. This showed that his Emperor was taking this seriously and approving his plans.


    "Tell me about Cerna and Mirian."


    "Yes. We are still finding our feet in the city and obtaining a legitimate business front. Our little whore doesn''t know anything yet. However, she has yet to make contact with either Mirian or Avalon... The moment she does, we will start identifying her accomplices, and when the time comes, we will take all of them down at once if they don''t bite onto the mage I sent over. As for her comrades, staying within my city... I can eliminate them at any moment, My Emperor."


    "No, you did good not killing them yet. They would notice if they were destroyed, and it could alert them of our trap within Cerna. Can you get close to them?"


    "Of course. I bet they would be happy if they think they can infiltrate deeper into our organization."


    "Capture them and modify their minds. Let''s use their own tricks against them by sending back fake news."


    "It will be done, My Emperor."


    "As for Cerna... Let it develop naturally. If we are lucky, Mirian will discover your agent and think she can play it smart. Unlike in Kathrien''s case, I would be happy if she blows herself up this time."


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Within the city of Cerna, Mirian has been sighing since she woke up. She was standing on the deck of the Judgement, watching the heavy snowfall, while Milan had only woke up a moment ago. She was about to greet him, but then the magical device she received from Avalon suddenly crackled on the nightstand table as a message came through it.


    "Tonight."


    "Was it...?" Milan asked as it was only one word, heavily distorted, but it was enough for Mirian to understand.


    "Elvira, yes. We were a bit late in installing the same kind of defenses as Avalon or Lothlia. But now that they are online, our enemy can''t smuggle in CC or artifacts anymore, not to mention disguised mages."


    "We need to be careful." Milan warned her, walking close and hugging her body from behind, making Mirian moan in a cute, happy voice, pulling his real and now artificial arm up to her breasts so he could fondle them.


    "I know. We need to come up with a method of isolating and eliminating the enemy mage without him exploding. Tsk... If not for the warning from Avalon, we may have already detonated that bastard and let him wipe out the whole city!"


    "Which would be devastating... If that happens, I don''t think people would have the courage to stand with you anymore."


    "With us." she corrected him and continued moaning pleasantly. "We will wait to see what Elvira has uncovered and decide what to do afterward. This heavy snow is not a good omen... I will drive the Judgement to the Pass if Leon asks for assistance. We can''t let a beast tide through, even if I leave the city unguarded while it''s gone."


    "I can stay behind." Milan suggested, making Mirian flinch, but then, after a short moment to think, she let out a long breath, nodding. "You can pilot the Guardian. Hmmm... Yes. You will need to learn how to pilot it."


    "Me?" Milan flinched because it was Mirian''s new favorite toy of everything she had now. He was unsure if he could even activate it.


    "Of course! I told you... What is mine is yours. And in that, you will be safe! Um-um! The best decision!" She turned around, hugging him before going to her knees, kissing Milan''s naked body, ready to have her early breakfast.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "You little whore..." Otto grunted, gasping for air, touching the left side of his face that now bled, his surprisingly healthy, crimson blood escaping from the long scar burning up his skin. The attack that left it on him barely missed his eye but still took out a chunk of his ear, angering the old wizard.


    Before him, Number 3 was lying on the floor, unconscious, the dagger in her hand stained in Otto''s blood. Holding back his anger, the wizard managed to hold back his hand from summoning a spell and incinerating the little whore''s body into ash. Just as he was instructed, he made contact indirectly with the remaining two enemy spies, picking one of them up from the streets to have his way with her. Yet, this time, it didn''t go as he had previously.


    "Bitch..." He spat at the unconscious, half-naked body of Number 2 before holding up a hand mirror, checking his injury.


    He was only beginning to undress her when he started casting his spell to infiltrate and dominate her mind, turning her into his faithful slave, when... something broke. He heard and felt it, dispelling his domination spell. The moment it happened, the woman switched, turning from a little, eager prostitute into a cold-eyed killer. First, she pulled out a small repeater crossbow, something Otto had never seen before. If not for his artifact, hanging from his ear as a golden earring, he would be dead already. Luckily, his skin turned to diamond the moment the bolts'' piercing tips touched it, deflecting the lightning-quick attacks.


    Yet, the woman wasn''t flustered at all, discarding her weapon, pulling out a dagger from under her dress, and slicing at his body. Otto was sure it would not be able to hurt him with his stone skin active, but then, another cracking sound and a jolting feeling stunned him. His defensive spell disappeared at once, and if not for his trained body and reflexes, he would have died... again.


    Leaning a few centimeters to the left was what saved his skull from being pierced, and with a subconscious counterpunch from the time when he was still a soldier, landing in the chest of the woman, he managed to knock the air and consciousness out of her. Still... Since immemorial, it was his closest moment to death, to a kind of fear he never thought he would feel again.


    "I will make good use of you..." he grunted, grimacing in anger. Rolling Number 3 to her back while looking down at her, he began to look through her clothing, finally finding a device that he recognized. "It''s a Good thing this one did not crack." He sighed, knowing that its pair would have alerted her comrades, endangering everything. "I don''t know how you managed to dispel my defenses, you fuckable meat bag, but I''ll make your thoughts mine..."


    Acting in a hurry, Otto sat down on her unconscious body, holding Number 3''s head between his ten fingers, ready to clamp down at any given moment and burst it open like an egg. While chanting, a black, ominous magic formation appeared behind Otto''s back as the two people''s minds began merging together...

 Chapter 252 – Strange Winter (1)

    It wasn''t a lie to say that the early snowfall caught everyone off guard in Avalon. A sense of unease rippled through the city''s populace, but it was quickly dispelled by their faith in their Sovereign. It was a universal belief that if anything happened, their city could withstand it. It was the same within the family of five, gathering in their warm stone house, something that they cherished more than anything since it was built. Even in the cold, thanks to their Sovereign''s invention, it was like warm spring within the walls of their home, a far cry from how it was when their first son was little.


    Arnauld, the father and head of the household, stood at the window, gazing out at the city that had grown so rapidly over the past decade that it was living in a fairy tale. It still amazed him. He was just a woodcutter a decade ago, once accustomed to the isolation of the forest, working hard so the families in the little town they lived in would have enough firewood for the winter¡­ But now, as a factory worker, he was helping to build the machines that powered their new world and protected their lives. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but sigh with a smile hanging on his face, watching the snowflakes swirling in the early cold, cutting wind, coating the streets in the color of white. If not for the knowledge that this beautiful white coat meant monsters would come, he would dare to speak of what he was thinking: It made Avalon even more beautiful to look at.


    "Do you think it''ll be a bad winter?" his wife, Umise, asked in an uncertain voice. She was seated at their dining table, her hands deftly working on the latest embroidered baby clothes she was selling at her tiny stall in the main market square. Their youngest child slept soundly upstairs, but her mind had always been on her other two sons since the snow started to fall. Mainly because they were now fully trained soldiers stationed in the Pass. Her fingers moved swiftly, stitching patterns she had once only dreamed of making when they lived in the cramped wooden cabin at the edge of the old, little town. Back then, a few rough tunics were all she could manage between helping her husband in chopping wood and hauling water. Now, in their warm, spacious house with its stone floors heated from beneath, she could afford to run her very own small business without worrying that the fire would go out back home and plunge the room into the harsh cold of winter.


    "Maybe¡­" Arnauld replied, turning to face her. "But the Sovereign saw us through worse. More of our machines are guarding the Pass at every passing year! We have the soldiers, the cannons, and magic. We''ll be fine."


    Umise nodded, a quiet comfort settling over her. It wasn''t the same kind of fear they once had. In the old days, winters meant isolation. If the snow was deep enough, they could be cut off for months at a time. They''d ration, pray the roof didn''t collapse under the weight, and fend off whatever wolves or worse creatures wandered too close to their cabin. But here, they weren''t fighting the elements in the city anymore. They had warmth, food, and protection.


    Still, the snow was early, and they remembered what happened the last time. Many heard the tales of soldiers and the arrival of a massive beast¡­ But early snow meant something more: a premature winter, and when winter came without warning, the creatures that lurked in the mountains¡ªthose things they used to hear stories about only in legends¡ªbegan to stir.


    "They say monsters come through the Pass when the snow comes too soon." a voice said from the doorway, drawing their attention. Arnauld''s youngest son, Henri, stood there, rubbing his eyes; clearly, he was barely awake yet. At fourteen, he was still full of curiosity and wonder despite everything the city had already given him. He was finishing school this year and had already told his parents that he wanted to be a scholar or a minister, inspired by his teachers. "Do you think we''ll see any?"


    "No, we won''t because they won''t get through the Pass!" Her mother smiled softly while answering. "You woke up early, little one!"


    "I''m not little. And I''m not tired anymore!" Henri frowned while he came to sit at the table, looking out of the window as the snow continued to fall. "The Sovereign has the army, doesn''t he? Claude and Luc say they''re training to protect us all... They wouldn''t let any monsters in, right?"


    "That''s right. Your brothers are training hard, and so are the other soldiers! The creatures in the Pass don''t stand a chance against our power." His father chuckled as he ruffled his son''s hair, sitting beside him.


    "Claude wrote to me last week. He said they made test firings on the cannons, allowing the new trainees to practice before actual monsters appeared. He also wrote that the Princess had arrived, and now the two giant machines were standing guard over them, ready to fight our enemies. They would win, even if the mountains come to life!"


    "Your brother likes to exaggerate. But yes, they''re going to protect the city." Umise sighed with pride, mixing with a good amount of nervousness. She glanced at Arnauld, a hint of concern behind her warm eyes. They both knew the army''s strength was something that they may never understand, but¡­ Who knows what kind of monsters will come through this time?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "We''re safe here." Arnauld exclaimed after breaking eye contact with his wife, his voice calm and steady. He indeed believed it and didn''t say it just to calm down her beloved. "The Sovereign has changed everything. Do you remember what life was like before?"


    "Not really. Just what you and Mother tell me." Henri mumbled as he shook his head.


    "It was¡­ different. We had none of this." Umise''s hands paused as she spoke, her needle hovering over the fabric. She gestured around the room, the walls smooth and sturdy, the floors warm beneath their feet. "We barely had enough wood to keep a fire going all winter, let alone live in a house like this! It was just your father, your brothers, and me chopping wood daily to survive. Now, we have warm, running water and food on the table, and your brothers have careers in the army. And you, my little scholar, will be a minister in the future!"


    "Um! Or a teacher! I will also be famous!" Henri''s chest puffed with pride when he heard his mother, making sure they knew he wasn''t playing around.


    "You will, will you?" Arnauld laughed, a deep, hearty sound that echoed within the room. "Then you''ll have to follow the orders of not just our Sovereign but the orders of our Prime Minister, too! You can''t be the mischievous little devil you are sometimes. They made the city what it is today. Without them, we''d still be in the woods, chopping trees and fighting wolves. So if you want to be a Minister, you must show them you are competent!"


    "I know, Dad. Don''t worry; I will!"


    Umise exchanged a glance with Arnauld, and they both fell silent for a moment. It wasn''t just the material changes that had lifted them from the life they once knew. It was the sense of community, of being part of something greater. The Sovereign''s reforms had brought them into a world they''d never thought possible, and with it came a new kind of security, one that went beyond the safety of walls and weapons.


    But there was still the winter to think of. The monsters. The snow.


    "Come on." Umise smiled, shaking his head, putting down her tools, and pushing her son out of the room, "If you are indeed up, go, take a bath! I''ll make you breakfast and off to school with you!"


    As Umise led him away, Arnauld stared out of the window again. The snow had thickened, and the city was turning white. He watched as the newest invention of their Sovereign was still illuminating the streets in the early morning: street lamps. They were not the Edmund Lamps that they also had a few of; these were the same kind that was in the factory he was working in: Ones running on electricity. He knew that the Sovereign was aiming to soon have all homes installed with it and could bathe his citizens in warm light even on the darkest nights.


    He had faith in his Sovereign. The city was more modern than anything he could have dreamed of, and their lives had been completely transformed. Yet, there was still a part of him that worried, as every father would. Monsters or not, the snow would make things more challenging, and the early start to winter meant the season would be longer than anyone liked.


    But they had survived worse. He had survived worse. He turned away from the window, the warmth of the fire pulling him back toward his family. They had their home, their jobs, and their future in this city. And for that, he was grateful. Whatever came, they would face it together, with the Sovereign''s protection to guide them through the cold months ahead.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    "Weird¡­" I mumbled, reading the latest reports. It had been two weeks since the snow had come, but no monsters arrived yet. Are they trying to lull us into a false security?


    "It isn''t that weird." Merlin differed, being the one who brought the news over. "Maybe this time, it won''t be a spider-like horde."


    "Whatever it is, keep constant vigil. How are the reflectors?"


    "The first test runs proved to be great." He nodded with a smile, placing a new report in my hands. "We have two mounted on the walls at the moment, and the mechs are going to receive their own versions. They are purely magical for now, but Edmund is considering upgrading his lamps to function the same way. As for electric ones¡­ Our bulbs burn out way too quick. We still have not solved that problem."


    "Better than nothing. We need to light up the Pass; the nights are incredibly dark, and I don''t like it." It wasn''t just the nights. Even the days were as if we were in a constant dusk, thanks to the thick clouds covering the sky. Without the street lamps, my city would be in continual darkness.


    "There is one more piece of news." He continued, ignoring my grumbling and handing me a sealed letter. I immediately recognized the form because it was coming from our agents in the western regions.


    "Oh. Unexpected." I hummed, opened it, and gave it to him after a quick read. "I didn''t expect them to try and attack us in the winter."


    "They may only keep up the recruitment throughout the cold months. The letter doesn''t say they would indeed attack us."


    "I would." I countered Merlin while crossing my arms, "They know of the monsters. Pascal does, at least. If I were him, I would order an attack while we are fighting with the weather and the elements... and because he knows our troops are pre-occupied in the Pass."


    "Hmm¡­ Yeah¡­ That is true. Should we send reinforcements to the borders?"


    "No. It is my Uncle''s turn to protect himself. Send the news to him and let them guard the western side. With the Rook and our current troops there, they can hold back the regular armies that our enemy is gathering. By these reports, it will be another scouting army because the previous one didn''t report back." I sighed, knowing that the enemy most likely would use mages again. "Still, send an order to Pion! If he deems the situation is lost, abandon the borders and retreat to Lothlia. We can afford to lose some ground; we will retake it in the spring!"

 Chapter 253 – Strange Winter (2)

    The snow has been falling relentlessly for weeks now, giving Pion and his company their daily exercises in clearing it away and checking the now much more refined defenses.


    "The snow is giving us a great advantage," Polo said as he exhaled, watching his white breath remain in the air. He was standing next to Pion, surveying the dark morning and the snow-covered hills before them, part of their daily routine.


    "That''s true. However, if they come with mages again, they will have a big surprise waiting for them under the snow."


    After their previous victory, the Avalonian army wasn''t complacent, and they planted multiple mines, the same ones that their main force put into the Pass to battle the magical beasts. This time, the numerous hills became death traps, as a regular army could walk through them without triggering the mines. However, the moment a mage appeared and activated his magic, the mines would react, exploding without warning. Everyone knew that their enemy would return; the question was only when and with how many warriors.


    "What if the enemy goes on a different route?"


    "It is possible." Pion agreed, slowly blinking his eyes and looking up towards the clouds. "There is a high probability of it happening. If that happens, it will be up to Lord Elliot to try to hold them back until we arrive. There is no other way around it; we can''t be at all places at once. We have our orders anyway."


    "So, we are going to retreat? Without a fight?" Polo asked, feeling that it was a cowardly move, but he wouldn''t say it out loud, nor would he ever go against his orders.


    "Not exactly." Pion smiled, looking at him, patting his shoulders. "It''s winter, and an enemy army won''t move so easily in this heavy snow, giving us a chance."


    "In counter-attacking them?" He asked, immediately thinking about it, watching Pion nod his head.


    "We must trust Lord Elliot and his army to hold up against an invading force. We have greatly supported them; Lothlia is well-defended and has high walls and cannons. I am well aware that it is a risky plan, but if our enemy goes towards the city, they will be deep within our territory. Circling around them, we could cut off their supplies and trap them here before smashing into their backlines."


    "If they get through the borders." Polo added with a low hum, scratching his chin. "I wonder how big an army they are going to send this time¡­"


    "Our spies report that it is currently about twice the size of the one they sent here previously. So, it''s still not something we won''t be able to face off against."


    "What if our reports are wrong?" Polo asked about something that Pion hadn''t thought about previously. He even wanted to wave his question away before remembering his training. There were no wrong questions in the time of war¡­ "Major?" Polo asked again, seeing him fall silent.


    "I am 99% sure our information is solid. But¡­ I will arrange a squad of ten men. Greyback is near to us; we will skirt around the main roads and establish a scouting network so we will be able to have a wide enough alert system to notice any army that is coming this way. If they are discovered, they can retreat to Greyback. They can hide in the mines until we recover them."


    "I just¡­"


    "No, you are right, Polo. We were taught to prepare for anything! Your question was correct. We can be caught in a trap if we never calculate the possibility of our agents being compromised. General Oleg does have a saying: It is better to be safe than sorry!"


    "Why do I have a feeling that it is something he learned from our Sovereign?" The young Knight asked, chuckling, making his commanding officer grin just the same.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was winter. I don''t mean it because of the snow; more than a month had passed since it began dropping down on us, and the date indicated that it was now actually winter. Yet, there was no sign of any monsters coming through. I even ordered the Lion to go forth and use flamethrowers to melt the snow to see if something was lurking under it, but no, nothing. The Pass was empty.


    "This is a first." I mumbled, sitting in my office, tapping my pencil against my drawing desk.


    "Isn''t it good?" Luna asked, pouring coffee for me.


    "I don''t know. I tried browsing the books that I have read since childhood but didn''t find anything like this being mentioned in them."


    "Weren''t there winters when nothing came through before? You told me that while you were growing up!"


    "That is different¡­" I sighed, letting a long breath out of my lungs. "That was before we began exterminating them. It had to have some kind of effect because the monsters'' raids changed immediately. They became regular and stronger each year."


    "Maybe it is a coincidence." She continued, not really bothered by the peace. "You can''t know for sure!"


    "That''s what bothers me."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "At least you could focus on other issues, no?" She shrugged, looking at me with her hands on her hips. "You are worrying over nothing!"


    "I worry about those too, don''t you worry!" I answered with a chuckle, "Mirian met up with Elvira, and she sent me a detailed report. They are planning to neutralize the enemy mage in a way that doesn''t result in him blowing up. I just hope they can do it and they won''t be reckless while doing so. As for the news from Westland¡­ Their army of 2,000 soldiers has departed. I expect they will take much longer to arrive as the heavy snow must be covering the land, especially in the sparsely populated regions."


    "Maybe they get stuck and buried under the snow!" She giggled, and I couldn''t help but smile at her.


    "That would be the best outcome."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    In Hospet, the foremost city of Westland, Otto stood atop the Lawbringer, looking down from the pristine deck and watching the 10,000-strong army below him. He couldn''t help but form a smile, observing them begin to march, heading east in the heavy snow. He didn''t care about their complaints, as more than half of the army were bandits and hardened mercenaries from their western neighbor''s territory. He paid them well enough to convince them to march in the cold weather, knowing that in the end, he would just massacre them anyway and take back the money he spent on their services. Plus, with the flying ship above them, their morale was high enough to keep them in line.


    Following the loud blare of the Lawbringer''s warhorn, the massive army began to move in earnest through the snow-covered plains. From afar, their ranks were a grim, dark line cutting through the sea of white, pushing it away like some kind of menacing wave. At the forefront of the formation marched the most numerous units, the foot soldiers, the core of the mercenary army. It was the bulk of the troops, made up of around 7,000 souls.


    They were the ones who were tasked with shoveling the snow away before those coming up behind them. They were ordered to do it in rotation, allowing them to keep up their constant pace. These infantrymen, containing hardened mercenaries and conscripts alike, would form a disciplined phalanx when the battle comes, their pikes and halberds held upright like a massive hedgehog marching through the snow. The hired mercenaries, making up the majority of the force, wore dark, weathered armor pieced together from looted enemies and bought replacements. A proof of years of battles and campaigns¡ªa patchwork of styles from their homeland, the Principality of Lacri, or wherever else they fought and killed. Their faces were covered by thick scarves, while the visors on their helmets were raised to let them see where they were going. Many of their armors were adorned with dents and scars that told the stories of past deployments or the raids they committed, sometimes even against Ishillian targets. Behind them walked the conscripts¡ªless experienced but resolute¡ªwho struggled to match the mercenaries'' pace. They were dressed in more straightforward leather and mail armor, offering scant protection from the biting cold. The only thing they had going for them was their thick gloves, given to them by the Ishillian leaders, knowing that one can''t shovel snow if one can''t grab onto the end of it.


    It was the cavalry that followed in their steps, their warhorses plodding with heavy, deliberate steps through the snow. Each rider''s armor was covered with a layer of glittering blue frost, and no matter how many times they broke and swept off, it returned in an hour or so. Still, they moved with a confidence that could come only from years of experience, almost as if they spent most of their lives sitting atop a horse. The heavy cavalry, taking up the middle of the horde of horses, composed of local knights and mercenary horsemen alike. They were draped in differently colored plate armors, with mismatched insignias on their shields, depending on which band of mercenaries they were from. Their lances were long, held aloft in the bitingly cold air, and their bulky, much more massive horses, bred for strength, snorted clouds of steam from their nostrils. Behind them trotted the light cavalry, less encumbered by heavy armor, their horses looking much more slender, swift, and nimble. These riders wore only crude mail and padded gambesons, their sabers and curved bows slung over their shoulders. They were the outriders, the scouts, and the raiders¡ªquick to ravage any retreating foes and invaluable for flanking maneuvers. The only question in their mind was if they could do that just as effectively as they used to in these weather conditions¡­


    To the rear of the formation, towering above the rest of the army, were the siege weapons that Otto had gathered. They were rolling forward on thick wooden wheels reinforced with iron chains so they wouldn''t be stuck in the snow. Indeed, the army''s trebuchets and ballistae were a fearsome sight. They were designed to tear down walls of stone. The trebuchets, especially, were surprisingly massive, capable of hurling heavy stone balls, and would be the pride of any army. These behemoths were dragged by oxen and horses alike, their handlers walking alongside with whips and torches to keep the animals moving. In many countries on the continent, they were the engines of destruction, designed to open up any defenses when it came to besieging a city. Yet, they were overshadowed by one thing this time. They had a flying ship above their heads, and an Imperial Mage was commandeering it.


    At the back of the whole army, throughout the ranks of siege equipment, were wagons of supplies guarded by direct troops from Otto''s immediate family line¡ªpeople who previously protected his sleeping place. He only trusted them to ensure that provisions, ammunition, and coins were kept safe from the enemy and their own mercenaries. These wagons carried everything from the food that kept the army fed with salted meat and hardtack to, most importantly, the chests of gold that kept the mercenary bands loyal.


    Otto''s men were clad in full plate armor with plumed helmets. They carried broadswords and shields on their backs, their frames only slightly smaller than those of Avalonian soldiers. Their pristine silver armor was polished, and they had the Imperial Insignia of the Ishillian bloodline on their chests. These were the finest warriors in the army, the men who wouldn''t hesitate to die on order, as all of them were brainwashed from a young age to blindly follow the orders of their superiors.


    At intervals along the ranks of the entire army, trumpeters were blowing their horns, signaling the orders from behind, walking alongside their standard-bearers, holding onto the Ishillian flag, and demonstrating to everybody that they were considered an army under Royal Leadership. Anybody seeing that flag knew that this army was as good as meeting with the Emperor himself and had to give way. If not, they would be massacred.


    As the 10,000-strong army marched, the wind howled, and snow began falling heavier once again, coating the men, the horses, and the siege engines in a blanket of white. But they moved forward relentlessly, undeterred by the cold, driven by the promise of opportunity. All the mercenaries were promised that by taking the enemy city, they could have their way not just with the populace but with the whole region. They could pillage and take whatever they wanted for themselves¡­ and no Ishillian noble would complain this time around.

 Chapter 254 – War (1)

    The thick blanket of snow covered the world from the top edge of the endless mountains down to the shores of the blue seas. The pine trees stood tall and silent up north, their dark green branches heavy with the fresh weight of the previous week''s uncaring, cold storm. Snowflakes still danced in the remaining draft of wind, swirling in unpredictable patterns before settling onto the ground, layering another centimeter of snow atop it all. This was an even more irregular winter than before, as it became a season that froze the rivers, buried the valleys, and isolated towns and villages under an unforgiving layer of ice. There was a type of cold air blowing down from the top of the mountains that made it life-threatening to stay in the wild without any source of fire. Especially when the weather sometimes fell below minus forty degrees Celsius on these now unnaturally dark nights.


    Two figures moved almost invisibly through this frozen wilderness, their dark, thick, furry cloaks blending seamlessly with the shadows of the trees, hidden under the constant darkness of the clouds covering the sky. They were scouts, part of the force under Pion''s command, executing their Major''s order and traveling westward, establishing listening points as they traveled the land. At the edge of the range of their radios, the ten-men-squad separated, leaving behind two of their comrades to maintain radio contact and build up a chainlink-like relaying formation. They were the last pair, hurrying to their position because, like this, they were able to cover almost a thousand kilometers.


    Though they had insight into their enemy''s movement, if their Major wanted security, they were willing to provide it. Even if it meant that they would be away from camp, forced to survive in the wilderness and endure the freezing cold. But it was nothing. They were the elite of Avalon; they did it without uttering a complaint at all.


    After traveling for so long, they knew that if there was an army out here heading their way, they would be moving slowly. Not even seasoned veterans of their Sovereign''s army could march through this mess with speed. Maybe their mechs¡­ At least, that was what Darek thought, lifting his leg up from the snow, letting it sink back into it, disappearing at knee height. Just as he did, he signaled to his companion, a younger scout named Arve, to halt. They crouched low, peering through the thick veil of snow, searching for any sign of movement in the vast, white wilderness that stretched endlessly before them.


    Arve''s breath came in quiet puffs, becoming visible in the icy air surrounding them. He had only recently been recruited into the army, one of the younger Avalonians to join their illustrious ranks. Yet he had already earned a reputation for his sharp sight and steady hands. Even now, as the snow began to fall harder, his gaze was unwavering, scanning every rise and hollow of the land for anything unusual. They had been moving for hours, crossing over snowdrifts and weaving through narrow forest trails, but the landscape had remained eerily quiet until now.


    Suddenly, a faint but unmistakable distant rumble reached their ears. Darek immediately signaled with his hand to remain silent and unmoving. The sound was low, like thunder, but constant. His heart began to race as his instincts screamed at him that something was wrong. He motioned to Arve to follow, and the two began to proceed cautiously toward the source of the noise. While Darek cut the path and made his companion step into his footprints, Arve ensured their tracks were covered, sweeping them away behind him.


    As they neared the top of a ridge, the rumbling grew louder. Darek crawled to the crest, pressing his body against the cold ground, almost looking like he was tunneling through the snow. Reaching it, he slowly raised his head over its boundary while Arve followed suit, his eyes wide with anticipation.


    Below them, the small valley stretched from west to southeast, its floor obscured by the swirling snow. Yet, through the storm, they could just make out the shapes¡ªdark, moving figures¡ªmany of them, so many in fact that Darek''s breath was caught in his throat.


    It was an army.


    The sheer size of the force stunned him. Thousands of soldiers marched in formation, their banners fluttering faintly through the blizzard. The lines of men stretched across the valley like a beast coming through the Pass. It was like a serpent winding its way through the snow. Even from their elevated position, Darek could see the slow, steady progress of the soldiers as they trudged through the snowdrifts. The clang of armor and the dull thud of boots was the thundering noise they heard, music that the air was carrying far and wide, mixing it with the approaching storm and its howling winds.


    "By the Sovereign¡­" Arve whispered, his voice barely audible. His eyes were wide with shock as he took in the sight. This was not what their spies reported!


    "It''s more than we ever imagined¡­" Darek nodded, his expression grim as he murmured, "This¡­this is no longer a probing army. This is a full-scale invasion force. Even with the Rook, they can¡­ Sovereign, preserve us!"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The enormity of what they were seeing hit him like a blow. He had expected to find maybe a few thousand soldiers, another vanguard army sent to test their defenses a second time. But this¡ªthis was an army that was ten times as strong¡­ with a flying ship commanding them from above.


    His mind raced. The roads leading into Goldengrove were clogged with snow, and the winter conditions would slow the army''s approach, but not by much. They had to get word back to the Lothlia and Avalon, which had to be done quickly.


    "We need to move. Now." He whispered, tapping his comrade''s shoulders.


    But Arve remained frozen, staring down at the massive force below. He shook his head slowly, disbelief still etched on his face. "They''ll tear through us," he whispered. "Even with the winter, even with our defenses¡­ And look! They aren''t heading toward us but are taking a different path... They will break through, and we won''t know about it in time!"


    "We don''t have time. We need to get back to a safe distance to establish radio communications. Now!" Darek gripped his arm firmly, snapping him out of his daze.


    Arve nodded, steeling himself, watching his commanding officer''s grim expression. The two turned and began making their way back down the ridge, moving as quickly as the snow would allow. Every second felt like an eternity, their senses heightened by the knowledge of what they left behind themselves.


    The wind picked up as they descended, whipping snow into their faces as if trying to hold them back from hurrying, slicing into their exposed skin like sharp blades. Darek''s thoughts were racing, ignoring the cold and pain. Their defenses weren''t prepared for this. Whether it was their crossing point or any other point where Elliot had fortifications, they needed reinforcements¡ªand soon. Would they get that, though? It was winter¡­ Their Pass had to be defended¡­


    But something else was gnawing at him, a question he couldn''t shake. Their information was off. If not for his Major''s hunch, a sudden instinct, they would have been taken in by surprise. This could have only meant one thing. Their spies failed or betrayed them. Whichever it was, it was a frightening thought.


    The snow began falling even heavier as they moved, and the sky turned uncomfortably dark as late afternoon shifted to an early dusk. The cold winds bit at their faces, but they pushed through, driven by the urgency of their mission. Their breath came in ragged gasps, but neither of them slowed their steps, knowing that any delay could mean disaster for their comrades. They had to use their radios the moment they were a distance away, making sure they wouldn''t be discovered. But, seeing the Ishillian warship, Darek wasn''t sure if that could be done¡­ Still, they must try.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing in the Imaginary of the Lawbringer, Otto was observing the army below him. He wasn''t doing it just to keep an eye on them; he was looking out for enemy magic signals. Since catching the spies, he knew enough. Although he couldn''t draw everything out without damaging the girl and making her useless¨C¨Csomething he didn''t want to do yet¨C¨Che learned that Avalon had their own mages. As for how many or what their names were, he didn''t know. To keep the girl functioning and remain a perfect decoy for his army, he had to keep her intact, implanting his instructions and false memories in a way that she could stay hidden for as long as possible. He needed her to keep relaying back false information until it was too late.


    "Sovereign..." He mumbled, thinking of one of the words most often popping up in the spy''s mind.


    What he learned from her told him that this new figure, probably a genius-level mage, managed to create multiple magic formations, utilizing them in every facet of life. Deep down, he wanted to see it for himself or even try and recruit him. Someone who is capable of creating new spells like that is an asset any ruler would kill for. Even his own master, the Eternal Emperor, needed years to create a spell, one that was never seen before. A mage to manage something extraordinary, like constructing a new formation, was a feat reserved for only the greatest minds. They had to understand magic in its most profound form and feel its flow and the resonance it made within the mage''s body and its surroundings. It was not something that could be done by simply learning from books or drawing random runes, as it would do nothing. Or, in the worst case scenario, result in a deadly explosion...


    "No wonder the traitor Empress is relying on the Frontier so much. She is most likely grooming that mage... Heh. Well¨C hm?"


    His attention was quickly drawn away as he sensed something. Focusing his mind, the Imaginary changed the scenery, zooming into the far east, flying over the dark forest and snow-covered hills and mounds. It didn''t take him long to finally lock onto what he was feeling... Magic. "By its strength and uniform resonance, it is probably an artifact powered by CC and not by a mage. Scouts?" He hummed, trying to zoom in further, but the image was fuzzy, and he couldn''t make out anything on the dark representation of reality... but he knew he was right, marking it within his mind. "Fire."


    His command was firm, and his thoughts resonated within the dozen shipslaves aboard the Lawbringer, activating the magic formations without hesitation. In just a second, the army suddenly stopped, alerted as the ship above them lit up in a crimson, menacing light as its sides spewed five arcing fireballs into the distance. The thousands of soldiers watched the spells turn the black skies red, exploding about a kilometer away from them, ending in a massive sphere of fire, expanding upwards before slowly dissipating.


    "Let''s see..." He mumbled, refocusing his mind again after the spell ended, watching the crater it left behind, creating a massive cloud of water vapor thanks to the instantly boiled snow in the area. It completely blocked his view, but he was still sure of his work... because whatever caused the feeling in him was no longer present. "Continue the march."


    With his new command, the army started walking again, making Otto smile as he drew his eyes away from the spot of annihilation.


    "I am the best at detecting magic, little ''Sovereign.'' I wonder what kind of spells you devised and if they can fool me or not. This... will be interesting!"

 Chapter 255 – War (2)

    "Record and transmit! The enemy is heading towards the second crossing point to the south of our main base. The enemy''s troops are ten times what our intel suggested, with a flying ship guiding them. Repeat, our intel is off; our enemy''s force is in the multiple thousands¨C¨C"


    "This is the full recording, Major." Polo explained, standing there nervously as his Rook was what had received the urgent message from their scouts, relayed in haste. Without hesitation, he rushed to present it to him; there was no time for any delays.


    "Is this all?" Pion asked, his face dark. He was looking at the small CC, which contained the voice of his scouts.


    "Yes. The accompanying message has confirmed this was all that came through before the transmission was silenced."


    "Tell them to try making contact with them in person before retreating to Grayback! We break camp now!"


    "Where are we going?" Polo asked, following him out while the others who were with them in the tent began running, shouting orders at everyone. "Are we going to march out and get to their backs?"


    "No. A flying ship? Ten times the army size? That means we are facing an invasion force. We alone won''t stand a chance. We are retreating to Lothlia! We will defend the city, where we will have ample coverage and the support of more cannons than what we have now. We will hold out in the city until winter is gone and we can receive reinforcements."


    "Should we warn the others...? The crossing points?"


    Hearing Polo''s question, Pion suddenly stopped, looking around his men, the glowing Edmund Lamps and torches illuminating their border crossing in the dark. Many thoughts were rushing through his mind at that moment, but the cold evening weather helped him remain focused as its frigid air coursed painfully into his lungs. Exhaling it was like expelling all the doubts and guilt, coming to a decision that he knew he would have to live with. But... he believed it is what had to be done to buy themselves time.


    "No. They will, even if for a little, force our enemy to stop and besiege them. They will be annihilated, but it will buy us the time to reach Lothlia. We will avenge their sacrifice."


    "Yes, Major!" Polo saluted, understanding his decision. He rushed to mount his machine, as it would be the one leading their march, plowing the snow away and smoothing the road for his comrades. They had to reach Lothlia as fast as possible, not just to prepare for the invasion. From there, they could warn their Sovereign, maybe even before the city itself goes under siege.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    It was like looking at a frozen lake. The scouts, meeting up where their comrades vanished, could not find their honored bodies to retrieve, but it wasn''t a surprise after seeing the devastation. The trees were vaporized or flattened down in a hundred-meter-wide circle, leaving behind a massive impact crater as if a meteor had fallen here from the skies. Yet, there was nothing in its lowest point, as it was magic that caused it.


    The heat that briefly turned winter into summer melted all the snow in the area, filling the hole in the ground with water that very quickly froze back into a solid lake of crystal-clear, blue ice. Darek and Arve sacrificed their lives to deliver the crucial message, save their comrades, and warn Avalon of the approaching danger. Paying their respects, they wasted no time leaving after confirming their ultimate fate. The enemy army was already gone, continuing its march, and they had their orders.


    No matter how much they wanted to join up with their brethren, they were now too far away to catch up in time. As soldiers, the commands were edicts that had to be followed, so they quickly began moving, heading towards Greyback. They all knew that this was only the beginning. There will be a time when they can avenge their brothers on the battlefield...


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The 10,000-strong army advanced steadily, producing the same type of thundering noise that gave Pion and his men a chance to discover them in time. Otto remained atop the Lawbinger at all times, his eyes fixed on the small outpost ahead of his army, watching it through the Imaginary. It was nothing but a fragile structure that could barely be called a fort, made of wood and... well, snow. It was little more than a hastily assembled barrier meant to slow down invaders until reinforcement came, not repel them. However, it still stood between him and his march to Lothlia, the first city he would raze to the ground. The defenders would be swept aside both here and there soon enough.


    "Signal the halt." Otto called to his officers as the army came within a few miles of the border.


    The warhorn blared from the Lawbinger, its eerie, deep tone sweeping over the snow-covered plains. Below, the column of soldiers came to a gradual stop, their ranks stretching into the distance like a black serpent worming its way through the snow. Foot soldiers who had been shoveling snow to clear a path for the cavalry threw down their shovels, grateful for the rest, while the mounted knights slowed their horses to a standstill, clouds of steam puffing from the animals'' nostrils, neighing in complaint because of the cold air. It was early afternoon, but, as this winter had commanded, darkness was already creeping up on them, along with the coming night''s unbearable coldness. They had already lost a few hundred men to it, but Otto didn''t care.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    From the Imaginary of the flying ship, he could see the border outpost in detail now. The wooden wall that encircled it was sturdy enough for what it was¡ªquick protection thrown together by desperate soldiers trying to delay the inevitable. Behind it, the small garrison of about 2,000 men moved frantically, some running along the parapets, others preparing more makeshift defenses. A few scouts on horseback were galloping away from the outpost, no doubt given orders to inform their superiors of the approaching danger. "Fire." With a thought of his, the formations etched into the ship activated as they fired from the Lawbringer''s bow. It was a twin spell of a fireball, arching through the air like a crimson rainbow, landing on the escaping scouts and torching them along with their horses. He wasn''t going to let them leave this place.


    "Tell the men to rest." Otto exhaled calmly, letting his words echo in the minds of his officers. "We''ll begin preparations here."


    Down below, his soldiers, after receiving their orders, executed them without waiting for a second to pass. The foot soldiers began to fan out, setting up small fires to melt the snow and warm their hands. They arranged themselves in loose clusters, though the sight of the outpost kept them alert at all times. Despite their fatigue from the long march, a sense of grim anticipation rippled through the ranks. They knew the outpost ahead was not a real obstacle, but it represented the first trial and first actual payday.


    Mercenary captains moved among their men, barking orders, thirsty for action because it was finally time to have some fun. Some of the veterans unslung their halberds and pikes, driving the shafts into the snow to test their grip in preparation for the battle ahead. The conscripts, many of whom had never seen actual combat, looked nervously at the wooden walls of the outpost. It wasn''t the defenses that frightened them¡ªit was the knowledge that soon, they''d be thrown into the bloody chaos of battle. Was it really a good idea to do this in winter? They saw many of their comrades and friends freeze to death in the evening weather while marching... They were just left behind without burying them. Their morale was visibly lower than those of the mercenaries who knew their gold was already secured. They just had to finish what they were hired for. As for the regular people, many now questioned their choices. The initial grandeur of thoughts and dreams of glory were gone, replaced by the harsh reality.


    The heavy cavalry, wearing their mismatched but tough armor, also began to loosen the straps on their helmets, letting the cold air touch their faces. They, too, knew that they had the advantage in the upcoming fight, but there was still a quiet tension in the air. Even the most seasoned soldiers felt a strange unease before the first clash of swords. Not to mention, they would need to push harder to cut through the heavy snow...


    Otto''s personal guard, clad in their immaculate silvery plate armors, dismounted last, forming a perimeter around the supply wagons trailing at the rear of the army. They were a reminder to all mercenaries that, for Otto, this campaign was not just a mercenary raid¡ªit was a calculated conquest. If they wanted the gold, they had to do their jobs, or they wouldn''t be granted access to it at all. With the flying ship above them, for now, none of the mercenary leaders thought of raiding their employers.


    As the massive army settled into its resting place, a group of scouting horsemen returned from their brief foray to the edge of the border. They approached one of Otto''s captains, their breath steaming from their mouths and noses in the cold air.


    "The outpost ahead has about 2,000 defenders." one scout reported, his voice muffled by the thick scarf around his neck. "Ground troops only. Infantry with spears and bows, mostly. Some of them looked like fresh recruits as they fired at us, even though we were out of their range. They are as green as the grass under the snow!"


    Their captain nodded after listening to their words, looking back over his shoulder at the vast army arrayed behind him. "They may still put up a fight, but they won''t last long. But never forget! A cornered mouse will bite the cat, too."


    "I suppose so." The scout nodded in agreement. "Still, it''s a wooden wall, nothing that''ll stop the siege engines."


    "Let them prepare. We''ll give them time to think about what''s coming and say their prayers to the Gods above."


    As the hours passed, the sky became darker, and the snow continued to fall in thick, heavy flakes. The army, somewhat accustomed to the cold by now, stood by their fires, eating salted meat and stale bread from their packs. There was an odd calmness among the troops¡ªmany of them believed that the coming battle would be one-sided with their numerical advantage. The outpost was an insignificant bump on the road to Lothlia, and it wouldn''t take much to crush it.


    On the Lawbinger, Otto stood near the bow of the ship, watching the distant outpost with his own eyes, not through the magic device of his flying vessel. The wooden walls and thin watchtowers looked pitiful compared to the siege weapons his army had brought along. Below him, the massive trebuchets and ballistae were standing prepared, the engineers checking the ropes and weights with precision, their breath coming in visible puffs as they worked. These grand war engines, capable of tearing down city walls, were overkill for a target like this, but Otto didn''t care. He would give them a show of force, a demonstration of what his army could do. His magic was reserved for the real enemy... to this... Sovereign.


    Turning his gaze back to his prey, the outpost was a dark silhouette against the snow-covered plains, its people visible along the walls. Some of the defenders had lit torches, their flickering light casting long shadows on the wooden ramparts. They looked small and fragile from this distance, like ants preparing for a storm, trying to stop the waves with their useless bodies.


    Otto turned to his lieutenant once more, sending down a mental message. "Tonight, we rest." he said, his voice calm and measured. "Tomorrow, we break them."


    The lieutenant nodded, turning to relay the orders down to the men around him while Otto watched as the army settled in for the night. Fires dotted the snowy plain, the glow of embers illuminating the dark forms of soldiers huddled around them. The siege weapons, disappearing in the shadows of the darkening sky, became invisible monsters waiting to be unleashed.


    The border outpost remained silent through the night, its defenders staring out at the sea of firelights in the distance. They knew that they would face an enemy far larger and more powerful come morning than they could hope to withstand. There was no escape... They knew there was only death that awaited them.

 Chapter 256 – Bloodbath

    At the break of dawn, the thick clouds above the army turned from pitch black to dark grey, signaling that it was probably morning, yet they kept the sun away from the snow-covered battlefield. The darkness that had cloaked Otto''s army was reduced to that of a colorless shroud, somewhat revealing the full scale of the invading force that was ready to rush forward and destroy their target. The wooden walls of the border outpost looked even more fragile as if they had already given up. Their defenders were barely visible, shivering along the ramparts like nervous prey awaiting their stalking predator''s deadly strike. They knew it was there; they saw it, looked into its blood-red eyes, and realized there was no escape. It was simply toying with their nerves, enjoying the feeling of power.


    They weren''t wrong... Otto was standing at the bow of the Lawbringer at the moment, his gaze fixed on the outpost below. The preparations were complete. His siege engines were ready, the soldiers were fed and rested, and there was a cold stillness in the air, the kind that only existed before the slaughter began. Even the snowfall stopped for a day as if the weather or the Gods above were curious about what would happen next.


    "Send the signal." he commanded.


    The warhorn of the floating ship blared again, its creepy, gloomy howl cutting through the frozen air while the ground beneath the soldiers seemed to tremble in anticipation. The massive siege weapons creaked and groaned below the Lawbringer as their ropes strained and their weights were readied, a moment away from being released. The trebuchets, each large enough to obliterate a section of a city''s walls, were like sentient warriors, groaning in anticipation to release death on their enemies. At the same time, the smaller ballistae were positioned to tear through any defenders who dared show their faces on the parapets, shooting out arrows the size of lances.


    As the signal echoed through the army, the soldiers stirred, beginning to move like a disturbed ant farm. The foot soldiers fanned out, forming tight formations, and the cavalry adjusted their stirrups, tightening the reins of their restless horses. The mercenaries, hungrier for blood and gold than any of the conscripts, grinned as they pulled their weapons free, relishing the coming violence.


    Otto''s orders were simple: No survivors, no mercy. It was rare that they were let loose without any rules to worry about.


    Inside the outpost, the defenders had already been awake for hours, anxiously watching the horizon, waiting for the inevitable. The few officers who were in charge shouted their last-minute orders, trying to organize their men, but their voices were tinged with anguish and dismay. Most of the soldiers present were not seasoned veterans; most were green recruits, trained for a few years, and it showed. They were terrified. Only those managed to remain steadfast who were from the batch that participated in the fight against the beast within the Pass... The others? They had already given up. They clutched their spears with white-knuckled grips, shivering not just from the cold but from the knowledge that death was coming for them.


    A scout stumbled down from one of the towers after hearing the warhorn of the Lawbringer. His face was pale, his gaze teetering on the edge of madness as he spoke. "They''re moving!" he shouted, his voice breaking. "They''re coming!"


    The outpost erupted into chaos at once. Archers scrambled to the walls, poking their heads over it while fumbling with their bows. In the meanwhile, spearmen rushed to brace the flimsy gates, hoping for a miracle. Some of the defenders looked to the sky, muttering quick prayers, but their eyes betrayed the truth¡ªthey knew no gods would save them now.


    Then, the first trebuchet fired.


    A massive stone projectile, the size of a small boulder, soared through the air with a deep, resonant ''whoosh,'' whistling like a sick specter of death. It hurtled toward the outpost with terrifying speed, crashing into the wooden walls with a deafening explosion. Wood splintered and cracked under the force of the impact, sending deadly shards flying in all directions. A group of defenders standing too close to the wall were instantly pulverized, their bodies torn apart by the sheer force of the impact. Their crimson blood sprayed across the snow, a stark red stain against the pure white cover under their mangled corpses.


    Before the others close to the impact had time to recover, more projectiles followed suit. Stones rained down on the outpost, each of their impact being a crushing blow where they landed. The walls that had once provided a false sense of security were now crumbling down, and the defenders were thrown into disarray. Men were screaming, some pinned under fallen debris, their legs pulverized, bleeding out, others lying in the snow, their limbs twisted and broken or missing half of their bodies.


    The archers tried to fire back, but their arrows fell pitifully short. They were either hitting the ground or clattering against the shields of the soldiers of the invading force. Some, who managed to reign in their fear, wanting to at least bring a few of the bastards down with them, managed to land hits, felling a dozen or more invaders... Yet, in the grand scheme of things, it was like throwing pebbles at a stone wall, chipping off the paint a little.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Hold the line!" one of the officers shouted, though his voice was drowned out by the roar of the siege weapons. "Hold¡ª"


    He didn''t finish his sentence. A ballista bolt, as thick as a man''s arm, skewered him mid-shout, pinning his body to the watchtower behind him. His lifeless form hung there like a grotesque decoration, blood pouring from the gaping wound in his chest, his eyes still open, his mouth hanging wide with the last part of his shout stuck in his throat forever.


    As the walls buckled, Otto immediately gave his next order while the last of his siege engines flung their payload at the outpost.


    "Advance."


    The infantry surged forward, breaking out in a sprint, a black tide of armored bodies running in a chaotic yet seemingly strange unison. The mercenaries took the lead, eager to claim their reward in blood, while the conscripts followed reluctantly, their faces pale but committed. The cavalry, as instructed, were circling around the outpost, ordered to cut down anyone trying to escape and bring back their bodies. Above them all, the Lawbringer floated ominously, its magic remaining still, as Otto chose to conserve his power for when it truly mattered. These pitiful people were not worthy of being killed by his magic.


    The defenders of the outpost, now fully aware of their impending doom, scrambled to brace for the onslaught. They lined up behind what remained of the gate, spears at the ready, their eyes wide with terror. The sight of the advancing army¡ªthousands of men moving like a single entity¡ªwas enough to shake even the bravest among them.


    The first wave hit them like a battering ram.


    Wild-eyed and grinning mercenaries smashed into the defenders with brutal force. The wooden gates gave way under the weight of the charge, and the defenders were immediately overwhelmed. Spears jabbed forward, but the mercenaries shrugged off the blows, their mismatched armor absorbing the impact. Or they were simply tossing conscripts before them, sacrificing their lives as living shields. They swung their axes and swords with savage abandon, hacking through the defenders as if they were wheat to be harvested.


    Wooden spears cracked and splintered, leather armor and human skin split open while blood sprayed in all directions, its hot liquid almost looking like it was sizzling when it landed on the snow, releasing pinkish smoke into the air. Many of their limbs were severed, heads split open, and their bodies crumpled to the ground like ragdolls. They were trying to fight back, but their resistance was pitiful at best. Seeing the inevitable, many of them dropped their weapons and tried to flee, leaving behind those who once were trained, along with Avalon''s best, to fight monsters with the most potent force they have ever stood beside. Yet, their only reward now was to be cut down by the relentless mercenaries.


    One young defender, barely out of his teens, found himself face-to-face with a grizzled mercenary twice his size. The boy raised his spear, trembling, but the gruffed warrior simply swatted it aside with a brutal backhand. The next moment, his axe came down, burying itself deep in the boy''s face from the front with a sickening crunch. His body collapsed at once, lifeless, blood pooling in the snow beneath him. At least he didn''t suffer for long...


    By then, the outpost had descended into pure chaos.


    Men, injured warriors, or just those who stumbled and fell were trampled underfoot as the invaders poured through the broken gates and walls. Some of the last defending warriors tried to make a stand, forming small pockets of resistance, but they were quickly surrounded and butchered. The wooden walls were now shattered and provided no cover for anyone. The siege weapons had done their job, and now it was left to the invaders to mop up the survivors.


    Otto watched from the bow of his ship, his expression cold and emotionless. Below him, his army was doing exactly what he had ordered them to do¡ªthere would be no survivors. He had no interest in prisoners or slaves. This was a message, a warning to anyone who dared oppose the Ishillian Emperor. His Emperor. The outpost was insignificant, but it was the first step on the road to Lothlia, and he intended to make it clear that resistance was futile.


    "Collect the enemy bodies, cut their heads off, and put them on pikes. Burn the rest." He ordered, his voice echoing from the Lawbringer all across the battlefield.


    It was a short battle, barely lasting half an hour. When the last of the defenders were cut down, the sound of fighting was replaced with the sickening echo of heads being removed from their shoulders and the sloshing of blood. The snow, once pristine and white, was now entirely red around the outpost, melting under the heat of human blood. Bodies lay scattered across the ground, broken and twisted, their lifeless eyes staring up at the sky before their heads were separated and raised by their hair to be put on a sick display of power. A warning for anyone who came to check out the border crossing.


    The mercenaries, their bloodlust sated for the moment, began looting the corpses, stripping the dead of their valuables, pocketing everything they found, as per their contracts allowed. The conscripts, many of them sickened by the carnage, stood to the side, their faces pale and hollow. Some vomited into the snow, unable to stomach the brutality of what they had just witnessed, especially against people who were also Ishillians. Watching these foreign warriors desecrating their own people just because they were paid... left a sour taste in their mouths and planted thoughts in their heads. Ideas that were no longer so grand and honorable as they thought...


    Otto, his job done, turned away from the outpost, wearing a satisfied smile, quietly humming. There was no need to watch any longer.


    "Make it quick!" he ordered, his voice jubilant. "We march for Lothlia."

 Chapter 257 – The Siege of Lothlia (1)

    "Sit!" I stated with a more piercing voice than I originally wanted to the confused ministers, who were still arriving in a hurry, their clothes and hair in a mess. It was still the middle of the night; some were practically dragged out of their homes by my guards. "We are in trouble."


    There was no time to do soft introductions; it was best to rip off the bandaid at once. I was woken up by one of Yuri''s girls only an hour ago, and Merlin was waiting for me outside, holding a crumpled paper, the transcript of the message from Lothlia. His face looked so serious that I knew it wasn''t just a superficial issue this time that scared my Uncle.


    "There is a 10,000-strong army heading towards Lothlia. They had already broken through the border and would reach the city within a day or less. The Rook and our squad of soldiers reached it in time. If not... we would have received this news way too late! They are setting up the defenses as we speak but requested immediate support. The enemy is coming with a flying ship¡­"


    My words very quickly turned the room deathly silent. Some ministers at the table looked paler than the moon, which we hadn''t seen for months. With Oleg at the Wall right now, nobody could speak for the status of our army, but I knew that the Pass was eerily silent. No monsters came yet, which was way too weird.


    "We vote." I continued after a brief pause, letting them think through the news. "The Pass remains unchanged this winter; maybe the monsters can''t come through because of the heavy snow... But we must decide what to do. We either send reinforcement or we sacrifice Lothlia. This is about the future of our region¡­ If you are against splitting up our forces, raise your hands!"


    While watching them, only three hands rose from the dozens present, one being that of Merlin''s. Looking at the others, I could see that they were either waiting for my decision or just wouldn''t want to take responsibility for something like this. Not that they would be reprimanded either way¡­ I just wanted to know what my people thought. I have already spoken with Merlin while calling upon my ministers, and he suggested we let Lothlia fall and try to retake it in the spring. He also suggested asking the Empress for help as a flying ship should fight against another of its brethren while we deal with the forces on the ground. However, I wouldn''t want to let my Uncle face something like this alone¡­ Then, in the future, who would ally themselves with us? Knowing we are ready to abandon them?


    "It is decided!" I stood up, nodding at Merlin, who, although they voted against my original decision, wasn''t angry. This was a healthy disagreement, and after the final decision was made, he wouldn''t stand in its way either. "Tell the Princess that she is to make her way to Lothlia. Prepare the train! It will transfer five hundred of our soldiers along with a dozen howitzers! Make it happen, NOW!"


    With my final roar, everyone jolted upwards, saluting and beginning to run around like it was the end of the world. It may very well be. While the city was being woken up in the middle of the night, thanks to the commotion, Merlin walked up to me, saying something I had been expecting him to do since the message had arrived.


    "I should also go with them. The enemy leader is most likely a mage."


    "I know." I nodded, patting his shoulder. "But you are staying. There is a chance we lose the city. We will need you here¡­ I can''t send you, Sasha, or Mikan away because if monsters also appear, I need your magic against them!"


    "Will Yuri¡­" He tried to ask, thinking of the proper words, but I shook my head.


    "Look, I am not happy to send my wife away to such a battle, but this is our reality now. I trust that she will know her place and won''t do something stupid. The Lion stays as Father is the most experienced in defending the Pass; his knowledge of beasts is key."


    "I understand. Sovereign, I sent the second train away, the one that connects us to the Black Lands. My envoys will reach Cerna and the Empress in about a day. If we are lucky, they will come to the aid of Lothlia and can catch the sieging enemy in the back."


    "Let''s hope that''s the case!" I smiled, letting out a long breath. "This is our true test to see if we are indeed ready for this rebellion. If we manage to destroy the flying ship and kill the enemy leader, we can launch an offense against Westland in the summer. Then, Ishillia''s northern part will be unified and be the bastion of our rebellion for real!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was close to dawn, signaled by the slowly greying dark skies. Elliot was nervously standing at the station next to his city, only partially relieved after seeing the white smoke in the distance. The morning chilly wind brought the train''s familiar whistling and rattling from the north, pushing the snow away from its way with a massive plower attached to its front. It was like hearing the bell of the Gods, here to save the city. There was no time to exchange pleasantries as the arriving force quickly began dismounting, pulling off the howitzers and hurrying as fast as they could to bring everything into the city.


    The tall, heavily armored black army of Avalon was not the only one swarming Lothlia but many of the civilians from the surrounding land. While Pion and his force traveled, they alerted as many towns and villages as possible, bringing the people into Lothlia, wanting to save the lifeblood of the Frontier. Without them, there won''t be replacing the army, and there won''t be anyone who tends the fields and produces their food.


    "General!" Elliot yelled, seeing Oleg step off the train.


    "Lord." He saluted, "By order of my Sovereign, we are here to help you defend the city!"


    "I am most glad! You wouldn''t believe it!"


    "The Princess is coming too; it should arrive very soon."


    "Really?! With another machine of my nephew, we should be able to protect the city!" He yelled, feeling fired up, more than before.


    "That is the plan. Don''t worry, Lord Elliot. With all we brought, we won''t let them pass the city walls."


    Oleg indeed believed what he was saying. Behind him, from the trains, his soldiers were pulling off massive containers filled with CC, here to supply enough firepower to their cannons until spring. Their Sovereign gave them a simple order: Bombard the enemy to oblivion.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days had passed since the merciless destruction of the border crossing, and Otto''s army was on the march once more. The Lawbringer flew silently above the army, guarding and also threatening them. Of course, the latter was not so evident, but its magical formations were ready to obliterate the mercenaries if they decided to grab their gold ahead of time. The land around the marching army had transformed since the early winter had arrived. What had once been scattered settlements, farms, and outposts was now a bleak, frozen wasteland buried in snow. This strange winter''s grip was firmer than the one before it, and the constant snowfall resulted in a knee-high cover descending onto everything, suffocating the land''s usual vibrancy. The vast wheat fields, which stretched out endlessly, golden and ripe in summer, giving Elliot the idea to rename his land to Goldengrove, now slumbered, remaining dormant beneath the thick snow, appearing like a desolate, barren wasteland. It became what anyone thought how the Frontier was¡­


    Still, the army pushed forward, moving in the illusion of disciplined ranks. The mercenaries, who had been so eager and bloodthirsty at the outpost, now marched with less enthusiasm, disappointed that there was barely anything worthy to loot in their previous target. The frozen wind, tormenting them every day, cut through their mismatched armor, biting into their skin and stinging their faces, increasing their annoyance. The conscripts, dressed in less durable garb, huddled together for warmth as they marched, their breaths visible in the frigid air. They had it the worst, losing a few dozen of their people every night. For most of them, the snow-covered plains seemed endless, a frozen purgatory that they were forced to cross before the slaughter began again, most likely claiming their lives one way or another. By now, they hated their captains, their mercenary ''comrades,'' their commander, Otto, and most importantly, themselves that they so readily believed him.


    The only thing that stood out in this whitewashed landscape was the distant silhouette of Lothlia.


    "Look!" one soldier muttered, his voice muffled by his stiff scarf. He pointed ahead, his gloved hand trembling not from fear but from the unrelenting chill. "The city¡­"


    The others squinted through the flurries of snow, disturbed by the biting winds, and sure enough, the dark outline of Lothlia became visible on the horizon. It was surrounded by vast open fields, looking like a fortress in the middle of nowhere. It wasn''t hard to notice it, as the plains the city stood on could accommodate ten times their numbers. Now, they just had to march a little more, and they would arrive at last.


    Standing in the Imaginary aboard the Lawbringer, Otto watched the city come into view from above. His mind was calm, his heart rate slightly quickening as he recognized the feeling his senses picked up on. Even if he was still far away enough that the Imaginary couldn''t focus on the city and its walls, he knew this feeling. This was no mere city anymore. Lothlia had the unmistakable sensation of magic surrounding it. That alone was reason enough for Otto to consider his next steps carefully. It was time for him and the Lawbringer to show why this rebellion was a futile endeavor.


    "We will surround it¡­" Otto murmured to himself, eyes narrowed in focus. "Like a wolfpack circling wounded prey. Even if they have a mage, he can''t focus on all sides simultaneously."


    His plan was to encircle Lothlia completely, cutting off any chance of escape or reinforcement. What he didn''t know yet was that he wasn''t feeling a mage, but the massive amount of CC that was present within the city. The flat, open plains that stretched around Lothlia were perfect for his strategy. This time, it would be the city that was going to be harvested and not their golden wheat.


    "Once we have them encircled, there will be no escape for the bastards." Yet, he knew he couldn''t just approach the city like that. Thinking, his orders soon echoed from the Lawbringer, notifying his marching army. "Spread out, and don''t pass the ship''s line! Only advance as far as the Lawbringer while circling the city!"


    With that, he willed the ship to move forward, his senses remaining locked on Lothlia, focusing on the feeling of magic, knowing that he had to be careful. A long-range spell could cause enough of a disturbance that it could break the lines of his men.


    Below him, the army obeyed his commands and rapidly moved into place. The foot soldiers fanned out, marching through the snow as they spread around the city in an ever-widening arc. Though their horses struggled through the deep snow, cavalry units trotted further ahead to ensure no one could slip away. The siege engines, still covered in the morning ice, were slowly being positioned in a crescent around Lothlia, ready to unleash destruction on the city when the time came.


    The approach to the city felt different from the chaos at the outpost. There was a true sense of scale as the now somewhat less than 10,000 soldiers extended their lines, turning from a snake into that of Ouroboros, surrounding the city while still being at least two kilometers from its walls.


    As the day dragged on, the snow continued to fall in thick, lazy flakes, coating everything in a fresh layer of white. The soldiers moved slower as the snow deepened, but their discipline remained intact. Otto''s personal army guided them to their positions, breaking away from guarding their supplies for the first time since their journey started. They knew this would not be a quick battle. The city was surrounded by high stone walls, reinforced after years of rebuilding and expansion with Avalon''s help, and it has been prepared for precisely this kind of future troubles.


    From the Lawbringer, Otto observed the city''s defenses with a critical eye. He could see movement on the walls¡ªsoldiers, similarly dressed ones as in the outpost, running along the ramparts, taking their positions, and lifting their banners flapping in the wind. What he also noticed were the irregular ones... After the ship stopped and he could allow the Imaginary to zoom in further, he detected the bulky, massive, and armored warriors. At first, he thought they were statues, but no¡­ They were real because, once in a while, they moved, shaking off the snow from their black, armored bodies.


    Then, he finally caught it. Watching his army spread out, there it was. The train. He immediately focused all his attention on the buildings outside of the city walls. He could see that people were still present there, pulling things off the long, metal carriage¡­ but they were going to be cut off soon enough...


    "What a weird yet beautiful machine. I am impressed." He whispered, amazed by the steam puffing out of its chimney and by the otherworldy craftsmanship behind it, "Thankfully, it is already ours. I''ll take it as a welcoming gift!"


    With a thought, he began maneuvering the Lawbringer, willing to bring it closer to the station, yet before he could fly too close, his body shivered as a sharp pain hit his mind. It was from the backlash of the Lawbringer''s shields being activated, prompted by the instant defensive mechanism of the onboard shipslaves, wringing control from him. From within the city, arching fireballs headed his way, four in total, each and every one of them landing on his shields, forcing him to turn the Lawbringer around, letting the second, already incoming salvo of spells land on the snow-covered fields, exploding in an ear-piercing blast.


    Otto''s face was dark, darker than ever before, as his mind went from looking at the train station towards Lothlia, where he finally glimpsed something he couldn''t comprehend. There it stood, outside of the city, another tool made out of metal, painted black, facing his ship with defiance. It was human, yet it wasn''t¡­ It had smoking tubes on its hulking shoulders, and its arms were replaced with the same bizarre weaponry. It was man-made, yet it wasn''t¡­ Because the feeling of magic was oozing from it. Yet... it wasn''t a mage. It was an abomination in his eyes. It was something far worse than they had knowledge about, and for a brief moment, he felt fear brushing past his subconsciousness. Especially when he saw a second, pink-colored one appear, holding a massive shield in one hand and a spear in the other.


    He watched, unblinking, as the second abomination raised its spear, pointing it towards the ship, before drawing a line in the snow, clearly provoking him. There was a straightforward message that anyone could understand.


    "Come... take the city if you dare!"

 Chapter 258 – The Siege of Lothlia (2)

    The soldiers were trudging through the deep snow, their movements slow and rugged as the freezing winds howled across the barren plain, making setting their camps and firepits challenging. The cold winter had been snacking on their ranks since they left Westland, so the army of Otto now stood less than 10,000 strong, but it was still a frightening force. Yet, under the surface, there was now a mass of worn men, their morale as low as the temperature, mainly originating from the ranks of the conscripts. They were in the middle of positioning the siege engines and their tents after surrounding the city of Lothlia. It was a process that should have seemed straightforward and calculated, but in truth, it was falling apart at the seams... especially after the flying ship above them was forcefully pushed back, a shock to all within the army.


    In the center of the camp, mercenaries¡ªthe backbone of their coming assault¡ªwere already huddling around campfires, warming their cold bodies. Dressed in their disjointed armor, cloaks, and padded furs looted from different previous campaigns and conquests, they were seemingly having a good time, laughing and drinking strong ale. They were the first to settle in, and their tents were pitched with the haste of experience, settling in just a few moments and offering shelter from the biting winds as they covered them with thick furs. They kept ignoring the other part of the army, even laughing at their slow efforts and when they fumbled with their tools. Even if the cause for dropping a hammer was because of the cold and their numb fingers and not from clumsiness. For them, this was another payday and, finally, a city to sack and burn with actual loot inside. The hunger for gold and plunder was visible in their eyes as they whispered among themselves, casting sneers toward the conscripts who struggled to start a fire in their own camps on the outskirts.


    The scene was far grimmer at the periphery, where the less fortunate conscripts had been forced to make their quarters, which was not coincidental. The mercenaries already knew where the wind blew from, and even if just for a little, they were using them as a type of shield against it. Thin, threadbare blankets were usually what protected the conscripts from the unrelenting cold, and their scanty tents flapped violently in the wind as if threatening to give way at any moment. Many of them were young, pressed into service from towns and villages of Westland¡ªplaces that now seemed like a lifetime away. They believed the words of their lords, of the righteous cause to defend their Empire, or they obeyed the call of nobles in hopes of riches otherwise far from their reach. Whatever the reason was, they were now here... In the freezing hell of barbarians. Their hands fumbled in the snow, struggling to light fires or pitch tents that wouldn''t collapse under the weight of the falling snow. They were shivering, not just from the cold but from fear. For them, this wasn''t an assignment or glory march anymore but a death sentence.


    "I swear, the next time one of them asks me for help, I''ll spit in their face!" muttered a tall, scarred mercenary, his face partially obscured by the heavy fur of his hood.


    He was sitting close to the fire, his boots turned straight toward the flames, almost touching it. Beside him, a group of seasoned comrades in arm chuckled darkly, their eyes casting disdainful glances toward the struggling conscripts in the distance. This was not their first winter campaign, as they used to do raids against noble forces before, taking away supplies to survive the winter. They were more of bandits than proper mercenaries.


    "Useless lot, all of ''em." another one sneered, stirring a pot of boiling water. "Half of them look like they''ve never held a sword in their lives. We''re better off without ''em... or just let us put them into the pot and have some meat for dinner!"


    The group erupted into laughter, emboldened by their sense of superiority. They had taken more lives than these scrawny lot, and they had no sympathy for the weak-willed recruits Otto had dragged along on his campaign. To them, the conscripts were little more than cannon fodder, and many of the mercenaries had already begun betting on how long it would take before the conscripts deserted, froze to death, or got themselves killed by the defenders of Lothlia.


    One of the conscripts, a boy no older than sixteen, looked up from his struggling fire pit, his blue fingers fumbling with the flint. He had heard the insults and the laughter, but there was nothing he could say. He and his companions had no place to argue. He and a dozen of his friends had been conscripted from their village, given subpar equipment, and shoved to the frontlines with the vague promise of glory and a better life after they returned. Yet now, after weeks of bitter marching and facing the reality of Otto''s campaign, a terrible truth had begun to settle in their hearts. Especially after seeing four of his childhood friends freeze to death before reaching the Frontier.


    Otto''s, the Eternal Emperor''s promises had been a lie.


    "This isn''t what I signed up for..." another conscript, a stout man with a dirty, frostbitten face, muttered quietly to his friend. "We''re not soldiers. We''re just farmers, for Gods'' sake! They told me that this campaign would be over quickly, hunting down a few savages to regulate them, and they would give us our own little land in return..."


    The man''s voice cracked with frustration, but he kept his tone low. He had seen what happened to those who spoke too loudly... Otto''s personal knights were always listening, patrolling the ranks of the army since their last battle, and there were already instances of those who had been made examples out of because of inciting dissent.


    "We should''ve ran when we had the chance... But it''s too late now. If we try to leave, the mercs will hunt us down. And do it gladly, out of boredom! And if we stay¡­" His friend, a gaunt, hollow-eyed man who had lost two fingers to frostbite, nodded in grim agreement, stopping his speech before it got too dangerous.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    As his voice trailed off, he glanced toward Lothlia''s distant walls. The city stood firm, its stone fortifications a dark contrast against the snow-covered landscape. They had no doubt that the defenders would fight to the last, and the conscripts knew they would be the first to face the full force of that defense. They would send them forward to test their defenses... It was almost inevitable. Worse, seeing the city, they finally understood it. This... this wasn''t a land of barbarians at all!


    "They should use the ship..." the stocky man whispered. "We will die... Everyone saw what type of weird monsters were guarding it! They breathed fire at it, forcing it back! They forced the mightiest weapon of the Empire back!"


    "Sssh! You want us killed?!"


    A silence fell between them, broken only by the howling wind. They weren''t the only ones thinking it. Over their long march, whispers had spread through the conscripts'' ranks, quiet conversations held in the dead of night. Many of them were beginning to question Otto''s leadership. They had followed him because they had no choice or were blinded by the opportunity of a lifetime, returning home as someone more than a peasant. Still, now they were starting to understand why people had rebelled in the first place, wanting to travel to the Silver Region and join their Empress. They were fooled and looked on as raw resources, not as people.


    "Maybe she was right..." one of the conscripts had said the night before, his voice barely audible while his teeth were knocking together. "Maybe the Empire isn''t what it used to be. Maybe Empress Mirian is the only one who recognized that..."


    No one had responded that night, and by morning, he was lifeless, frozen to death. Since then, the thought has lingered in the cold air, as pervasive as the snow. None of them dared say it aloud, but the cracks were forming, and it was becoming harder and harder to ignore the truth. The conscripts were losing faith, and the mercenaries were only widening the divide with their arrogant sneers, mocking laughter, and jaded confidence.


    Unworried about the morale, Otto watched from the relative warmth of his cabin up on the Lawbringer. His eyes moved slowly as he surveyed his forces. After being forced back by the enemy''s strange machinery, he decided that he would first surround the city in full before committing to any offense. Down below him, the mercenaries were doing their job, as always. They were reliable, but they were mercenaries, and their loyalty only went as far as their next payday. The conscripts, however, were a different matter. He could see the fear in their eyes, the uncertainty in their movements. It was a weakness, a festering rot within his army, and one that could spread if left unchecked, so they would be used first to test the defenders.


    He frowned, returning to the modified map of Lothlia spread across his table. The city was heavily fortified, much more so than what the old records told him. The siege engines were in place, but they would take time to become fully operational, and Otto knew that they would be instrumental in his offense. What he was worried about was the abomination of magic he felt and witnessed. The fusion between magic and... craftmanship was not new. He, too, had artifacts; he was standing on one right now. But... Something was very off about what he was seeing. His instincts were warning him.


    "The moment morning comes... we will attack..." He mumbled, "The weak will have its use, showing me the capability of these abominations. Then, I will burn the city and cleanse this world from these... Monsters!"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "I still advise that we bomb the train station. We can always rebuild it along with the train. We emptied it out; we can''t let it fall into enemy hands."


    Oleg and Elliot listened to Pion''s words calmly, standing in the castle''s main ballroom, now converted into their military headquarters. It was already dark, and the city was lit up by torches and Edmund Lamps. Their enemy had surrounded them completely, sealing Lothlia more than the snow ever could.


    "My nephew would probably be unhappy about losing a train."


    "He wouldn''t be." Oleg answered the city lord, shaking his head, "But we won''t destroy it. Our enemy is interested in it, so it is a perfect bait. If they try to get it, we will bomb it to oblivion along with his soldiers."


    "They know it is a bait, so I don''t think they will bite¡­" Pion whispered, but his General simply smiled at him.


    "There are baits that are too juicy to be left alone."


    "How are our defenses?" Elliot asked, wanting to know in detail, even if he relinquished command of his troops to Oleg.


    "Looking good. We have already established the rotation of the 2,500 footsoldiers within the city and also recruited about 700 militia from the populace. They are tasked with keeping order within the streets. We emptied the immediate vicinity of the walls, and many of the buildings have been destroyed to make way for the Princess and the Rook."


    "Our howitzers have also been settled, and the rubble is used to build defenses around them." Pion added before Oleg could continue.


    "We also have about 500 archers equipped and ready." Oleg sighed, wanting more, but with the cannons being installed on the walls, they had to do with what they had. Most of them were sent away to guard the borders, and they probably didn''t even realize what was happening, thanks to the heavy snow and slow communication. They were stuck in their position without learning the region had already been breached.


    "This does not count your numbers, yes?" Elliot asked, watching Pion and Oleg nod.


    "Affirmative." They both answered, and Oleg continued, "Including your own personal guards, we have about 800 heavily armored warriors. I intend to repurpose the 400 cavalry units as we currently have no use of them. Our main priority is to hold the walls and sit tight. We have the advantage; we just need to bleed the enemy dry or let them freeze in the cold winds!"


    "Can we hit them?" Elliot spoke after a moment of silence, thinking through Oleg''s words.


    "We can, but¡­" he answered, looking at the map of the city before them a bit uncertainly. "The enemy mage is sharp. He stopped his army at the edge of our howitzers range. Maybe he was just lucky¡­ We can fire at them, but it would be imprecise, especially without our spotters having a clear line of sight. Best if we don''t tell them we can fire that far."


    "The only machines capable of shooting with precision that far are the Rook and the Princess." Pion explained in more detail, "For now, the former has been converted to be a completely artillery-focused unit. It will be seated more centrally within the city, able to fire in all directions. My men are equipping it with the shield spell to protect the castle and our command center. As for the Princess, it has been given the mobile shield unit and will reinforce the walls where necessary when they launch their attacks."


    "So¡­ we are going to be a turtle." Elliot hummed, leaning against the table. "Gods help us survive this¡­."


    "No need to ask for the Gods'' help." Oleg snorted, standing straight and confident. "We are already here."

 Chapter 259 – The Siege of Lothlia (3)

    "Any methods necessary?" Merlin asked, looking at me, waiting for confirmation.


    "Yes." I nodded, looking into his eyes. I just returned from the station, where I watched the train depart with Yuri trudging through the snow in the Princess. "Do whatever it takes so our prisoner tells us everything he knows about our enemy. I don''t care what methods you use; I don''t care what remains of him afterward. Learn it all."


    "I will do my best." He nodded, saluting, leaving to start on it at once. As for what results he would have, I didn''t know, but I hoped to learn something about our adversary. Something that we could use against him¡­


    Haaah¡­ There was a day when I wasn''t worried about Yuri. Hell, I even sent her into an enemy city. But... I couldn''t help but be nervous now. I just hoped I wouldn''t have to go and try and rescue her again. The quicker this war is over, the better; I can''t focus on relaxing and exploring with this shit going on¡­ I just wanted to have fun in my new life.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from Avalon and Lothlia, in the city of Cerna, Mirian was reading the urgent message from the Frontier. Its messenger was waiting in the castle''s dining room, being served because he could barely stand, rushing through the heavy snow from the Black Region, arriving at the city in only a few days.


    "This isn''t good¡­" She mumbled, biting her lips.


    "They are under attack¡­" Milan whispered, reading the letter, standing beside her, knowing this assault was the handiwork of the monster ruling from within the capital''s palace.


    "And we can''t send the Judgement over to help¡­ I hope he won''t take it personally."


    "Not if you explain it." Milan whispered, rubbing her shoulders.


    They couldn''t provide any help. Since winter started, the Silver Region has been breached twice, not by an army but by the remaining two flying ships of Ishillia. Of the three they had, one was clearly sent away to assault the Frontier, and the other two continuously harassed Cerna and the region. They never truly come near the city, but they flew close enough for the Judgement to pick up on their presence. They were testing whether it was still there almost every other day, and if they ever found the city lacking, Mirian was sure they would move in and wipe it off the map. She knew that Pascal was using the winter to give up on the defense of his borders, knowing there wouldn''t be an attack coming in this weather. He could draw back the ships and use them to keep her in check.


    "The old bastard aims to keep me here while destroying my allies."


    "I''m surprised he doesn''t order the ships to attack us."


    "He won''t." she answered her husband, sighing while enjoying his massage. "I left with the Spear in hand¡­ I think he is afraid of it; that is why he will try to isolate us."


    "Good thing that he doesn''t know you can''t use it!" He chuckled, making Mirian twitch her mouth.


    It was true. Since saving her, the Spear remained dormant and returned to be nothing more but a¡­ spear. Its only actual use now was to rally the people under her. The first thing Mirian did was showcase it and announce to the world that the Spear was with her and that her claim to the throne was more legitimate than Pascal''s, as the artifact of the Goddess Ariana chose her. It had a significant effect as even some of the nobles ruling the neighboring counties around the Silver Region began to side with her. However, their cooperation was cut short by the heavy snowfall.


    "I will write an answer." Mirian sighed, hoping this wouldn''t strain her relationship with Leon. "I will risk flying over with the Judgment if they reach Avalon¡­ But I won''t risk it for Lothlia."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was just as cold of a dawn as before. Yet, no conscripts could complain because the grey morning air''s chill was shattered by the resounding thud of the first trebuchet launching its payload toward Lothlia. Otto''s siege engines had been appropriately prepared and positioned throughout the night for the sole reason that the morning would bring the very first assault against the city. The first stone soared into the dark sky, becoming a large shadow itself, cutting through the freezing air as it hurled toward the city''s walls. The soldiers below, mercenaries and conscripts alike, watched in silence, especially the latter part of the army, because they were told to attack the side where an opening presented itself.


    Otto stood in the Imaginary of the Lawbringer, his airship hovering like a general at the edge of the battlefield. His eyes were focused on the first stones, tracing their path as they plummeted toward Lothlia. This would be the first test of the city''s defenses¡ªthe moment that would reveal what kind of defenses they have. He knew that magical shields would not protect against physical attacks¡­ Could they do anything to stop his boulders, or could he bring the walls down on the first try? He was about to find out.


    The very first stone to be flung away was already on a downward trajectory, almost sure to strike the thick walls of Lothlia. But just as it neared its target, a bright flash erupted from somewhere within the city, painting the faraway buildings orange. In an instant, a beam of crimson firebolt streaked through the air and struck the stone mid-flight, exploding it with a loud bang. The fragments scattered in all directions, crashing to the ground, kicking up big puffs of snow, or striking the walls, but with their reduced size, they could do no real damage to it.


    Otto''s jaw tightened as the same spell fired again, in rapid succession, this time vaporizing a second stone before it even reached halfway to the wall. His mercenaries and engineers, witnessing the unnatural precision of the city''s weapons, shifted uneasily, unsure what to do next. For a brief moment, there was a collective silence, a tense hesitation rippling through the ranks as everyone processed what they had just seen.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But then the westernmost trebuchets released their stones, letting them soar high into the sky, along with seven others. Although the same thing happened now, there were not enough spells unleashed to stop all of them. Finally, they managed to hit the walls¡­ One of the hefty stones slammed into the western part with a dull, echoing boom, sending a plume of debris into the air. Then, the second followed soon after, crashing into the same weakened section, and the walls of Lothlia shuddered under the impact, caving in.


    A breach had been made. It wasn''t what Otto had expected. It was small, but enough to try attacking it.


    "Send the conscripts!" He ordered, his voice cold, echoing across the deck of the Lawbringer. "I want to see what else they''re capable of."


    Beneath him, his officers relayed the command, and within minutes, the mass of conscripts began their forced march toward the breach. Their commanders did not offer rousing speeches or words of encouragement this time. The initial facade was discarded, and now they were openly corralled toward an inescapable demise with nothing but shouts and threats of being put to death anyway if they refused.


    Otto watched as the line of conscripts from the western side, blue-lipped, shivering warriors, shuffled forward. They moved in groups of fifty, forming into loose battalions that stretched out over the snow-covered plains. In total, over a thousand men were dispatched, enough to test the city''s defenses but not enough to risk the bulk of his forces. To Otto, they were expendable¡ªpawns in a larger game. It would be worth the sacrifice if they reached the breach and forced the defenders to reveal more of their tricks.


    The mercenaries remained at their campfires, sipping their morning ale and watching the conscripts with mild interest. They had no stake in this part of the battle; their time would come when the actual fighting began. They could, for now, afford to sit back and let the cannon fodder soften up the city''s defenses. The only shouts were of those who made a bet, curious if they could double their daily pay or not.


    As the conscripts approached the walls, the magic cannons remained eerily silent. Otto couldn''t help but wonder¡­ Was their range this short? But then¡­ how did they shoot down the boulders? Although those spells came from within the city, not from the walls.


    "Maybe it was one of those monster machines¡­" He whispered, clenching his fingers into a fist.


    While trying to figure it out, his men trudged closer, their breath clouding in the freezing air, their boots crunching through the snow. Some glanced nervously toward the sky, fearing another volley of magic would rain down upon them. Others muttered prayers, clutching their spears and halberds.


    When they were within reach of the breach, the defenders finally made their move.


    A deafening blast echoed across the battlefield as one of the cannons roared to life like an angry dragon. But instead of targeting the conscripts, it aimed at the jagged rubble surrounding the breach. The blast shattered what remained of the fractured wall, sending chunks of stone tumbling down toward the advancing troops. Dozens of conscripts were crushed beneath the falling debris, their cries of pain quickly swallowed by the chaos, buried under stone and snow.


    The commanders shouted loudly at the back of the conscripts, forcing them to move faster. It was an opportunity. The breach was open, and now was the time to strike. The conscripts surged ahead, desperation pushing them into a clumsy charge toward the exposed section of the wall.


    But the warriors atop the wall had prepared for this. As the first wave of conscripts scrambled through the rubble, they were met with a hail of arrows from above. Shields were of little use¡ªmany of the conscripts lacked them altogether, and those that did found their flimsy wooden barriers, bringing them along; they were splintered by the sheer force of the arrows.


    The front lines crumbled almost instantly. Bodies were being piled up near the breach as the conscripts faltered under the relentless assault. They stumbled over their fallen friends, their resolve already beginning to break. Some men turned to flee, but the commanders stationed behind them, part of Otto''s personal army, brandished their swords and cut down anyone who stopped moving. Anyone who retreated without orders was beheaded with one strike.


    For a brief moment, the desperate battalion regrouped and pressed forward once more, desperate to escape the deathtrap of the breach. A few managed to climb the rubble and engage the defenders directly, swinging their weapons wildly and blindly. However, they were no match for what waited for them. Avalon''s elite, towering over their freezing, weak bodies, swatted their spears away as if they were simple children''s toys. Then, their bone-colored weapons flashed, and bodies were split into two without any shout, killing them silently and meticulously. It was a slaughter, more chilling than the weather. Blood stained the snow, and the bodies of the fallen were trampled underfoot as more men were sent forward to meet the same fate, just to be dismembered and thrown back down.


    Otto watched from his vantage point, his expression impassive. This was not going as he had expected. The conscripts were performing their role¡ªdying, but they failed to reveal the enemy''s strength. Where were those machines? Why were the cannons he clearly saw on the walls silent? Were they¡­ fake? To frighten him? No¡­ That¡­ that couldn''t be, could it? He could only see that Lothlia''s soldiers were well-trained, well-equipped, and dangerous. But their numbers were low, and with his army, he would drown them sooner or later in their own blood. The breach had been created, and if he could find a way to neutralize them, shooting the flying boulders down, the city would fall.


    As he was thinking about it, the conscripts at the breach reached their breaking point. The morale of the surviving men was shattered as they realized there was no way forward. The arrows continued to rain down, and the defenders above showed no signs of weakening. Panic quickly set in, and soon, the remaining conscripts turned and fled in a desperate attempt to escape the slaughter.


    It was chaos.


    Half of the men sprinted back toward Otto''s camp, their weapons discarded in the snow, fear etched into their faces. With hundreds of them doing it, Otto''s officers could not kill them all, even as they rushed after them in fury¡­ But that didn''t mean they could escape or they wouldn''t be punished. The mercenaries stationed at the rear sneered as they got up, readying their weapons. It was finally time to exercise a little and make an example out of the weaklings.


    While those who were running for their lives were heading to their inevitable doom, the other half of the conscripts had no chance to flee. Accepting their fate, they began dropping their weapons, waiting for the sweet release of death. Yet¡­ it didn''t come. To their surprise, those who surrendered weren''t killed. Seeing that the defenders ignored them, the sound of battle was quickly replaced with weapons being thrown down, yells for mercy, and hundreds of warriors raising their hands, shouting their submission.


    The conscripts, who remained at the wall, were all rounded up and herded like cattle into the city, where they would face an uncertain fate¡­ but through their surrender, they still carried a small hope of survival.


    Otto had already turned away from the battlefield, his face grimacing in disgust. The first assault had not gone as he had planned. He hadn''t seen what he needed to see, and the city''s defenses were still filled with unknowns and mysteries.


    "Prepare the next wave!" he ordered his officers, his voice cold and calculating. "I want all our trebuchets to fire at the same time!"

 Chapter 259 – The Siege of Lothlia (3)

    "Any methods necessary?" Merlin asked, looking at me, waiting for confirmation.


    "Yes." I nodded, looking into his eyes. I just returned from the station, where I watched the train depart with Yuri trudging through the snow in the Princess. "Do whatever it takes so our prisoner tells us everything he knows about our enemy. I don''t care what methods you use; I don''t care what remains of him afterward. Learn it all."


    "I will do my best." He nodded, saluting, leaving to start on it at once. As for what results he would have, I didn''t know, but I hoped to learn something about our adversary. Something that we could use against him¡­


    Haaah¡­ There was a day when I wasn''t worried about Yuri. Hell, I even sent her into an enemy city. But... I couldn''t help but be nervous now. I just hoped I wouldn''t have to go and try and rescue her again. The quicker this war is over, the better; I can''t focus on relaxing and exploring with this shit going on¡­ I just wanted to have fun in my new life.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from Avalon and Lothlia, in the city of Cerna, Mirian was reading the urgent message from the Frontier. Its messenger was waiting in the castle''s dining room, being served because he could barely stand, rushing through the heavy snow from the Black Region, arriving at the city in only a few days.


    "This isn''t good¡­" She mumbled, biting her lips.


    "They are under attack¡­" Milan whispered, reading the letter, standing beside her, knowing this assault was the handiwork of the monster ruling from within the capital''s palace.


    "And we can''t send the Judgement over to help¡­ I hope he won''t take it personally."


    "Not if you explain it." Milan whispered, rubbing her shoulders.


    They couldn''t provide any help. Since winter started, the Silver Region has been breached twice, not by an army but by the remaining two flying ships of Ishillia. Of the three they had, one was clearly sent away to assault the Frontier, and the other two continuously harassed Cerna and the region. They never truly come near the city, but they flew close enough for the Judgement to pick up on their presence. They were testing whether it was still there almost every other day, and if they ever found the city lacking, Mirian was sure they would move in and wipe it off the map. She knew that Pascal was using the winter to give up on the defense of his borders, knowing there wouldn''t be an attack coming in this weather. He could draw back the ships and use them to keep her in check.


    "The old bastard aims to keep me here while destroying my allies."


    "I''m surprised he doesn''t order the ships to attack us."


    "He won''t." she answered her husband, sighing while enjoying his massage. "I left with the Spear in hand¡­ I think he is afraid of it; that is why he will try to isolate us."


    "Good thing that he doesn''t know you can''t use it!" He chuckled, making Mirian twitch her mouth.


    It was true. Since saving her, the Spear remained dormant and returned to be nothing more but a¡­ spear. Its only actual use now was to rally the people under her. The first thing Mirian did was showcase it and announce to the world that the Spear was with her and that her claim to the throne was more legitimate than Pascal''s, as the artifact of the Goddess Ariana chose her. It had a significant effect as even some of the nobles ruling the neighboring counties around the Silver Region began to side with her. However, their cooperation was cut short by the heavy snowfall.


    "I will write an answer." Mirian sighed, hoping this wouldn''t strain her relationship with Leon. "I will risk flying over with the Judgment if they reach Avalon¡­ But I won''t risk it for Lothlia."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was just as cold of a dawn as before. Yet, no conscripts could complain because the grey morning air''s chill was shattered by the resounding thud of the first trebuchet launching its payload toward Lothlia. Otto''s siege engines had been appropriately prepared and positioned throughout the night for the sole reason that the morning would bring the very first assault against the city. The first stone soared into the dark sky, becoming a large shadow itself, cutting through the freezing air as it hurled toward the city''s walls. The soldiers below, mercenaries and conscripts alike, watched in silence, especially the latter part of the army, because they were told to attack the side where an opening presented itself.


    Otto stood in the Imaginary of the Lawbringer, his airship hovering like a general at the edge of the battlefield. His eyes were focused on the first stones, tracing their path as they plummeted toward Lothlia. This would be the first test of the city''s defenses¡ªthe moment that would reveal what kind of defenses they have. He knew that magical shields would not protect against physical attacks¡­ Could they do anything to stop his boulders, or could he bring the walls down on the first try? He was about to find out.


    The very first stone to be flung away was already on a downward trajectory, almost sure to strike the thick walls of Lothlia. But just as it neared its target, a bright flash erupted from somewhere within the city, painting the faraway buildings orange. In an instant, a beam of crimson firebolt streaked through the air and struck the stone mid-flight, exploding it with a loud bang. The fragments scattered in all directions, crashing to the ground, kicking up big puffs of snow, or striking the walls, but with their reduced size, they could do no real damage to it.


    Otto''s jaw tightened as the same spell fired again, in rapid succession, this time vaporizing a second stone before it even reached halfway to the wall. His mercenaries and engineers, witnessing the unnatural precision of the city''s weapons, shifted uneasily, unsure what to do next. For a brief moment, there was a collective silence, a tense hesitation rippling through the ranks as everyone processed what they had just seen.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But then the westernmost trebuchets released their stones, letting them soar high into the sky, along with seven others. Although the same thing happened now, there were not enough spells unleashed to stop all of them. Finally, they managed to hit the walls¡­ One of the hefty stones slammed into the western part with a dull, echoing boom, sending a plume of debris into the air. Then, the second followed soon after, crashing into the same weakened section, and the walls of Lothlia shuddered under the impact, caving in.


    A breach had been made. It wasn''t what Otto had expected. It was small, but enough to try attacking it.


    "Send the conscripts!" He ordered, his voice cold, echoing across the deck of the Lawbringer. "I want to see what else they''re capable of."


    Beneath him, his officers relayed the command, and within minutes, the mass of conscripts began their forced march toward the breach. Their commanders did not offer rousing speeches or words of encouragement this time. The initial facade was discarded, and now they were openly corralled toward an inescapable demise with nothing but shouts and threats of being put to death anyway if they refused.


    Otto watched as the line of conscripts from the western side, blue-lipped, shivering warriors, shuffled forward. They moved in groups of fifty, forming into loose battalions that stretched out over the snow-covered plains. In total, over a thousand men were dispatched, enough to test the city''s defenses but not enough to risk the bulk of his forces. To Otto, they were expendable¡ªpawns in a larger game. It would be worth the sacrifice if they reached the breach and forced the defenders to reveal more of their tricks.


    The mercenaries remained at their campfires, sipping their morning ale and watching the conscripts with mild interest. They had no stake in this part of the battle; their time would come when the actual fighting began. They could, for now, afford to sit back and let the cannon fodder soften up the city''s defenses. The only shouts were of those who made a bet, curious if they could double their daily pay or not.


    As the conscripts approached the walls, the magic cannons remained eerily silent. Otto couldn''t help but wonder¡­ Was their range this short? But then¡­ how did they shoot down the boulders? Although those spells came from within the city, not from the walls.


    "Maybe it was one of those monster machines¡­" He whispered, clenching his fingers into a fist.


    While trying to figure it out, his men trudged closer, their breath clouding in the freezing air, their boots crunching through the snow. Some glanced nervously toward the sky, fearing another volley of magic would rain down upon them. Others muttered prayers, clutching their spears and halberds.


    When they were within reach of the breach, the defenders finally made their move.


    A deafening blast echoed across the battlefield as one of the cannons roared to life like an angry dragon. But instead of targeting the conscripts, it aimed at the jagged rubble surrounding the breach. The blast shattered what remained of the fractured wall, sending chunks of stone tumbling down toward the advancing troops. Dozens of conscripts were crushed beneath the falling debris, their cries of pain quickly swallowed by the chaos, buried under stone and snow.


    The commanders shouted loudly at the back of the conscripts, forcing them to move faster. It was an opportunity. The breach was open, and now was the time to strike. The conscripts surged ahead, desperation pushing them into a clumsy charge toward the exposed section of the wall.


    But the warriors atop the wall had prepared for this. As the first wave of conscripts scrambled through the rubble, they were met with a hail of arrows from above. Shields were of little use¡ªmany of the conscripts lacked them altogether, and those that did found their flimsy wooden barriers, bringing them along; they were splintered by the sheer force of the arrows.


    The front lines crumbled almost instantly. Bodies were being piled up near the breach as the conscripts faltered under the relentless assault. They stumbled over their fallen friends, their resolve already beginning to break. Some men turned to flee, but the commanders stationed behind them, part of Otto''s personal army, brandished their swords and cut down anyone who stopped moving. Anyone who retreated without orders was beheaded with one strike.


    For a brief moment, the desperate battalion regrouped and pressed forward once more, desperate to escape the deathtrap of the breach. A few managed to climb the rubble and engage the defenders directly, swinging their weapons wildly and blindly. However, they were no match for what waited for them. Avalon''s elite, towering over their freezing, weak bodies, swatted their spears away as if they were simple children''s toys. Then, their bone-colored weapons flashed, and bodies were split into two without any shout, killing them silently and meticulously. It was a slaughter, more chilling than the weather. Blood stained the snow, and the bodies of the fallen were trampled underfoot as more men were sent forward to meet the same fate, just to be dismembered and thrown back down.


    Otto watched from his vantage point, his expression impassive. This was not going as he had expected. The conscripts were performing their role¡ªdying, but they failed to reveal the enemy''s strength. Where were those machines? Why were the cannons he clearly saw on the walls silent? Were they¡­ fake? To frighten him? No¡­ That¡­ that couldn''t be, could it? He could only see that Lothlia''s soldiers were well-trained, well-equipped, and dangerous. But their numbers were low, and with his army, he would drown them sooner or later in their own blood. The breach had been created, and if he could find a way to neutralize them, shooting the flying boulders down, the city would fall.


    As he was thinking about it, the conscripts at the breach reached their breaking point. The morale of the surviving men was shattered as they realized there was no way forward. The arrows continued to rain down, and the defenders above showed no signs of weakening. Panic quickly set in, and soon, the remaining conscripts turned and fled in a desperate attempt to escape the slaughter.


    It was chaos.


    Half of the men sprinted back toward Otto''s camp, their weapons discarded in the snow, fear etched into their faces. With hundreds of them doing it, Otto''s officers could not kill them all, even as they rushed after them in fury¡­ But that didn''t mean they could escape or they wouldn''t be punished. The mercenaries stationed at the rear sneered as they got up, readying their weapons. It was finally time to exercise a little and make an example out of the weaklings.


    While those who were running for their lives were heading to their inevitable doom, the other half of the conscripts had no chance to flee. Accepting their fate, they began dropping their weapons, waiting for the sweet release of death. Yet¡­ it didn''t come. To their surprise, those who surrendered weren''t killed. Seeing that the defenders ignored them, the sound of battle was quickly replaced with weapons being thrown down, yells for mercy, and hundreds of warriors raising their hands, shouting their submission.


    The conscripts, who remained at the wall, were all rounded up and herded like cattle into the city, where they would face an uncertain fate¡­ but through their surrender, they still carried a small hope of survival.


    Otto had already turned away from the battlefield, his face grimacing in disgust. The first assault had not gone as he had planned. He hadn''t seen what he needed to see, and the city''s defenses were still filled with unknowns and mysteries.


    "Prepare the next wave!" he ordered his officers, his voice cold and calculating. "I want all our trebuchets to fire at the same time!"

 Chapter 260 – The Siege of Lothlia (4)

    Within the city of Lothlia, the soldiers stood proudly and readily on the walls, including those who came directly from Avalon. Their stalwart presence not only significantly boosted everyone''s morale, but those Lothlian warriors who trained with them were filled with confidence that they would be able to defend their city. It was the same as when those spider-looking monsters attacked... only, this time, they were facing humans. Much less disturbing. A human could be broken, while a beast would attack you with all it got, even in the face of insurmountable odds.


    "Their trebuchets are preparing to fire!" Pion yelled into his headpiece, holding a marking device and looking at the enemy lines. Although their howitzers could fire at the enemy, they were to remain dormant this time around.


    "I''m ready to intercept!" Polo answered, sitting in his mech, his mind clear and sharp, honed in on his mission. He had never before felt this sure about anything... he would do his part.


    The four cannons attached to his body were like his natural extensions, two on his shoulders, two replacing the Rook''s arms, all of them aiming precisely, following his will and mind. With Pion and the other officers'' spotters, he felt as if he had a complete overview of all directions, something that would be disorienting for many... Yet, it felt natural sitting in the Rook, melded into one with the machine. When the first volley was shot at the walls, his weapons lit up with full power, sending dragonfire soar through the sky, blasting the rocks into pieces before reaching them.


    "More are on the way!" Pion shouted while what he was seeing through his spotter was directly fed into Polo''s vision.


    "I can''t hit them all!"


    "Empty the westward side of the wall!" Oleg''s shouting order rang loudly, his voice echoing from within everyone''s helmet. The Avalonians were quick in translating his orders to the regular soldiers next to them, clearing away from the incoming destruction. "Let it create a breach where we can focus on. It is better to allow them in at one place than to let them create multiple!"


    There was no arguing against his orders. While Polo focused on shooting down what he could, the soldiers watched the enemy create a breach on the western side of their defenses.


    "Let me go at them!" Yuri chimed in, sounding way too excited, watching the second boulder hit the wall.


    "No." Oleg answered her firmly, now being her commanding officer and not her subordinate, "This is only the start; we can''t play all our cards at once. The enemy is not a mindless monster... Don''t let him adapt ahead of time! Keep the cannons silent and let the enemy advance! We will hold them back the old-fashioned way!"


    "Tsk..."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Yuri." Pion chuckled, his voice echoing in the helmets of all Avalonian soldiers, making them smile, "When our prey decides to throw everything at us, you can bring down that bastard ship yourself."


    "Now we are talking!" She laughed, sitting in the Princess, watching the invading army stir, feeling her legs rubbing together from excitement. "Fuck... I missed this... I so missed this!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The order to prepare a full-scale onslaught on the western side was given, and the tension hanging over Otto''s camp was as thick as the morning fog. The creaking of wooden beams and the groaning of iron gears filled the air as every trebuchet they brought was ready for a simultaneous barrage. It wasn''t the steady, measured firing of before. This time, Otto intended to crush Lothlia''s defenses in a single devastating strike. He wanted every stone in the sky at once¡ªoverwhelming the defenders'' magical defenses with sheer numbers. He already knew they were not able to shoot down every projectile at once.


    The trebuchets released their load in unison, dozens of massive stones arcing through the dark sky, whistling as they soared toward the walls. This time around, Otto''s heart pounded in his chest, wanting to see the devastation, but his face remained calm, his cold eyes fixated on the breach. He needed that gap to widen, to break the stalemate.


    From the walls of Lothlia, the response came swiftly. The city''s defenders prepared for this second assault; this time, those cannons showed him they weren''t just decorations. The firebolts launched from their mouths lit up the city once again, streaking like crimson meteors through the grey sky. They were less accurate than the one coming from within the middle of Lothlia, but they were firing in a much wider arc and at a much more rapid pace. Their dozens of bolts, by their sheer amount, managed to collide with some of the boulders in mid-flight, vaporizing the stones with a flash of light and a deafening explosion. The broken fragments rained down harmlessly onto the snow-covered plains outside the city walls, disappearing in the deep snow.


    For a moment, it seemed like this was a repeat of the first assault. Stone after stone was destroyed before it could even near the walls, and the defenders'' magic seemed unassailable. Otto''s fists clenched in frustration as his trebuchets continued to fire, sending wave after wave of boulders into the air, only for most of them to be reduced to rubble by the city''s defenses. But then, as he watched closely, his patience was rewarded.


    Some of the stones finally slipped past the fiery barrage.


    It started with just a few¡ªone or two boulders here and there that evaded the spells, crashing not into the walls but flying over them, smashing the houses behind what was visible to the attackers. Soon, more managed to slip past them... Lothlia''s defenders, no matter how skilled, couldn''t keep up with the sheer volume of stones being launched at them. The next barrage saw several boulders smash into the walls at once, and Otto''s heart raced as he spotted the largest of them heading directly toward the already weakened breach.


    The impact was like a cannon blast. A massive boulder slammed into the breach almost perfectly, sending debris and dust flying into the air. The crack in the wall, weakened from the previous attacks, widened into a size that could let dozens in at once. Stones tumbled inward, falling into the city as the breach expanded into a gaping hole wide enough for Otto''s desire. He was sure he would be able to conquer the city before the freezing night returned.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Otto''s lips curled into a thin smile, thinking about it and watching the destruction unfold from the Imaginary of the Lawbringer. It was time for the full-scale assault. All these greedy mercenaries now must show they weren''t paid for nothing.


    "Tell them they can do whatever they want!" he commanded, his voice calm but filled with a chilling resolve. "Let the real assault begin."


    Below him, his officers relayed the orders without hesitation. This time, when they heard it, it wasn''t like the trembling conscripts being forced to charge into certain death. It was met with the warcries of battle-hardened soldiers who had been preparing for this moment for weeks. Their bloodlust was at its peak, and they broke into a run the moment their leashes were let go. Unlike the chaotic scramble of the conscripts, this force, even in their rush, moved with precision and discipline, shields raised in tight formation, their spears and swords chiming with the desire to draw blood.


    Behind their assault, the trebuchets continued to rain destruction down on the city, their relentless onslaught forcing the defenders to stay on the back foot. With every crash of stone against the wall, more debris was sent tumbling down, making the breach wider and broader. By the time the first wave of Otto''s army reached their target, it was large enough for hundreds of men to pass through at once.


    The defenders atop the walls followed their orders, and while the cannons focused on destroying as many boulders as possible, the rest were ordered to focus on the arriving mercenaries. Arrows rained down from above as Lothlia''s archers unleashed a furious volley aimed directly at the advancing army. But this time, the attackers were much more prepared. Unlike the conscripts who had been sent in earlier, Otto''s soldiers carried shields¡ªlarge, reinforced wooden and metal shields that formed an unbreakable wall in front of them.


    The arrows clattered against the shields; even if some of them splintered apart or fell some of the mercenaries, there were more dead left behind than before. The sound of steel-tipped boots crunching through the snow and splintering of the already dead bodies of the first wave sounded like a sickening drumbeat, growing louder and louder as the army neared the breach.


    Otto watched with satisfaction as his men reached the rubble, their shields raised high to protect against the hail of arrows. The front lines scrambled up the debris, using the fallen stones as makeshift steps to reach the defenders above. At the same time, more soldiers poured into the breach, climbing over the rubble and into the city itself.


    It was a brutal, close-quarters battle. They met face-to-face with Avalon''s elite as their swords clashed with shields, spears thrust forward blindly into the fray, and the cries of the wounded echoed across the battlefield. Even with their numerical advantage, the armored, hulking defenders proved to be like a second wall, stopping their assault to everyone''s surprise. They hacked the enemy soldiers in multiple pieces, as if they were naked, without armor. Metal shields were split apart along with their bodies, feeling that what they were facing was no longer human at all.


    Blood, guts, bones, and brain matter stained the snow below them, turning the white landscape into a battlefield of red. The defenders atop the walls continued to rain arrows and spears down on the attackers, but their efforts were becoming increasingly desperate. For every man they killed, two more took his place. Otto''s soldiers, even with the elite of Avalon, were close to pushing into the city, their numbers allowing them to slip by and try to encircle these hulking bastards. Some finally even managed to draw blood, yet were unable to fell any of them. Yet.


    Otto watched from the Imaginary; his eyes never left the thick of it. He could see the toll the battle was taking on Lothlia''s defenders. They were well-trained and well-armed, but their numbers were limited. They could not hold forever against the sheer number of his forces, even if they were seemingly invincible in their artifacts... He was already thinking about getting his hand on those strange armors, wanting to study it.


    "They''re breaking..." Otto muttered to himself, his breath visible in the cold air. He could see the cracks forming in the defenders'' lines. Their arrows were running low, and their spears were no longer thrown in organized volleys but in frantic, desperate attempts to hold back the tide of soldiers pouring into the city.


    The breach was now fully open, and Otto''s men were inside Lothlia''s walls. He could already hear the distant clang of swords as the battle spilled into the city streets beyond the walls. This was the beginning of the end for Lothlia.


    But as Otto stood there, watching the battle unfold, a sense of unease began to creep into his mind. The city''s defenses had still not fully revealed themselves. Where were those two machines at...? Why weren''t they there? His instincts told him that something was still being held back. Lothlia wasn''t finished yet, and he knew it.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    "It is time, Princess. Go wild!" Oleg ordered the moment his soldiers reported through heavy breaths that they could no longer hold the breach. There were simply too many mercenaries pouring in.


    Yuri didn''t even answer, not by voice. What everyone could hear were heavy, rapid thuds as the pink-painted, frightening machine burst through the rubble, blaring a warhorn from its speakers attached to its headpiece. Its deafening noise made the mercenaries tumble and fumble, shocked at what they were seeing, while the Avalonians roared in unison, revigorated that their Third Queen herself was joining the fray.


    The mercenaries'' shock didn''t stop there. Watching a fourteen-meter-high monster rushing towards them was not the end of their surprise. It was seeing it fly. Well, not exactly. They didn''t know, but what they were hearing were the gears within the Princess''s legs turning, the hydraulics whining, and the anti-gravity magic activating for a brief moment. They watched as the monster, holding a spear in its right and a shield in its left, jumped, soaring over their heads and landing on the other end of the breach.


    "CANNONBALL!" Yuri roared, her voice echoing in its transformed, demonic form through the speakers.


    At the top of her jump, she activated the anti-gravity spell again, reversing its effect as the Princess landed like a meteor, sending shockwaves around the battlefield, kicking the bloodied snow, torn-apart corpses, and living, screaming mercenaries into the air. Hundreds of warriors fell, not just because they lost their balance but because their organs were torn apart by the shockwave within their bodies. Those stuck under the metal feet of the Princess were the luckiest. Their existence came to an end before feeling any pain and turned into meat paste quicker than the human brain could comprehend its end. Then came the sweep of Yuir''s spear, flinging twenty people away like nothing.


    "AHAHAHAH! MORE! SEND ME MORE, YOU MOTHERFUCKERS!" She laughed, but for the enemy, it was the terrifying, maniac roar of a demon. "I WILL SKULLFUCK YOU WITH MY METAL PENIS!"


    "They broke." Pion mumbled, standing with his brothers in arms, being in the thick of defending the breach, panting, beheading one of the mercenaries.


    He wasn''t lying. The moment the Princess arrived, the battle was over. No matter the mercenaries'' numbers, their morale shattered immediately. Their strikes and arrows bounced off of the mech''s metal frame, doing no damage to it at all. It was nothing but a slaughter. They were running... just like the conscripts. No... they ran even faster.


    "It isn''t over." Oleg''s voice echoed in everyone''s helmet, including Yuri''s cockpit. "PREPARE FOR MAGIC!"


    "Good." Yuri heaved, moaning as her eyes locked onto the flying ship heading towards them. "Let the fuckface come... I want to cut off his head and shit in his throat!"

 Chapter 261 – The Siege of Lothlia (5)

    The moment Otto saw the machine soar through the sky and land in the middle of the mercenaries assaulting the breach, he knew he couldn''t sit back anymore. With just a thought, the Lawbringer began moving, its magic core whirring within its belly, acknowledging its master''s will. All the shipslaves aboard, as if recognizing the incoming battle, stopped, focusing on one thing only: keeping the vessel operating at its maximum potential. Soaring forward, the ship only took a few seconds to cross the required distance to lock on the Princess and fire its magical formations, unleashing a barrage of a dozen fire spells.


    Yet, the expectant smile on Otto''s face quickly disappeared because the Princess slammed its massive tower shield into the ground the moment when the Lawbringer''s formations became visible around the ship''s body. Although nobody could see, Otto could feel it¡­ there was a magic fluctuation. The kind that reminded him of artifacts, yet a vastly more powerful one than it should be. The moment he thought about it, the attacks of the Lawbringer hit the invisible shield, splattering on its surface like water balloons, spreading fire everywhere, causing the Princess''s defensive shield to shimmer in multicolored light.


    As his spells fell below, scorching and killing mercenaries by the dozens, they also caused the snow to sizzle and melt, creating a gigantic smoke screen that spread out instantly, hiding the ongoing battle and the Princess. Otto was unfazed by it, knowing he didn''t need to see the enemy; he just needed to overpower the enemy''s shield with more potent magic. He already had a hunch that this might happen, so while the ship fired, he also began murmuring, using his own sorcery to manifest a spell. The ship was like a conduit, his current magic staff, amplifying his powers, making it much easier to cast an adept-level formation. He even felt that it was tethering on the edge of turning it into something that could be considered an expert-level spell.


    However, his incantation was almost cut short when the ship trembled as if an invisible, turbulent wave had hit its bow. The shaking caused him to falter and nearly made him kneel and interrupt his spell. As his eyes refocused, watching the Lawbringer''s shields visibly shimmering, he could see the remains of an explosion and the fragments of an oversized spear landing on the deck. Before he could ask what was happening, a second spear, no, a javelin flew out of the smoke screen, flying so fast that it nearly broke the sound barrier. Neither he nor the shipslaves could react in time as it hit the shields once again, rocking the boat¡­ Although the explosion was dissipated by it, the remains of the javelin still hit the ship, causing damage to its frame.


    Still, Otto wasn''t stopping, even though he knew that his momentary surprise had caused his spell to drop in strength. Finishing it, the ship began rising in the air, turning to gain a distance so no more attacks would reach it. Under its belly, behind the glowing and fluctuating shield spell, a golden formation megan manifesting like a drawing from an invisible hand. It was as bright as the sun that nobody had seen for months. They couldn''t look into it for long, as everybody''s eyes began stinging and hurting when doing so, missing the moment when it let loose a massive ray, slamming against the protection of the Princess.


    If Leon had been present, he would have said it reminded him of how jet engines sounded, screeching like the ear-piercing roar of an afterburner. It not only torched the people below, the snow, or the cloud of water vapor surrounding them, but its blinding light made people unable to look at the impact zone. Nobody could see if the shield held out or if the Princess could still survive a direct hit.


    "What?!" Otto yelled as the ship trembled once again, and again¡­ and again.


    He couldn''t keep his spell focused where he wanted, causing it to split into multiple smaller ones, zig-zagging around the battlefield. He had to accept that the Lawbringer''s shields were dangerously close to giving out, and they couldn''t stay. All the cannons were now firing at the ship, and even from within the city, the constant barrage of fire spells was raining down on it. No matter how much he gritted his teeth, in the end, he ordered the Lawbringer to retreat, flying away just as he was thwarted when trying to secure the train station. This happened a second time¡­ It was unacceptable! This was not even that accursed Avalon he had been hearing about! What was happening?! Why were they this strong?!


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lady Yuri! Come in, Lady Yuri!" Polo shouted, trying to connect with her mech from the cockpit of his Rook. His eyes watched the retreating ship and how it ended its dangerous spell, yet his mind was worried about his Queen. The moment the ship appeared, Polo switched his targeting and began bombarding the Lawbringer, supported by the howitzers under Oleg''s command.


    "I''m fine!" Her voice broke through the static noise of their radio. "The shield held out... Somewhat. But now my machine feels sluggish. I think some parts have melted."


    "Why didn''t you¨C"Pion asked, joining in on their conversation through their open channel.


    "Oleg said, keep as much in the reserves as possible." She chuckled as the Princess slowly became visible again, its frame, armor, and shield still glowing from the heat, releasing smoke, looking like a specter. "If I felt my little baby couldn''t withstand it, I would have used the jammer."


    "My orders are secondary to your safety, " the general said, his voice clearly nervous. "I would have to offer my head if I brought back news of your demise, My Lady."


    "Nah." She giggled, looking around and noticing that the battlefield was empty, devoid of snow and recognizable bodies, as everything was burned away. "This is what war is. Just keep Lancy happy and proud; I''ll be satisfied, even in death."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Sorry, My Lady, but I''d still prefer if you stay fine in life." Oleg mumbled, making Yuri laugh loudly as she picked up the deformed tower shield and made her way back to the breach. Her machine creaked and croaked with every step, but it was overshadowed by the loud cheers from the defenders. "I''ll let the Princess cool down and then send me some mechanics to repair what they can!"


    "They are already preparing." Oleg confirmed her request, barking orders into his headpiece. "We must hurry to plug in the breach. We don''t see movement within the enemy''s ranks, so we may have a breather to reorganize."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was about an hour after the first battle of Lothlia, and the sieging army was stirring, even without orders. The results of their very first assault, what their enemy had for defending the city, spread around before it was even over, causing the mercenaries to start doubting themselves. Especially after the majestic, supposedly invincible flying ship was forced back¡ªtwice already. However, Otto wasn''t paying attention to these words because he was having an important meeting aboard the Lawbringer, ordering his remaining subordinates, three mages, to visit him.


    "Start preparing." He spoke candidly, his voice firm, and there was no place to disobey him. His disciples could do nothing but listen and obey. "I wanted to use this against their famed city, but it seems I have no choice but to do it earlier than expected. You have a day to set it up."


    "Yes, Master." They answered in unison, bowing, making Otto nod, yet his face remained impassive, hiding his boiling anger behind his mask of composure.


    "I will give the order for the whole army to attack simultaneously. We are running out of boulders, so we will empty our reserves and take the city in one go. Go. I will join you when you have set up your part of the formation."


    As for what kind of formation it was, they didn''t really know. They had their personal parts that they were in charge of, knowing that they were a piece of something bigger. A spell that was truly an expert-level formation. A weapon that will bring down the city in just one go¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    A sharp, loud scream came from a tiny building in the middle of a snow-covered field. It was the ''home'' of the sole mage, captured by Pion and his forces. His wailing was a reoccurring echo in the past hours, one that always died down for a few minutes before returning in greater intensity. Yet, this time, it was different, gurgled and distorted. When it ended, it did so abruptly as if all sound disappeared from existence. Then, the silence was replaced by a low hum, which was followed by a shockwave, making the snow around the building get blown up into the air, swirling wildly before slowly settling back down to the ground.


    "Ugh¡­"


    It didn''t take long for the now cracked front door to be pushed open and for Merlin to walk out, waving the smoking air around him, looking as if he had something blow up into his face. Well, that was precisely what happened. If Leon had been there, seeing him, he might have begun laughing, telling him he looked like a specific ''Doc'' who invented the time machine¡­ but he wasn''t.


    "Bleeeh¡­" Retching, Merlin couldn''t help himself but lean over and continue to heave, spitting and wiping his mouth with the edge of his seared and blackened robes. "It got into my mouth¡­ Bleh! People taste horribly! What do the monsters like in us?!"


    It was clear that his subject, the captured wizard, had met the same fate as his comrade on the battlefield. Behind him, a flickering, magical sphere stood in the now-dark cabin, slowly dispersing. It managed to contain the explosion... for the most part. Some of his flesh did escape, splattering onto the walls and onto Merlin, while the shockwave that leaked out managed to break all the Edmund Lamps within.


    "Well, at least I got something¡­" He mumbled, using the snow to wash his face, returning to a more presentable form. He was watching from between his fingers as the soldiers guarding the vicinity were hurrying towards him.


    "Lord Merlin!" They saluted, trying to peer into the house, only seeing the gruesome destruction.


    "It''s fine!" he waved his hand, straightening his posture. "I need to hurry back to the Sovereign to tell him what I found out. Demolish this place and burn it all! Consider it tainted, so purify it with fire! "He ordered, and the soldiers didn''t hesitate to salute, grabbing their newly developed flamethrowers and torching them without question.


    Watching the blazing fire light up the darkness, Merlin realized it was already deep into the night. He lost track of time, but it was all worth it. He had learned enough, and he had to report it.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "This means he has a spell in his arsenal that could demolish Lothlia." I grunted, walking with Merlin, heading straight to our Morse code machine to contact my uncle at once. "This is the second bad news for tonight!"


    "Second?" Merlin asked, almost stopping his steps.


    "The news just returned about an hour ago; the train is still hot and whistling in the station. Mirian can''t come and help, and Pascal keeps skirting the Silver Region with the other warships, making sure her ship can''t leave."


    "Logical¡­" Merlin mumbled, biting his lips, "We must focus on the spell. I don''t know if our hijacking spell would be able to stop it¡­ From what I extracted from the enemy wizard''s marrows and mind, it tells me enough... This is a multi-layered spell. Even if we disrupt one of its components, it would still be able to release its attack if the controlling wizard is powerful enough."


    "As I said¡­ another bad news." I moaned, feeling a headache assaulting me after listening to his explanation.


    "I need to go to Lothlia, my Sovereign."


    This time, we both stopped while I was looking into his eyes. He was serious, so much so that I never saw him so determined before.


    "The city is besieged from all sides." I said plainly.


    "I can take the train. You said it. It is still hot, so we can fire it back up and go." He continued, already having a plan. "If I can take some soldiers, a small squadron only for my protection, we can smash through the enemy lines even if they are on the tracks. I just need to get into the city before the enemy activates the spell. With me present, I can adapt fast enough so we can hijack his spell."


    "You only have a portion of it." I warned him, as what he extracted from our dead prisoner was only a tiny part of a much larger formation.


    "I can do it. I am already matching possible complementary runes for an attacking spell in my head."


    "¡­" We had no time. The Pass was still empty, and it seemed this winter was not about demons¡­ but about us, humans. "Very well." I nodded, grabbing his shoulder and squeezing it. "Do it, my friend. I will send the message over to Elliot¡­ Make haste, Merlin! I don''t know how much time we have, but my gut tells me it isn''t long¡­"

 Chapter 262 – The Siege of Lothlia (6)

    Otto stood on the bridge of the Lawbringer, overlooking Lothlia and his own army. His sharp eyes were narrowed in focus as the biting, cold winter wind cut against his flesh and through the camp below the ship. His subordinates were already working on their part of the formation, and soon, he would have to start chanting his incantation and start bringing their work into a balanced state. They would be the anchors of his spell, lessening the stress on his mind and allowing him to focus on destruction more than on maintaining the expert-level spell.


    Each of his disciples knew the weight of their task. They were trained to be their master''s perfect companion for it, as their coordinated effort would allow Otto to unleash the full fury of this ancient magic. This devastating formation was once used against the Vasas thousands of years ago in a similar fashion, attacking their strongholds. If it was executed perfectly, the formation would bring a storm of ruin against the city, turning the clouds above the land into their worst enemy. No wonder it was deemed an expert-level formation, as it was complex, delicate, and required flawless synchronization.


    "For the Eternal Emperor and for Ishillia!" Otto yelled, his mind surging with conviction and burning zeal, something that he could no longer distinguish from being his own or something that someone had planted in him. Not that it mattered¡­ He knew this was what was required of him and that he would turn out as the victor in this battle. It was preordained.


    While his mages sat at different spots on the deck of the Lawbringer, meditating and sitting in the middle of faintly glowing formations, Otto remained at the bow, preparing the primary spell. This ancient storm formation would harness his mind''s focus, taking over nature''s powers. Through it, he would channel his will into the sky itself, calling down lightning strikes with precision, like the hand of the Six Gods.


    "Watch over me, my Eternal Emperor¡­" he whispered, closing his eyes, and the ritual began in earnest.


    The ground beneath his feet hummed with latent power as he extended his mind, touching the mages connected to his. All of their parts were eventually connected, becoming one through his lead. Each mage focused on a different part of the formation¡ªone of them was nothing more than the lynchpin between the ship and Otto''s spell, using the Lawbringer as a booster catalyst. The other two were reinforcing the vertical and horizontal axes to stabilize the immense flow of energy, rushing forward to be controlled by Otto. The air buzzed as tendrils of glowing light streamed from their formations, rising into the sky, connecting to the thick clouds above them as if they were throwing invisible hooks of power up into the clouds themselves.


    To the untrained eye from below, it appeared as though nothing had changed. But to Otto, who could feel the pulse of magic beneath the surface, it was like he was becoming the reason for the birth of a storm. The magical lines they were creating expanded outward, each one a part of his formation and requiring the utmost concentration to maintain balance. The air around him buzzed with electricity, charged with the formation''s unnatural tension.


    "I''ll show you all what real power is." Otto whispered, his lips curling into a smile. He could sense the strain on his mages as the formation''s complexity began to take its toll on their mental and physical endurance. "Focus!" He called out to them both audibly and mentally. Their own lines they produced were delicate and fragile under the increasing pressure of the magic that flowed through them. A single mistake could cause a backlash that would annihilate their mind and body, possibly harming Otto as well.


    Yet, their strain was nothing like what Otto was facing. His mind was already slipping into a different state, lingering between consciousness and subconsciousness, becoming the central conduit, the heart of the storm he was about to summon. He raised his hands slowly, palms up toward the sky, as the energies from his subordinates began to coalesce around him. He felt the connection deep within him, where his mind was tethered to the formation, becoming visible on the ship''s deck. The air crackled and sparked as the threads of magic from each mage snaked their way toward Otto''s post, joining together into a single, pulsating network.


    Below the Lawbringer, the army of conscripts and mercenaries began moving the moment morning came. On Otto''s command, spreading before dawn, the entire assault on Lothlia started in earnest. The trebuchets hurled their remaining stones at the city walls while the infantry pressed forward in waves, shields raised against the rain of arrows. Yet they proved little to no use when a magical cannonshot landed between their ranks, vaporizing them in the dozens. Still, with the number of invaders, they were poised to arrive at the wall sooner or later. Not even their machines could be at every point at once.


    From his vantage point, Otto could hear the clash of steel and the thunderous impacts of siege weapons, but he did not allow himself to be distracted. His role was far more critical than that of the soldiers below. He was about to deliver the decisive blow. A sudden gust of wind swept across the snow-covered fields, and the dark clouds above began to churn. The sky, once a dark gray blanket, now twisted and writhed as though reacting to the magic being summoned below it. The formation was almost complete.


    Otto''s mind perceived his subordinates and quickly calculated how long they would hold out. Their minds were strained, sweat beads dotting their bodies despite the biting cold. Each one was pushing their limits, but they were holding. For now. He could feel the storm building above his target, a roiling mass of black clouds gathering above Lothlia like a furious beast at his command. Lightning danced within the clouds, flickering in the depths like caged dragons, hungry for release.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    One by one, his mages completed their sections of the formation, each producing an arc of electricity, snapping into place with a brilliant flash. The points of the formation were now physically connected, creating a vast, intricate web that stretched across the ship. It was invisible to the magicless eye of regular people but pulsing with raw, blinding, mystical energy for those who could see it. There was no mistake about their spell being fed by the Lawbringer''s core for a greater effect. Everything was ready.


    "Now!" His voice was a command to the elements he directly commanded, and the sky obeyed.


    A massive bolt of lightning arced down from the storm cloud, striking the walls of Lothlia with a deafening crack. The stone exploded under its force, sending debris and soldiers flying in every direction. Otto felt the energy pulse through him, and he grinned as he realized the full extent of the control he now wielded.


    This was no ordinary magic¡ªthis was the true power of what an Expert-Level mage, no, a Magos could wield. It was his title, although only uttered by one individual yet, his Emperor. Still, soon, the whole world will know. His mind was the storm''s core, his will the guiding force behind every strike. He could feel the electricity coursing through him, like a conductor channeling the raw energy of the heavens. With a flick of his wrist, another lightning bolt lashed out, obliterating a tower on the city''s eastern side. The defenders scrambled, watching as stone and burning wood fell on the ramparts, powerless against the force that rained down upon them.


    Otto''s subordinates maintained their positions, their focus unwavering as they funneled their energy into the formation, reinforcing it and stabilizing the formation. Each was responsible for a section of the storm''s power, and without their contributions, the formation would collapse under its own weight.


    As the battle raged below, Otto continued to rain lightning down upon the city, creating multiple openings for the army to rush in and start the slaughter. His mind moved faster than thought, selecting targets with brutal efficiency¡ªeach strike was precise, each bolt of lightning guided by his will alone.


    The storm roared as a living entity bound to Otto''s command. He could feel its boundless capabilities, soon locating the machine that caused his first assault to fail. It was standing in the midst of it all, killing his soldiers like stepping on bugs¡­ It was time for him to do the same. Concentrating, willing nature to obey, he sent down a lightning bolt, but to his surprise, the activated shield of that monster managed to block it. But Otto knew. It can''t do it for long.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "We are late; it has already started!" Merlin yelled, leaning out of the train and feeling the magic fluctuations in the distance.


    That was enough for the conductors to start shoveling even more franticly, feeding the train with coal, ignoring the whines and warnings of the pressure gages as they pushed the fresh snow away, heading towards Lothlia at full speed. It wasn''t dragging along any cart; every soldier was hanging off the train''s side or standing on the pile of coal, traveling as light as possible. Merlin could feel the raw power and destruction permeating the area, giving him a bad feeling. This spell gave off the same smell and feeling he experienced from the Kingdom of Scorc''s weapon. The one that brought down Duke Kustov''s flying ship all those years ago. Lothlia was in actual danger.


    It didn''t take long for the train to reach the flatlands around Lothlia and let its passengers see the siege raging around the city. They watched as lightning came down from the unnaturally dark clouds, assaulting the walls and buildings, while the massive army did its best to flood in through the many newly created holes in their defense. In turn, the enemy also noticed the weird machine heading towards their backs.


    "Brace for impact!" Merlin yelled and began to cast a spell¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    On the northern-east side of the battlefield, hundreds of mercenaries were ready to be the second wave to reach the walls, becoming more spaced out than the first one. They finally began learning that the enemy''s cannons were something they had no defense against, watching multiple groups being annihilated by a single blast. They must provide multiple, smaller targets and pray they won''t be the ones to get hit. The order to charge had already been given, but they heard another whistle beside their commanding officer''s. It was coming from behind them¡­ along with an unnatural rattling noise.


    Thanks to the cold and thick snow below their armored boots, they failed to see that they were standing on the tracks in the way of a speeding train heading straight in their direction. Not that they could do anything about it. The metal monster plowed into them without slowing down or stopping, throwing torn-apart bodies and screaming soldiers to the sides.


    It was not all. As it sped through them, Merlin''s spell was finished at the right moment. It appeared above the train''s chimney, turning the steam their train had spewed out into green rain, falling down around the mercenaries as a hot, acid drizzle, melting metal and flesh alike, turning up their screams tenfold in just under a second. By the time their train was away, leaving the army behind and heading towards the train station, a screaming and melting opening was left in Otto''s army, one that would be the first visible crack in his army.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "We are getting overwhelmed!" Pion shouted, directing their howitzers and cannons to fire, trying to hit the Lawbringer in the distance, knowing that it was the source of this magical thunderstorm.


    "I can take it!" Yuri roared, standing in a spot where the wall was completely gone, holding back thousands by herself. She was periodically bombarded with lightning, weakening her shield spell with every blast.


    "Leave, and you will become its focus and die!" Oleg countered, not letting her stride out alone.


    Polo was not in better shape either, as his cannons were constantly firing, straining his machine and his mind and body alike. But there was no time to think or pause; he was doing his best to cover as many sides of the city as possible. They tried using their trojan spell, but the formation was either too strong or the ship was simply too far away for it to work as intended. The best they managed so far was redirecting some of the bolts to destroy an empty house instead of another part of the wall.


    "Reinforcements!"


    It was the shout of one of the soldiers, and his words were followed by the whistle of a train, but that part was only heard by the two mechs because of their heightened senses. They didn''t know who had arrived, but whoever it was, they better be bringing over a counter for this overwhelming spell¡­

 Chapter 263 – Magical Showdown (1)

    Otto was immersed within his spell, no longer in full view of his army, missing the fact that something had broken through their ranks, heading straight for the city. Maybe, even if he saw the second train arrive, he wouldn''t have paid too much attention to it either. But, he would have picked up on the fact that someone other than him had used magic...


    From his elevated vantage, the city of Lothlia stood like a dying beast, its stone walls battered and scorched, but the city was still holding its ground and the opening on its walls. Plumes of smoke rose from multiple breaches where Otto''s forces had managed to hammer through, following his lightning bolts from the sky. What annoyed him the most were the two machines his enemies wielded. Especially that bastardly pink one. The hunkier, black, staying in the middle of the city was a pain, yes. It was sending multiple spells towards the Lawbringer, forcing the ship to raise its altitude numerous times because its shields could no longer fully block incoming attacks with its powers siphoned away by Otto''s formation. But that other one... It kept slaughtering his warriors, resisting his lightning, still standing, even after Otto''s last attack blasted off its shield-bearing arm.


    Around that accursed pink beast, the battlefield stretched out like a hellish nightmare. The ground before the wall it guarded was a swamp of blood and muddied snow, churned and overturned a hundred times by thousands of feet and the weighty stomp of the devilish machine. Corpses¡ªsome already frozen in grotesque shapes by the biting cold¡ªlittered the ground right until they were caught in a blast or got smushed when its heavy feet stomped on them. Men groaned in the darkness, under rubble and their comrades'' bodies, pleading for aid that would never come. The air stank of death and sweat mingled with the faint odor of burning flesh where magic had seared the fallen. A loud horn blared, suffocating the cries of warriors, bursting their eardrums; the Princess''s angry roar rose above the clamor before the walls, coming from its headpiece as it continued fighting, being an enraged terror on the battlefield. Yuri was now fighting purely on instinct, locking on enemy troops nearest her, consumed by her bloodlust, and wanting to kill as many as she could before falling.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle on the walls and streets of Lothlia was a hard-fought one. The trained and freshly recruited soldiers of Elliot fought in tight formations, spears and shields raised against the coming tide, pouring through the openings. They had fought off multiple attacks already but knew they were still far from finishing. From the parapets, they could see the columns of enemy soldiers advancing through the snow-covered lands like a never-ending tide.


    "Here they come again!" someone shouted further down the line.


    Lothlia''s defenders braced for impact, tightening their grips on their weapons as the mercenaries surged forward, a wave of bodies screaming in bloodlust and fury. The city''s archers let loose their arrows, raining death down on the attackers, but there were so many of them¡ªfar too many. Bodies tumbled and fell as arrows pierced throats and eyes, but the wave kept coming. Even if the defenders'' cannons fired, they couldn''t hit everybody.


    Then, those who reached the walls without openings were clawing their way up with ladders and ropes. The first to reach the top was met with immediate death¡ªskewered on spears, hacked down by swords¡ªbut more followed, trampling over the dead and dying just the same. Lothlian soldiers shouted curses, thrusting their weapons into the mass of screaming bodies, feeling the dull resistance of flesh and bone as they cut down the invaders. The walls, by now, stank worse than a slaughterhouse.


    An Avalonian captain of his group, his armor covered in blood, swung his sword in wide arcs, severing limbs and heads with one stroke. He had fought for what felt like hours, his muscles burning with exhaustion, but there was no time to rest, nor did he think about it. A conscript, barely older than a boy, lunged at him with a rusted pike. The captain sidestepped without effort, driving his blade through the boy''s chest. There was no hesitation or remorse in his eyes behind his helmet. Their only reward was death as long as they wielded a weapon and continued attacking them. He twisted the blade viciously and kicked the body off the battlements, shouting orders into his headset and calling upon two of his men to reinforce his position.


    "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "Lumet, Karvok to me! Don''t let them¡ª"


    A thunderous roar cut him off as a section of the wall to his left exploded in a shower of stone and dust. A lightning bolt... The soldiers, no matter from which side, recoiled as a blinding blue light seared through their ranks. Screams echoed across the battlements as men writhed, their skin bubbling and melting under the magical onslaught caught. Dozens died, caught in the immediate vicinity of the blast.


    "Captain Carou!"


    His men were already there, throwing off the rocks from their leader, whose armor was smoking, burnt, and dented in multiple places. Yet, unlike the regular soldiers around him, he still lived.


    "I''m not dead yet! Fight!" He coughed and shouted, getting back to his feet with the help of his men before pushing them forward into the fray. A moment later, their blades clanged against shields, and the air was filled with dying screams as they cut through armor like a hot knife through butter. Blood sprayed in wide arcs as his soldiers hacked and stabbed with righteous fury. Their injured captain blocked a sudden wild strike aimed at his head, coming from the mercenary who saw him disoriented, trying to capitalize on his chance. Still... He failed. Without hesitating, Carou then drove his sword into his attacker''s stomach, lifting the blade until he felt the man''s body give out, split open from the torso like a paper bag.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    It was not the only place where Avalonians were like the manifestation of slaughter. Because the city had already been breached, chaos reigned around it. One alleyway close to the northeastern breach became a killing ground as a unit of Lothlian militia made a desperate stand, blocking the path of a group of marauding mercenaries. The Lothlians were armed with standard leather and iron armor and weapons¡ªaxes, swords, and halberds, yet they fought just as hard as their Avalonian partners. They shouted like madmen, unflinching in the face of any enemy, knowing that if they failed here, their families would be next. The mercenaries were more experienced, but the militia fought with the ferocity of men who knew they had nothing left to lose. This was their home, and they would defend it like wild animals.


    A brutal exchange followed as steel clashed on steel, and the alley ran red with blood. One Lothlian, a massive blacksmith wielding a sledgehammer, smashed through the mercenaries with wild swings, crushing skulls and shattering bones. His eyes were wide with rage, his breath coming in ragged gasps, but his spirit was livid. His workshop was near, and his apprentices, neighbors, and people he knew fought and died beside him. This was their city, and they would die protecting it. A mercenary with a dagger leaped at him, slashing at his throat, but the blacksmith caught him with a backhanded blow that sent him sprawling into the hard ground, his chest caved in, his eyes popping out of his skull. There was no hesitation on his part; attacking by instincts, he followed up and crushed the man''s head with a single swing of his hammer. Better to be safe than sorry.


    "Let them come! Let my crafts taste their blood and be baptized in the flames of war!" he roared, encouraging those around him. This time, it was they who rushed at the mercenaries, surprising them.


    Back at the walls, Otto''s forces had finally gained a foothold. More ladders had been raised, and more soldiers poured onto the battlements. The defenders were slowly getting overwhelmed, their line being pushed backward as fatigue settled in. The Lothlians fought on, but their walls were breaking under their feet.


    "General, come in!" It was then that a new voice echoed in the helmets of the Avalonians. "We are coming with the Prime Minister aboard! We need clearance on the northeast from the train station to the wall!"


    Oleg''s answer was simple. The howitzers changed their target from trying to hit the constantly moving Lawbringer and the backline of his army and instead started bombarding the enemy near the walls, risking hitting their own men. Polo also began moving, arriving at the required point quickly. Although it lacked melee weaponry, its body was the weapon, crashing into the invading mercenaries while his voice blared from the mech''s speakers.


    "Give up! Those who drop their weapon will be given mercy!"


    He didn''t expect much; he just did it for chance''s sake. Yet, to many''s surprise, some people indeed dropped their weapons or turned them against the mercenaries surrounding them. It was such a surprise that even the Avalonian soldiers looked on with wide eyes, not that they complained. The sudden chaos brought on an already chaotic battlefield was such that clearing the area for Merlin and his small group of bodyguards was done much quicker than anybody thought possible. If not for the circumstances, Oleg, who was arriving personally to ensure Merlin reached them safely, would have let out a chuckle, seeing him hanging off one of his soldier''s backs.


    "Bring me to the wall that faces the ship! At once!" Merlin yelled, shouting over the cries of the ongoing battle, the roar of the cannons, and the thumping sound of the Rook''s massive legs stepping on a group of mercenaries in the background.


    "Yes!" Oleg saluted, carving a pathway for them, knowing it was not the time to ask questions. Not when another lightning bolt crashed down from the sky, hitting the Rook. It shuddered, cracked, and groaned, going down on one knee while two of the cannons on its shoulders were nothing but deformed, molten metal after the strike.


    Still, it stood back up with a metallic moan, continuing to stand in front of the attacking squads of warriors. Seeing it survive such a destructive force, more and more conscripts felt that this whole assault was pointless. They were dying in the thousands, and even if they won, how many of them would remain? Their choice was simple. They began dropping their weapons where they could or switching sides where they knew the mercenaries would strike them down.


    As for what it would mean after the battle ended? Nobody thought about it in the heat of the moment. There was a bigger issue to deal with.


    Arriving at the western side of the walls, facing the Lawbringer. Seeing the flying ship, Merlin''s eyes could also perceive the magic reaching up the sky from it, seeing what others couldn''t.


    "No wonder our hijacking spell didn''t work... It can''t adapt to a multi-layered formation of such complexity by itself! This is not a spell that can be influenced by our current variants without proper control..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nobody said anything, as besides their Prime Minister, they knew nothing about magic. They just used what they were given¡­


    "Good thing I came prepared." He mumbled, his fingers closing, twitching, opening randomly as his mind was doing a multitude of different calculations at once.


    Oleg wanted to ask something, know what they should do, but before a word could leave his mouth, a lightning bolt came down from the sky, aiming at where the Princess kept fighting. Yet, before it could connect, a formation appeared right above the body of the pink mech, dissipating the spell before it could cause any damage.


    "He''s good¡­" Merlin mumbled, licking his lips, an unknown yet familiar feeling awakening within him. "But not as good as he thinks he is!"


    With a clap, his body began shimmering, his eyes moving back and forth with incredible speed as a giant, magical sphere appeared around Lothlia, one that was even visible to the regular eyes of magicless people. Standing behind him, Oleg could swear the young-looking boy had transformed, just for a fleeting moment. Yet... He saw it... Merlin looked like an ancient being, one with a tall, straight back and a crown on his head¡­ wearing a royal robe and a long cape fluttering in the wind. In that brief second, he could see someone who was once called the Emperor of Magic.

 Chapter 264 – Magical Showdown (2)

    The world around Otto blurred and faded as Merlin''s counter-spell activated. Their minds were no longer present in reality, but they were facing each other in a place beyond the physical plane. In an instant, time itself became an abstraction, and their souls became free, untethered from reality. The siege of Lothlia, the blood-soaked battlefield, or the crumbling walls were no longer within their perception. Instead, both of them stood in a vast expanse of pure magic¡ªan endless, swirling purple nebula where reality bent and shifted randomly, where time, distance, and form had no actual meaning. They only existed to give a familiar sensation to the minds entering this place. It was the land where no space existed, yet the faint image of a Cosmic tapestry sometimes peeked through the swirling gases, only for a moment.


    Otto''s form shimmered in this weird, astral plane between their world and the Cosmos, his figure constantly shifting between his physical self and something more elemental, charged with the same lightning he wielded in the physical realm. Thunder crackled around him as he surveyed his suddenly manifesting enemy, his eyes narrowing at the intruding consciousness. He could still feel the formation, the complex web of magical circuits he had control over, but he could no longer will it to strike down on the city below them. Whoever it was... he began interfering with his will the moment he made contact. It was his creation, born from his power, and he wouldn''t let anyone seize it...


    But Merlin was already here.


    He stood before Otto, seemingly materializing from the very threads of magic that formed this place. He was calm, almost serene as if this environment¡ªthis battlefield of the incorporeal¡ªwas as natural to him as breathing. Watching Merlin''s body, Otto couldn''t help but shiver, noticing that his young face was overlayed atop another visage. One that had a matching form, just older. Something else within the boy made it feel like he was armed with profound knowledge. Behind his eyes, there was an existence whose soul gleamed with a frightening insight of magic itself. Merlin''s presence was a strong contrast to Otto''s raw, tempestuous power. Where Otto was a storm, Merlin was now a vast, deep ocean¡ªstill on the surface but with immeasurable depths beneath his young appearance.


    "You''ve tangled yourself in quite the knot, haven''t you? Your methods are... crude. They lack the refinement and finesse that your level should indicate... I wonder how you were raised to be an Expert Mage. Taking shortcuts is not something I approve of." Merlin''s voice echoed, not as sound but as a presence within Otto''s mind. He spoke without moving his lips, his thoughts resonating in the magical ether.


    "You won''t break my formation, no matter who you are! This is my power¡ªmy battleground. I am the master here. The only thing you accomplished is to open your soul up to me to obliterate it!" Otto''s eyes flared with defiance, angered by the sheer words of this lowly intruder.


    With a thought, Otto discharged a wave of energy, a blinding arc of lightning that surged toward Merlin, planning on obliterating him in this ethereal space before he could do anything. Watching it happen, Merlin barely flinched, only snapping his fingers in response. The blue lightning fractured and diffused just before reaching him, the attack dissipating into harmless sparks, deviating from their course and disappearing in the distance. As a result, in the material plane, the clouds rumbled with thunder, but no lightning came down this time around, only running through the thick clouds in dozens of blinding flashes.


    "Raw power will only take you so far, wizard." Merlin chortled, his voice tinged with a playful provocation. "You built this formation, yes, but you don''t fully understand what you have been taught. You didn''t really create it... This is older than I am. Did you know that this spell once brought down a city belonging to a powerful bloodline...? That it killed hundreds of thousands in one night? Your control over it would make your ancestors ashamed. You have been given a bow that you can''t pull to a full draw..."


    Otto growled in frustration, his hands¡ªnow glowing arcs of pure energy¡ªsummoning more out of his formation. The magical plane around them responded to his anger, and the clouds around the two began darkening, filled with violently churning waves as lightning flashed towards Merlin in a jagged line, zig-zagging. Yet Merlin stood untouched, not because he lacked the power to defend himself, but because he wielded something far more dangerous¡ªknowledge.


    Seeing Otto''s will manifesting, Merlin simply raised his hand, and threads of magic, finer than spider silk, began to weave through the air. They moved with such elegance and precision that it took Otto a moment to realize what was happening. Merlin wasn''t attacking him or defending himself; he was unraveling the very fabric of Otto''s formation, delicately, strand by strand, interfering with it and turning it against him. His attack, once again, simply turned away at the last moment, disappearing into nothing.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Panic flickered in Otto''s chest for the very first time. He couldn''t allow this. With a roar, he drew more magic forth, this time aiming not at Merlin but at the formation itself. He was trying to reinforce it, tightening the knots, drawing on the power of the Lawbringer and the life force of his subordinates. He was doing his best, strengthening his hold on the spell with everything he got. But every time he added more energy, Merlin would unweave it with an ease that infuriated him.


    "NO!" Otto barked, sweat beading on his astral form, a representation of his life energies slipping away as he concentrated harder, reaching deep into his reserves. "I won''t let you take it from me! FUCK OFF!"


    Merlin didn''t respond; he just smirked, licking his lips before closing his eyes. The magical plane around them began to shift. What was once a chaotic, storm-ridden landscape began to calm down. It was as if an anxious, angry animal realized that its faithful caretaker had arrived. The violent arcs of energy Otto had summoned began to slow as if time itself were being bent by Merlin''s will. The magic that Otto had infused into the formation, including his disciple''s life, began to feel like it was slipping from his grasp, not through brute force, but by Merlin''s precise manipulations. Then... there was a soft snap. He didn''t feel it anymore... His mages were dead. He knew it because suddenly, his soul began hurting from the backlash of their minds perishing.


    It was then that Otto finally realized that the one who stood before him was not just a young mage. He was not above him in strength or raw power but in understanding. He had built the formation with sheer force, pulling from his immense magical reserves of the Lawbringer, following the plans he had learned. He knew how runes came one after the other but didn''t know the genuine reasons behind the formation''s structure. Yet his opponent... Merlin knew how to take it apart and rebuild it with a finesse that made Otto feel like an apprentice fumbling with spells for the first time.


    "I think you realized you are done for." Merlin said quietly, almost kindly. "You attacked the wrong people, wizard. This place is my Sovereign''s territory. I am his wizard; I am his Prime Minister... I am his friend. Remember my name!" His fingers moved in the air, and with a gesture, several of the formation''s key nodes unraveled like loose threads. "I am Merlin. Merlin Ishillia, Emperor of Magic, follower of the one and only Sovereign of our world. Bow before him when you meet him in your next life, and then I will forgive you! Otherwise... I will obliterate your soul, even if you don''t remember why."


    "What?" He gawked, unable to even understand what he was saying.


    Otto''s mind surged with power, a last effort to retake control of the formation. The magical landscape around the two rippled under the strain he was putting on it, sacrificing his life in the process. Lightning bolts as wide as rivers struck from the sky, crashing toward Merlin with a force that could have annihilated any city. However, Merlin remained still, his fingers weaving intricate patterns in the air, like conducting an orchestra. With a single motion, he redirected the lightning into the Cosmos, where it dispersed harmlessly.


    "This isn''t a contest of strength, wizard..." Merlin murmured, and his words rang through the magical plane, echoing with a wisdom that seemed to come from the distant past. "Magic is not just power. It''s understanding. And in that, you are leagues behind me."


    Otto''s confidence began to crack, hearing a voice that left no doubt about its validity. He had thrown everything he had at Merlin, but nothing worked. That bastard had countered every attack with effortless precision, not overpowering Otto but redirecting his strikes, unraveling his spells before they could even fully manifest, canceling them out before he even thought of the first rune!


    For the first time in his life, Otto felt powerless.


    How could this be possible? How could a random kid and his knowledge of magic be immeasurably vast? Every spell Otto cast, it was as if Merlin had seen before. It felt as if Merlin had mastered every strategy Otto employed centuries ago. It was like trying to outmaneuver someone who had lived a thousand lifetimes and learned every secret magic had to offer.


    Finally, Merlin''s previous words marinated long enough in Otto''s panicking mind to make him comprehend what he refused to do so a moment before. He was facing someone who was rumored to be the strongest wizard that ever lived. Not just in Ishillian history... but in all history. He... he wasn''t dead?!


    "You¡­ can''t¡­ be..." Otto whined, desperation creeping into his voice, watching Merlin while he looked back at him with something almost like pity.


    "It''s over, wizard. You''ve done well to come this far, but there''s no shame in losing to someone who has walked this path far longer than you can imagine."


    With a final gesture, Merlin unraveled the last of the formation. Otto''s web of magic, the spell that had been his greatest weapon, disintegrated into nothingness. The magical plane flickered in reaction to its cancellation and began to dissolve at once, the two wizards'' minds returning to the physical world.


    Otto''s mind reeled like a stone launched from a trebuchet. He had been bested¡ªnot by strength but by Merlin''s sheer depth of knowledge. As the real world came back into focus, he realized he was lying on the Lawbringer''s deck, bleeding from all orifices, twitching, and in agonizing pain that blocked him from moving. He wanted to speak the words, ''Emperor of Magic,'' yet he was unable to say anything as his lungs were filled with mucus and blood. He knew... he was going to die.

 Chapter 265 – Victory

    The men attacking the city of Lothlia could no longer feel the freezing coldness of the long, strange winter. The amount of warm blood that had been spilled, the adrenaline coursing through their veins, and the ongoing battle made everyone forget it was winter, thrusting them into the furnace of war and carnage. Otto''s forces had pushed into Lothlia after their leader''s spell brought down much of its walls¡­ Yet, they did it just barely. The city had been smashed open at multiple points, and through sheer force, the mercenaries and conscripts had flooded in. But now, it all felt meaningless.


    The thunderous crack of lightning that had been their rallying cry, the sheer terror Otto had commanded from his position aboard the Lawbringer, making them think of imminent victory, had suddenly ceased. The magical fury that had earlier dominated the skies now remained dormant, sometimes rumbling above them, but it was, no matter who looked at it, in the process of calming down. No more bolts of death came down to aid them. No more deafening screams from the sky, only from their comrades and the moans of the dying, those unfortunate bastards who did not perish instantly. The only thrumming was the relentless thump of boots against the ground as the defenders of Lothlia began pushing back out of the city, one step at a time.


    The mercenaries soon began forgetting about the greed of promised riches and losing the arrogance of seasoned killers. Their loot was right before their eyes, but it remained out of reach. They found themselves isolated, broken into smaller and smaller pockets, exterminated without mercy.


    "Hold the line!" barked one of the captains of the same group that, only days before, sat and laughed at the fumbling conscripts, joking about roasting them. His face was blackened with soot, his sword held aloft as he hacked at the oncoming Lothlian soldiers. His brothers¡ªwhat few remained¡ªwere barely holding the narrow street against a tide of reorganized defenders led by three of those bastardly armored brutes. It didn''t matter how skilled the mercenaries were or how sharp their blades were. He saw his old comrade, accompanying him for decades, surviving hell and worse, hack at one of those beasts just so his sword splintered and his head was caved in by a hammer the size of a pig. But¡­ they were the pigs now, brought to slaughter.


    He glanced over his shoulder at the disarray behind him, cursing and grimacing. What had once been a force strong enough to break through the walls of a fortified city was now a shambling, chaotic mess. They survived the magical fire, bombarding the invading troops, reaching one of the breaches, and feeling they were finally free to loot, rape and hoard the riches of the city. Yet, they simply hit a second wall made of flesh and black armor. Then, he felt spears pointed at his back when he wanted to retreat and regroup...? What was happening?!


    "Useless fuckers!" He yelled when he saw the conscripts, those weak and measly scum scattering, some running for their lives, others turning on their mercenary commanders with their weapons.


    "Captain, they''re switching sides!" one of his men hollered, pointing with his bloodied sword after killing a Lothlian militia man.


    No matter where they looked, they could see a group of conscripts throwing down their weapons and falling to their knees, raising their hands in surrender. It was indeed as those loud shouts said, ringing everywhere within the city. Nobody could tell where the voices were coming from, but those who gave up were indeed not put to the sword. Instead of being cut down, the Lothlian soldiers hesitated, then accepted the surrender, binding the prisoners and shoving them into the alleyways to deal with them later. A ripple of confusion ran through the ranks of the invaders¡­ Surrendering meant living? Seeing their question answered by the action of the defending force, even many mercenaries began throwing in the towel.


    "What the hell is this?" the captain growled, stabbing a retreating conscript through the back. He yanked his sword free, but it felt like cutting through water. The satisfaction that used to come from killing had drained out of him by then.


    A loud crash echoed across the street, and the captain turned to see a blacksmith wielding a blood-soaked hammer barreling through the mercenaries in his way. The brute of a man kept swinging his chipped and cracked hammer, going left and right in his arms with reckless abandon, shattering bones, and cracking skulls. His men fell before him, their bodies crumpling like paper beneath the force of his blows.


    "We''re getting butchered out here!" shouted one of the mercenaries as he blocked a blow with his shield, only to be knocked back by the sheer force of the blacksmith''s assault. "There''s no way through! We need to fall back!"


    The captain wanted to scream, to demand they hold, but the truth was in front of him. Their line was breaking; no matter how many commands he shouted, he wasn''t a mage to change the course of a battle by words alone. Men were fleeing, and those who stayed were only doing so out of desperation, not conviction.


    Behind him, another roar erupted from the crowd, but it wasn''t one of rage or victory this time. It was fear.


    "The conscripts are betraying us!" another of his soldiers bellowed as more and more in their backlines turned against them. The captain, feeling his head spinning as he continuously turned back and forth between the front and backlines, could feel his heart sinking as he watched it all unfold. Conscripts, spurred on by the promise of mercy, were no longer fighting the Lothlians¡ªthey were turning their weapons on their own.


    A group of them, wielding spears and simple swords, rushed toward a band of mercenaries caught between the walls of a crumbling building. The mercenaries, already exhausted and bleeding, didn''t even have time to react as they were overwhelmed, stabbed in the back by the very men who had fought beside them just hours earlier.


    "This is madness!" the captain spat, his eyes wild with rage. "They''re animals!"


    More and more conscripts were dropping their weapons, pleading for mercy all around the city, or worse, in the eyes of Otto''s army, joining the Lothlian defenders. And then, as if to add insult to injury, a sound pierced the battlefield¡ªa low, droning hum. It was as if the attacking army finally felt the winter return, its chilling wind finding its way under their armor, freezing them in place. As people turned their heads, their blood turned to ice as they looked up at the sky, witnessing the worst possible scenery.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Lawbringer, their powerful, grand airship, was descending. But it wasn''t the controlled, calculated descent they had seen when it loomed over the battlefield earlier. No, this was a rapid fall without any order, as if the ship got drunk and someone pushed it down from a flight of steps. The magical vessel was tilting, suddenly smoke billowing from its deck, chunks of debris falling from the sky as three rapid explosions rang out from its surface. It was a sudden collapse, and the sight of it made the mercenaries'' stomach churn.


    "It''s sinking!" a voice suddenly shouted, panic lacing the words.


    All around him, men stopped fighting to look up at the spectacle, including that of the defenders. The once frightening weapon of war, the symbol of Ishillian superiority, power, and control, was coming down. The blue lightning that had terrified them had vanished entirely from above the city, changing into heavy snowfall instead. The ship was nothing more than a runaway vessel now, spiraling out of control and sailing toward the ground without a chance to stop the inevitable.


    A deafening crash followed as the Lawbringer slammed into the snowy fields outside the city, its frame twisting, breaking, and buckling as it struck the earth. The ground trembled beneath the force of the impact, knocking men off their feet and crushing multiple siege engines below it and the poor bastards who operated them.


    The mercenaries, who had already been teetering on the edge of collapse, broke as the sound of the Lawbringer''s final descent reached them. The remaining ones within the city dropped their weapons en masse, going on their knees or trying to flee in all directions. Some ran toward the city''s walls, desperate to escape the chaos, while others simply fell to their knees, hoping the defenders would show them mercy.


    The captain watched in horror as the army disintegrated around him. What had once been a mostly disciplined but brutal fighting force had turned into a panicked, fleeing mob. There was no hope of regrouping, no rallying cry that could pull them back from the brink. Not even those pompous knights who were directly from Otto''s lineage could do anything. By now, only those fools were the ones fighting, choosing death instead of surrender. But¡­ those mercenaries who were now stuck in the city would prefer living.


    He gritted his teeth, blood dripping from his mouth as he clutched his sword. "Cowards¡­" he spat, seeing some of his own men give up, but even he knew there was no salvaging this as he went down on his knees, his weapon thrown to the sides.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The streets of the city were flushed with blood. Lothlian soldiers, emboldened by the enemy''s collapse, surged forward, cutting down the mercenaries who hadn''t fled or given up their weapons. The distant sound of the Lothlian soldiers cheering echoed again and again on the streets, the cracked walls, and soon, everywhere. They had won. They knew it; even if they didn''t know what would happen next, nothing could take away their victory.


    On the western part of the walls, Oleg was the first to step forward, supporting Merlin''s swaying body. For them, it was only a minute or so since Merlin fell silent. Yet, when he refocused his eyes from his trance-like state, the airship in the distance shook with explosions and began falling out of the sky.


    "Prime Minister!" Oleg grunted, but the young man quickly found his footing, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "I''m fine, just exhausted! Phew! His mages are dead, and the head wizard should be too¡­" He added with a grin, watching the Lawbringer crashland. "Well, if he survived that, he would be a lucky bastard. But should have not much in him. The backlash of the death of his subordinates and me ripping away his spell is enough to kill him. Slowly¡­ and painfully."


    "Pion!" Oleg yelled into his headset at once.


    "Copy."


    "Take a force with you, break out! Head to the downed ship!"


    "It will be done. Capture or kill?" He asked back while moving forward, collecting his brothers to cut through the fleeing enemy.


    "Capture the ship, kill the mages."


    "I''m coming along!" another voice interfered, belonging to Yuri. Her Princess was already further away, one arm missing, the other wielding a bent spear, yet marching through the open field, killing the fleeing enemy.


    "Are you sure?" Pion asked, a bit uncertain as she had taken multiple lightning strikes already, and her machine was in dire need of repair.


    "I am." She replied, her breathing uneven, but her voice was still filled with energy. "That ship is a trophy that my hubby would gush over!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    When Otto came to his senses, his disciples were already nothing but smoking corpses as their bodies detonated, leaving holes atop the Lawbringer''s deck. He wasn''t faring better either, lying there on his back, coughing up blood every time he tried drawing breath. He was dying¡­ and he knew it. He wanted to make the last sacrifice, make sure the ship wouldn''t fall into enemy hands and blow it all up, but to his horror, most of his magic was gone. He was not only blown away, but he couldn''t access it. Whatever happened when Merlin took the formation away, it caused his own body to be thrown into disarray.


    He could do nothing, only watch the spinning sky turn fainter and fainter as his vision failed. He could not breathe, everything was burning in his body, everything hurt¡­ He was thrust into flames and pain, the kind only the soul could experience, yet he couldn''t scream, only gurgle. Finally, after thinking it would go on forever, the Lawbringer landed. Hitting the ground, his body was thrown up into the air, off the bow of the ship, right into the cloud of snow, dirt, and debris that its crash blasted away. Otto''s body disappeared into the carnage just so it could be mangled into a meat paste as he rolled under the crashing ship, ensuring his demise.


    It was finally over, and he welcomed the sweet release of death... Unlike Pascal.


    The ''Eternal Emperor'' was within Ishillia, drawing up plans for the spring as this winter threw everything into disarray. At least he could keep Cerna under pressure, knowing Otto could use it to break into the Frontier and end this laughable rebellion before the snow melted. He was in the midst of reading through the reports of the army he was constructing, already numbering 100,000 souls, when everything went dark.


    When he came to be, he was lying on the floor of his library in a pool of blood, still flowing from his mouth. It took him great effort to sit up, cough, and look at the crimson liquid seeping through his fingers.


    "Impossible¡­"


    Yet it wasn''t. He knew that he just lost someone who wasn''t supposed to die. That is why he gave him a ship! He would have ample defenses to escape and regroup even if he lost the army. He¡­ He couldn''t have died¡­. But Pascal couldn''t deny it. Not with the backlash he felt searing his body with pain even right then and there. He lost one of his puppets, one of his extra lives. He lost a sacrifice that should have been there to give him decades or even centuries of life when every other option ran dry.


    "MIRIAAAAAAAN!"


    No matter how hard he shouted, it was just so his throat would be cleared of blood, coughing it up all over himself.

 Chapter 266 – Prisoners’ Woe

    It was only a day after the siege of Lothlia had ended. The captured, mostly conscripts, huddled together in the flickering light of a weird metal torch hanging from the wall opposite their cells. It was a bizarre contraption, as it was not covered in grease or oil, burning or producing light from a burning candle. But they had no real drive to figure out what made it work. They had much heavier thoughts weighing them down.


    The air within the stone cell was cool but dry, a relief from the bitter cold reigning outside. Despite the faint warmth of their cramped shelter, much warmer than their tents had been in the past month of marching, the two dozen men''s shoulders remained hunched, pushed downward by exhaustion, injuries, and the reminder that they may have only postponed their deaths.


    The previous day had been a blur of loss and disbelief for most. With barely any time to process the bloody siege that they had endured, the magical cannon fire that took away so many lives, or the massive machines that reaped souls like nothing they had ever seen before, their minds were still unable to cope with the experience. On top of that, they all were faced with the disdain of the Lothlians, who regarded them as little more than mindless pawns, invaders who''d crossed the land to strike at their homes. There was no mercy in their wrathful eyes.


    Outside their foggy, barred windows, their sneering laughter was as sharp as the words they hurled at them whenever a citizen passed by, knowing the people inside definitely could hear them. They were branding the prisoners as monsters, cowards, scum and worse. The sting of the accusations weighed more heavily on the younger conscripts, their faces pale as they shrank from the venomous looks while being transferred back and forth between interrogations. They indeed believed they were joining up with Otto''s army for Ishillia, their homeland''s sake. The Frontier should have been a land of barbarians and rebellious madmen. What... What went wrong...? And when? They no longer knew.


    The older ones in the cell just wanted to be over with it, hoping that their execution would be painless. Thinking about when their heads would roll, the two men caught each other''s eyes across the cell, exchanging a knowing look. The silence between them spoke of a shared understanding; they were among those lucky enough to survive the siege, yet there was nothing certain about their future.


    "Wish they''d get it over with..." Arik mumbled, the same gaunt conscript who was the laughing stock of the mercenaries only days ago, failing to light a fire. Yet, many of those bastards were now buried under the rubble at the city walls. His voice was hoarse, ragged from the cold, the constant shouting in the heat of battle. His face was now even more hollow than before while he glanced around the dim space. "What''s the point in keeping us here? Half of us are so battered we''re no use to them, and it''s not like we''ll see home again."


    "Home?" Nearby, Johan, a youth with fresh scars across his face, missing part of his left ear and the tip of his nose, let out a bitter chuckle. "I am beginning to think we are the actual rebels¡­ Our homes will be ransacked and destroyed after we are given our due sentence. We all saw what kind of weapons they wield! Only the true Ishillian bloodline can have something like that! The Empress did not betray our country¡­ We did!"


    The shadow of fear, the horrifying image of the walking, monstrous war machines weighed on them all equally. Whenever they closed their eyes, they could hear its inhuman cry as it swung its massive spear, turning bodies into bloody mist. Still, it was hard to ignore that some among their number still clung to an ember of hope.


    Though they were shown no respect, at least they were not forced to stay out in the cold, to freeze to death, nor did they were being starved. A single meal arrived each day, plain and just enough to keep them going, yet it was more than they had expected from those whose city they besieged. The thin stew and rough bread brought quiet relief for some, their warmth warding off the memories of blood-stained snow and the scent of burnt bodies surrounding them.


    Amidst the crowd, a young man lay propped against the wall, eyes dull with fever. His breathing came in shallow, pained gasps. A hastily wrapped bandage around his torso marked him as one of the many casualties as he was injured by a mercenary''s serrated blade when he tried to surrender. His wounds had no chance or time to be healed; his paleness and trembling betrayed an infection festering in his body. Next to him, another conscript, a weary, older man with a once-broad frame now reduced by hunger and exhaustion of the long march, used his own thin blanket to cover the feverish youth. He was trying to keep the life trapped in his weak body, patting his shoulder with care that contrasted sharply with how the mercenaries looked at them all this time.


    "He''s not going to make it¡­" muttered another prisoner, a scarred miner who had taken up arms reluctantly. Back home, there were too many mouths to feed, and the rewards were too enticing to give up on it, especially when seeing the flying ship of Ishillia. He expected it to be quick, as they said, simply killing barbarians and returning with riches. How wrong he was... His tone was flat, though his hand trembled as he adjusted his tattered scarf, still hearing deathly screams in the back of his mind. "If the Lothlians don''t take him, the fever will."


    At that, an uncomfortable silence fell over them. Many of them bore injuries from the siege¡ªstill aching cuts all over them. They were hastily wrapped in cloth they found lying around, massaging their stiff limbs from exhaustion and frostbite alike. Some wore their pain openly, moaning in restless sleep, while others gritted their teeth, unwilling to show weakness.


    In another corner, an elderly conscript sat cross-legged, rocking slightly as he mumbled to himself, lost to the nightmares he survived by playing dead, covering himself with the torn-apart pieces of his friends, praying for the Six Gods to save him. His eyes were glazed over and unfocused, flicking around the cell as if he were searching for something or someone who wasn''t there. Not anymore, that is. Now and then, his words became intelligible, murmurs of a wife left behind, of fields unattended, and a grandson, now beyond reach. Though the other men pitied him, they knew they could do nothing for him. His spirit was broken, shattered by the horror he had witnessed, and he wasn''t the only one.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "I don''t know if I envy him or pity him." Johan whispered, gazing at the haunted eyes of the elderly conscript. "Guess losing your mind is a kinder fate than waiting to die with your wits still present."


    "Maybe." Arik nodded, his gaze growing distant. "But at least he''s not in those cages out back¡­" he continued after a brief pause, his voice dropping to a whisper. "I saw them this morning when I was brought to questioning! Mercenaries lined up, shackled together. I recognized a few of them from camp and¡­" he trailed off, swallowing hard, "They certainly were amongst the ones they won''t let live. I heard them squeal for mercy, only to be silenced by one of those massive soldiers breaking the shouting man''s neck with one hand¡­"


    As if summoned by his words, a loud, rhythmic clank echoed from beyond the walls, followed by the shouts of the guards outside. The prisoners quickly fell silent, listening, their breaths held as the heavy trudge of boots and the clinking of chains grew nearer. Arik craned his neck toward the narrow, barred window, wiping off the fog from the glass with his hand. He could see a line of figures shuffling through the snow outside. He also recognized some of their faces¡ªmercenaries, a group they fought alongside when they broke through the border post. Back then, they were frighteningly savage, putting heads on spikes with laughter, but now, stripped of armor and pride, they marched toward their fate with terror and pleading cries.


    The sight sent a chill through the cell, and Arik closed his eyes, a prayer forming on his lips. None of them were under any illusion. Though they had been spared the execution lines for now, they were still invaders, held by those whose homes and families had suffered under their siege. The Lothlians, however noble or just they were for even feeding them, had little reason to keep them alive. That they were even kept warm was a small mercy, one that could vanish the moment their captors deemed them a burden.


    A burst of laughter from outside broke the following silence of the group of conscripts. It was harsh and mocking.


    "Filthy scum! Thought you could take our home?" one woman shouted, her voice full of hate, clearly shouting at the mercenaries outside, being dragged to execution. "Rot in your chains! It''s what you deserve! Death to the enemies of Lothlia!"


    Several of the conscripts subconsciously dropped their heads, not wanting to listen to it if they could... They all bore a part of the blame. Many of them had seen friends die, not just in the battle but in the winter cold while they marched. But¡­ How many friends and husbands did they kill, too? They were justified to look upon them as despicable varmints. They were the monsters in these people''s nightmares, coming to rip apart their families for no reason.


    Johan shivered, pulling his cloak tighter around his shoulders. He was one of the few without serious injury, yet his eyes held the same hollowness as those of his comrades. He had seen the brutality of the mercenaries and had watched the Lothlian walls drenched in fire and blood. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he understood the hatred of the citizens, their disgust and resentment, yet the hostility still stung, pressing in on him until he could hardly breathe.


    But even amid their dread and shame, a flicker of hope was still in the deepest part of his soul. The fact they were here¡ªalive, warm, and fed, despite their injuries and the hatred against them¡ªoffered a slender thread of faith. Perhaps they would be given a chance to work off their crime or serve as hands in the fields. The chance seemed distant and unlikely, yet it was all he¡­ all they had.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "I have the latest instructions from the Sovereign," Oleg expressed, standing in the castle''s main hall, where they were having their usual meeting. "Those we consider ''redeemable'' by the end of our interrogations will be transferred to Avalon."


    "Shouldn''t we just execute them all?" Elliot asked, frowning.


    "No. Leon needs people." Merlin answered him firmly, "They will atone for their crimes by their two hands, toiling for us."


    "Correct." Oleg nodded, tapping in the latest instructions from Leon: "They will head to our mines and serve there for five years. Those who show ample repentance will then be integrated into the city. The rest will continue their penance."


    "That is a lot of people¡­" Pion hummed, as their prisoners numbered about 2,000 souls.


    Taking inventory of their losses was still ongoing, but for now, it seemed they only lost fifty-eight Avalonian warriors from the five hundred who came. Still, there were a hundred and eight who were injured and needed proper healing before being able to return to service, while every last one of them suffered some kind of injury if not two or three. On the other hand, the Lothlian forces'' casualties neared one thousand, including those not yet found or who were still considered missing. Injuries were still ravaging their numbers, so Pion was sure this number may still rise. But¡­ compared to their enemy? It was nothing. The bodies littering the ground around the city were still being collected to be buried in a mass grave dug by the Rook. As for those who escaped? May the harsh winter take them.


    "The interrogations will still take a week or more." Elliot shrugged after he finished reading Leon''s message. "Then, after winter has ended, we can start rebuilding my city. I may use this opportunity to do a complete renovation."


    "Avalon will fully assist you there." Merlin promised at once.


    "What about the ship?" Pion interjected, looking at his Prime Minister, who couldn''t help but flash a grin. Remembering the fight still filled him with a sense of wonder. He finally understood a bit of his old self as the two consciousnesses merged, battling as one entity. It was a wonderful feeling, and for a moment, he felt a different world inviting him, one that was¡­ out there.


    "After Polo and Lady Yuri have finished their much-deserved rest, the ship will be encased in an antigravity spell and brought back to Avalon." He explained, his eyes flashing with excitement. "There are parts of it that broke and need heavy repairs, but¡­ I think we have a flying ship for ourselves! One that we can disassemble and¨C"


    "Wait! You want to¡­ disassemble it?!" Elliot gawked at him, stunned.


    "Of course! How are we going to build something better if we don''t? It is the perfect gift from our enemy. I am especially interested in the Imaginary it has. I want to learn all the secrets hiding in its belly¡­ and improve it. When we march against Pascal, I want him to look up at the sky and tremble in fear!"

 Chapter 267 – Penance

    Reading the latest and also final report of the siege made me sigh multiple times, leaning back in my chair. I was alone in my office because my wives were tending to our children, who didn''t know about what was happening, and enjoying building snow castles in the garden. Or at least, I don''t know if my twins knew about it and just kept ignoring it¡­ Their telepathic connection by now was so subtle we couldn''t tell if they still had it or not. Not even Merlin was sure. Whatever the case, I was not about to ruin their mood by what was happening in the world. Let their dad worry about it, so when I join them later, it will be time for laughter and not for unease!


    "At least it is over!" I sighed again, relieved that Yuri was okay and Merlin had arrived on time. In a few days, they will return, along with the prisoners and the wreck of a flying ship.


    What came next for me was organizing our next step. With Mirian confined to Cerna, thanks to the remaining flying ships, Pascal''s plan would turn against him. He cannot just stop, or it would give Mirian free reign to move around as she wishes. His chess piece will have to keep her in check... On the other hand, I will have the freedom to move around, and I was already drawing up battle plans to march to the west, to the borders of Ishillia, and conquer and unite the northern region under Mirian''s flag.


    Our enemy mage was dead, his army defeated, and those who escaped would bring back and spread their demise like a disease, along with the moral-breaking news of their utter defeat. I expect an easy campaign, but I am still preparing to send Oleg and Pion on it, with half of our army and the Rook. With the northern part of the country belonging to us, we will have a sturdy base facing the rest of Ishillia, and I can start establishing diplomatic relations with our neighbors.


    As for the other half of the army¡­ I will keep them in the Pass. This winter was the strangest yet. No monsters had been coming through since it started, and we were closer to spring than autumn. By now, there would have been at least one coming through, but no. It was silent. This vexed me more and more as the days went by, mainly because there was no remedy for the situation. We could do nothing but sit and wait for the inevitable.


    I discussed it with Sasha and Mikan, and we came up with three reasons why it could be like this. The first was the simplest one, that no monsters visited the Pass this time around. Maybe the snow was so bad on their end that it closed the entrance. Could be. Then, there was a chance that we were given a grace period¡­ to prepare for next winter, which may be the worst of it all. If this was a game, I could see it happening. Giving the players enough time to set their defenses up before the next, much harder round.


    But¡­ I didn''t think that was the exact case. As for why, I couldn''t explain, but by knowing what I know about these monsters, I don''t think they would do something like that. My idea was that we had a mix of the two on our hands. We weren''t given a grace period per se, and this heavy snowing could have created a barrier right now, which when it melts¡­. I had a nagging feeling that we may no longer have the calmness of the previous years. Since we have been exterminating the beasts, the pattern has been there. To break it, it had to mean something.


    These mountains, raised by a higher level of civilization, had a purpose. And if I was the one who would design it, then if I wanted to raise the difficulty but keep it manageable, I wouldn''t just increase the strength of the enemy. That could bring the opposite effect of strengthening ''my subjects.'' Oh well, I can''t guess it, so I can do nothing but wait and see what the results will be. But deep in my bones, I could feel that after this winter was gone, the monsters would return, attacking our walls under the warmth of the sun.


    I have already told my father this. The moment the snow melts, they are going to plant as many mines as they can and equip the walls with massive flamethrowers so that if anything reaches them, they can melt its carapace, claws, fur, scales, or whatever it will have. And¡­ there was something else.


    A squad of twenty volunteers had been chosen. They will head into the Pass and report back via radio as long as possible, scouting as far as they can. It was they who brought it up, and after considering our situation, information was key, so I approved it. They are going to leave tomorrow morning, set a chainlink of communication at every kilometer, relaying their discoveries¡­ And I would lie if I wasn''t nervous and excited at the same time about what they would find. Even if they don''t reach the end, we may just learn a bit about the deeper parts of the Pass.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The fields before Lothlia were bitterly cold, even as multiple massive fires burned around the city, getting rid of the thousands of corpses of the defeated invaders. The fallen defenders had already been collected as they would receive a hero''s funeral. The mangled remains of the enemy of Lothlia? They were burning and will burn until none of them remain.


    Outside of the northern side of the city, over a thousand men stood side by side, flanked by multiple firepits, bundled in whatever scraps of clothing they had managed to keep or were gifted by their guards. Some were hunched, clutching at hastily wrapped bandages or rubbing frostbitten fingers together, thinking soon they would be thrown into the fires while still alive. They were lined up in neat rows, facing an elevated stone platform built from the wreckage of the walls. Multiple figures stood on it, along with some weird contraptions. The one in the middle was holding something in his hand, conversing with the black-armored warriors surrounding him. Judging by his attire... he had to be a noble.


    Yet, it was not what made most of the prisoners nervous. It was the two massive mechs that stood unmoving to the side of the platform, their appearance, even if battered, sending dread through everyone looking at them. They didn''t dare look up at their helm-like heads to meet their inhuman gaze, yet, every now and then, a head would twitch in their direction, a nervous glance flitting up at the towering machines that could end them with a single, powerful swipe.


    While being herded out into the cold winter air, some muttered prayers, others simply closed their eyes, reliving the horrors of the siege that had left so many dead¡­ The dull murmurs fell silent when everyone was finally present, and the figure on the stone ''pedestal'' began speaking. His voice was amplified by unknown means, echoing throughout the snow-covered fields.


    "I am Elliot of Goldengrove. You came to my city, to my region, to kill us, but you failed. You forfeited your rights as humans the moment you massacred my people and attacked my city!" he began, the words spat out as though he could barely stomach addressing them at all. "Invaders of my land, today, your sentence will be proclaimed! Be glad, as you¡­" He paused shortly, "You will not burn like the others. We, labeled as barbarians by you, are a merciful bunch. Those who needed killing had been killed. Now, only you remain." His words struck like a lash, some men flinching as if they had been physically struck.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Some wanted to murmur, say the words they wanted to say, but the two mechs moved their hands at the same time, immediately ending any desire to voice their thoughts. Instead, Elliot continued his speech, addressing the more than a thousand souls before him.


    "Only those among you deemed redeemable stand here today. All others who served for personal gain, cruelty, and greed¡­" he gestured toward the fire pits, "They met their just end."


    It was well-known by now that many of the prisoners, mostly mercenaries, the ones who had laughed as they pillaged and burned, had been executed, their bodies cast into mass graves and burnt as a final statement to the invaders.


    "They have paid the ultimate price for their crimes against the Frontier. But you are the deceived citizens of Ishillia¡­ you who fought for misguided loyalty, for a dream of glory under a banner that cares nothing for your lives... So, you have been spared." Elliot paused, observing the crowd, letting his words sink in, and watching their expressions shift from fear to confusion to something resembling hope¡ªhowever cautious and uncertain.


    Johan, his face pale with fever, leaned slightly on Arik beside him. The young soldier''s scars stood out like brands across his face, a permanent maiming of his features, a reminder of his ordeal. Though weary and hollow-eyed, Arik squared his shoulders, bracing himself for what was to come, holding onto his friend. Elliot''s gaze swept over them as if everyone stood before him, only a touch away.


    "It is no small mercy you''ve been shown by this decision. Our city mourns." he continued, "But we believe that even the lost may find some path back toward honor, even if that path is long and difficult." His gaze grew sterner while addressing them, "And for you all, that path begins now. You thought you served your home, your Empire, which was usurped by a fake Emperor. You will have a chance to atone for being blind to it."


    Two Avalonian guards stepped forward, unrolling a large scroll and handing it to Elliot. He took it without looking down, his gaze steady on the mass of prisoners. This was already rehearsed by Elliot, Pion, and Oleg¡­ He was just playing his part and doing it perfectly.


    "Your sentence has been decided by the Sovereign of Avalon. You will serve the Frontier in the mines of the Sovereign, far from here, where your hands and backs will atone for the destruction you''ve brought upon our lands! Five years of hard labor await you all. Only through sweat, sacrifice, and unyielding effort will you be able to wash off your sins!"


    A soft ripple went through the prisoners as the weight of his words registered within their brains. Some men shook their heads, their shoulders slumping further¡­ So they will be worked to death¡­ The idea of five years struggling underground felt more like a death sentence than a mercy. No, this was worse. Still, for others, there was a sense of muted relief¡ªif not gratitude, then at least a grim acceptance. It wasn''t death. After the horrors they had survived: the brutal winter, the loss of friends to the cold, and then to battle¡­ It was a kind of relief. This time, Elliot let them whisper and murmur, and they only spoke again after every prisoner finally realized the weight of their sentence.


    "You will be fed, clothed, and housed, given shelter to withstand the years to come. Those among you who are injured will receive treatment after reaching Avalon. If you''re able to work, you will live. However, make no mistake!" He yelled, his voice rugged and powerful, "The debt you owe is not something a few nights of rest or a warm meal can settle. Each day, you will toil until your sin has been sanded down through your hands, leaving no stain on this land. Only then may you walk free. You do that¡­ Or you DIE trying!"


    Johan felt a strange mix of emotions rising within him. It was a heavy sentence, a grueling, punishing one, yet it also carried the faintest spark of hope he tried to push down while waiting in his cell. He could feel the tremor in Arik''s stance beside him, the silent relief that even if this life would be spent in chains, he would have it in his hands again. He would not rot in the earth beneath Lothlia''s stone walls, burned alive and then being forgotten. He was reviled by those words he was hearing... To their surprise, when Elliot spoke again, his voice softened, but his tone was no less severe.


    "You may think this is charity. But remember this: the lives you took, the blood you spilled, are debts that will never fully vanish. We are offering you this chance not because we pity you but because we understand that what brought you to the walls of Lothlia was a misplaced loyalty to your fake Emperor. It is not an excuse, but it is why your heads are still attached to your necks."


    There was a long silence as his words settled over them. Then he raised his hand, gesturing toward the towering mechs behind him. The hulking machines moved in unison, their metal limbs groaning as they shifted, not yet smooth enough as the repairs they had were only superficial. Yet, it made them even more frightening as the noise reverberated through the crowd. It was a reminder that these machines, like the people of the Frontier, would show no hesitation in crushing those who dared break their second chance.


    "You will leave at dawn," Elliot continued. "From now until then, you will be housed in the city''s old barracks. You will receive food, emergency treatment, and whatever basic provisions you may need. I suggest you prepare yourselves well. The work ahead will test every ounce of your will. Then, when morning comes, you will board our trains and head towards your new life in batches of a hundred!"


    Pion, who had been silent so far on Elliot''s left side, stepped forward, raising a voice and speaking into his own device that transferred his voice to the speakers set up beforehand. His tone lacked Elliot''s somewhat friendly but righteous theme, making the lord of Lothlia more¡­ human. Instead, Pion''s voice was chilling and like the whisper of Death.


    "Any attempts to escape will be met with swift punishment. There will be no third chances, no further mercy. Anyone caught in defiance of my Sovereign''s verdict will join those who fell in the flames. There will be no warning, no explanation. There will be only your heads rolling on the floor."


    A few whispers passed through the ranks, but no one dared voice any resistance. The mechs stood watch over them, their inhuman gazes sharp and unflinching, emotionless¡­ mechanical. Among the conscripts, a few exchanged glances, a bitter understanding passing between them. Escape was futile. The army, their mechs, their machines¡ªall of it was beyond anything they could hope to stand against. It was useless, and they knew it. They had known it since the battle had begun. At last, Elliot stepped back, giving a final nod to the guards below the impromptu podium.


    "See them to the barracks."


    A collective exhale rose from the prisoners as they began to move. Johan glanced once more at the mechs as they resumed their statuesque stillness, towering over the landscape with their weapons fixed on the crowd. As they filed away, he caught sight of one of the city''s residents lingering at the edge of the destroyed wall fragments¡ªa woman with a young child in her arms, bundled against the cold. Her expression was one of hushed fury, her lips pressed into a thin line as she met Johan''s gaze with an intensity that shook him. He quickly looked away, his face flushed, heart heavy with the silent judgment she cast multiple muted curses upon him.


    At that moment, he understood just how deep the rift was between the Lothlians and the prisoners. It would take more than five years of labor to bridge it if that was even possible. As they trudged toward the barracks, heads bowed against the cold wind, Johan muttered a quiet prayer under his breath. It was not a prayer for salvation or mercy¡ªit was a prayer for strength, for the resolve to see the next day and to last through the years to come. He and every man beside him knew that this sentence was more than just atonement. It was a lifetime''s worth of penance.

 Chapter 268 – A God’s Formation (1)

    The prisoners crowded together on the cleared platform, flanked by members of the Avalonian elite, finally letting them get close to the machines they only saw from far away. Still, until seeing the metal machines up this close, they were unprepared for how mesmerizing it would be, especially listening to the sounds it made, hissing and huffing like a sleeping dragon from the fables. Every now and then, it was exhaling gusts of steam that covered the platform in white fog, rumbling like an actual living beast. Its sturdy iron frame stretched on in a way that dwarfed every castle wall and siege engine they had ever seen.


    For the prisoners, the concept of something like a railroad was alien. By now, the word Avalon was whispered amongst their groups like a magic spell or a curse, a reminder of where they would probably live and die. A place that made the walking monstrosities and this... train... had to be frightening. Or majestic. Shivering in his thin cloak, one older man spoke up as they were herded towards their empty carriage, able to read the letters painted on the train''s side.


    "They call it the Avalon Arrow...?" he muttered, his voice quivering between two sets of coughs and a bit of fear.


    "And do you hear that?" Walking behind the old man, Johan flinched, coughing just the same. "This arrow is breathing..."


    The train indeed seemed to breathe, with mechanical inhales and exhales sending thick clouds of white fog into the cold air at specific intervals. Each time it settled into place, there was a metallic growl as if impatient to get moving, making the first group think that the two-legged machines may also be... alive.


    The tall and long engine was an almost supernatural sight for the prisoners, most of whom came from towns without even cobbled roads and used to see horse-drawn carriages. Some recoiled from it as if it were a fire-breathing monster, and others watched with slack jaws and whispers of disbelief, especially after they were ushered to climb into its belly.


    As they entered, each prisoner felt a jolt run through their bodies as they passed from the cold, open air into the confined warmth of the train''s interior, heated by part of the hot steam running through pipes hugging the walls next to the floor. The carriage was narrow and lit by strange but bright lamps mounted on the ceiling, giving a surprisingly homey feeling to its interior. Rows of benches lined the carriage, bolted firmly to the floor, with comfortable, leather-covered seating.


    They took their spots one by one, settling in with hushed whispers and surprise. Why were they allowed to sit? The more they looked around, the more they felt their guards had mixed things up... this felt like a carriage for nobles, not for prisoners. But, when their Avalonian guards climbed up after them, checking their assigned numbers and ensuring the cart was filled according to their Prime Minister''s orders, none of them looked like they made a mistake. When they found everything in order, one of the soldiers leaned out of the open door, shouting forward to the conductor.


    "Carriage One is ready!" His shout was followed by another.


    "Carriage Two is ready!


    And so on, and so forth. The prisoners were beginning to fidget once again when the clanging of a bell broke through the thick air inside the car. Moments later, a resonating rumble shook the car, jolting many of them in their seats. The growling became louder and more powerful as the Avalon Arrow came to life, finally once again on the move. Outside the windows, plumes of smoke and steam billowed into the air, swirling in ghostly clouds against the clouded sky. The prisoners watched as the platform slowly slid past the snow-covered station, the machine''s pace gradually increasing, pushing the snow away, unfazed by nature''s obstacle.


    Sitting next to Arik, ending up in the same carriage, Johan managed to look outside and saw the rest of their brethren go past them on the platform, watching as if they were witnessing some unbelievable event. The train left them behind, going faster than any horse could gallop, especially in this weather. This was... incredible. The guards, watching them like hawks, exchanged looks, sharing a silent understanding. They knew the prisoners'' awe was something they would feel a hundred times more after reaching Avalon. The train was indeed a modern marvel, a symbol of the coming rule of Avalon, and even their prisoners would have a chance to be part of it. If they indeed can make amends for what they did...


    "I wonder..." Arik muttered, half to himself, half to Johan. "Were we led here for this?"


    "What do you mean?" Johan asked, finally leaning back from the window. His breathing matched the rumble of the train''s monotone but reassuring noise, fidgeting in his seat as almost every other prisoner.


    "We are traveling... Did you not see it? The number of carriages attached to this... Avalon Arrow. You wouldn''t be able to move them, not with thirty horses! Yet we are... flying!"


    "Are you saying..." Johan muttered, tracing the scars on his face with his finger, "The whole reason for coming here was because our lords wanted it...?"


    "Who wouldn''t want something like this?!" Arik grunted, raising his voice, but he ended up coughing and wincing. "It is clear now¨C" But their discussion was interrupted by the guard captain''s voice ringing out from the front of the car.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Quiet!" He paced slowly down the aisle, his eyes hard as he glared at each prisoner in turn. "You''re not here to speak. Consider yourselves lucky to be alive. This train is bound for Avalon, where you will live and die from now on. That''s all you need to know! There is no reason to overthink why. You came and attacked us! That is it. I lost good brothers in this war... We defended Ishillia from monsters every winter...! If not for our Sovereign, the land would be swarmed with beasts, the types none of you could imagine or live to tell about! We bleed for this land, and you DARE come to brandish weapons against us?!" He berated them, scowling at the group, visibly shaken from anger.


    "Brother..." Another guard stepped up, gently putting his hand on his captain''s shoulders, making him stiffen, taking deep breaths as his balled-up fists began loosening.


    "I said too much." He nodded, exhaling a long breath, holding back his temper, looking over the frightened prisoners, and settling on Johan and Arik. "Glory to Avalon, glory to our Sovereign. Place his name on your lips with reverence every day and night because he is the only reason you live."


    Johan, Arik, everyone''s face was white as the snow outside, and they felt the warrior''s fury in their bones. There was no question... He would have killed them if he was the one making the decisions. The captain finally turned his gaze forward, returning to his spot and letting the prisoners breathe again. In the end, in the silent journey, Arik found himself closing his eyes, listening to the relentless chug of the wheels, feeling the sway of the car as it veered around bends. For all his nerves, he couldn''t help but feel a hint of weird peacefulness returned to him. He wondered what it would be like to control such a machine, to ride its rails to the farthest corners of the world, free from chains placed on him. Maybe... after five years, he will know.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "The first train is on its way." Pion shrugged, standing next to Merlin, watching it disappear in the distance.


    "Let''s continue our preparations. It will return with twice as many carriages." Merlin nodded, "We will split them up with the second train and ferry all of these people over throughout the day. The message from Lady Sasha was clear enough. They are ready to receive them, and Lady Mikan wishes to see the prisoners upon their arrival. She will heal them en masse."


    "I don''t know if they deserve it." Pion answered, feeling the same way many of his brothers did. Dying was not what bothered the Avalonians. It was their duty... But there was a difference here. They died in a battle against backstabbing bastards and in the power struggles of delusional humans of the Empire. It was not the same as laying down their lives while facing monsters, defending their home, and, in turn, the same people who now attacked them. Their anger may be even stronger than that of the Lothlians, whose city was half-destroyed.


    "Even if not," Merlin continued, crossing his arms, "think of it this way. We can''t let any disease enter our city. Let them be healed so we don''t risk those who we protect."


    "I..." Pion mumbled, sighing, "I understand."


    "Come! Let''s go back. There is much to do, and I must prepare the wreck for transport! I want the ship to reach Avalon by midnight!"


    "Yes, Prime Minister!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I arrived at the Pass early, way before the twenty soldiers of mine headed into the Pass. I spoke with them and shook their hands, encouraging them before watching the group cut a path through the tall snow with a modified tractor, heading into the jaw of the Pass, leading to the monsters'' home. With our radio connection live, we were getting reports back every ten minutes, and the receiver was flanked by almost everybody who could get close to it.


    I can''t blame them; I also felt nervous. Only if we had cameras or something¡­ Tsk. When Merlin returns with the wreck of the airship, I will dismantle its Imaginary first and foremost. Combining it with their spying tools, I may be able to create something that would be especially useful in situations like this.


    In the first few hours, their report was the same. They constantly described the land as covered in snow while their pathway took left and right turns one after the other but remained wide enough for an army to march through. But the most important part was that there was no sign of any monsters or beasts. The snow was untouched, pristine as the tractor struggled to clear a path.


    It became evident that one part of our conjecture was right. The passway was blocked by snow. Our scouts were traveling on top of at least four to five meters of snow, which gave me a headache because if this starts to melt, will we have a flood or something? Haaah¡­


    "There is something ahead."


    The crackling message made me flinch, pulling me out of my thoughts and making me listen to the voice coming through our receiver. By now, sixteen of them were off their tractor, creating a link so the spearhead of this operation could relay what he was saying, connecting through their radio equipment and using them as signal boosters.


    "It is a corpse, half-covered by snow. No¡­ it is two corpses."


    "Be careful!" I sent back a message, and I knew we had about a minute delay in our current communication.


    "We are not experts, but it seems that these things killed each other; they are entangled. About fifteen meters in length, resembling the one which once attacked us with its cold breath."


    "Both of them?" I asked, waiting for my veteran''s reply. That beast was the first to cause us casualties¡­ We all remember it still.


    "Affirmative. Orders?"


    I needed a bit of time to think. What they had just discovered contained much. For one, now I knew that there were different species of monsters. Even though we always slain different ones, that does not mean every beast must be unique. So, there are exact species within them. Then, it was now confirmed that they also hunt each other. It''s not that big of a surprise; most animals, especially predators, don''t like competition. Was our strange winter because of them? No monsters came because these two killed each other, their corpses scaring away the rest? Could be.


    "There is something else in the distance!"


    "Report." I jumped, hearing the sudden voice coming through. Waiting for an answer, I felt like staring at the receiver for an hour or more.


    "We can''t get close enough." When the answer arrived, the static was much stronger than ever before, making me think that whatever they found was actively interfering with our magic. Which means¡­ "It has to be a formation, my Sovereign!"


    Of course, it was. So, there is magic within the Pass¡­ Not surprising. As for what kind, I would have to see it for myself. Maybe I will!


    "Prepare a second tractor!" I shouted, making every eye land on me, and although Father was about to say something, I raised my hand to stop him. "This, I need to see for myself."

 Chapter 269 – A God’s Formation (2)

    Leaving the castle was done not on foot but in the cockpit of the Lion. Father wouldn''t let me go out just like that, so he told me that if I wanted to visit the discovery myself, I had to do it in the seat of his mech. At least, then, I would be not only protected but also able to dish out ample pain if necessary. After disabling the locking magic on the Lion, we were off.


    Trudging through the snow was more manageable in the machine anyway, which was equipped with a tower shield, a broadsword, and a flamethrower attached to my back and able to flip over my shoulders when needed. I told him it was overkill as I was not expecting to fight... but I could feel my mother''s piercing gaze behind me, tickling my spine.


    Piloting it felt, once again, just as incredible as for the first test run. If I were a bit more impatient ruler, I may have ordered everything to be dropped so they could build me on my own. But I am in charge of tens of thousands of lives, and I can''t put my desire to play around with my own above the others. Especially when equipping more of our soldiers was the logical choice, which resulted in a much better allocation of resources.


    It didn''t take long for me to reach the first soldier, who was standing in the Pass, maintaining a radio connection and saluting all the way while I passed by him. By the reports coming in, the spell they found was still active, visibly rotating and blocking the pathway. Now, I had multiple questions rising within me.


    Was it always there? Or is this a unique appearance? Is it related to the long winter? Is it there through the summer days, blocking monsters from coming through? Is it a magical filter? Letting some through while stopping others? What¡­ is¡­ it?


    Hopefully, I will soon learn the truth¡ªor at least some parts of it.


    When I reached the spot where I could already see the corpses of two monsters, I couldn''t help but feel awed. Not because of their frozen carcasses. But because of the twenty-meter high formation hanging in the air a bit further away, shimmering and looking like a beautiful, inconceivably complex snowflake. Its eight outer arms were rotating clockwise, while its middle was doing the same counter-clockwise, constantly pulsating when runes, even if for a second, slotted into place, changing form until another cycle activated them. Watching it, it happened over and over, across thousands of runes. If not more...


    "Sovereign!" the soldiers saluted the Lion, speaking to me via our radio connection. "Please be careful; the closer we get, the colder the air is¡ªpainfully so."


    They were right. I used my sword to scoop up snow, flinging it forward like a kid. I watched it reach about twenty meters of the formation, turning into solid blocks as it transformed the snow into one block of ice that landed with a loud thud. I think we found the reason behind our extreme winter. Whatever this thing was, if not creating it, then it was enhancing it. And if I am right, then this formation is not here all the time. Or it doesn''t work like this every winter.


    Looking at the carcasses, at least what was sticking out of the snow, the way they were mangled, their blood glistering as it fused with the white blanket they wore, I could tell from the clues that they fought and killed each other. Recalling the one we slew years ago, it was evident that these two were trying to rip the other''s core out. The claw marks were a clear indication of it on both of their bodies.


    This meant that they walked through the spell and got clear of it, but it didn''t kill them.


    "We are going to bring the corpses back with us!" I said, giving out orders. "All of you, start and prepare to leave! Sweep the surroundings of the corpses. I don''t want to step on something we may miss because of the snow! In the meantime, I will try to memorize this spell."


    After the soldiers present began their preparations, I turned my eyes back to the floating formation in the middle of the Pass. We were flanked by tall mountains like we were in a tunnel. While looking behind it, the road continued twisting, but I could see it. There was a slope in the distance, and I could see the mountain pass widening. We were close to the beast''s territory. I was sure of it! I will have to talk about this with Merlin... The original one. He traveled through it, and he has the answers to many of my questions in his mind.


    While standing there, memorizing and taking snapshots of the spell, I began realizing that I did not understand all aspects of it. There were runes in it, flashing and changing, variables that were¡­ alien. I don''t mean that they were new. I mean, they were not from this world. The runes that made up all of magic, thanks to Merlin''s affinity, were laid out bare before me years ago, allowing me to come up with spells. The building blocks that made this spell were half and half. Those that I recognized were from this world, but the other part¡­ They were not.


    "Fascinating¡­" I mumbled to myself.


    I now 99% was sure that the ''Gods'' were indeed not gods, but, well, aliens. Probably a higher-level civilization or mages from the outside world. From the same cosmic tapestry, I witnessed when I almost died. What we found here was literally our own version of a Roswell incident. I was deep in trying to figure out the meaning of the spell, at least that part I could read when the radio connection crackled.


    "Sovereign!"


    "Yes?" I flinched, turning my attention towards the panicked voice of my soldiers.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I didn''t need to ask what it was as my eyes focused on the waving warriors, zooming in and seeing what made them so nervous. There was a third corpse. Belonging to a human¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sovereign!" Merlin yelled, rushing up to me proudly. "I brought back a great trophy!"


    "Me too." I chuckled, making him stop in his steps at the front entrance to my palace, almost making him slip on the ice.


    "The monsters came?!" He asked at once, finding his balance, being helped to straighten himself by Elena''s hands, who came with him.


    "No, but we entered the Pass yesterday to investigate and found two monster corpses."


    "You went in?! And I missed it?!" He yelled, going pale, making Elena shrug and look at me pleadingly to stop teasing him, but I was enjoying it.


    "Yeah. There is a formation active within it that is for sure not of this world."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "I have already drawn it out; it took me the whole day! I just finished when my men notified me you returned."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Also, there was a¨C"


    "Stop!" Merlin shouted, gasping for air, holding his chest, "I feel weak¡­ I am going to have a heart attack¡­ I''m dying¡­ I''m seeing stars! Lights! They are calling me!"


    "Stop it!" Elena grunted, walking forward, slapping the back of his head, straightening out my swaying Prime Minister. "Hmph! This is stupid. I am going to find Lady Sasha and Lady Mikan and help them deal with the prisoners. Hmph¡­ boys¡­ Stupid idiots..." She snorted, storming away, leaving us there, and I couldn''t help but grin.


    "But¡­ but I brought back a ship¡­" He mumbled, looking up at me with crocodile tears in his eyes.


    "Which is fantastic!" I answered and patted his head, "With the two monster corpses and your loot, we can speed up our airship production!"


    "Um¡­ but formation. Big. Adventure. Pass. New magic. Me not here. Me here. Not There. Here." He sniffled, making me continue to mess up his hair as I tried to help him hold back his tears.


    "Look at it from this point of view. I already brought everything back; you can study it freely without the hassle of needing to leave or listen to Elena''s angry shouting about how reckless you were going out. Oooh, you are such an idiot! What if you got obliterated by a God''s magic?"


    "Lady Sasha?" Merlin asked, suddenly back to normal, twitching the corner of his lips, the tears on his face vanishing rather quickly.


    "No. That was Luna. Sasha gave me the cold shoulders and the silent treatment. Mikan was just kindly smiling, agreeing with everyone else, but did not berate me openly."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "So? Still grumpy, my Prime Minister?"


    "N-no¡­" He sighed, quickly realizing the advantages of his situation.


    "LEOOOOCCCHYYYYY!"


    I had no time to react as a figure flashed forth from nowhere, jumping on me like a face hugger from a certain movie, pushing me onto the snow-covered, cold floor. Before I could yelp, her burning lips pressed against me. Of course, it was Yuri.


    "I heard you got the cold shoulders?" She continued, "Good. Then you are pent up! Let''s go and fuck like rabbits!"


    "I am also glad to see you again, I thought¡ª"I began, caressing her face, but she simply interrupted me, jumped off, and began to pull me by my hands like a rag on the floor.


    "No talk, more fucking!"


    "I will go ahead and check your notes!" Merlin shouted after me, waving as if he was enjoying seeing my fate as revenge for leaving him out of my brief little exploration. Oh well¡­ I wasn''t mad. I was indeed pent up¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was late at night when I entered my study, and I found Merlin there sitting on the floor. He was surrounded by stacks of papers and about a hundred drawings, his hair a mess and mumbling to himself like a madman. I probably looked the same an hour ago when Yuri finally let me go. I fainted twice while we did it¡­ But, after I came to be for a third time, I felt light, refreshed. So, I slipped out, leaving my bundle of wives sleeping¡­ deciding not to worry why I don''t remember them joining in on the fun.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, holding a towel and wiping my wet hair, coming directly from the bathroom.


    "Huh? Ah¡­ No¡­¡± Merlin answered, looking up at me with bloodshot eyes. "I¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "I don''t understand it."


    "Me neither." I shrugged, crouching down, watching his drawings. "Are you thinking of the same thing?"


    "It isn''t from our world. It isn''t part of our magic system." He nodded, his stomach growling, making me smile.


    "Come, I have some snacks prepared!"


    Pulling him up from the floor, I led him out to the dining room to munch on some leftovers of meat and rice, having a midnight dinner.


    "I have been thinking about it myself," I started after biting into a slice of chicken breast, "It had to be done by one of the Sixes, probably the one named Wyland."


    "Um." He agreed at once, his mouth already full like a chipmunk, "It has to be. I am pretty sure that they used their magic to adapt to our world''s rules and laws, complementing it with their higher-level understanding in creating that spell!"


    "This means that our current magic system is compatible with a higher-tiered one. It can evolve into the same thing that the so-called Gods used." I nodded, having the same idea as him. "My interest is in its function."


    "You mentioned in your notes that it was rotating. I followed the patterns and what I could decipher, that it is¡­"


    "Counting down." I finished for him, now being sure that he confirmed my initial findings. I was deliberate to not record any of my guesses and conjectures, only the details of what I saw. Now that he had studied it, if he had come to the same conclusions as I had, I am much more sure of them being correct.


    "Yes." He nodded, becoming much grimmer for a moment. "I have no proof, Leon, but¡­ I feel like that spell is adapting and changing. God Wyland created one that complements our world, and I would bet my powers that it is adjusting to the changes that are happening here!"


    ¡°The question is¡­ Are the changes made by us¡­ or¡­¡±


    "What do you mean?" He asked, looking at me leaning back in my chair, furrowing my brows. "The corpse?! The beasts'' homeland?!" He suddenly remembered.


    "Yeah." I answered after a momentary pause. "I can take you to the body after we finished eating. I don''t know if I should call it a human, though¡­"


    "So it isn''t someone we sent on the Walk?"


    "No. It is not." I nodded, "It is as much of a human as a ship slave is."


    "Could it be a corpse from an old war? We, I mean, my old version did pass through there a few times."


    "Nope! This one is too fresh, and all evidence points towards that it came with one of the monsters."


    "With one of them¡­" He whispered, feeling that it indeed was a weird clue.


    "Yeah¡­ I am going to dissect the monsters myself because the indications are troubling. I need you to try to talk with your old self. I need both of your minds to work on it."


    "Yeah." He nodded, wiping his mouth, his eyes flashing with excitement, "I think he will not avoid me anymore after this¡­"

 Chapter 270 – A Strange Corpse

    At the moment, the strange human-like body was stored where our previous magical prisoner was blown up by Merlin''s interrogation. Of course, the site has been refurbished and repaired since then. The corpse of this unknown individual was a male. However, this only became apparent when we undressed it, as most of its features were androgynous and uniform¡ªstrangely uniform. Merlin also noticed this the moment he laid his eyes upon it.


    "This human was¡­ Was it crafted?"


    "I think so." I nodded, pulling off the sheet from the body. "Even with it now being at room temperature, it shows no signs of decomposing or rotting. Although the body is cold," I continued, putting on thin gloves, "it is strangely flexible. There are no signs of stiffening, not because of dying and not even because of the freezing cold. It was buried in it for who knows how long... but the moment we dug it out, it was still as flexible as any human would be."


    "Strange."


    "It is. But this is even stranger!" I told him, holding onto the utterly hairless body that was about 170 centimeters tall and began slowly turning it to its back.


    "By the Gods¡­"


    "Yeah." I nodded, watching the same thing his eyes were fixated on.


    The back of this ''human'' had 33 small, pebble-sized CC inserted into it, one at every vertebra in its spine. They were not only socketed but fused with its skin, letting their end stick out like a mini stegosaurus. I had already opened up its skin around two such protrusions, cutting the body up, peeling the skin and muscles back, revealing that they were literally fused into its spine.


    "The question is¡­" Merlin asked, leaning closer, studying it, and already cutting into the body himself. "Was it grown from the spine, or was it put into the spine? We still don''t know how the beasts get their cores¡­"


    "Whoever did this to him probably knows more about the monsters than we do. Maybe whoever did this had been experimenting with it for a long time." I explained, telling him one of my theories. Of course, there were more, but this was the one I was most confident in.


    "Could be. We also created humans who can take CC into their bodies¡­" He shrugged. "There are runes on the bones."


    "Yes. I was waiting for you with it." I nodded, looking into his eyes, "I have the nagging feeling that this creature''s bones are going to look like the monsters we killed. My bet is that this one is merely a human in appearance. Or the poor bastard was born human, but..."


    "We will only know if we take it apart. It''s a good thing that we have already eaten, no?" He smiled at me, making me nod as we began dissecting the body, literally de-boning it.


    The weirdest thing was the lack of blood. I am not a doctor or a mortuary assistant, but the lack of bodily fluids was surprising nonetheless. As we got deeper, my conjecture was confirmed: he had runes within its body. They looked similar to how the beasts had it; they were naturally formed and not done by knives or tools. As for what they meant, we will need to study them¡­ especially the creature''s skull.


    When we took it out from under the smooth, hairless skin, the white bone had a complete formation laid down on its surface. After carefully opening it, I found that a brain was indeed still in it, but from what I knew of human brains, this one was different. It was much smoother as if only the required parts for essential functions were developed enough. We debated about it a little, but we both came to the same conclusion.


    It was bred or made to lack the ability to be capable of individual thoughts. It was created to fulfill a function and to do only that without having any inkling of deviating from it.


    "What could that function be?" Merlin asked; nobody, in particular, just thinking as we were washing our hands, using up a whole bar of soap.


    "Want to hear my wild theory?"


    "Yep!" He nodded at once.


    "Control the monsters." I said plainly, making him stop washing his hands for a moment before continuing.


    "Probable. You said the monster corpses were found entangled as if they fought against each other."


    "Yes. Was this a ''rider?'' Did it order its mount to attack and die in the fight, or did it happen after he fell off dead? If the latter, what caused it to die? We didn''t find a second body, but that does not mean there wasn''t."


    "So the second monster could also be¡­ tamed?"


    "We don''t know." I shrugged. "I hope to find out more by dissecting them. But this makes me think that there is a civilization on the other side that began taming these monsters. What if they noticed us? That is why we are facing stronger and stronger variants... What if this is them probing us?"


    "That¡­ That sounds frightening¡­" Merlin whispered, blinking his eyes, thinking about it, making rapid assumptions. "You think¡­?"


    "No other options, really. It kinda fits." I nodded, reading his mind, "Which bloodline was said to be the closest to the Gods? Which bloodline was known for carving runes into their bodies?"


    "If they survived!" He added, but I just smiled.


    "We can''t know for sure." I agreed, but the idea was solid, in my opinion. "Anyway¡­ It is already morning, I think. Time to call it a day and go have a rest! You too, Merlin." I patted his shoulders, "Elena won''t be happy that you spent your first night here, not with her."


    "F-fuck¡­" He stiffened, turning white all of a sudden.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Yeeeaaah. I am going to help you out just this one time, kiddo!"


    "Y-yes?"


    "Blame me." I shrugged, pushing him out of the room, through the entrance, out into the slight snowfall, where my personal guards immediately saluted us. "I''ll be your wingman this time around and take the fire off your back. Tell her I ordered you to help me with this."


    "T-thanks¡­"


    "Sure thing." I chuckled, stifling a yawn, "But she won''t buy it if you are half-hearted about it, so go¡­ please her~!"


    ¡­


    ..A day before..


    ¡­¡­


    Johan stepped off the train, feeling a bit disoriented, his feet hitting solid ground, though the sensation was strange after the relentless, hypnotic rhythm of the iron wheels. To his surprise, he did fell asleep, woken up by Arik when they began stopping. Both of them chalked it up to exhaustion finally taking its toll on his injured body. Arik on the other hand, had spent the journey in awe, his eyes wide at the wonder of the train itself. Getting off the carriage, Johan''s senses were being properly woken up, thanks to the cold wind and the falling snow landing on his face. However, they could only stare at the towering walls ahead, beyond which lay the city that they were supposed to besiege.


    "How...?" Arik asked, realizing that the walls here were even taller and stronger. More than that, the backdrop of the massive mountain range which backed the city of Avalon was even more frightening to stand before. Besieging a city like this... they would have needed an army three time the size as their original was at!


    The air was tense as the first batch of prisoners stumbled out into a field that was cleared of snow. They were looking uncertainly at the soldiers who flanked them, new troops coming out of the city, joining up with their returning comrades. Hopefully... they didn''t lie, and they wouldn''t be executed. Johan kept close to Arik, the two of them bundled against the cold as best they could.


    When they finally stopped, being ordered to spread out into multiple lines, at least a meter apart from others... whatever a meter was, he suddenly noticed them. Two women stood in the snowy field with an aura of otherworldly beauty, draped in elegant cloaks and framed by the air of... angels, holding walking sticks in their hands. That was what he could only think while looking at them. One had striking, fiery-colored hair that fell over her shoulders, her skin fair, and her gaze strong yet kind. She looked both assertive and graceful, an image of authority matched only by the intense, blazing color of her eyes. Beside her was another woman with a golden crown of hair and motherly, amber eyes that conveyed natural, unconditional compassion. She held herself with a soft, natural elegance and a type of serenity that radiated like a beacon in the bitter cold. Looking at the two, it was as if summer had already come...


    The prisoners exchanged uncertain glances, some bowing their heads instinctively. They didn''t know these women, but the way every towering, frightening soldier present stood at attention, many of them pulling off their helmets and kneeling in respect, told them these women held power akin to nobles. Johan''s heart pounded with a mixture of fear and awe as he stared at the pair, wondering what it meant that they, of all people, had come to meet a group of prisoners.


    The fiery-haired woman was the first to speak, her voice clear and unwavering.


    "Welcome to Avalon. I am Sasha, first wife of the Sovereign, Archmage of Avalon." she announced simply, finally making the prisoners realize they were not just before nobles but before leaders of Avalon... More than that, she was a mage! A witch! Her eyes swept over them, landing briefly on Johan and Arik as if she were memorizing every face before her. "You are here not as guests but as sinners who have been given a second chance. Avalon is a city built on honor and hard work, principles you will come to understand well. In time, if you show true remorse, you may redeem yourselves..."


    The prisoners listened, stunned into silence. They had never imagined that such a beautiful woman, a wife of the Sovereign himself, would address them so directly. As Sasha finished, the blonde-haired woman stepped up next to Sasha, her gentle presence almost soothing after Sasha''s powerful tone.


    "I am Mikan," she introduced herself, her voice like a balm against the frostbite on their skins. "Fourth wife of the Sovereign, and the Head Priestess of Avalon. You have suffered greatly, but understand this: the work you will do is not just punishment; it is a path to a new life. You must learn our ways if you want to be free of your sin. Today, we extend our hands to give you a chance to start that journey without the pains of the past. We will forgive your sins... if you truly renounce them."


    With those words, she raised her walking stick... No. Jonah finally understood. Those were magical staffs! Watching Mikan closing her eyes in a moment of silent concentration, he knew. A spell was going to form a moment later... and he was right.


    A faint, golden glow began to emanate from the top of her staff, spreading outward and expanding in a gentle wave that swept over the gathered men. It coalesced into a glowing formation above their heads, showering them with god-like light. Johan felt it instantly¡ªa warmth, almost tangible, enveloping him. The snowflakes suspended in the air seemed to shimmer, caught in the light as if time itself had softened. He felt the ache in his shoulders, the sting of wounds, and even the fever that had left him weak in the past day¡­ all of it was lifted, replaced by a strength he hadn''t felt in years.


    Arik gasped beside him, a hand to his face as he touched the place where one of the soldiers he killed cut across his cheek as a last moment of defiance. He wanted to cry when remembering it... He killed someone, and yet they were now healing him... Johan could see his expression shift from disbelief to astonishment and shame as he realized the scar had vanished. Around them, the other prisoners looked at each other in shock, murmuring as they discovered that the bruises, the infections, and even the frostbite had disappeared. One man fell to his knees, his voice a cracked whisper, "A miracle¡­ I thought¡­ I thought I''d die with this pain!"


    Johan, still trying to comprehend what had just happened, looked to Mikan with a reverence he hadn''t felt in years. This was no ordinary place. The Sovereign''s power extended beyond their wildest imagination; his wives wielded magic so profound that it seemed to blur the line between reality and the miraculous. Eternal Emperor? Who is that? Where was he? They were indeed deceived... Everyone is being deceived... The ones who should be punished are not the frontier and it''s supposed ''barbarians!'' It is the Ishillian Emperor! There are no barbarians here... only angels.


    Mikan lowered her staff after the spell ended, her face shimmering in a few drops of sweat as she took in their stunned expressions.


    "Your bodies are healed," she said quietly, "but healing your souls will be long. The work will be hard, but it will be fair. Now, make use of the strength you have regained. From this day forward, you will be housed in quarters befitting the life you now lead. You will be clothed, fed, and given warmth through the winter. But know that you owe your lives to the Sovereign and to Avalon."


    The prisoners, no longer fidgeting or thinking about the slightest resistance, their eyes filled with a kind of light that nobody could define, were then led away. As they reached their quarters¡ªa plain but adequate structure near the mines¡ªJohan caught sight of the barracks'' rows and the kitchens where the promise of warmth and food awaited them. Even with the towers erected around it, seeing soldiers standing up on it with crossbows, he felt that it was not as frightening as he expected. No... it was... home.


    Around him, men murmured in low voices, the spell still fresh in their minds. Some felt awkward, shaken by the power they had witnessed, while others, like Arik, looked oddly hopeful. Johan felt a flicker of strength kindled within him, knowing that each day forward would be grueling but not without purpose. It would be a pilgrimage of atonement, a life of labor for what they had taken, but perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªhe could finally find redemption.

 Chapter 271 – Elvira’s Revenge

    Mirian was sitting in the palace of Cerna, reading the news that arrived a few hours ago detailing the happenings within the Frontier. She was astonished at what it contained: that they not only held out but also brought down the flying ship, killed Pascal''s mage, and captured thousands of soldiers.


    "Ahahahaha!" she laughed loudly, shaking her hands with the bundle of letters in them. "I so want to know how that old monster felt!"


    "What happened?" Milan asked, walking up to her, bringing his own news from their city. He was just entering their room when his wife began laughing, surprising him but feeling that something good had to happen.


    "Pascal lost one of his followers." She grinned, "Plus, I''m pregnant."


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Milan almost fell over after hearing her words. He¡­ expected it. The pregnant part. Mirian told him that every Ishillian woman with magic, if using a specific spell on themselves and welcoming their partner''s seed on a certain day, ought to bear magic-capable offspring. And they did it, not wanting to wait, not knowing if there would be a chance for it, with everything going on¡­ But hearing it confirmed made Milan realize it was indeed becoming a reality. He will be a father.


    "That''s wonderful! Are you sure?!"


    "Yeah, they defeated¨C"


    "No, I mean, being pregnant!" He hurried over, making Mirian grin.


    "Of course. I can feel the change. I am sure of it. You''ll see it for yourself after a few months, fufufu." It took Milan a bit of time to calm down and finally be drawn back to the letters and his own report he was bringing. "So¡­ did something happen?" She asked, hugging her husband and caressing his chest.


    "The two ships appeared today, too, but stayed further away now. They didn''t leave and are hovering at our borders." He began, his tone more serious than before, "I think they are going to place the Silver Region under a full blockade. If anyone wants to migrate to us, they will find it really hard. Their journey was already dangerous because of this harsh winter, but even if it melts, I don''t think many will be able to make the trip anymore."


    "It would have happened sooner or later." Mirian nodded, thinking about their next step. "We concentrate on what we have. Leon is preparing a conquest to unite the North behind us. Most minor nobles are with us, except the Westland and its surrounding allies."


    "Are we joining him in it?"


    "Yes and no." Mirian chuckled, "You will need to get used to piloting my Spear."


    "It is still weird when you say it like that, and your hands move where they are now¡­"


    "Fufufu!" She giggled, indeed holding her husband''s spear between her fingers. "We will stroke, I mean, strike from two sides. But you will need to be careful! You will draw out one of the ships of my old ancestor to prompt it to come closer¡­ And then I will pound it with the Judgement. Our goal will be to bring it down. Or, if we are lucky, both of them."


    "Do you think they will bite?" Milan asked, sighing with pleasure.


    "Even if they won''t, it will make it impossible for Pascal to stop Leon from uniting the North. That will help us greatly, and when the snow melts¡­ I have a feeling that all hell will break loose. But before that¡­ there is something else."


    "The spy." He murmured, knowing that there was still one mage in Cerna who probably didn''t know his Master had perished. Even if they were connected with some kind of magic, it was clearly a one-way spell, allowing Otto to get a feeling of his subordinates and not vice versa.


    "Yes¡­ We will have to eliminate him." Mirian whispered, "I will contact Elvira. This job will require me to be present personally."


    "Miri¡­"


    "It''s fine!" she smiled, her hands continuing to please her husband. "I am an Ishillian. This, I can handle."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "I am sorry that I am already sending you on a conquest." I said, starting the meeting with Oleg, Pion, and a dozen of my high-ranking military officers.


    "We are ready to serve." They answered in a chorus, one hand slapping their chests, saluting me.


    "Even though my wife healed the injured, exhaustion is a thing. Make sure to listen to her and only collect those of our soldiers who are ready both physically and mentally. This is not a revenge campaign! Don''t let them do what our enemy did. We are better than that."


    "Don''t worry, My Sovereign." Oleg nodded, looking at the commanders with a strict gaze, "We are not animals."


    "Good." I clapped, watching over them. "I don''t think they are going to expect us to retaliate so quickly. I am bringing out multiple howitzers and tractors from the Pass. You will have ample mechanized units to plow the snow away and march quicker than they did. Polo!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign?" He asked, saluting, standing at attention like a lance, ready to serve.


    "How''s your body?"


    "No issues. I had ample rest, and I am willing to serve. My machine is fixed up and ready to sortie!"


    "Good. You will go with them. The presence of the Rook is to scare them into submission. They lost their armies, which were scattered in retreat. You will also try to find them before these bastard mercenaries cause more trouble and remain here as pesky bandits. Use them to unify the regions and show them that we provide protection!"


    "What if the Westland doesn''t surrender?" Pion asked, making me fall silent before giving the order with a strict look.


    "Make it surrender. Kill the nobles and spare the regular people. I don''t need the former, and I want to elevate the latter. Bring down their walls with superior firepower. After taking the city, I want you to establish a stronghold there to oversee its rebuilding." I finished, looking at Pion, who was clearly surprised by my final order.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Me?" He asked, pointing at himself.


    "Yes. Also, I want you to take Matilda and her sons with you." I continued, increasing his surprise even further. "She is more experienced with ruling, so she will be a great help. After conquering the city, I need you to establish a properly working system that won''t collapse, not even if we leave later. I want that region to be a close ally to us and our western gate to the neighboring countries."


    "I will do my best." Pion saluted, accepting his role without asking questions and being clear about his new mission.


    "What should we do after we conquered the city of Hospet?" Oleg asked, not doubting that they would succeed before winter ended.


    "The Rook and a handful of soldiers can stay. Select enough of them to maintain public order. The rest, I will need you back. We don''t know what the changes within the Pass will mean in the future. We must be ready for unexpected changes."


    "It will be hard maintaining communication." Pion hummed, rubbing his chin, knowing the distance between Hospet and Avalon.


    "It will be, but only until we finish our airship." I smiled, making them look at me, but I said no more.


    While Merlin was immersed in his thoughts and working on the formation we found, Sasha and I were dismantling the crashed Ishillian ship. Our secret base was constantly being built within the mountain. With the captured prisoners, many of my workers were being allocated to work on its construction instead of toiling in the mines. We could also start building our own airship. With this, we can begin to establish our first hidden factory and military base while it is constantly being expanded and improved.


    "One more thing!" I exclaimed before ending our meeting, "I don''t expect you to find our agents alive. Not after the bastard''s death¡­ But if you do... Recover them. Bring them home, if for nothing else, to be buried here. In the city, they served with their lives."


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" They shouted, saluting once again, ready to prepare Avalon''s very first march and conquest.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a dark, cold night, with the chilly wind howling through the streets of Cerna, blowing the fresh snow off the rooftops here and there. As the city had a curfew in effect, the only figures patrolling the slippery cobblestone streets were the guards; anyone else found outside after eight was hauled away and questioned. To maintain her secrecy, Elvira''s position of a spy was only known to very few people within Cerna, forcing her to silently slip past a group of four guards, becoming one with the shadows of the dark alleys that were her new home since arriving in the city.


    Walking through the dark streets, she felt that she was back in her element, ready to release her pent-up anger. She knew that her sisters failed, receiving the reports of the assault on Lothlia from Mirian. Since then, she wanted to do nothing but kill the mage herself, but she had to remain patient, keep up her part, and play along¡­ Until now. Finally, they were making their move.


    The trap has been set; it was her chance to take revenge for her sisters'' fates.


    "I hope you will squeal¡­ you bastard." She whispered, her hot breath coming out in puffs, lingering before her face before descending the steps to a basement under a darkened stone house.


    "Stop." A voice called out to her in the dark, chilly room, and Elvira could feel a sword''s tip pushing against her back.


    "It is me." she declared, pulling back the snow-covered cloak on her head. This revealed her features to the guard, who completely melted into the darkness along with his blade. The moment she spoke, a match was struck, and soon, another figure appeared in front of her, holding a candle and raising it to see Elvira''s figure more clearly.


    "It is indeed her." He nodded, and she could feel the blade being pulled back from her rear, no longer threatening to sever her spine in a swift thrust.


    After clearing her identity and opening the metal door behind the candle-holding man, Elvira stepped further into the basement. The flickering candlelight was snuffed out the moment she entered the second room, which was lit by four torches, illuminating the spacious underground chamber. Across her, Roth looked as if he had already predicted her arrival, sitting at a small, round table with a mug, his eyes drawn into narrow slits and watching her every move. She suddenly felt like her target already knew her identity. Maybe he knew it since the start¡­ she had a hunch that it was the case. But maybe not; she had to try and keep up the play, as who could say this was just not a test from Roth?


    "They know!" Elvira hissed, stepping closer, her voice laced with urgency. "We need to move; the city guards have been alerted, and they will set up a trap for us!"


    "Is that so?" Roth raised an eyebrow in answer, a smirk appearing on his face. The two guards followed Elvira in, closing the door behind them, while Roth''s remaining last man stood next to his table. "Or are you trying to lead us into the trap they already had prepared for me? Curious because¡­ I haven''t felt my Master''s presence for days now. Strange coincidence."


    Before Elvira could respond, Roth snapped his fingers, and the core of their group shifted as the three men lunged toward her, weapons already drawn. Elvira''s face turned into a dark grin¡ªRoth''s guards were a mere inconvenience. She preferred it this way¡­ Blood needed to be spilled for her sisters!


    When the first one reached her, the blade in his hand flashed in the dim light, confident he would have a clear cut at her from this close. Yet Elvira''s body spun like a dark whirlwind, her hidden dagger made of monster bone finding its way into her palm and striking at his exposed throat with ruthless precision. She barely broke stride, yanking the blade free in one motion, letting the warm blood spray on her face as his body crumpled.


    The second soldier hesitated, just for a moment, the realization of her skill freezing him for a fraction too long. She immediately capitalized on it, sidestepping his thrust and twisting his arm back with surprising force until the bones in his hand cracked and gave way. She slid her dagger cleanly through his ribcage, her face inches from his, her voice a whisper only he could hear.


    "Pathetic..."


    Roth backed away, fingers twitching in frustration as he tried to summon his magic. He had begun to cast a spell since she had stepped into the room... everything else was just him trying to buy time. However, feeling the strangeness, he knew he had been played.


    "Why¡­ why can¡¯t I¡­¡± His gaze went wide with horror. He couldn''t will his spell into existence.


    It wasn''t Elvira''s doing. Outside, Mirian was standing on the rooftop of a nearby house, personally casting a spell that was similar to Avalon''s jamming spells but also different. She wanted to impress Elvira and, through her, Leon, not knowing that Avalon had a similar card hidden in their sleeves. Lastly, it was also an excellent opportunity for her to practice. Unlike what Merlin and Leon had developed, Mirian''s spell had a very simple principle. The mage''s formation created a field where it became the immediate medium. For any new spells to be formed, they had to pass by or through it. It was simple yet effective, as only those genius wizards could do it, the people who were capable of adjusting their formations on the fly to ignore the interference and still come out in full force. Sadly¡­ Roth was not one of them.


    While Roth''s mind raced to what was going wrong, Elvira''s last opponent lunged, a brute of a man with a heavy sword. She ducked his sluggish swing, springing up like a shadow to hook her arm around his neck from behind, twisting her dagger into his jugular with a brutal strength until his struggling and gurgling ceased. When the last guard fell, a silence followed, broken only by Roth''s shallow breaths.


    Elvire slowly turned toward him, breathing heavily, grinning with a blood-soaked face as she closed the distance between them. Roth, trembling, backed against the cold stone wall, his hands frantically gesturing, trying once again to summon a spell¡ªany spell¡ªbut nothing came.


    "Magic isn''t going to save you, Roth¡­" Elvira whispered, her voice coming out as a moan. Standing in front of him, she produced a thin metal collar from within her cloak, and Roth was smart enough to know this was not an ordinary slave collar. His eyes went wide with dread as she locked it around his neck. "But this.." Elvira continued to whisper, pulling the collar tight, "I will ensure you feel everything until the end¡­ without exploding with pleasure, you soon-to-be dickless bastard¡­"


    His hands clawed at the collar, but his fingers were weak and trembling under her gaze. Elvira leaned in close, enjoying his struggles. Her nose touched his, and she took a deep breath with deep satisfaction.


    "Watch me, my sister¡­" she hissed, "This one is for you¡­" With one swift motion, she slammed his head against the wall, her blade pressed dangerously against his crotch. "Now¡­ let''s get to cutting."

 Chapter 272 – Avalon’s Retribution (1)

    The snowfall was still relentless, and the icy winds blew across the rugged surface of the northern region every day, yet Avalon''s forces pressed on undeterred by the weather. Under Pion''s command, their march was even, trudging through dozens of kilometers thanks to their organization and disciplined execution. Being an army of two thousand strong carving a path through the wilderness, it wasn''t as big as Otto''s army was, yet its presence was just as frightening. Mainly thanks to their mechanized troops. Before them, six tractors were rolling in the snow, pushing it to the sides like an arrowhead, clearing the way before the army. They were fitted with massive wedge-shaped blades, sweeping aside the piled snow and clearing a wide, flat road for the foot soldiers and the rest of their howitzers that trailed behind them, pulling their supplies. Yet, the most deterring factor for anyone to get in their way was the Rook in the middle of the army, its every step sending flutters of snow flying into the air, leaving behind massive footprints, frightening anyone finding it after they were gone.


    Pion rode near the front, standing on one of the howitzers, while Polo with the Rook constantly reported its sightings, acting as the army''s scout with its much more enhanced senses. The Rook''s fixed and now reinforced armor shone faintly in the pale light, every movement being smooth and fluent, with no signs of damage from Lothlia''s siege. Pion''s gaze swept across his forces whenever they stopped, visible pride mixed with anticipation flashing in his eyes. He knew that this journey was not only about survival or conquest¡ªit was about retribution, and most of his soldiers were ready to show the Westland what happens to those who attack Avalon.


    As they pressed on, whenever they set up camps, he sent out a few warriors to scout their surroundings, and there was always some news filtering in through the night. No matter where they stopped, his men somehow always managed to sight survivors from Otto''s army. These straggler, foreign mercenary groups, who had managed to escape their fate, moved in pitiful clusters, robbing and terrorizing the small, clueless villages and towns dotting these poor middle regions of the North. Still, many they found were in no shape to fight back. Starvation and frostbite had reduced them to ghostly figures, barely recognizable as warriors, lost in the snow-covered lands they were unfamiliar with. Whenever they found such a group, neither Pion nor his men felt any pity toward them. He just raised a hand, and a small detachment broke away from the main force, moving swiftly to intercept.


    The snowy lands concealed much, but Avalon''s soldiers had trained for this. Moving with tactical precision, they always surrounded the group of stragglers they found. There were sometimes cries for mercy, sometimes only their silent surrender as the defeated men dropped their weapons, recognizing their enemies. The former was ordered to be put to the sword on the spot, while the latter got themselves bound and sent to the rear, dragged along the army''s relentless march. Many of them perished from exposure to the cold, their bodies simply buried in unmarked graves, left to be forgotten on the roadside.


    Even with these ''exercises,'' the army kept up their march. As Avalon''s forces advanced into territories under the influence of Otto''s previous rule, they came across more mercenary bands trying to flee back to the west, wanting to leave Ishillia. These more goal-oriented rogue groups had turned their frustration and failure into violence against the local populace much more bloody than those who gave up at once when crossing paths with Pion. Word of their massacres had spread quickly amongst the local civilians. Villages lay half-burned, looted of everything valuable, including the families; men were slaughtered, and women and children were taken to be sold as slaves after returning to their home country. Anything to recuperate their losses and their missing profit.


    Pion''s jaw clenched as he received each new report, coming across burned-down settlements. These animals had to be made an example of. He dispatched skirmisher units in rapid succession, each given an order to leave no survivors, not even if they surrendered. Whenever they found an encampment of their enemy, tractors were uncoupled from their snow-clearing duty, instead plowing through hastily erected defenses. At the same time, Avalonians jumped on them like death-scepters, cutting them down like the animals they were.


    The Rook personally joined one of these skirmishes when they came across a group that was almost six hundred strong, holed up in a pitiful town, home to some minor nobles of Hospet. Polo happily drove his mech with a grim sense of justice, wielding a flamethrower attached to its left arm. Just by its presence, the enemy''s fragile moral was broken, wanting to scatter, but there was nowhere to run. Their backlines were constantly bombarded by either the Rook''s cannons on its shoulders or by the howitzers from far away enough to remain unseen. A flash of light was what they saw for last before the burning flames appeared, melting snow, humans and their armor alike. There was no need to make graves this time around, as nothing remained, only ash that would fertilize the ground when spring arrived.


    Within only half an hour, the battlefield was silent again. The locals, hiding in cellars and barns, wherever they found refuge, emerged to find the mercenary threat extinguished. What they were surrounded by were massive, burning fields and fire pits while a black metal monster stood in the middle of the remains of their village. One old man, his face lined with so many wrinkles his eyes were nonexistent, approached the Rook, kneeling and praying to it all of a sudden. Soon, any other survivors appearing did the same, surrounding his mech, asking for forgiveness, and mistaking the Rook as an avatar of Ariana, Goddess of Death. It seemed that not even correcting them, saying he was a Knight of Avalon, servant of his Sovereign, helped; they simply thought the Rook was a herald of the Gods, and they continued to pray to it.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He wanted to explain, feeling more frustrated at every second he listened, but there was no time to linger. Hospet was already near, and they had a city to conquer before the winter ended. If their calculations were correct, they were already in the month his Sovereign designated as February, close to the end of the supposed winter months. Even if this was a strange, long one. Leaving the village, the Rook and the tractors resumed their work, clearing the way while the howitzers were loaded and primed for action for their next assault. The Rook stood tall once more, its joints whining with hydraulics as it moved into position at the vanguard now that they were arriving at the heart of Westland.


    Hospet, the capital city of the region, was about the same size as Lothlia. Pion''s scouts had reported on the city''s defenses, being the first to reach it, using their spotters to take a look from a distance so that they could remain undetected. Its walls were thick with age, showing cracks from neglect here and there. Especially where the defensive towers were sagging a little, asking to be toppled over by a well-placed cannonshot. They were no match for Avalon''s might, not when most of their army left for conquest just to be destroyed. Still, Pion knew better than to underestimate his enemy, as it was also what killed Otto. Hospet would be defended, if not out of loyalty to Otto, then at least to protect what remained of those in charge of it.


    As they approached, the landscape began to shift. The snow-covered fields gave way to ridges and outcrops of black stone, the remains of old quarries that had once fueled Hospet''s growth. He knew they were for sure discovered and reported to the city, but they could do nothing to stop their advance. Whatever they had for an army, it was gone. They were left with those mercenaries who made it back before Avalon''s arrival¡­ and they were not people who would obey the nobles. No. They were frightened, and they were leaving, running further west and escaping the doomed city.


    When arriving at the city, Pion simply surveyed it once, standing under the darkening skies, ordering his men to prepare camp. Tents, efficient and weather-resistant, sprang up in well-organized rows. Fires were lit without fumbling, their light flickering brightly, visible from the city''s walls. Conversations were sparse amongst Pion''s men, each of them focusing on their duty, keeping their excitement in check and ready for any ambush that may come their way.


    Pion stood at the edge of the camp, the Rook towering beside him as accompanying mechanics were equipping it with long-range cannons for the upcoming assault. Both Pion and Polo thought of Lothlia, of the many lives lost and the suffering caused by Otto''s hand. The desire for vengeance burned within the two, but so did the sense of duty. They shouldn''t be like their enemies. If Hospet surrenders, they will be spared.


    He would bring justice, not just for Lothlia but for all who had suffered under the chaos and terror of Otto. Avalon had come to make things right, and they would not be denied because if they resisted, they would be wiped out.


    "What will you do with the prisoners you dragged along?" asked a female voice. As Pion turned, Matilda approached him, pulling her thick coat close to her body.


    She and her sons accompanied the army silently, and even the three troublemakers shut their mouths for good this time. Not that they were complaining because they were excited about the prospect of taking up noble ranks once again, starting anew in a city that was not Avalon. No matter the awe they felt, they still considered it to be a prison¡­ but now, here was a chance to return to being a noble.


    "They are going to be an example." Pion answered her, looking at Matilda once, not hiding his plan. "We will put them forth before the city and execute them all. We will give an ultimatum to Hospet. Surrender or receive the same fate. Polo''s voice will echo far and wide from the Rook, and he will make sure everyone hears that we are not here to punish the regular people. We are here to eliminate the rot that is their nobles, bringing the wrath of the gods on themselves."


    "My sons still think they will be nobles again." She shrugged while smiling, stepping next to him, "Without realizing we are going to be simply advisors until the city settles down."


    "They can play the role." Pion chuckled, letting Matilda lean against his body. "My Sovereign wants this city to be a spot where our caravans can head out of Ishilla and make connections with our western neighbors later. If your sons want to play nobles, they can be ambassadors."


    "Don''t you fear that they will bring shame to Avalon?"


    "Ahahaha, not for Avalon!" He chuckled, "But for Hospet. This city is Mirian Ishillia''s property, no? We are in Ishillia here."


    "On paper." She added, smiling, "I understand. If they do something stupid, it will reflect badly on Ishillia; if they do it well, Avalon will claim it. Smart."


    "We understand that other countries wouldn''t entertain regular people, even if they are rich. On the other hand, if they need to act with those who have a noble bloodline, more doors would open for us for diplomacy. Your sons need not do the latter; we will send people for that. They just need to stick a leg in their door and not let them slam it in our faces. Introduce our people to nobles, and we will take care of the rest."


    "That¡­ they are good at." Matilda sighed, shaking her head, "They will be delighted to do nothing but attend parties and make connections with other nobles."


    "Still," Pion nodded, turning his eyes back towards the city before them, "First, we will need to bring Hospet to its knees. Conquering it will unify the North. By the time the snow melts, the old Emperor will have no influence on this land."

 Chapter 273 – Avalon’s Retribution (2)

    The following morning brought no comfort to the people of Hospet. Even though the army that arrived wasn''t as big as the one they sent away, it was infinitely more frightening, especially after the news that the returning mercenaries brought back with them. Their stories were something the local nobles didn''t want to believe. It had to be lies, an elaborate plot, covering their own failure as worthless defectors. But now¡­ seeing the towering monster within the enemy''s frontline, they realized it was all true. The highest-ranking nobles of Hospet, those who had any voice in Westland''s governance before Otto''s appearance, gathered in a grand hall of the main castle, the same one that once bustled with festivity and laughter but now was almost empty and haunted by silence. The air was thick with tension, and nervous mutterings filled the chamber whenever a noise reached them from the outside.


    Lord Ewan, a short man with thinning hair and deep lines etched across his face, stood by the frosted windows, his fingers tapping erratically against the glass. He once was the lord of this city. Being only a viscount in the title, it was still enough for him to be a powerful voice, the lord of the Westland for more than twenty years. Right until Otto, the magical Imperial agent of the Eternal Emperor himself, had arrived¡­ Everything has slipped out of his hands since then. At first, it seemed right, but as he and the rest of the nobles were more and more ignored, Otto''s decisions became mandates. They soon realized they were only decorations, there to be his mouthpiece to the populace. If Otto decided on something, it was going to happen. They either obeyed or would be replaced with people who did.


    "Do you hear that?" Ewan muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. His voice cracked the moment it left his throat, betraying his anxiety and desperation.


    "What, Ewan? The howling wind? Or perhaps the toll of death bells? Our doom stomping ever closer?" Lady Katerine, draped in heavy furs that failed to hide her shivering, shot him a glare. She was once his lover¡­ Now? Nobody knew anymore. Her words dripped with sarcasm, but her eyes were wide with fear, blaming fate and the Gods for their predicament.


    Another noble, Sir Baldric, one of the few who had donned a breastplate over his fine clothes, stepped forward. He was only a knight, a faithful servant and retinue of his lord since he could lift a sword.


    "Enough," he barked, though his voice quavered. "Panic will get us nowhere. We need a plan."


    "A plan?" Ewan''s voice rose in pitch. "Our plan was that Otto departs, conquers his enemies, and then leaves us alone! Returning to how it was before he showed up! Now¡­ Now, we are left with the mercenaries who are worth less than aging and blind conscripts! Half of them deserted in the night anyway. And those who remain..." He gestured wildly toward the city beyond the windows, "They bring nothing but tales of slaughter and defeat. Our own soldiers are terrified¡­"


    He wasn''t lying. The news had been devastating since the first group of disheveled, almost unrecognizable mercenaries had returned. They whispered in a confused, maddened tone. They were no longer the fierce fighting force but a fidgeting, broken mass of rats. Their tales of monstrous metal constructs and unkillable warriors who showed no mercy to their enemies had spread like wildfire. Many of those hired swords had since slipped away, vanishing into the dark streets or out into the wilderness in a desperate bid to escape the tiger''s fury. The same tiger that they went and poked and was now roaring at their gates!


    "Then what choice do we have?" Lord Baron Merek, one of Ewan''s principal advisors, asked, close to crying. His face was pale as milk, and he clutched a goblet of wine so tightly that his knuckles whitened. "We cannot hold against them. Look at us! We are no soldiers. The city walls are old, and the last time they had to hold back enemies was two hundred years ago. We have but a few loyal militias under our command, too few and too poorly trained to withstand an assault!"


    "If only that bastard hadn''t taken our strength with him! We''re nothing now... nothing but mice trapped in a slowly shrinking cage." Lady Katerine slumped into her velvet chair, rubbing her forehead, burying her face in her palms.


    A desolate silence fell over the room as nobody had anything to say anymore. They were waiting for the inevitable. Something had to happen soon, and they were unable to stop it. They simply didn''t want to face it, whatever it would be. Just then, the great oaken doors to the hall burst open, and a young man stumbled in, his cheeks flushed with cold and fear.


    "My lords, my ladies," he gasped, "the enemy¨C!"


    His words were cut short by a loud explosion, shaking the whole city. The walls were already crumbling.


    A collective shudder passed through the assembled nobles. Lord Ewan pushed past the boy, rushing to the balcony facing to the east. His face was hit by the firm, cold winds, holding up his hand by reflex, just in time to be shaken by another explosion. His eyes widened as they got used to the wind, and he beheld the scene waiting for them on the outside. The first few blasts had struck their walls without issue, sending stone and debris flying into the air. The impact of the enemy''s attack reverberated through the city, rattling the very foundation of their stone castle.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The old walls of Hospet began to buckle under the very first explosion. A portion of the northern barricade collapsed entirely, stone raining down onto the streets below. Cries of terror rang out from the city, echoing through the morning, finally making everyone realize there was no escape from what was to come. Smoke and dust billowed upward, signaling the end for Hospet. Even from where Ewan stood, his face was illuminated by the orange flames consuming the eastern side of his city. This... this was magic. It had to be... What else could it be?


    The nobles turned to each other, some shaking with dread, others looking for guidance at Ewan, something that he couldn''t give. Sir Baldric''s face was set in a grim mask as he adjusted his breastplate, speaking loudly.


    "We must surrender," he declared at last. "If we stay in this castle, we will all die. Better to face our enemy with what dignity we have left as nobles."


    "Surrender?" Lord Ewan grunted. "Do you think they will show us mercy? After all we have done to them? It was our army that was sent to deal with them!"


    "They''re not savages." Lady Katerine interjected though she sounded uncertain. "Evidently¡­ Evidently, we were wrong... And our city... Look at it!"


    Beyond the castle, the citizens'' cries grew louder, the rumbling bombardment stoking the flames as more and more towers and segments of the walls were engulfed in the destruction of unnatural flames. By now, everyone realized they were being attacked via a magical barrage.


    The people of Hospet, many of them cold, hungry, and afraid, had begun to gather in the streets. Shouts of rebellion passed from one group to the next, and soon, an outcry for surrender rose from the crowd. The nobles, even those who were not within the castle, could see it from their high windows: citizens rallying against the remaining militia, demanding that the gates be opened before more lives were lost. Hearing it unfold, Sir Baldric nodded resolutely, agreeing with Katerine''s words and with the chant reaching them from the streets.


    "We shall give ourselves a chance." He turned on his heel and marched out of the hall. "It is better than being killed by our own citizens. One side won''t be as gentle as we hope¡­"


    Lord Ewan lingered on his balcony, looking helplessly between Lady Katerine and his leaving knight.


    "This... this is the end of us!" he stuttered, his voice barely audible when Lady Katerine took his hand, squeezing it with surprising strength.


    "Better an end with hope for our survival than none at all." she said calmly. Together, they followed Sir Baldric, leaving the stone castle and the now empty hall behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    Outside, the streets were in utter chaos. Even though Avalon''s howitzers had stopped firing, the damage was already done. Their very first action of lining up hundreds of captured mercenaries, the booming voice of the Rook, shook the souls of the defenders.


    "Surrender, and you survive. We are here not for you but for your leaders, who betrayed the Empire and attacked the Frontier." Polo''s voice echoed loudly, distorted by his mech''s speakers, sounding like an actual mechanized demon. "These warriors killed our people; now we administer their punishment! Don''t resist, or your sin will be the same as theirs."


    Finishing, he activated his flamethrower, dousing hundreds of prisoners in bright, orange fire, turning them into ash in front of the defenders of Hospet. The moment his flames died down, Pion gave his order, and the howitzers began roaring, their Dragonfire Cannons sending forth their first salvo.


    After it landed, the eastern wall was in complete ruins, and plumes of dust choked the air. The citizens, not waiting anymore, forced themselves onto the militia to open the gates, and the few remaining defenders were overwhelmed by the mob''s sheer desperation.


    Avalon''s soldiers didn''t rush, nor did they lash out as they entered the city with calculated efficiency. Pion led from the vanguard position, his helmet hanging on his side, his expression a mask of determination. The Rook loomed behind the group he brought with him, its black armor swallowing the light of the raging fire. The citizens, seeing them up close, fell to their knees, some weeping, some praying, and many simply staring in awe and terror at the machine and massive soldiers towering over them. Nobody dared to make a move¡­


    When Pion reached the main square, the group of the remaining nobles, led by Sir Baldric, stepped forward to meet him. Their heads were bowed, and their hands were raised in a gesture of surrender. In the end, it was Sir Baldric''s voice that cracked first as he spoke.


    "We... we surrender the city of Hospet to you. We beg you, spare us."


    Pion''s cold eyes swept over the assembled nobles and the fearful crowd behind them. The silence was heavy, broken only by the creaking of the Rook''s joints from afar as it adjusted its cannons, constantly scanning the surroundings while the walls kept burning around him.


    "The innocent will be spared." Pion declared. His voice carried through the dozen streets connecting to the square. "But those responsible for the suffering and betrayal of Westland and those who were complacent in sending an army to invade our homes will face justice."


    With that, Avalon''s soldiers moved into the city in full force, taking control with the discipline they had shown throughout their march. Every noble was quickly rounded up, their expressions a mix of terror and anger. The citizens watched with cautious hope, clinging to the promise that perhaps this new order would bring them respite after all. It was indeed the nobles who always made the decisions. Why punish the average citizen when the wealthy are the ones steering their ship? Nobody asked them anything¡­ ever¡­


    Hospet had fallen with only a few cannon shots and, with it, the last remnants of Otto''s influence in the North. What remained for Pion was to deal with the surrendering nobles¡­ and to find Otto''s hideout, gathering every detail and evidence he could, knowing full well it had to be booby-trapped. Well¡­ he now had ample noble prisoners to send ahead and test every possible magical defense and not risk his own men''s health in the process.

 Chapter 274 – Trials of Nobles

    The dawn after the siege was eerily calm as if the city had collectively paused to catch its breath. Or¡­ Maybe it was because of the patrolling soldiers and their massive frames scaring everyone around them. They held bright lanterns in their hands, letting their light shine on the shattered remains of the eastern wall as morning arrived. Most of the rubble was slowly being cleared away, and the bodies found under the wreckage were recovered and burned away in the multiple firepits, glowing before the city. The smoke from them hung in the air, drifting towards the south, blown away by the cold wind coming from the north. The streets were lined with exhausted citizens, many huddled together or wandering aimlessly, looking for missing friends and relatives. Many of their faces were pale, filled with fear whenever they saw an Avalonian soldier, but these frightening warriors never even shouted at them¡­ which was not what they expected.


    Fiora, a young baker''s apprentice, moved carefully through the remnants of what was once her workplace, close to the eastern walls. She clutched a small loaf of bread, her knuckles trembling from gripping it too tightly. It was a nervous habit she couldn''t shake since seeing the walls crumble. The bakery where she had worked was nothing more than a skeleton of bricks and stone now, a casualty of yesterday''s bombardment. She returned to look for others, but... Her master had been one of the unlucky ones, caught under falling debris when the first blast shattered the walls right onto half of the bakery, setting it ablaze. Only she and a few others had escaped, and now the empty building stood as a monument to a life she would never get back.


    She tried not to look at the tall figures that dominated the square she had to cross to get home. These Avalonian soldiers were everywhere, their dark armor ominous, their helmeted faces unreadable. First, to her eyes, they moved with a grim purpose, patrolling the streets in pairs or standing guard at key junctions, ready to murder anybody who they deemed suspicious. Yet, the closer she looked, Fiora couldn''t help but notice the care they took to avoid harassing the townspeople. Unlike the mercenaries the nobles had hired¡ªbrutish men who had terrorized Hospet for the brief moment they were present¡ªthese warriors were much more disciplined. They treated the people with a measure of respect, though it was clear they would not tolerate resistance or any type of tomfoolery.


    A sudden shout snapped her from her thoughts, and Fiora''s heart leaped into her throat. Down an alleyway to her right, she saw a group of Avalonian soldiers closing in on a ragged, frantic figure. It was one of those mercenaries she just remembered, dirty and wild-eyed. He clutched a chipped sword in one hand and held a terrified little boy as a shield, the blade pressing against the child''s throat.


    "Stay back!" the mercenary screamed, his voice cracking. His face was gaunt, smeared with dirt and blood. "I''ll do it; take one more step, you bastards, and I am taking him with me to hell!"


    The Avalonians halted their steps, their hands on their weapons at the ready. One of them, a man with a scar that slashed across his cheek, his helmet hanging from his waistband, raised a hand in a calming gesture.


    "We will not let you go." he called out, his voice level and commanding. "Release the boy, and we''ll show you mercy, though. Hurt him, and you will wish for a quick death."


    The mercenary''s eyes darted between them wildly. His desperation was palpable; a man who had watched his comrades burn and scatter, witnessing the same soldiers arriving at Hospet, the demons who cut through his comrades like nothing. He saw them take swings of blades head-on, letting their armor withstand dozens of strikes like monsters before cleaving people into two. He didn''t seem to believe in the concept of mercy anymore. Watching, Fiora held her breath, clutching her bread tighter, her legs rooted to the ground in fear.


    Then, with a sudden movement, the leading Avalonian soldier lunged forward. His sword flashed, slicing through the air without warning. The mercenary staggered backward, clutching his slashed wrist as his sword clattered to the ground. His hand was still holding its hilt as it was severed from his arm, spraying blood everywhere. The child screamed as he scrambled away, sobbing, and the soldier''s companions swiftly subdued the similarly howling mercenary, dragging him away, most likely to a place that would be worse than hell. The boy was quickly scooped up by another soldier, who murmured something soothing to him before returning him to a group of huddled townsfolk, now surrounding Fiora, watching the whole scene play out, unable to look away.


    Fiora exhaled shakily, relief coursing through her veins as the armored figures left without saying anything else. She realized that the Avalonians were different from the men their nobles had invited from foreign lands. They were harsh, yes. Relentless even. But they seemed to care for the people of Hospet in a way that had been absent from the others. Saving a child was no more than a minor task for them¡­ and she was sure that the old guards would have either let the men go or not bother with the boy at all.


    Further along, Fiora heard snippets of conversation drifting from where Avalonian soldiers were rounding up the last of the mercenaries, flushed from their hiding places. Some were dragged kicking and screaming from the cellars of noble homes, pulled from abandoned basements or attics where they had hoarded stolen goods. Others were found crouched in dark alleys, weeping or too terrified to resist. Executions followed swiftly, with no trial given to those who had fought against Avalon''s forces on the walls of Lothlia. The message was clear: Justice would be swift and merciless. There was no escape from Avalon''s retribution.


    As she began walking again, she saw a group of nobles, haggard and defeated, forced to march past the city''s main square under heavy guard. Fiora recognized some of them from days when they had ridden through Hospet''s streets, proud and untouchable, sitting in their luxurious carriages. Now, they were worse off than she was, their fine clothes dirtied and their faces marked with smudges and unmistakable marks of a well-placed punch or two. The Avalonians treated them as prisoners, not guests, and whispers spread among the townsfolk about what fate awaited them. Executions had already begun for those who had declared to have undying loyalty to the Empire and its current ruler, and it was said that only those who proved their innocence or at least their willingness to cooperate were spared.


    Fiora''s mother had told her about the nobles'' apparent betrayal and how they had sided with the Eternal Emperor, who chased away the true ruler of Ishillia, Empress Mirian. She was changing the Empire; she was stripping nobles of their unlimited powers and giving more of it to the people. Watching them now, Fiora felt a pang of bitter satisfaction. If it was indeed true¡­ she was curious about the Empress''s laws, those edicts that never reached Hospet. These were the people who had ignored their Empress, who had grown fat and comfortable while the rest of them starved and shivered in the cold. Maybe justice had finally come to Hospet in a form none had expected.


    But even as she thought this, Fiora couldn''t ignore the uncertainty that loomed over everything. What would come next? The Avalonians seemed to be keeping their word not to harm civilians, but would that hold true once the city was fully secured? And what did justice mean for the common folk, for people like her and her family, who had simply tried to survive? The city needed leadership, even she realized that. But who would step up to do it¡­?


    Deep in thought, a hand touched her shoulder, and Fiora jumped with a scream, spinning around to see her older brother, Tomas. His eyes were shadowed with exhaustion, his face smudged with soot, but he managed a tired smile.


    "Finally, I found you! I was worried! You were taking too much time to return." he said gently. "We need to find shelter. Also, let''s go; there''s a group handing out food near the temple!"


    She nodded numbly, and together, they made their way through the fractured streets. Here and there, Avalonian soldiers helped the wounded or offered blankets to those shivering from the cold, left without homes. One group even set up a makeshift station to distribute clean water and something called a ''disinfectant,'' whatever it was.


    Just after arriving near the remnants of the old chapel, a commotion broke out between the crowd. A handful of mercenaries had attempted a last stand, using civilians as shields. Tomas pushed Fiora back into the shadows as Avalonian soldiers stormed the scene, moving with brutal precision. Within minutes, the danger had passed, and the mercenaries lay decapitated, or their heads shot through by crossbow bolts, their blood staining the snowy cobblestone streets. They indeed showed no mercy, cutting through them as if they were made of paper. The captives were freed, trembling but unharmed. One of the freed townsfolk¡ªa middle-aged tailor named Gerold¡ªstumbled over to Fiora and Tomas, his face pale but grateful.


    "They saved us¡­ I thought I was dead!" Gerold murmured, disbelief evident in his voice. "I have never seen a man as big as they move so quickly¡­ Are they really human under those helmets?"


    Fiora swallowed hard, meeting her brother''s gaze. The city was still a place of mourning and ruin, but perhaps, just perhaps, there was hope to rebuild it. And do it better. Avalon''s soldiers seemed more interested in restoring order than inflicting further suffering.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The stone floor of the great hall, where Hospet''s highest nobles were now gathered, was cold and unforgiving. It mirrored the expressions of their captors, here to administer justice. The tables where these nobles had once feasted were gone, replaced with harsh wooden benches, their cushion stripped away, used to make clothes for the people who were without homes. The light from the Avalonian''s lamps flickered ominously, casting long shadows on the walls and illuminating faces that had once been radiant with wealth and power but now appeared pale and hollow. All of their power was gone, and it seemed like it would never return.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The only one who was different was Sir Baldric. He sat with his back straight, his eyes locked on the central figures seated at the only table within the room. The once proud knight clenched his jaw, refusing to let his fear show. He had donned his breastplate in some misguided effort to retain dignity. Their captors probably saw his effort and let him keep it, but without his sword and helmet, he looked like a caged lion, defanged and stripped of any threat.


    Beside him, Lady Katerine sat rigidly, her lavish furs torn from her and given away to be used to warm the needy on the streets. A blasphemy, yet she couldn''t really protest against it. Her hands rested in her lap, but her fingers trembled as she tried to maintain her composure. Lord Ewan, the former ruler of Hospet, hunched forward beside her, subconsciously pulling on his hair. He had aged decades in hours, his thinning hair further demolished by his own fingers.


    Soldiers from Avalon, clad in black armor, lined the side of the chamber, their different, unique weapons reminding the nobles that they may only be a step away from death. They watched the room, keeping an eye on the collected nobles, their silence a heavy reminder that any hope of escape was a fool''s dream. Sitting calmly in front of them was their judge, Pion, the commander of the forces that had conquered the city. He was amongst the first of these soldiers who wore no helmet and let his face be seen by the nobles. At least he looked human¡­ even if his eyes were cold, at least his demeanor was measured. But he wasn''t alone. Beside the clerks surrounding him, there was also a woman of surprising elegance, and it didn''t take long for Ewan and the others to learn she was from the Zimmermann family. As far as they knew it, she was a Countess.


    The first to be brought forward to be questioned was Baron Merek. He stumbled over his own feet, clutching his wine-stained robes. Or¡­ by the smell, it may have been piss-stained. Two Avalon guards dragged him to the front when he failed to take more than two steps, forced to kneel with a whimper, his legs barely holding his weight in an upright position. Pion looked at him without any compassion, his gaze locking onto Merek''s eyes. His voice was clear and commanding, filling the vast hall without effort.


    "Baron Merek, you are accused of aiding Otto''s governance and providing intelligence that led to the invasion of the Frontier. What do you say in your defense?" Hearing him speak, Baron Merek looked like a cornered rat, his face pale and lips trembling.


    "I... I had no choice! Otto... he was a mage! An agent of the Emperor! He threatened us all. We are not warriors! We are but caretakers of this land. I obeyed because I had no power to resist. You must understand, please! Going against the Emperor is akin to death!"


    Pion remained unmoved. He nodded to a man standing to his left, a scholar of sorts with thick glasses and a ledger in hand. None of the nobles recognized him, which wasn''t strange. He belonged to the retinue of Matilda, assigned to her by the Ministry of Avalon. She didn''t come alone, as about fifty newly trained and twenty experienced clerks came with her, here to help Hospet adapt to some Avalonian customs.


    The man began reading aloud, listing Merek''s actions collected from local documents found within the main castle. The record contained details of heavy taxes to fund Otto''s mercenaries, the seizure of food from the peasantry, and his open support of the campaign to subjugate the Frontier. As the accusations echoed through the hall, Merek''s knees gave way. He collapsed into a pitiful heap, sobbing like a child having a tantrum, repeatedly screaming no at the top of his lungs.


    "You knew what you were doing," Pion''s jaw tightened as he declared. "You enforced Otto''s edicts with vigor, stamping multiple edicts yourself, not even asking your Viscount to look into it."


    "¡­!" Hearing it, Ewan couldn''t help but raise his head, feeling shaken. He held back his voice by glancing at the soldiers looming over them, afraid to curse or utter any words. Instead, he continued to listen and listen well.


    "You were lining your own pockets while your people starved. You have shown no remorse until your own life was at stake." Pion nodded after the clerk finished and glanced at the guards. With a simple gesture, they hauled Merek to his feet. The Baron''s pleas devolved into unintelligible wails as he was dragged from the hall, his cries fading into the distance. Everyone knew what fate awaited him. Death.


    The room was silent, the nobles barely daring to breathe until the next name echoed. It was time to hear Lady Katerine''s side. She rose unsteadily, but to her credit, she lifted her chin with what remained of her defiance. She met Pion''s gaze after standing before him, though her voice wavered.


    "You accuse me of what, exactly?" she demanded. "Of being a woman of influence who had no power over a military campaign? I... I did what I could to soften the impact on places I had a reach in. I pleaded with others many times to spare our people, to ease the weight put on them."


    "Is that so?" Pion raised an eyebrow, meeting her gaze. "Your name appears alongside Viscount Ewan''s in decrees that led to harsh punishments for dissenters and conscripts drafted against their will. You oversaw the officers of Otto, people who went around Westland, gathering conscripts and feeding them fake promises."


    "I... I was forced." Lady Katerine faltered. "You must understand that they gave me¡­ gave us no choice. I did what I could to mitigate the worst of their impulses. My own hands... they are not so stained as others! If not for my interference, more families would have been torn apart! I am smart enough to realize the people are what makes us nobles powerful. Without them, we rule over nothing!"


    "There are accounts," the scholar consulted his ledger once more as he noted, "of Lady Katerine donating food and gold to affected towns and supporting the families from where the men were enlisted. But there are also reports of her condemning those who defied Otto''s, or in this case, Viscount Ewan''s edicts."


    Pion scrutinized her, his expression unreadable. At last, he glanced at Matilda, who gently nodded her head.


    "You will live, Lady Katerine, but you will serve the people you once failed. Your titles are forfeited. You will work under our Magistrate Matilda Zimmermann to mend the damage you''ve done. Consider this a mercy, and use it well." Hearing him, Lady Katerine''s relief was palpable. She bowed deeply, tears streaming down her face.


    "Thank you¡­" she whispered, not to Pion, but to Matilda, before being escorted away.


    Sir Baldric stepped forward next, his breastplate clinking with each determined step. He met Pion''s gaze squarely, his expression one of resignation but not of fear.


    "I won''t beg," Baldric said, his voice firm. "I served my lord and my city since I was young. I protected my soldiers and people when I could, and I fought to uphold what honor remained for us. I was powerless to stop my men from being taken from me and led into a crusade without my overseeing eyes. If that is a crime, so be it."


    "You were loyal, Sir Baldric." Pion tilted his head as he spoke, his voice showing a tinge of respect, "But where was your loyalty when Otto''s decrees began costing your men''s lives? Enlisting them into his army? Did you never think to turn your sword against him?"


    "I am a knight sworn to serve." Baldric stiffened. "My oath is my life. But even I knew Otto was wrong... But what should we do against a wizard? Against someone who our Emperor sent down himself?! We¡­ I am loyal to my lord, who is loyal to the Empire." He declared, never breaking eye contact, "I aided my men where I could, and if I had defied my orders openly, we would not be having this conversation. I would be dead, and so would my family, my men, my men''s family."


    "There are multiple accounts of Sir Baldric sparing civilians while the mercenary forces were gathering around Hospet." The scholar hesitated before speaking up on his behalf, "He often turned a blind eye to acts of defiance against Otto''s forces when they were demanding too much."


    "Your loyalty binds you, but it also spared lives." Pion nodded, understanding his views. "You will retain your knighthood, but you will serve Lady Zimmermann now. Your first duty is to train a new militia to defend the people of this land without the cruelty previously demanded."


    "I will serve with honor." Baldric inclined his head, his expression one of solemn acceptance.


    As time went on, several other nobles were brought forth, their fates varying. A minor lord who had profited greatly from the increasing oppression, sending his own men to enforce cruel demands, was taken away for execution, his protests echoing through the hall. Another nobleman, a young man who had openly defied the conscripting of people and paid a heavy price, losing an arm, was pardoned and even offered a place in the new administration. His bravery had inspired quiet resistance, and he wept openly at the unexpected reprieve.


    Finally, it was Lord Ewan''s turn. He stepped forward, his face ghostly pale. He had once ruled Hospet with pride, but now he was a broken man, haunted by his failures. Pion''s gaze hardened the moment it came to the nominal leader of Westland.


    "Lord Ewan, you were the voice of this city. You could have resisted, but instead, you allowed Otto to strip you of your power, and you stood by as he bled this land dry."


    "I... I was powerless." Ewan''s voice cracked. "Otto made it clear from the beginning that dissent would mean death. What could I do? I tried to manage his rule to maintain some stability. My people needed me alive."


    "There are mixed reports." The Avalonian clerk cleared his throat. "Some claim Lord Ewan turned a blind eye to Otto''s cruelty, while others state he did what he could to aid the suffering, albeit in secret."


    "Lord Ewan," Pion considered him for a long moment before speaking. "You will not die today, but your rule is over. You will live as one of the people, no longer shielded by your title or your wealth. Prove that you care for this city, or you will find that second chances are a rare gift."


    "Thank you¡­" he whispered, his voice breaking with emotion as he bowed deeply, tears glistening in his eyes. He had already felt the ropes around his neck tightening, yet all of a sudden, they were gone, allowing him to breathe freely once more. He didn''t even flinch when he was led away by Avalonian soldiers.


    With the interrogations complete, the nobles led away, some to their deaths and others to a life of penance; it was time to announce it to the city. The people of Hospet, watching from afar, murmured amongst themselves, listening to the words of the Avalonian clerks, accompanied by bodyguards. Avalon had brought justice, not indiscriminate vengeance, and perhaps now the city could begin to change.


    "Send the word," Pion commanded within the hall. "we need to inform our Sovereign of our success."


    "What about the brothel?" Matilda asked.


    "For that¡­ we need a wizard." Pion sighed as indeed. They found Otto''s old headquarters, but it was defended by magic that their sensors, the same ones that were responsible for detecting magic in Lothlia and Avalon, picked up at once.


    Fearing that it would be destructive to fiddle with it, Pion decided to cordon off the area and wait for further instructions. Knowing how explosive the enemy mages were¡­ he feared it could easily level the whole city if they barged in.

 Chapter 275 – Spring, At Last

    "It is melting¡­" I murmured, standing in our garden, looking at the icicles hanging from the roof of my palace. They were slowly dripping, and for the first time in months, there were tiny gaps in the clouds, letting sunshine through.


    "Spring is coming, and it is almost on time." Sasha nodded, standing next to me. "A bit late, as March has already started, but sooner than I expected."


    "Better than never!" Luna added, arriving from behind us, stretching with satisfaction, "Breakfast is ready! Are you coming? Mikan is already feeding the kids, and Yuri is going to gobble down the good parts if you wait for too long!"


    "Yeah, yeah." I chuckled, looking at them. "I am just surprised that winter is finally going to end. And it was without a monster attack."


    "There was one, no?" Luna argued as we headed back to the palace, "They just killed each other. Lucky us!"


    "If that was what happened." I hummed because it indeed could be the case. But¡­ I wasn''t sure. What about the spider demon, then? It spawned so many little bastards¡­ two giant lizards shouldn''t have been the reason. Then there was that magic from another world. Did it seal the route because of the two monsters... Or was it there because of the¡­ human with them? I couldn''t help but think that this winter, we had to do something with the monsters and everything with the corpse we found.


    After our breakfast, I began dealing with the news coming my way, as usual. This time, Merlin was not around, and the reason for this was simple. I had sent him to Westland. By the letter I received, they never found our compromised spies or their bodies. It could have been destroyed and disposed of, but it also could be they are within the cordoned-off brothel. Merlin will see to it after meeting up with Elvira and Pion in Hospet. Plus, his journey was for two reasons. Deal with Otto''s remaining possible traps and examine the road, drawing up where our railroad will be built, connecting Hospet to Lothlia, Avalon, and Cerna. The moment the snow had melted, we were going to start laying it down. It would help move not only goods between allies but also troops, as I was sure this year would still be full of skirmishes and campaigns.


    "Leon," Sasha said, entering my office hours later, "I think I am finished!" She smiled, bringing over a thick folder filled with dozens upon dozens of drawings and notes.


    "Oh? Then we can start building it?" I asked back, beaming as I looked over her plans, noting that they needed no further input from me. By now, she was just as good as me, if not better.


    After recovering the shot-down Ishillian ship and the monster corpses from the Pass, I ordered that we focus on building our airship first and foremost. My examination of the bones and structure of the beasts proved no further discoveries. They were the same as before. The only connection they had with our corpse was the similarity of runes on their bones. Yet, they were different enough for us to give up on theorizing without any more concrete knowledge. What was important was to use them to our best efforts. We really needed their scales for armor, their blood, and not to mention their cores for the airship project.


    Maneuvering our troops and mechs was a priority, and with our enemy having lost so many of their ships, we had to strike the iron while it was hot. Sasha took my original plans for the airship and refined them, implementing all of our magical knowledge and the propulsion system Ishillia used.


    Reading her papers, she¨Cand, of course, Merlin¨Chad come to a conclusion on how to replace the need for ship-slaves. Ishillia''s vessels were designed to be piloted by mages, who can, just as our pilots, meld with the ship and control it via their thoughts. The ship-slaves, by our understanding, are beings who act as processing units, automatized instances, pre-coded to alleviate the stress on the mind of the mage who controls the boat. They have been created in a way that they could function by themselves, work as a collective, and navigate the ship on predetermined orders, allowing the non-magical crew to command them. This also meant that many of the ship''s functions were working in a much less optimal state as they were not prompted directly by a mage''s mind but by verbal commands and instructions.


    Of course, we were not going to do anything like that. We are approaching this from a different angle. Reading her designs, the ship will have two central formations that will not only house their respective monster cores but a good chunk of accompanying CC clusters, weighing a bit over a hundred tons collectively. This wasn''t an issue; most airships, from my memory, put their weight around two hundred tons, and with magic at hand, I was sure we could make ours even heavier and still allow it to fly. Looking at the formations, the logic behind them was apparent at once.


    The cores were complex and modular, implementing how we are already working with CC. There were multiple levers and slots, accepting the onboard CC or removing them from the working formation, altering its strength and function. With this, the regular crew could direct the ship, from increasing speed and altitude to steering the vessel to where we wanted. They just had to flip levers, turn the wheels, and manipulate the corresponding part of the formation by removing or adding CC. Yes, it wouldn''t be as responsive as an Ishillian warship, but I was okay with this compromise.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "About two hundred huh?" I asked, reaching the end of her notes.


    "More or less." She nodded, affirming the number of primary crew it would need to fly. "This includes the rotation so we can operate at every moment and the reserves if injury happens onboard the ship. We shouldn''t go above three hundred, though, not even if we include the gunners. I made sure that the ship''s engines, steering, and defensive and offensive capabilities were separate. The monster cores will supply their energies independently from each other. Mikan designed it so¨C"


    "Wait, Mikan did this?" I asked, surprised.


    "Um." She grinned proudly, "She thinks she is not intelligent enough, but that is not true. When it comes to healing spells or defensive measures, she is incredible! The new shield spell for the airship? It is all her work. All of it! She improved on what we already had, and now I am confident our shields would be stronger than what Ishillia has."


    "I will need to reward her¡­" I mumbled, shivering after hearing what Sasha whispered into my ears.


    "A child would be a fine gift."


    "Um¡­ I think...?" I muttered, not wanting to lose my focus, shaking my head, "So¡­ One monster core is fueling the ship to stay afloat, and the other drives our defensive and offensive capabilities."


    "Yes, and this also brings one weakness with it." She nodded, sighing, pointing out the issue that I already noticed. "Our attack and defensive powers depend on how much we allocate to each. If we weaken our shields, we will fire more devastating cannon shots. We turn it the opposing way; our shields will withstand much more but won''t be able to punch back. But¡­ If we can have a third core, I can separate it out, and¨C"


    "It is fine." I stopped her, kissing her lips. "Our airship is to be the command center from where we direct our troops and provide support. It is not a frontline unit. Plus, this is only the first iteration; we can refine it after we have enough experience and build better variants later. I approve! We can start building it. "


    "I will bring the news to the workers." she smiled happily. "I can''t wait to see it fly! If it is done, it will dwarf Mirian''s Judgment!"


    "I wonder what she will say about it, ahaha! Hopefully, she won''t ask me to build one for her."


    "Would you?"


    "Nah." I answered at once, "And she can''t pay me enough to do so."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Within Ishillia''s capital, Pascal was meditating, his mind finally settling after reconciling with Otto''s failure and subsequent death. It took him time to heal from the backlash he suffered, yet a splintering headache was still something he fought with every day. Sometimes, it became so unbearable he could do nothing but lie down in a dark chamber, ignoring everything around him.


    Today was one of the good days, allowing him to issue his orders to his remaining three subordinates: Kiva, who was overseeing the East, most notably setting up the old Kingdom of Scorc for the inevitable. Then, there was Lucca, who was responsible for the South and preparing for the inevitable invasion by the Geth and Sar Empire. Lastly, there was Barth, closest to the capital, managing the territory around it and around the west side of Ishillia. It was he who contacted Pascal, his voice echoing in his Master''s consciousness.


    "Master, we confirmed¡­ we lost all control over the North. Mirian had also provoked the two ships I was using to enact your will and keep her bogged down. I think¡­ I know why Otto has failed."


    "Continue." Pascal grunted, twitching his eyebrows as he sat in the dimly lit chamber, resuming his meditation. Soon, an image appeared in his mind, a detailed look at the mech standing before Cerna, trying to provoke an attack from the two flying ships. ¡°What¡­ is¡­ that¡­?¡± He whispered, barely believing the validity of Barth''s news.


    "Those are my direct memories, My Master. That thing¡­ is a machine, a similar construct as our ships, a fusion between magic and machine. I could read nothing else of it from the distance I observed its function."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "We don''t know what they have within the Frontier. How many such machines do they have? They managed to kill and stop Otto, and we all know, Master, that he was one of the more ruthless among us. My estimation is that they must have at least five, if not more."


    "I think so too¡­" Pascal agreed, gritting his teeth and feeling them cracking in his jaw. "Damn it¡­ How?!"


    "We can''t know for sure. Something is seriously wrong with the North, and I can only guess, but I assume that Mirian''s branch has been working on it for a long time. But that is just a guess. For now, I retreated with our remaining two ships. I accept any punishment, My Emperor, but I did not want to risk losing more. This was clearly a provocation from Mirian, aiming to draw us into a trap and bring our ships down."


    "I am not punishing you for a good decision. Keep patrolling the borders; we can''t allow to lose more than the North! Gather an army and start probing their strength."


    "I will do my best, but¡­" Barth hesitated but continued nonetheless. "This winter took an enormous toll on the population, especially on our food reserves."


    "I know. Still, we can''t give Mirian a breather! I made a mistake in agreeing to her plan." He said plainly, something nobody else would dare to utter, "To mitigate its effect, use the rebelling voices and people. Conscript them, no matter how. They can die for their treachery, so send them to the forefront and use them as meat shields."


    "It will be done, My Emperor. At least we are not the only ones suffering from the effects of the long winter."


    "That¡­ is true. That''s why the South will soon turn into a battlefield." Pascal muttered to himself, knowing it was inevitable.


    Even though he never left the palace, news always reached him first. The whole world was suffering from the prolonged winter, and many places in the South, where people were not prepared for another dramatic season like this, had it the worst. Their food supplies were wrecked, their fields yielding nothing, and their people starving through the harsh winter. War was inevitable. Not just here but everywhere. Countries will attack each other to survive; he knew it. They were going to cull the people who would rebel if not given a target to plunder. There was not enough to feed everyone, so killing the population off in a war was what most rulers would do, if not consciously, then by sheer accident. War was coming, and it was going to engulf not just Ishillia but almost every kingdom and empire of the known world.


    "Maybe¡­" Pascal thought to himself, "Maybe it wasn''t a coincidence that the Spear of the Goddess of Death herself had awoken right now."

 Chapter 276 – Overview

    The winter had lasted longer than anyone could remember, including the one only a few years back. The bleak, bone-chilling frost this time was even stronger than before. It covered the world in white for nearly seven months, and when it finally began melting, it was like the Gods had finally shown mercy to the world. Yes, snow still piled high over the plains, cities were buried beneath layers of ice, and the mountain passes remained impassable at many places, but the thick clouds were breaking apart more and more, letting the sun''s golden rays shine down on the world.


    Many of the world''s empires, boasting green pastures of plenty and bustling trade routes, felt the full force of the unforgiving cold since it started. Crops failed, food stocks diminished day after day, and the supply chains that once linked nations together dropped to a standstill. This winter overshadowed any other one, bringing greater destruction than anyone could expect at the first snowfall. Many countries began believing that something was wrong with the world and that the Six Gods were punishing them for it. Famine crept into the homes of even the wealthiest nations and their leaders while the poor suffered the brunt of winter''s wrath, their survival becoming a daily struggle. There were multiple smaller kingdoms dotting the surface of the world that simply collapsed, consumed in the flames of rebellion.


    With the snow finally beginning to melt, Cerna started to send out news and edicts of their Empress, the advocated, true ruler of Ishillia. Her will was that the nobles began helping their people, sharing their wealth, and ensuring everyone had something to eat and somewhere to live. Her words not only spread around the Silver Region but down south, reverberating in the lands under the clear rule of Pascal, the Eternal Emperor. In many places, supplies were too few to sustain the population, and the gossip of revolting and joining Mirian''s side grew louder with each passing day. Yet, out of nowhere, people bearing Ishillian banners appeared, rounding these people up, hauling them away, scaring the rest into compliance. It wasn''t Ishillia alone who was doing similar things.


    Beyond their borders, the story was much the same. The Kingdom of Nonia to the west, most known for its dense forests and timber trade, found itself stripped of most of its resources as its people cut down literal forests to keep themselves warm. Its southern neighbor, the Geth Empire, had endured a similar plight. Their bountiful grain fields lay frozen and barren, most of it ruined ahead of harvest. It put Emperor Kadosa IV into a tight position, especially because he was aiming to gather enough resources to launch an attack against Ishillia in the spring. Yet, now, more than half of their expected resources were gone before they could have been collected. Even the most faithful warriors can''t fight on nothing but their conviction. Anger simmered below his usually calm expressions, which he had nowhere to direct but at Ishillia. He wasn''t going to miss an opportunity; instead, in the middle of the raging winter, he began holding sermons, putting the blame of winter on Ishillia and the blasphemy of their ''Eternal Emperor,'' readying his people for a Holy Crusade.


    Next to Ishillia to the east, the Atuvian League had been all but isolated, its people trapped in a frigid wasteland with no way out. Unlike before, not even Ishillian airships delivered supplies this time around, causing most of their regions to collapse. The League''s wealthy merchant leaders, known for their maneuvering and keen instincts for a good deal, had hoarded what little they had, turning their backs on the common folk who had kept them in power. There was no way to launch caravans through the heavy snow, ending the country''s usually continuously ongoing trading, and just like that, their nation''s lifeline had frozen solid, the same as their rivers. The subsequent hunger-induced desperation had led to unrest; violent skirmishes broke out in the streets as people clawed for their share of the scant resources left in the hands of the wealthy. They were burning down noble houses and ransacking them, wiping away multiple hundred-year-old bloodlines in only a few months.


    Southward, in the Khulman Empire, the fate of their people grew darker still. The vast Empire, similar to that of Ishillia, whose breadbasket regions had always fed its massive army, was now a burial ground. Their fertile lands lay covered in sheets of ice and frozen corpses. Countless villages were abandoned, consumed by the elements. The Khulman sultan had enacted harsh rationing policies, with only the most loyal citizens receiving aid, deeming the weak and useless to be sacrificed for the survival of the Empire.


    It was no wonder that rebellions brewed across the land as people reached their breaking point, and not just in Ishillia. The brutal winter had spared no one.


    Yet, with the arrival of spring and sunlight, the imminent thaw¡ªthe sudden, abrupt melting of the snow¡ªhad signaled not a season of relief but one of reckoning. As the frozen rivers began to flow again, as the soil became visible beneath the disappearing snow, a new kind of punishment came down on the people, one that was just as bad as the winter. The snow had to go somewhere, and it resulted in the creation of lakes that never before existed, colossal floods, swallowing land, towns, and thousands who dared to stand in its way.


    Further east, the Kingdom of Markoth, with its flat fields and multiple lakes, had been entirely cut off by the flooding waters. As the land thawed, the hundred-year civil war between the citizens of Markoth was about to continue; their army was ready to mobilize, preparing to march westward in finally defeating the rebels, but then, the roads were swallowed by the rolling waters along with the unlucky troops. The merchants of the Republic of Aymnes, who once relied on Khulman''s grain, were now stockpiling their own resources, hiring mercenaries to secure their borders from desperate refugees or potential invaders stuck between a rock and a hard place, feeling their imminent destruction.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Meanwhile, in the south, the Tentian Theocracy saw an opportunity in the chaos. The Theocracy''s faith, which remained untested by winter''s grip, now urged its people to cleanse the land, pointing their fingers at their old enemy, the Sar Empire. The high priest called for a crusade, just as Emperor Kadosa IV did, to reclaim fertile lands by force, reasoning that those who failed to endure the winter had lost their divine favor anyway. Their greatest ally, Queen Nuen Roblesia IX, agreed with their notion, sending formal declarations that they would support their ally in their righteous campaign. The tension between the Theocracy and the Sar Empire reached a breaking point, and already, small skirmishes had erupted in the border regions, giving Ishillia a slight breather, having Pascal only worry about an immediate attack from the Geth Empire''s side.


    Drums and trumpets echoed throughout the land as the sun''s golden rays became a constant presence, heating the world and its people more and more with every passing day. Everyone now knew that spring would bring no peace, no rejuvenation. It only brought war.


    Yet, strangely enough, there was one place where the world seemed... normal.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Mhmm... Mhm? Is it... morning?" Luna moaned, sitting up in their bed, rubbing her eyes with a yawn, wearing nothing, revealing her slender body as the bedsheet fell into her lap.


    Looking around, it was rare for her to be the last to wake up¡­ well, not the last, as Mikan was also asleep next to her. Still, it was usually her who woke up first, making breakfast for everyone. She never complained about it because it was something she liked to do. Mainly because after it, she could laze around throughout the morning, doing nothing else. It was the best part of every day, just watching the world wake up and come to life, people busying themselves while she had to do nothing.


    "Mhmm¡­ I need to pee¡­" With a low moan, she climbed out of bed, landing face flat on the thick carpet as her legs refused to support her body, reminding her why she woke up so late. "Owie¡­ I''m still sore¡­" she mumbled, looking up at the window. She saw the morning sun''s light shine through the small gaps in the curtains, and she heard the melting snow dripping down, intensifying her urge to pee.


    Yet, no matter how hard she tried, her body felt weak from yesterday''s intensive playtime, where she was being passed back and forth between Leon and Yuri¡­


    "Nyauh¡­" She moaned again with great satisfaction after remembering it.


    It was always best for her to do nothing and just enjoy the sensations. Her partners knew precisely how to please her until she blacked out, and it was no different this time, either. But her lower part refused to wake up, feeling tired, forcing her to lay on the carpet, naked and getting troubled. If someone didn''t come to help, she would be like little Lancelot. The only difference, she wasn''t wearing a diaper.


    "Miiikkiiiiiiii!" She moaned, pushing herself up a little, "Help!"


    "Mhm¡­? Luna?" Mikan moaned, waking up to her cries. She looked around with a sleepy expression, fumbling around in the bed. She was looking for the others, but she found it empty. "Where¨C?"


    Then, just like Luna, she managed to fall off the bed when she tried pushing herself up, missing the edge with her hands. With a soft thump, her naked body landed square on Luna, making her disappear under her curvy, soft body. As she lay there, almost falling asleep again, Luna''s trashing managed to keep her awake, followed by a warm feeling appearing between their bodies, squeezed out of Luna by Mikan''s weight.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry about it!" Mikan said with a kind smile. She held Luna in her lap, bathing in the palace''s bathhouse while gingerly playing with her long hair.


    "Better not!" She flinched with a blush, "Yuri would tease me about it forever!"


    "My lips are sealed." She giggled, clearly in a pleased mood, which wasn''t weird, as yesterday''s night''s focus was centering around her.


    "They were indeed sealed!" Luna giggled, "Sasha even sat on them! OWIE! No twisting when they are still sensitive!" She cried out as Mikan''s fingers pulled on her nipples.


    "You can be just as bad as Yuri. Maybe I will tell her about your accident."


    "N-no! Hauh!"


    "Then act like a grownup already." Mikan warned her, slowly releasing her cherry-colored nipples.


    "Where is the fun in that? I am me! And Leon likes me like this. There is Sasha, the serious wife, and there is Yuri, the wild one. Then, there is you, the doting one, and me, the plaything!"


    "You mean playful?"


    "That too."


    "You are indeed spoiled rotten." Mikan shrugged, hugging her one more time before getting out, starting to dry themselves. By now, both of them could stand, feeling refreshed and ready for a new day. "What are you going to do today?"


    "Nothing. As usual." She answered, drying her hair with a towel, "I am planning to finish my first draft, though!"


    "Will I be able to read it then?" Mikan asked, glancing at Luna, who, for some reason, constantly refused to let any of the girls read her budding story. Not even Sasha read any part of it, and the only judge who knew her story was Leon, who refused to share anything about it.


    "N-no!" Luna flinched, "It¡­ It is for me, that''s all!"


    "But you showed Leon."


    "I didn''t!" She pouted, "He found it¡­ I was careless in hiding it well enough¡­"


    "Tsk, come on, I bet it is really fun! You read the most among us; don''t rob us of it!" Mikan pleaded, curious as to what Luna was writing throughout the winter.


    "No! It¡­ it is just ramblings and¡­ stuff! Hmph! Let''s go, I''m hungry!"


    With that, she hurried out of the bathhouse, leaving Mikan there, shrugging with a smile. Even though Luna would wear ridiculous clothes that covered nothing and put toys into holes, Mikan had never thought about it before becoming part of Leon''s harem; the moment it came to her writing, she was as shy and embarrassed as a young maiden.


    But¡­ It was what made her love not just Luna but all of her sisters. Sasha, Yuri, Luna, and, of course, her husband, Leon. It was now her family she wouldn''t want to exchange for anything, not even eternal life. Helping to raise Arthur, Leyla, and Lancelot was a blessing in itself, and tonight, she had a dream¡­ a dream of raising her own soon enough.

 Chapter 277 – Otto’s Final Victims

    "Prime Minister!" Pion saluted, welcoming Merlin to the city of Hospet.


    "Finally, we are here! My butt is hurting from the roads since leaving the Frontier!" He moaned while exiting his carriage, helping Elena down, who wasn''t going to let him come alone.


    "We will need to build proper roads, connecting Westland with the rest of the Frontier." Elena agreed, feeling the same way while looking around, squinting in the intense morning light.


    Spring was finally here, but it also slowed down their caravan when they got stuck in the muddy roads and had to dig the carriage out. Merlin cursed a few times, lamenting why they didn''t come with a tractor instead. However, the fresh air, the warmth of the sun, and the sensation of life resuming after being frozen for months were a welcomed change, even if it caused them some frustrations.


    "Is there anything to report, Major?" Merlin asked, fixing his robes. He looked up at the tall figure before his eyes moved toward the city''s walls, which were still under repairs and manned by Avalonian soldiers.


    "We are handling most of it." Pion nodded, walking them into the city, a squad surrounding them from all sides. "The population is cooperating most of the time. We ran into some resistance, but the nobles we pardoned handled those, and where they failed, we used force, rooting out rebellious cells and executing them."


    "I wonder if the people would resent you for that." Elena spoke, but Pion simply shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then they will provoke death. For now, it doesn''t seem to be the case, especially after Matilda officially took over Hospet and the Westland as a whole. She has already implemented multiple altered versions of our laws."


    "Altered?" Elena hummed, nodding her head. "I was about to suggest that. I don''t think people here are ready to embrace Avalon''s ideas yet."


    "Our land was built up from the ground." Merlin muttered, understanding that they couldn''t just push their views and lifestyle onto other regions, expecting them to accept it and to work just like that. That was not how people acted. "Good work; we shall not change Westland drastically, just enough to align with our views and leave it to the Empress to integrate them into the changing world."


    "The people are not a problem." Pion continued, "The land is. We had multiple floodings since the snow melted. Many of the fields within the region are like a swamp. Food production will be a concern."


    "Surprisingly," Merlin spoke up, rubbing his chin, "Making those two rivers saved the Frontier. All the melting snow had somewhere to go. Although they do touch the bottom of our bridges right now, so that''s that. We will work something out! For now, I am here to take a look at our enemy''s last refuge. Tell me about it!"


    "We have been guarding the block where the brothel is located since its discovery. We also emptied out the surrounding buildings and forbade anybody to approach it until you arrived."


    "Good. Take me there now; everything else can wait."


    Pion didn''t ask questions; he simply acknowledged his orders and led them to the northern part of the city. Just to get to the street leading to the brothel, they passed three checkpoints, two of them equipped with CC detectors, which made Merlin nod his head, satisfied with their discipline.


    "Oh my¡­"


    "Prime Minister?" Pion stopped at once, shielding him with his body, but Merlin pushed by him, looking at the multi-story building waiting for them, abandoned and empty.


    "You did good, Major. This facility is protected by a powerful magic formation. I can see it."


    "See it?" Elena questioned, straining her eyes. To her senses, it was just an ordinary establishment. She could only see its stone walls and half-naked statues, inviting people in and not hiding what it was used for.


    "Yes. I already noticed seven magic runes etched into the stone itself. I will need to walk around it and see the rest for myself before I can decipher a method to enter without blowing it up. Major, clear a way for me to proceed to the nearby rooftops, too."


    "It will be done." Pion saluted, already at work, following his orders.


    "Blowing it up, huh?" Elena groaned, biting her lips, "Can you do it? Without going boom?"


    "Please! I beat that bastard once already; I will beat him again in death. Peace of cave!"


    "Piece of cake."


    "Ugh¡­" He flinched, trying to not show his embarrassment, but Elena saw his ears turn red. "Anyway, I could brute force it! I just don''t want to. We never found out what happened to our spies, so they must be inside¡­ Or what remained of them. As Avalonians, they deserve to be found and retrieved. They ought to get a proper burial."


    "Even if they were not born there?"


    "Of course!" Merlin scoffed, putting his arms on his waist, knowing Elena was just teasing him, "If you become part of Avalon and serve it, you are its citizen forever! Hmph! It does not matter where you grew up or who you were before. All who become the subject of our Sovereign are our brothers and sisters. That''s all to it!"A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It turned out to take Merlin three days to finally crack Otto''s magical formation, enveloping his headquarters. It was not because of its complexity but because he was doing his best to dismantle it without triggering any reserve spells that may be hidden beneath it. When Elena asked why not just use a trojan spell, his answer was simple: practice and safety.


    "It is not sophisticated enough to accomplish something like this." He muttered to Elena while standing on a rooftop. His left hand was stretched forth, a visible, complex formation rotating counter-clockwise, while his right hand drew up runes that slowly slotted into the spinning spell. "It could break this. But our enemy was not a simple mage and had layers of backups."


    "Layers¨C?" She asked, trying to learn, wanting to understand magic even if she was unable to feel it... But she heard it. The moment she asked, there was a sharp chime as if a plate had broken somewhere. The next moment, there was a soft flash of orange light from the windows of the abandoned brothel before it settled back to normalcy.


    "As you can see." Merlin nodded and continued his work, slotting newer runes into his spell. "It broke the first layer, which activated the second, which would have led to an explosion. Our magic wouldn''t be able to adapt quickly enough to stop it from triggering. We will need to take this into consideration as we fight against Ishillia. Their fortifications will be similar to this, protected by intersecting spells that are built upon each other. Leon did mention something like this, and Lady Sasha used it while developing the core of our airships."


    "Backup systems." Elena hummed because she was also privy to the blueprints, having seen and studied them.


    "Yeah. I am also working on improving what we have to create a truly independent and autonomous jamming spell that could adapt quick enough and stop even hexes like this!" He said with a proud grin as the last rune slotted into place. What they could hear was the chime of a tiny bell, and Merlin clapped his hands with a satisfied expression. "It is open!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "95%. There could be something inside, but we will see."


    Pion wanted to protest at first, offering himself to go in as a vanguard or just send in prisoners, but Merlin flatly refused. If there was magic within, it had to be him, as nobody else would be able to react quick enough. Still, he was flanked by Avalonian soldiers, volunteering to protect their Prime Minister with their bodies as they headed in.


    "Stay outside." Merlin said in a calm but authoritative voice, looking at Elena, who nodded after a brief thought, holding her nose. She knew this smell¡­ something was rotting inside.


    The air within was stagnant, filled with nauseating stench, thick with decay, that made even the soldiers shudder. Merlin only wrinkled his nose as he entered, thinking about creating something for his men that could filter such smell out. The sun behind them shone across the entry hall, its dusty chandeliers, the previously elegant red carpet, and its wood-covered walls. The first floor, where a restaurant and bar once was, was empty, the tables standing still, the chairs covered in thick layers of dust.


    As they moved deeper inside, the floorboards creaked under the carpet, the aged wood groaning as the soldiers'' boots put their weight onto it. Heading up one floor, the rooms were silent, save for what they were making, opening the creaking doors. Along the corridor, mirrors lined the walls; some were cracked, others shattered, casting warped reflections that seemed to watch them with empty, lifeless eyes.


    "Don''t look into the mirrors!" Merlin warned the soldiers, as he could feel a residue of magic within them, being sure they were part of the formation he had undone just minutes ago.


    Opening the doors to the last room before heading to the second floor, they found the first body.


    He was slumped against a bed, a hollow-faced man, laying with his eyes wide open, fixed in a glassy, vacant stare. His skin had a sickly, bluish hue, tinged green in places where decay had already set in. His mouth hung open as if frozen in a final gasp. Thanks to their isolation, flies were nowhere to be seen, but the smell told them enough. He was dead for a long time. Merlin looked away quickly, ordering the soldiers to not touch it yet, not until they walked every step of the building and he confirmed no more magic was waiting to be triggered. Steeling themselves, they pushed forward. In each room further up, they found the same thing¡ªbodies of Otto''s servants and guards, all lying where they had stood when he died as if death had taken them in a single, brutal sweep, dragging them along after their master''s demise.


    By the time they reached the third floor, Merlin also had to cover his nose with his sleeve. The air was thickest with rot here, and dozens of bodies lay sprawled in the hallways, piled in corners, or collapsed in the middle of half-finished tasks. Their faces were twisted in expressions of terror or agony, as if Otto''s death had ripped away their souls, leaving only their husks behind. Some of them had clearly been under his control for so long that they seemed to have wasted away to skin and bones, their uniforms sagging loosely over gaunt limbs.


    "Prime Minister¡­." one of the soldiers whispered, his voice strained. "We found the entrance to the basement on the first floor; my second team just radioed in." Merlin nodded solemnly, giving his order after surveying the room before them.


    "Don''t go in yet. Finish sweeping this floor, and we will head back down!"


    They moved quickly, eventually reaching the basement. Scanning the door hidden behind a shelf, they found it devoid of any kind of magic, allowing them to simply push it open. By now, Merlin was sure Otto had never expected anyone to break his defensive formation. No more surprises were waiting for them. Heading down, igniting their lamps, the air grew colder and damper, and oppressive darkness filled the cramped stairway. Maybe it was because of what they had experienced a moment before, but they felt as if ghosts of the dead were still present, watching them. Merlin walked before the group and illuminated the path ahead with his own Edmund Lamp.


    In the bright glow, they finally found the bodies of the missing agents they were looking for¡ªthe loyal Avalonian girls slumped against the cold stone wall, their wrists bound and faces eerily serene in death. They hadn''t decayed like the others, preserved by the chill in the basement, retaining winter''s coldness. Still, the signs of torture were clear. Bruises, cuts, and the dark marks of burned flesh marred their skin, remnants of Otto''s relentless cruelty.


    "You served Avalon bravely¡­" Merlin knelt, placing his hand over each fallen agent in silent respect. "You will be brought home."


    The soldiers behind him bowed their heads, a sober silence filling the dank basement as they prepared to carry their fallen comrades out of the depths of Otto''s lair and back into the light of Avalon. They will be brought home and laid to rest, where their graves will be protected by future Avalonian soldiers. Where they will bask in the light of their Sovereign¡­ forever.

 Chapter 278 – Foreign Visitors

    War. It was what engulfed the continent, at least, according to my latest reports. It was early summer, and I was reading my latest letters, coming from Mirian, Matilda, Levy Tobrok, and people all around the North, contacting us.


    Closest to home, Lothlia had been almost entirely rebuilt by now. Elliot even expanded on the city, doubling its size, swallowing up land to give place for new homes to be built in the future, accompanying his increasing population. Reading the reports, the Frontier, which I was happy to keep as a namesake, was the only place that was showing signs of growth and advancement. While some people far away from us may still think of the Frontier as an undeveloped land, those near us knew that we had become the Frontier of Inventions.


    With our help, the North has been united as one entity. While the Frontier encapsulated Avalon, Goldengrove, and a wide swath of undeveloped land, becoming its own independent entity, the rest of the region fell under the rule of Mirian, which I was okay with. Our situation with Elliot reminded me of my old life and how the ancient city-states ruled, be it Sparta, Athens, or the ones in Renaissance Italy, like Venice or Florence.


    It was perfect for me, as I didn''t need to worry about too much; it was Mirian''s job to organize the reformed new nobility and the cities and provinces pledging themselves to her, standing in open defiance against Pascal and his forces.


    Speaking of the old bastard, Ishillia was besieged already. The spring was relatively silent, and many parts of the world were dealing with the melting snow and floods, but as the weather heated up, so did the blood in their soldiers'' veins. The first attack came from the Geth Empire. It happened in the last month of spring when Mirian''s urgent letter arrived in my city.


    For months, she tried to goad the two Ishillian ships into attacking, but they never took the bait, so she had to give up. Then, one day, one of them was gone. It didn''t take long to discover that it traveled to the southwest, where the army, led by Emperor Kadosa IV, had pressed into Ishillian soil, traveling sixty kilometers on the first day. By the news Mirian gathered, it was a Holy Crusade in the name of the Goddess Orsi, but everyone knew that it was simply to keep the Geth Empire''s population from rebelling after the strain the winter had put on them. When you can''t feed everyone, send them to their death.


    Of course, his move was the first domino to fall, followed by the rest. Down south, the Sar Empire followed suit with a quick skirmish, but the alliance between Roblesia and the Tentian Theocracy proved to be moving just at the same time. They attacked the Sar Empire from the sea and from land, preventing them from following along with Emperor Kadosa and invading Ishillia in earnest.


    I had no clear picture of how those battles went, but the damage had to be severe enough for Pascal to hold back and delay attacking us. I would bet he was gnashing his teeth because of it, being forced to give us time to prepare. I also heard that something may be brewing in the old Kingdom of Scorc. I wouldn''t be surprised; their defeat was still fresh in the minds of the people, and I guess many would jump at the opportunity to become free of Ishillia once again.


    As for our neighbors¡­ In the West, they were silent. Still, I ordered Pion and the Rook to keep vigil, and after Westland regained a sense of security, they should try to establish a connection with them. I want to know if they are a danger to us or not.


    In the East, however, things were different. The Atuvian League was in shambles and on the brink of collapse. I was surprised that multiple delegations managed to cross the borders and reach us. Well¡­ they were probably more surprised, stumbling onto Avalon, but that was no longer an issue. We weren''t hiding anymore. So... it came to my very first meeting with foreign delegations visiting my own little kingdom.


    ...


    ....


    .....


    The Atuvian delegation was from two large merchant guilds that controlled about 45% of their League. One of them was called the Quickfeet Guild, while the other went by the name of Goldlight. Their demeanor was weary, and they were unsure what they stumbled onto. Still, their eyes couldn''t hide how desperate they looked while I watched them enter my throne room. I sat, instead of my throne, at the head position of my minister''s table, flanked by my Mother and Merlin. Of course, the rest of my ministers were also present, watching the new arrivals with a mixture of curiosity and caution. It was also their first time welcoming foreigners, people who, in the past, would have looked down on us. Even if we did trade with them here and there, these people represented two of the strongest guilds of their country. I don''t think they ever spoke with my merchants, not directly.


    Well... That was about to change. I did talk about this with Sasha the day before, and she was right. Their power was degrading day by day as they lost grip on the population. If they didn''t find a solution quickly, the League may very well disappear. No wonder they crossed the borders, looking for Ishillian help once again. This was good for us! This was an opportunity to present our innovations, wealth, and stability in a way that would make them remember that the Frontier was no longer what it used to be. As they filed in with their retinue, I rose, greeting them with a smile that exuded warmth and confidence.


    "I''d like to welcome you all to my Avalon. I heard it from my Prime Minister Merlin," I introduced them to the delegation, "and from my Minister of Trading, Louise, that the Atuvian League has come under difficult circumstances. Please, sit. Let''s discuss how we might help each other."


    "Thank you, um... Sovereign." The agreed leader of the two guilds, a man named Alvor, nodded gratefully as he took his seat, feeling my title to be a bit strange, but he adapted quickly. "We come as humble traders but also as representatives of a people in need. The winter has¡­ devastated us. Crops, little what we could produce, had failed to yield anything. Our reserves were depleted long ago, and what food remains is rationed to the barest amounts. With the long winter cutting our trade routes off... We''re on the brink of collapse. The people¡­ they are losing hope."


    My gaze softened as I didn''t expect him to be this forthright. He wasn''t lying, and he laid it all out in the open, something a merchant of my understanding would never do. This put him in a position where I could exploit them, as I knew they were desperate. Maybe he knew it was futile to downplay it. Perhaps he wanted to test our character. Whatever the reason was, I was pleased because I value honesty above all else.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Avalon sympathizes deeply with the suffering of the Atuvian people." I nodded my head, leaning forward, speaking candidly. "I have already been briefed while you toured our city, and I had a preliminary talk with my ministers. We are prepared to support your efforts to recover. However, for any aid to be effective, we''ll need to go over multiple points and see if we can indeed come to an agreement!"


    "We are all ears, your Highness!" The rest of the delegation nodded, fidgeting in their seats, still remembering all the weirdness they saw in the city. These people visited a lot of cities, capital holds of empires... but something about Avalon was different.


    "We think that open borders would benefit us both and, more importantly, secure a flow of essential goods to the League." I stated clearly after exchanging a quick glance with my mother.


    "You would truly open Ishillia... No... Avalon''s borders to us?" Alvor''s eyes sparked with interest the moment he heard me. "That¡­ would be invaluable! If we could secure a consistent exchange of goods..." He trailed off, considering the opportunities.


    "Precisely." I smiled as I leaned back, my tone serious yet inviting. "Avalon proposes an agreement: open borders for trade with a flat tax on all exchanged goods on both sides. Let me be clear, this would only mean your two guilds for now. I don''t know the situation of the rest of your country or the views of others holding power over it. They will need to come and speak with me, or you can vouch for them. Either option is acceptable."


    "Of course!" Alvor nodded.


    "Good." I smiled, tapping my finger on the table, repeating what my mother told me, memorizing her words. "This way, trade can proceed smoothly without constant negotiations. As for the solution for your biggest issue, we can''t directly send you enough food to solve it at once. But!" I raised my voice, cutting their protest before it had a chance to leave their throats, "We can grant you inventions that will help you get back on your feet. Your Guilds will gain access to Avalon''s technology and goods, while Avalon benefits from your raw materials and imports. I know you have connections, and I intend to make use of them." I explained just as candidly as he did, not hiding my intentions.


    Alvor looked at his companions, who traded multiple glances and spoke without words before he turned back to me.


    "That sounds reasonable, Sovereign Leon."


    "I am pleased you see it that way." I chuckled as I gave an approving nod. "My territory''s agricultural advancements allow us to produce more food than we consume, even in times of scarcity. But to fully address your needs, Atuvia requires a revolution in food production. That''s why we''re prepared to lease you a fleet of Avalon''s tractors and farming equipment. I know you saw them. They are highly durable machines that can till the hardened soil of your fields. With these, your farmers can reclaim more land and grow enough food to feed the people. More than that, we can supply you with gold to lighten your burden of acquiring food from other sources. I am a firm believer that instead of giving you bread, it is best if we help you make your own. I want partners for the long term."


    Watching them, I saw Alvor''s face brighten, though he still seemed hesitant. I could understand; this was too good to be true. His instincts must have been screaming at him, but he had no choice. He and the League were backed into a corner.


    "That would be¡­ remarkable." He started, clearing his throat, "But the League is stretched thin financially. How would we compensate Avalon for such an invaluable loan?"


    "A fair question!" I responded, smiling knowingly. "This loan can be repaid to Avalon in one of two ways. You may repay it in gold at a time when Atuvia is more financially stable, with an interest rate that you can finalize with my Ministers. However, should that prove difficult, we''ll accept repayment in raw materials: bronze, copper, glass, and other minerals that are in short supply around here but plentiful elsewhere."


    I watched as the Atuvian delegates began murmuring, throwing out names and regions I had no idea about, but I knew they were already assessing where they would get the raw materials from. It was clear they hadn''t expected such flexibility, and the prospect of repaying in raw materials rather than hard gold had appeared to relieve their worries.


    "Those goods¡­ they are more accessible to us," Alvor said thoughtfully, "especially if we can import them from neighboring countries. And Avalon would indeed accept these? Instead of gold?"


    "Avalon is a growing city with an ever-expanding need for more." I answered him calmly. "But gold is not something I am short on." I made sure they understood that. I want them to know that above what we were talking about now, I was more than willing to pay for it, too. I wanted Atuvia to understand that if they have something to sell... Come to me first. "Our industry is reaching new heights year after year, and our craftsmen require certain metals and materials to continue this progress. By procuring these resources from Atuvia, we strengthen our bond while investing in each other''s growth."


    Alvor''s brow furrowed multiple times, still grappling with the nuances of the arrangement and the meanings behind my words.


    "If we agree to this, Sovereign Leon, what effect will it have on the worth of Avalon''s and our own currency? I already observed the exchange rate to be different when I tried to buy a few trinkets in your city square. We understand that trade impacts currency value above all else, and Atuvia cannot afford inflation on imported goods."


    "A wise concern." I answered, thinking back to my mom''s explanation. "As Avalon''s currency circulates through Atuvia and our trade expands, you''ll find it increasingly valuable. This may be something you won''t like, but we propose initially setting a standard exchange rate that favors Avalon''s currency, which should further bolster its value in foreign markets. Avalon''s gold-backed reserves, combined with your trade, will solidify our currency as a stable and reliable choice, adding value to Atuvia''s holdings as well. Not to mention, you would be able to resell the things you import from here, using our prices as a baseline. Then, later on, when others learn of us, you would be their first stop for exchanging currency."


    The Atuvian delegation fell silent, the implications of this deal slowly sinking in. By stabilizing our currency and providing a base for Atuvia''s transactions, they would gain access to a more stable economy in addition to physical aid, even if they would become dependent on us in the long term. This was my way of ensuring they would not turn against me or risk their economy''s collapse. Work with me and prosper. Go against me... and disappear.


    "Tell me, Sovereign," Alvor finally asked, breaking the silence, "Why?"


    "Because we are inventors, Alvor." I laughed, "Avalon is the home of the Frontier of Technology, and we need a steady supply of resources to sustain it. Bronze and copper are useful in our innovations, glass is essential for our expanding city, and we use these materials to create new machinery. By helping Avalon thrive, Atuvia creates a stable partner for the future and gains a backer that, believe me, will be better than being the puppets of Ishillia."


    I watched as the delegates shared another round of glances, now thoroughly convinced. It was a win-win scenario: Atuvia would gain a much-needed revolution in food production, debt relief, and a powerful ally, while we would amass essential resources to fuel my ambitions. In the end, Alvor stood up, bowing before he answered me with confidence.


    "Then let it be so. The Atuvian League, in the name of the Quickfeet and Goldlight Guilds, accepts Avalon''s proposal. We shall open our borders, apply a flat tax on traded goods, and lease your equipment to help rebuild our land. In return, we''ll repay you in gold or raw materials. This alliance will mark a new era for both our people."


    "Indeed." I answered by standing up, clapping, "May our partnership strengthen both Avalon and the Atuvian League!"


    And I didn''t even mention that after extending our train tracks... they will want to give me their country on a golden plate; just to let them use it.

 Chapter 279 – The Other Side

    It took two more days for our first independent agreement with the Atuvians to become finalized, put into writing, and signed by both parties. Before leaving, I personally accompanied them through the city, stopping at the newest landmark, right beside the front gates of my city. It was almost as tall as the walls, a black obelisk with names etched onto it, glittering in gold.


    "Who are these people?" Alvor asked, looking at the hundred or so names etched onto its surface.


    "The Honored Dead." I answered calmly, gazing at it. "Soldiers who fell in battle and gave their lives to protect Avalon. People who achieved something great before their death. Anybody who honored my land with a deed worthy of remembrance. We mostly burn our dead, and those who did something worthy, their names will be forever remembered."


    "I see." He nodded, ruminating on my words and paying respect to the obelisk. It was a small gesture but one that showed he was a man who would make an excellent diplomat. No wonder he was sent on this mission to find help for the two guilds. "It¡­ looks fresh."


    "It is. We just repelled an invasion force of Ishillia, took down one of their airships, and killed their mage for invading our territory." I told him blandly but proudly, making sure he understood the implications behind my words. "These are the names of heroes who gave their lives for our victory."


    Looking at him, I saw the surprise and shock in his eyes. Ishillian warships were famous for their power and unstoppable force. The Scorc Kingdom''s feat of bringing one down was already news that spread like wildfire when it happened, even if they still fell to Ishillia¡­ Hearing me speak about so nonchalantly and seeing the city intact was even more shocking. Then he realized there were way too few names on the obelisk... Of course, I noticed everything mirrored on his face, but I wasn''t going to explain it further. Why should I? It is a misunderstanding I am glad to play along with. Let him bring back news that Avalon has the power to not only bring down Ishillian ships, kill their mages, and withstand their attacks but do so without suffering a black eye in return.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Finally!" Merlin moaned in relief, realizing he was dreaming of a space most familiar to his mind. "Took you long enough to let me back in!"


    "I was working." his old self responded, appearing from behind the thousands of bookshelves rounding Merlin. He was, as always, calm, collected, and neutral, carrying a dozen heavy tomes in his hands.


    "We found¨C"


    "I know. I was working on that the moment I saw it through your eyes. Come." He walked past him, leading Merlin to a prepared table. "Remember when I told you about the artifact of Wyland?"


    "I do." Merlin nodded, walking by his side. I already figured you had it, or I had it, somehow. This is a bit confusing."


    "The book is not physical; it never was; it just appears touchable. It is of pure energy, created from something that is not of this world. In turn, it can be absorbed, and I did just that."


    "I guess, into your soul?"


    "Yes." The Emperor of Magic nodded. "Previously, it was the prized artifact of the Vasa bloodline, but as it turns out, it can be retrieved from the body. Fishing it out of a soul... is more tricky."


    "Ishillia had two all along..." Merlin whispered, furrowing his brows, realizing that it was no wonder the empire had stood for two thousand years.


    "It was never a known fact, not even within the Emperors and Empresses. But that is not important. What is important is that the book''s knowledge and power will come to you as you discover more about magic. Its knowledge will flow through you as it needs to... and if you are trained enough to handle it."


    "Why tell me this now?"


    "Because you found something I had never seen, and it bears the hand of Wyland, the God of Magic!" He answered, and there was an unmistakable child-like curiosity in his voice. "It excited the book¡­ The reaction was intense. I have been ruminating over it since then."


    "Did you find out something?" Merlin asked, looking at the books and their titles while his older self put them on the table. They were clearly magical tomes detailing ancient spells and history as he struggled to read the writings and symbols. They were barely similar to their current language; most of it was as if he looked at an alien tongue, even if he could recognize some letters to be old variants of modern letters.


    "No, I did not."


    "¡­" Merlin had to take a deep breath, feeling that his old self was¡­ annoying. Somebody he couldn''t imagine that it was him, even if in the past. He was¡­ eccentric, to say the least. Which, in Merlin''s own mind, he was not. No wonder the Emperor never got a significant other, heh.


    "I hear your thoughts, you know."


    "I know." Merlin responded at once, and he could swear he saw his old version hide a smile. "I will learn to block you out, you peeping Tom. Eventually."


    "Who is Tom? No matter... that has to be something you learned from your Sovereign. I am already interfering with your life way too much, but the circumstances are¡­ Unnatural. So we can''t help it."


    "Speaking of unnatural!" Merlin snapped his fingers, looking at him questioningly. "You traveled to the other side! What is there? What can you tell us?"


    "I never journeyed deep." He answered, finally looking up from the books, recalling his memories. "The land is vast and lush. Fields with tall grass, massive forests in the distance, mountains, and rivers. It is teeming with life. Yes, not just monsters, but beasts. Actual beasts that don''t have cores didn''t evolve into monsters. They remained... animals. If you will. Don''t look so surprised!" He chuckled, knocking on Merlin''s head. "Their world is the same as ours, with ample resources to support life."


    "So¡­ what did your travels reveal?"


    "That the monsters are dangerous." He answered flatly. "Even to me. And¡­¡±


    "And?"


    "And that there are some, which had been tamed¡­ bred¡­ enhanced."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The meaning behind his words implied a lot of things. The questions raised in Merlin''s mind were numerous, and his old self could read them clearly. As for answering¡­ Merlin knew that asking them would be futile. If he wanted to tell him something, he would.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "As I said, I never ventured far. I studied without drawing attention to myself. I was but one mage in a forest of monsters. I remained hidden because I am a scholar, not a warrior. But there is a force over there that managed to tame these monsters. And they are not friendly."


    "Are you¡­ sure?" Merlin asked, but he knew the answer. Why would they be friendly?


    "The formation." Old Merlin nodded, turning their attention to the books he gathered. "That is something I had never seen before."


    "My Sovereign thinks that it is what was responsible for the winter. Just like last time."


    "I concur." His old self agreed, "I traversed the Pass multiple times, and this formation never appeared before."


    "So there were¡­ spells blocking the route?"


    "Sometimes." the old Emperor nodded. I determined that it is an automatic defense system of the mountains. It activates when it must to protect us from being overwhelmed by stragglers. It usually activates when a beast approaches and tries to cross over. I many times thought that it was sentient, but it never answered my calls¡­ Maybe I was too weak for it to take notice. We are talking about Gods and their creations, after all."


    "Enough God talk." Merlin interrupted him before he would go on multiple tangents. "I get it. The mountains are protected by a spell we do not understand. It sometimes filters monsters out, sometimes not. We already guessed and talked about it before. It was designed to prepare us, test us, whatever! Let''s focus on what is before us! What about the spell that was there now?"


    "My conjecture, after studying these Vasa texts," He pointed at the books, ignoring his younger self''s impatience, making Merlin realize why he didn''t recognize the writings. These were from more than two thousand years ago, knowledge that his previous incarnation destroyed, so nobody could learn it after him. "Is that it sprung to life in response to a new type of incursion. The Gods'' magic reacted to something new that caused the whole mountain range to activate and go into overdrive."


    "So it did cause the winter¡­" Merlin mumbled, flipping through the pages but unable to understand the texts. In this life, he never learned that language. But¡­ He knew that the two monster corpses and that strange human were connected to it. He recognized multiple runes on the pages, the same ones on the strange human''s skeleton. He already had a solid idea why.


    "Yes. The winter was the after-effect of a God''s raw magic affecting our world. The half of the formation you understood was because it was from our world, following our laws!" He continued, "And it was something that the Vasas pursued. A type of lost, ancient magic."


    "Lost because of you. Because of me."


    "Had to be done." The Emperor of Magic answered solemnly. "Their magic was¡­ Is wicked. It is foul blood magic, transforming the body and soul, turning us into abominations. It was a knowledge that, when I understood, I knew it had to be destroyed. Look at the shipslaves! Even when only fragments remained, my descendants created something abhorrent out of it."


    "And you are trying to tell me you didn''t use it?" He asked back, already guessing that his own reincarnation was also based on the same source.


    "I developed my own. But playing with blood can be dangerous and can lead to losing your humanity." He continued, shaking his head.


    "Bloodmagic¡­"


    "Yes. And I worry that your Sovereign is already dabbling in it, too. Watch it, Merlin¡­ I can''t and won''t stop you if you pursue it, but I am here to warn you! It doesn''t take long to start walking down a path that leads to ruin."


    Merlin didn''t answer, although he felt insulted by his words. Still, he already knew his old self was cautioning him about the use of monster blood and magical tattoos, but¡­ He didn''t see it as evil as he did.


    "What I am saying," The ancient Emperor shrugged, turning their conversation back to its origin, "Is that the formation you encountered was a reaction to something that crossed into the Pass. Something that should not have been able to pass through. Something that was detected too late and caused the mountains to go into an emergency activation. Like how our bodies react to an illness, causing us to have a fever. What you saw and found was how it was adapting and incorporating what it encountered, so it can resist it effectively next time."


    "That¡­ does not sound good." He grunted, and his old self agreed, nodding his head.


    "No. It does not."


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away, on the other side of the mountain range that was raised by the Six Gods, within one of the many dense forests, the kind that seemed to consume every trace of light and sound, something stirred. The towering trees, dozens of meters thick, with twisted branches, reached skyward, trying to overshadow the others, vying for sunlight. Under them, shrouded in dark green and blackened leaves, creatures foraged and skittered around, trying to become the hunter and not the hunted. The canopy was so thick that only occasional streams of filtered sunlight managed to penetrate, casting an eerie, blotchy glow over the moss-covered ground and on the vines that slithered around tree trunks like living serpents, pulling fallen creatures and their bones down into the earth.


    Through the permanent twilight, a shockwave ran through, rustling the massive trees and scaring the creatures living amongst them. It was the distant thunder of an active volcano¡ªsounding like a caged beast slamming against its pen, wanting to be freed. Around the towering volcano itself, surrounded by the forest and built upon its rocky, charred slopes, was a man-made fortress¡ªno, an entire city.


    Massive stone walls rose from the base of the volcano, following its steep ascent in layered tiers, separating different rings of a metropolis that, in the end, led to a formidable castle towering at its apex. The castle walls were made of dark obsidian and veined with glowing lines of magical runes. They thrummed with energy in synch with the rumbles coming from the volcano. Gargantuan statues of unknown creatures and monsters¡ªhalf-beast and half-man¡ªstood guard along the walls, their eyes filled with human-sized CC, filled to the brim with energy.


    Inside the city, narrow streets twisted and turned, leading to dim alleys and decorated courtyards. Every building was as if carved from black stone, sprouting dark iron gates, thick metal fences, and complex, coiling designs carved into the walls themselves.


    Another rumble.


    As it happened, originating from inside the volcano, the magic formations around the city, within its walls, and the eyes of the monster statues lit up at once. A spell formed at the top of the volcano, pushing down the lava, dominating nature''s wrath, robbing it from exploding and destroying the city. As if angered by its continuous obstruction, something stirred deep within the heart of it.


    Beneath the bubbling magma, there was a flicker, a brief moment when two inhuman eyes opened, glowing with primordial anger. Whatever it was, it looked through the magma, penetrating layers of magic formations, casting its gaze upon the sky, so far away from it.. yet so close.


    Then, as quickly as it appeared, the eyes closed, and the magma resumed its restless churning. But the presence remained¡ªtrying to burst forth once again, only to be stopped by the same magic.


    "Master." A voice spoke somewhere within the castle at the top, built along the rim of the volcano itself, acting as the crown atop a severed neck. When the voice left its owner''s throat, it traveled through a thick stone door, flowing into a pitch-black room.


    "If it is about the report of our losses through the winter, don''t bother." A deeper, archaic tone replied, not by speaking, but via booming within the mind of the owner of the first voice. "We already overexcited the beast within to heat up our abodes and get us through the winter. Now, I will need months to make it settle down."


    "It is about the scout we sent forth. We finally analyzed the last thought it sent back. It only lasted a few minutes on the other side... but it confirmed the seers'' divination."


    "..." The silence was long, longer than the voice''s owner was used to, but when his Master spoke again, his thoughts were calm and purposeful. "We will wait. Blood is our domain, and our essence will find its way back to us. We waited for long enough already; a bit more won''t alter our course."


    "The elders¨C"


    "Stay put!" the ancient consciousness ordered, causing a splitting headache for his disciple. "Anyone risking our return will be fed to the fire. Am I clear?"


    "Yes... Master."


    "Then leave."


    The disciple had no thought of arguing or going against his Master''s wishes. Cupping his hands and stepping back, he left the dark corridor leading to the hidden chambers, welcoming the sunlight as he stepped out into the open. Letting his nervous breath go, he ran his fingers through his crimson-colored hair, looking up to the blue sky with green eyes, imagining what it would feel like to return to a world that his ancestors once called their home. Somewhere where monsters could not reach them anymore.

 Chapter 280 – Madam Lu

    The sky was free of clouds, a welcomed change after the long winter. Since summer arrived, the air has been warm, chasing away every thought of the long hibernation Avalon has experienced. It was no wonder that most families were enjoying it as best as they could, filling the streets and visiting the bathhouse, taking advantage of the beautiful weather.


    "Luna! Are you ready?" Sasha shouted, waiting with her children, Mikan and Yuri, who was holding Lancelot in her arms.


    "Coming!" She yelled back, finally appearing from the palace, fixing her hair, tying it up into a ponytail. "I just made sure he has lunch to come back to."


    "This is why a maid is the perfect wife." Yuri grinned, holding her son, who was curiously looking around, sucking on his thumb in the process.


    "Nobody would argue with that." Mikan nodded, smiling at Luna, carrying a basket as the group was heading out of the city, deciding to go on a small picnic with the kids.


    "Go, go!" Arthur pulled on his mother''s arm, eager to have an adventure.


    "Um, let''s go!" Leyla agreed at once, holding onto the edges of Sasha''s long skirt, beaming with the same excitement.


    Of course, they wouldn''t go alone. Even though Sasha and Mikan both were capable of casting spells, with the kids coming with them, they were forbidden from leaving the palace unguarded. Besides Yuri''s own girls acting as their unseen bodyguards, a newly selected group of soldiers also accompanied them. The Avalonian Honor Guard. They were chosen from veterans of the battle against Otto''s army, and their duty was to protect the Sovereign and his family at all costs at all times.


    "Will Dad come next time?" Arthur asked, holding his mother''s hand while they walked, or in his case, hopped from one leg to the other.


    "He said he would take us to¡­ um¡­ waterslide!" Leyla answered, puffing her chest out after remembering the word.


    "Waterslide?" Yuri asked, and Mikan answered her.


    "A new entertainment built in the bathhouse. It was added to the outside pool, and kids love it. People can climb up high and slide down, and it looks fun."


    "Fun!" The kids yelled in sync, prompting Lancelot to let go of his thumb and start clapping and giggling.


    "I bet it is crowded like hell¡­" Luna muttered, looking around and watching the streets filled with people as they exited the palace''s ground. Noticing them and their guards, Avalonians quickly parted ways, bowing respectfully and proudly, greeting them, and waving at the children who they knew, one day, would lead them.


    "You are a room rat." Yuri joked, looking at Luna with one eye, "If you could, you wouldn''t even go out of the palace. Not ever."


    "Yep." She nodded proudly, raising her chin. "I have everything I want there! Why would I want to leave? Even back then, when I was a kid, the city was always crowded, noisy, and distracting. Now, Avalon feels even more busy than the capital ever felt like."


    "But the people here are happy." Mikan added, waving back to them as they walked, turning their short little travel into an impromptu parade. "There are no beggars, no lost souls who know not what to do with their lives other than to take from others. Walking these streets, I can feel how full this city is. It is¡­ vigorous and brimming with life, joyful and happy."


    "You won''t persuade her, Mikki. Not even Sacchy could. If she is not being railed¨C"


    "Yuri!" Sasha quickly warned her before Arthur or Leyla learned something new again. It was already hard to teach them not to shout ''fuck¡¯ and ''bitch¡¯ from the top of their tiny lungs when play-fighting.


    "What? Luna likes to play the role of a train. Even her sounds are the same when her body rhythmically goes along the track. Plop-plop!"


    "Plop!" The kids clapped at once, eerily matching a certain rhythm, turning Mikan''s face bright red while Yuri simply grinned.


    "Not my fault¡­" Luna muttered, watching Sasha''s darkened expression, scolding the two of them with her eyes.


    "Choo-choo!" Arthur laughed, unaware of what his parents were thinking. For him, it was all about the sound the train was making when traveling. "Trains are cool! But big mech is cooler!"


    "Much cooler!" Leyla agreed with her brother, "Yuri-mom, when will we ride in it?"


    "Yeah! When?" Arthur asked, too, letting their mother''s hands go and starting to hop around Yuri like two overenergized bunnies.


    "When you are bigger!" Was Yuri''s answer, something she told them many, many times. "You are still barely reaching up to my thighs, kiddos! Grow taller. Stronger. Then you can try it out."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Hauh¡­" They moaned at once, stopping their hops and returning to Sasha with lowered heads, defeated by simple words.


    "Learn from your siblings." Yuri whispered to Lancelot, "Be like them and not like Mom! Okay?" She asked, kissing his puffy cheeks. Lancelot, in answer, was looking at his mother with big, round blue eyes, trying to understand what he was being told. Unlike his siblings, it turned out that Kalash''s features were dominant, as the boy, who was now more than a year old, had grown slightly curvy blond hair on the top of his head. "Mommy would have thrown a fit if she doesn''t get what she wants¡­ that is bad! Don''t be bad like your Mom~!"


    "What''s that?" Luna asked, interrupting everyone''s thoughts as she pointed toward the crowd, gathering around a shop not that far away.


    "Oh." Mikan flinched, blinking her golden eyes, "I forgot¡­ it is the day of the reprinting of the latest novel that is doing the rounds among the people. They have been waiting for it to be re-released since last night. We underestimated the numbers and printed too few volumes of the first edition."


    "Another Merlin hit?" Luna shrugged, "How did I miss that? I should have had a copy first!"


    "Huh?" Mikan tilted her head, looking at Luna weirdly, "What are you talking about? It is your book."


    "Yeah, sure¡­ what? What? Say it again? Wait... You aren''t joking¡­ WHAT?!" Luna almost fell over after hearing her, realizing Mikan was dead serious and honestly surprised she didn''t know.


    "Pft!"


    "Yuri?!" She snapped her head towards the stifled chuckle. By now, everyone was looking at Yuri because not even Sasha was aware of what was happening.


    "You told me¨C" Mikan started, her voice trembling, realizing what happened and that she unknowingly played a part in a ''ploy.''


    "It was Leon''s idea." Yuri exclaimed, throwing their husband under the bus at once. "He always told us that sex sells. Luna''s erotic stories are unique, but she is too shy or lazy... or both to do anything with them. So, Leon edited and compiled the first into a proper book, and I sent them to Mikan so we could publish them." Hearing her speak, Luna''s face turned whiter than snow, almost fainting, realizing she made a big mistake, letting him read it. Of course, he could remember it all¡­! She totally forgot about that.


    "You did not¡­" Sasha muttered, just as pale as Luna. Of course, she was; Luna''s stories were the exact copies of their own adventures between the bedsheets! "How could you approve it?!" She snapped at Mikan, who was blinking her eyes rapidly, feeling a bit dazed.


    "The names were changed." Yuri giggled, enjoying the show while their kids were clearly uninterested in their parents'' nonsense and instead were nagging one of the soldiers guarding them to let them ride on his tall, massive shoulders. Which he gladly obliged to, of course. "Relax, girls! Also, you too, Lucchy. All the names are different, and we made enough changes, so it is not apparent. See? Not even Mikki realized the similarities."


    ¡°I did not, but¡­ now that you mention it¡­ HAUUUUUH!" She blushed harder than ever before, remembering some parts that were clearly about her.


    "The writer is simply named Madam Lu. Nobody knows who she is, but just look at them!" Yuri continued proudly as they passed by the crowd, waiting for the book, and to their surprise, it was mostly¡­ women. "This book is the hottest romance and erotic novel on the market. Well, for now, the only of its kind, and it sells. Oh boy, it sells! You should be proud, Lucchy. Your pervy writing is a goldmine."


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just go¡­ Picnic, yes? Yes¡­ picnic¡­¡± She muttered, in complete shambles, pulling her hair into her face to hide, burning red from head to toe.


    "You can be such a bastard sometimes¡­" Sasha grunted, recollecting herself, clearing her throat, not looking at Yuri.


    "That is why you love me, my dear Sacchy~! You should read it."


    "She¨C" Mikan blurted out, but the way Sasha''s fingers twitched, she said nothing more. Still¡­ it was too late, as Yuri had already read their wordless exchange, laughing like she had just heard the greatest joke ever.


    Mikan didn''t need to say more. That alone was enough for Yuri to know, Sasha had already read it, and by how she was acting, she must have loved it. Who wouldn''t? They knew how to have fun in their bedroom, and nobody could deny that.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    "Achoo!"


    "Sovereign?" Merlin asked, looking at me while I wiped my nose.


    "Someone is cursing me behind my back." I muttered in answer.


    "Or the dust." He countered, fixing his lamplight while we stood in my underground facility, visiting to examine how our work was going. I left the palace early, before sunrise, and so far, what I have seen pleased me.


    The outside was already walled, lookout towers were built, defensive cannons were installed, and a pair of railroads led into the compound. The arriving resources were then unloaded and transferred into the cavern, which now looked like a mix between a modern hangar and a factory. We were in the middle of installing electric lamps on the ceiling, connecting it to our operating coal plant so that we would have daylight in here, no matter when.


    "The moment we are finished," Merlin continued, standing next to me, watching our workers test the forges, making them ready to produce the required metal for our first airship. "We can start construction. We can operate throughout the day and night. I have already approved the proposed shifts for the workers."


    "Mhm. I am surprised by the work they managed to do in such a short time. We will be able to assemble it in secret, which is good. We can''t be sure that no spies will journey to Avalon now that we have visitors from all over the North and are going to welcome foreign caravans. All our future military projects must be built here. Surprise is one of the strongest weapons, and I am not going to forfeit it."


    "I agree, My Sovereign. Speaking of surprises¡­ did you have any new ideas about my report?"


    "Not much." I shrugged, remembering our long talk as he explained the Emperor of Magic''s words to me. "All of that happened 2,000 years ago. That is a long enough time for everything to reset. We can''t be sure what we found is connected to it 100%, even if it makes sense. I may understand his fears of playing with monster blood, but we are not creating hybrids or abominations. I don''t know what happened back then, and I don''t think he does either. His only sources were old records that his ancestors gathered and kept in their vaults."


    "True." Merlin nodded in agreement, "He was also more than a thousand years apart from the time the Vasas were defeated. And you told me, Leon, the victors write history."


    "Yeah, and the Ishillians won." I chuckled just when a buzzing sound spread around the hidden facility and the thousands of lights on the ceiling, row by row, came to life. "I don''t know how it was back then, but this is the now. And we will focus on the present. We will use what we can and will forge our own way, my dear Prime Minister!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" he saluted, and we joined in the celebration as thousands of workers began clapping and looking at the bright lights above us all.

 Chapter 281 – Distant Whispers

    The Geth Empire''s invasion into Ishillian soil was a move that both parties knew would have long-lasting effects. It was so far into the past since the two empires clashed that nobody could tell who would be the ultimate winner this time around. From the beginning, Emperor Kadosa IV made it clear that this would be a campaign unlike any before it¡ªa holy crusade. It was further spurred by bitterness in the heart of the people over the previous winter''s devastation, finding the blame in Ishillia, one way or another. It aimed at reclaiming the lost favor of Gods and, of course, plundering their resources. Geth banners embellished with the Empire''s distinctive white and pink colors and the image of their holy artifact, the Medallion of Life, flew proudly over miles of marching troops, whose numbers dwarfed Otto''s army. Their first wave already counted more than 200,000 souls, crossing the borders en masse. Despite being strained by winter''s harshness, Kadosa rallied his forces in advance, directing everyone''s anger towards their neighbor throughout the difficult months while enlisting anyone who was willing to swing their weapons against Ishillia.


    Before the call of a crusade, the Emperor''s core army was already prepared and swelled to a frightening level. Its heart was composed of trained and disciplined soldiers equipped with proper armor and weaponry, including imperial mages, called ''Clerics'' in Geth, assigned to them. Tens of thousands of foot soldiers led the charge, their spirits conditioned to be fanatical by Kadosa¡¯s fervent speeches throughout the winter. Behind them marched legions of armored cavalry, each of their commanding officers handpicked from Geth''s noble families. They were bound to the cause by both loyalty to the crown and an unshakable sense of obligation to their Goddess. Supply wagons rolled alongside the columns, slowed by the weight of provisions and war supplies and because of the muddy earth, a byproduct of the melting snow. Yet, whenever they got stuck, the willing people of the Empire were there to dig them out. They were what made Kadosa''s army double in size, as regular folks, with their axes, scythes, and simple tools, were marching along the army, driven by the call of the crusade.


    As the soldiers advanced through the borderlands, they crossed vast fields where crops once flourished, now barren and desolate thanks to the long winter. There was nothing to plunder. The melted snow had given way to swamp-like mud in these regions, turning their march into a grueling ordeal. Still, just like their wagons, the people were also helped by the voices of chaplains, shouting orders and hymns amongst their ranks.


    ¡°Each step,¡± they declared, ¡°is a mark of our faith, a testament to our endurance!¡±


    The border towns they passed by, unprepared for an invasion of such scale, surrendered quickly. Ishillian troops had long retreated on the order of the Eternal Emperor, and the people''s resistance was sparse¡ªonly small skirmishing groups of scouts and militiamen who attempted to slow the advance remained, but they could do nothing. Kadosa''s disciplined formations crushed the outnumbered defenders, capturing resisting troops and forcing survivors to swear loyalty to Geth, promising them safety if they complied. It wasn''t that hard to accomplish, either. Most of the people were already rebellious, willing to switch sides. However, despite these early successes, there were warning signs that this would not be an easy campaign. As the Geth troops pushed deeper into Ishillian soil, the terrain itself became increasingly hazardous, the flatlands giving way to thick forests and tall hills. Their scouts started to disappear, no longer transmitting news back to the main army.


    The dense forests were a double-edged sword; they provided the Geth troops with some cover against being discovered but also concealed Ishillian forces who raided their flanks multiple times since arriving in the deeper regions. Kadosa¡¯s generals noted with unease that these skirmishes were steadily becoming more frequent and more coordinated. The first hints of genuine Ishillian resistance were showing themselves, and the Geth generals began to adjust their tactics, expecting to come face-to-face with the so-far eerily silent Ishillian army.


    As the Geth Empire¡¯s forces drew closer to the southern Ishillian region''s capital city, Volkhir, the very landscape seemed to resist them. They reached multiple river crossings that became treacherous, their waters swollen with melted snow, and bridges were either destroyed by Ishillian forces or deliberately sabotaged to slow their advance. Every day, the Geth troops trudged further into enemy territory, and every day, they lost a few more soldiers to sporadic ambushes. Even though Kadosa was supposed to do this side by side with Ahnud, the Emperor of Sar, he could not delay it any further. Ahnud''s forces should have been here, preventing Ishillia from launching these raids unless it wanted to be caught in a pincer attack. Still, there was no way he would turn back now.


    In the fourth week, the Geth forces arrived at the foothills just beyond Volkhir. They had covered an impressive amount of ground, but because of their vast numbers, logistical issues began to arise. Supply routes were constantly harassed, especially at the river crossings; their temporarily built bridges were burnt down almost every time they assembled them. Then, there were foraging parties, continually reporting that the countryside had already been stripped bare by the retreating Ishillian forces. Emperor Kadosa ordered some of his elite cavalry units to probe further ahead, hoping to find a weak point in the Ishillian defenses and deliver a decisive blow that would restore momentum to his campaign.


    But what they encountered was not a weak point. The cavalry scouts returned with their numbers halved: an Ishillian defensive line had been established, spanning multiple kilometers, laid down right before Volkhir. Ishillian forces had fortified natural bottlenecks, setting up entrenched positions with hardened barricades, and... An Ishillian warship opened fire on their troops the moment it noticed them. As the Geth troops finally reached this line, they saw the full might of Ishillia arrayed before them¡ªrows upon rows of infantry, archers, and ballistae that dotted the cliffs and hills above, each group prepared to face the advancing Geth forces.


    There was no turning back now, not after coming this far. It was time to fight, and because of that, the first assault was the most brutal war the Geth Empire had taken part in in the past centuries. Kadosa ordered his troops to charge the Ishillian line, hoping to overwhelm them with sheer numbers. The Geth forces surged forward, marching in loose formations to minimize losses from the Ishillian archers stationed on the hills dotting the landscape. The battlefield reverberated with the clash of metal and the screams of soldiers as wave after wave of Geth troops attempted to breach the entrenched Ishillian line. Yet, Ishillia''s defenders were unyielding.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Then, the first magic spells were fired from the Ishillian side. Their bombardment was aimed at the backlines of the Geth troops, but it was countered by Geth clerics, who erected holy, golden shields to block the magical attacks. When they returned fire, summoning firey columns to come down from the skies, they were similarly thwarted by Ishillian mages under the direct command of Lucca, Pascal''s disciple. Unlike Otto, who was focused on assault, Lucca specialized in defense. His goal was simple. Hold the line and let the enemy bash its head against his soldiers, slowly whittling them down to nothing. Unlike Kadosa, he knew from the start that this war would be long and prolonged... this was only the preamble.


    Those Geth soldiers who could reach them in the first clash and scrambled over their barricades fell under a hail of arrows, the thrusts of pikes and swords; Ishillian commanders held their ground, directing their troops with disciplined precision. At the heart of the resistance was a contingent of Ishillian veterans, each one conditioned to fight in close quarters. As part of the Geth troops broke through the initial barricades, these veterans met them with sword and spear, halting the advance with brutal efficiency, massacring them all.


    As the battle raged on, Emperor Kadosa realized that his initial plan would not be enough to break Ishillia¡¯s defenses. He had to call the attack off and spend the following days in preparation for a second assault. He ordered his siege engines to be brought forward, intending to smash through the Ishillian line with catapults and trebuchets while his clerics were healing his soldiers and shielding his engines. But Ishillia''s forces had prepared for this, too. Each time a siege engine was rolled into range, it became the target of concentrated ballista fire from the hillsides. Their physical attacks weren''t something that magical shields could deflect. In the end, they managed to reduce multiple siege engines to splinters before they could unleash a single shot.


    In the end, days turned into weeks, weeks into months, as spring turned into summer. The region became a blood-soaked battleground. Geth''s forces attempted multiple charges, each one leaving more of their number scattered across the field. The Ishillians, though outnumbered, fought with a resolve that seemed to defy logic as if they were the very spirit of their Empire. In this battle, it was finally shown that Ishillia grew to its size, not just because of its ruling bloodline. A warmonger empire''s legacy was with its soldiers, within every swing of the sword and every shot fired. These troops were the core of Ishillia''s strength, gathered from its developed regions.


    Supply lines became increasingly strained as reports of Ishillian guerrilla forces kept disrupting the rear flanks, no matter how many times they thought to be exterminated. Food supplies were late, and the grumbling among the ranks grew louder, especially amongst the easily swayable, untrained civilians who joined their crusade. Still, Kadosa pressed on, unwilling to retreat, hoping that after Ahnud managed to hold back the attack against his Empire, he would reinforce them.


    Until then, he tried to turn towards unconventional methods. He ordered a night assault, hoping to catch the Ishillian forces off guard, but his enemies'' defenses held firm. Magical spells illuminated the darkness, allowing them to fight as if it were noon. No matter what he tried, the Ishillian forces remained vigilant even under the cover of darkness.


    By the tenth week of the incursion, the Geth army found itself at a complete standstill. The battlefield had become a swamp of mud and blood, with corpses littering the ground and the stench of death permeating the air, proving the genuine danger of a possible viral outbreak. The once-proud banners of Geth were also stained, slanting in the hands of weary standard-bearers. Emperor Kadosa¡¯s dream of a swift and holy conquest had devolved into a bloody quagmire. Each day, he watched as his forces chipped away at the Ishillian line, only to see them repelled time and time again.


    It was a cruel stalemate. Of course, Ishillia''s defenders were not any better off. Every loss they incurred was twice as hefty, considering their fewer numbers. Reinforcements from other parts of the Empire were few and far between as a full-blown rebellion had also erupted in the old Kingdom of Scorc. Then, Barth had his own forces up north, dug in, and prepared to repel Mirian if she tried attacking the Empire. For Lucca, there were enough reinforcements to bolster his line wherever it had weakened dangerously. He could keep holding out, but there was not enough to allow him to push the Geth forces back. Both sides knew that this war would not be won quickly. With each passing day, as more soldiers succumbed to death, it became clear that the conflict between the Geth Empire and Ishillia would be a prolonged and bloody struggle¡ªa battle of attrition that neither side could afford. Yet, neither was willing to abandon unless their leaders wanted to risk losing their crown.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Faraway from the battlefield, up North, life was different. It was a warm, clear night, and a tiny shadow silently slipped out of the bedroom within Avalon''s palace. A pair of tiny, bare feet ran along the corridors until they reached the inner garden.


    "Arthur!" She called in her mind, finally noticing her brother standing outside, looking up at the starlit sky.


    "Hm?" He turned around, wearing his pajamas, noticed his sister, and asked back without voice, his thoughts directly transmitting into his sister''s head. "Did I wake you up?"


    "Duh! You sneaked out! Again! You heard it? Again?"


    "Yeah." Arthur nodded while Leyla stood next to him, looking up and trying to listen but not with her ears.


    "I don''t hear it."


    "It seems I can''t fully shut it out, unlike our parents or other people''s thoughts. It sometimes slips past me." He added with a sigh, shaking his tiny head, slightly frustrated.


    "What did it say now?"


    "I couldn''t understand." Arthur answered his sister honestly, as they never kept secrets between them. "I just woke up, feeling I am being called. That was all. But I don''t hear it now either..."


    "Where was it coming from? Still the same place?"


    "Yes. Still the same place."


    Both of them looked towards the North, directly at the massive mountains dominating the horizon. They first heard the strange calls when they were only a year old. They very quickly realized it was something unnatural, nothing like their parents'' thoughts, so they hurriedly shut it out, closing off their minds. But... Whatever or whoever it was, it never gave up on contacting them. And sometimes... they managed to get through to Arthur when he was asleep.

 Chapter 282 – Blood of the Earth

    The fleet of Atuvian merchants had been traveling with barely any stops in the past weeks, and they had finally reached Avalon under the golden glow of the setting sun before them. Their creaking wooden carts bore the heavy load of their cargo, hoping to make their very first exchange under the banners of the Quickfeet and Goldlight Guilds. At the helm of the leading cart with four horses sat Alvor, his face tired but resolute. Unlike the subordinates his superiors placed under him, creating one of the largest caravans the two guilds had ever produced, he carried himself with confidence. Many within his group had doubts if this would work and were afraid that barbarians would swoop down on them, rob them blind¡­ But Alvor knew that thought would be dispelled at once when they set foot into Avalon. Yet even he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of apprehension. Not because of anybody attacking them, but because he didn¡¯t know what to really expect in return.


    The city they approached was unlike any other in the known world. He had seen glimpses of its secrets during his previous diplomatic mission, but the sheer scale of Avalon¡¯s ambitions had only truly begun blooming in his mind after he left. The more he thought about it, the surer he was that Avalon was aiming to replace Ishillia. This fleet was a gamble¡ªa lifeline for the Atuvian League¡¯s survival. What many didn¡¯t know yet, the Quickfeet and Goldlight guilds already saw the writings on the wall. The League will fall. It will splinter. So, the two decided to preserve their region and establish a new country the moment it happened. They were going to save what could be saved and rebuild from there.


    ¡°City in sight!¡± Someone along his carriage called, breaking Alvor out of his thoughts. He raised his head, his sharp eyes narrowing as the outline of Avalon''s walls came into view in the distance, the massive mountains serving as its everpresent backdrop.


    "Breathtaking... as always." He mumbled.


    The first sign of something extraordinary hit his comrades when they were at the border crossing. The second was the paved road they had been traversing since entering Avalon¡¯s borders. The entry point into the Frontier was made out of stone towers, walls, and strict-faced guards. They wrote down everyone¡¯s names, their cargo, and the reason why they were coming to the Frontier. They were all given a rolled-up parchment with a seal and a stylized ''A'' on it, which identified them and gave them precisely three months to stay. They were warned that if they didn¡¯t leave by then, they would be fined and escorted out by soldiers. If they need more time, they can ask for an extension within Avalon itself.


    When they finally crossed over, no bribes or random taxes were imposed on them, only what they had agreed on with Sovereign Leon before. This surprised him because he was used to slipping money under the table at borders, getting through faster and without needing to go through any hassle. He almost tried it, but seeing the armored figures, he quickly pushed down the idea. After leaving the crossing, their carriages could traverse on a seemingly newly built road that was level, straight, and considerably speeding up their traveling speed.


    As they approached Avalon, he noticed preparations along the road. Traversing through the forests and hills, he counted four places where the land was flattened, and there were clear indications of materials being collected, including wood and stone. He didn¡¯t need to ask or look for anyone to realize they were there. They had to be part of future plans to build something in those places. As for what? He could only guess. Guardhouses? Unlikely. The foundations¡¯ shapes looked to lack any towers. His guess was that they were going to establish roadside inns. It was what sounded logical and profitable, especially if trading indeed picked up in volume.


    ¡°Chairman Alvor?¡± one of the Goldlight merchants asked, jolting Alvor out of his cascading thoughts, ¡°We should reach the city in an hour or less.¡±


    ¡°Good. We will arrive before nighttime and four days earlier than expected. If we can keep this up, we will make our return ahead of schedule, and we can go for a second run before winter!¡±


    ¡°If they uphold their end of the bargain.¡±


    ¡°They will.¡± Alvor said calmly, sure of it. ¡°We had been deceived by nobles and their speech of barbarians leading this place. Maybe even those nobles were deceived by Avalon, but not anymore. You will understand when you see it! Soon, there will be lines of merchants coming here to do business, and we must be the first. We must get the best deals for ourselves¡­ for our survival!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was nothing to say to that, really. Time and experience would tell, and the merchants coming on this trip had enough understanding not to let their perceived ideas and ideals get in the way of a deal. They could smile and nod while thinking differently if it brought them closer to profit, the core tenet of their guilds.


    It was among their thoughts when a sharp whistle rang out from the distance, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to it. The two dozen or so guards who rode with them looked around, their grip tightening on their weapons, expecting an ambush, but instead, they saw something different. A monster¡­?


    Before laying their eyes upon it, they first heard it: a deep, rhythmic rumble that grew steadily louder. Then came the second whistle¡ªit was even more piercing than the first one, making the caravan stop and everyone stand up, craning their necks. Alvor¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he noticed the massive, gleaming engine appear from the southern horizon, not that far from them. Its steel body almost sparkled in the sunlight, and plumes of white steam hissed from its chimney. Behind it stretched a series of connected cars, longer than their caravan, no¡­ not just longer, it was at least quadruple in length!Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°What in The Goddess¡¯s name is that?¡± one of the merchants whispered, clutching the edge of his cart as if to steady himself.


    ¡°A train¡­¡± Alvor murmured, though the word felt alien even on his tongue. He hadn¡¯t seen it the last time, but he had heard of it. He half-believed the rumors that it could carry countless carts full of goods without effort¡­ but now, he truly believed it. He was seeing it.


    The train slowed as it approached its destination. It was a building they thought was just a warehouse, finally coming to a stop with a loud hiss. Workers swarmed the platform, unloading crates as if they weighed nothing. By the time their road took them close to the train station, half of their work was done. The merchants watched in stunned silence as the workers donned strange gloves, glowing in a magical, bluish hue to lift the heavy crates with ease, stacking them onto waiting carts, not even causing them to buckle under their weight.


    ¡°This... this is sorcery¡­?¡± one of the merchants stammered, his face pale.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Alvor nodded, his voice tinged with both fear and admiration. ¡°It¡¯s magic and¡­


    ¡°And?¡± Many asked, urging their horses to keep moving.


    ¡°Invention. Something we may be able to bring back home with us.¡±


    The merchants followed Alvor as their road took them past the hissing engine, leading the group into Avalon. Arriving closer to the machine, their eyes darted from the train to the bustling platforms. They passed a group of Avalonian engineers in leather aprons and goggles, masks and tools in their hands. It was clear that they were hand-picked to inspect the train¡¯s engine, looking for any issue that may hamper its operation.


    One of them glanced up and gave the group a brief nod before returning to his work, detaching the unneeded carts as half of it would go onward towards a newly built railroad, heading somewhere they knew nothing about. Yet, they would never ask. If their Sovereign decided it would be a secret, it was not their place to question and put Avalon in danger.


    ¡°Do they have an army of blacksmiths hidden here?¡± another merchant asked, his voice shaking. He was half-joking, yet not.


    ¡°No smith could create this,¡± someone else answered, his tone grave. ¡°This is beyond anything we¡¯ve ever known.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°My Sovereign!¡± Paxon, my Minister of Industry, saluted me when he met me in my office.


    ¡°Is it about the merchants?¡± I asked because I was already notified of their arrival at sunset.


    ¡°Yes. We looked over their cargo, and our preliminary survey tells us that they brought a significant amount of copper, lead, quicksilver, and glass products.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded, satisfied that they were so quick to act. It also showed how desperate they were.


    ¡°There is something else.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Don¡¯t need to be cautious or to hold back. Go ahead.¡± I nodded my head, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°They brought several barrels of strange oil.¡±


    ¡°Strange oil?¡± I asked, leaning forward, my eyes flashing. ¡°What do you mean¡­ strange?¡±


    ¡°It is not like the oils we press from plants or what we extract from the beast''s intestines, for it flows thick and dark, My Sovereign. The Atuvians say it is the blood of the earth itself. I inspected it personally; to the touch, it is heavy, sticking to skin and cloth as if it were glue, and it smells¡­ It has a sharp, acrid, and strange scent. It lingers in the air long after the source is gone. I don¡¯t know if it is indeed blood or not; it could be. According to their words, it does not spoil as other oils do, nor does it nourish anything either. It is not for eating, soaking the land, or lighting a lamp. They tried it all, but they never found what use it could have besides pouring it onto their enemies in battle. When burned, it releases a fierce, sooty flame, hotter and wilder than fat, grease, or wax could ever yield, so they thought we could use it in our army. They want you to look at the sample they brought over. When I asked where they mine it, they said it seeps from the ground where the earth was wounded. Their legend says it started when the Gods raised the mountains. It has been pooling into black pits ever since. The alchemists on their side claim it is a gift for war, a fire that cannot be put out by water once unleashed. That is why they think it has some kind of magical properties and must be the work of the Gods.¡±


    By then, I was barely listening¡­ Hah! It was oil. Simple as that. As for being magical? Who knows, maybe. I don¡¯t know how it was millions of years ago, but if these types of beasts also lived back then, maybe their magic was also within the oil itself. Okay¡­ I need to play this cooly. I will be a bit evil this time around, so I can''t let my excitement show. Let them think I buy it off them out of friendship. As for how to refine it? Ugh¡­ that headache will be the job of future me. I have no idea how it was done¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    Later that evening, as the group of Atuvian merchants dined in one of Avalon''s guest halls, built directly for foreign visitors, they reflected on the day¡¯s events. The meal itself was an adventure¡ªcourses of fresh vegetables, tender meats, and unfamiliar spices that hinted at Avalon''s access to different parts of the world, telling the Atuvians that maybe they were not the only ones coming to visit. It put them on edge, not wanting to lose out on the best deals. After they were done eating, Alvor raised his glass and addressed his subordinates. All of the leaders of their respective guilds¡¯ subdivisions were looking at him, holding their own glasses.


    ¡°What we¡¯ve seen today is both humbling and inspiring. The Frontier is more than a trade partner; it¡¯s a gateway to a future we¡¯ve only dreamed of. I have already told the rest of the chairmen at home about this, and that is why we are here. We are the best of our guilds, and we must do our job and do it well. If we¡¯re wise, this alliance will not only rebuild the League in the future but elevate it to new heights with us at the helm.¡±


    The merchants raised their glasses in turn, though their expressions remained a mix of wonder and unease. For Alvor, however, the path was clear. Avalon was a city of progress, and he intended to ensure that the League, their new League, would be part of its story.

 Chapter 283 – Display of Power

    My meeting with Chairman Alvor happened around noon the day after they arrived. I was accompanying him, checking the materials they had brought over as payment for my help. Their caravan was placed in their own little area within Avalon, letting them unload their cargo and put it on display for me. In turn, I prepared something similar for them that would surprise them. It was Sasha''s idea, and she giggled when mentioning it; it was her version of a shock-and-awe scenario.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to accompany me.¡± I said candidly, seeing the confusion in his eyes as he explained what they had brought for me and what else they could procure for us in the future, assuring me that this was only the first caravan coming to my city. If I can uphold my end of the bargain, that is.


    ¡°To where?¡± he asked, following me, unable to get to the last carriage loaded with the barrels they brought over. I knew it was filled with oil, but that could wait. I know he knows I had already been informed of his products; this was nothing but a formality. I wanted to downplay my interest in their oil as much as possible.


    ¡°You will see.¡± I smiled mysteriously because my wives had already prepared everything.


    First, I took him and a handful of his subordinates out of the city, boarding a train with one cart prepared explicitly for this occasion. I knew they had been thinking about it since yesterday, and I was not going to let them suffer from overthinking it. I let them climb up to it, touch the metal frames, the windows, the cushioned seats, everything they wanted. I even let Alvor check out the engine, showing him where the conductor works, steering my steel beast.


    When it began moving, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, watching all of them hang out of the windows, trying to see how they move for themselves, like a bunch of children. In the end, I pulled on Alvor, making him realize he was embarrassing himself. Not that I cared; I found it gratifying. It was akin to having an accolade for my invention. I appreciated catching people enjoying it.


    ¡°I take you like it?¡± I smiled at him, and he didn¡¯t refute, nodding his head.


    ¡°I already see how this one invention would revolutionize the League. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I guess this one is not for sale.¡± He shrugged, making me flash a grin at him.


    ¡°At the moment, you couldn¡¯t afford it. But I am not saying it isn¡¯t.¡± Of course, he had already snapped his head at attention, and I saw from the corner of my eyes that multiple other heads also pulled back into the cart, listening to us. ¡°At the moment, I can¡¯t sell you the know-how on how to build one. Mirian Ishillia, the rightful empress of Ishillia, has a deal with me about that. The moment this rebellion is over and the empire is stabilized, we will spread it all around the country.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So¡­ after that is done¡­?¡±


    ¡°A deal is a deal, and then, we can expand. Of course, manufacturing these machines is not cheap, not even for us.¡± I said, telling a white lie, ¡°Especially because there are components that require a slight understanding of¡­ magic.¡±


    ¡°I already guessed¡­.¡± Alvor muttered, shaking his head. ¡°We are not Ishillia or the Geth Empire. Everyone on the continent knows that these two have the most mages, the richest powers with vast access to magic. It is not the norm.¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡± I nodded my head, but in fact, I didn¡¯t. This was a bit of new news to me, so I was letting him continue, blabbering a little. It was mainly what I wanted because the information he was willing to share was something that I didn''t need to buy.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard, and please excuse my possible rudeness, Sovereign Leon¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I heard that your esteemed wives are also capable of casting magic?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± I nodded, not explaining more than I needed.


    ¡°Then you may be more used to magic than you think. I am going to tell you openly, Sovereign Leon. The Atuvian League has only two magic-capable people.¡±


    ¡°Only two?¡± I blinked my eyes, letting my surprise show. That¡­ that is for the whole country? Huh¡­ I had two right at the start. Was I always this lucky?


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded solemnly. Why do you think the Kingdom of Scorc was able to resist Ishillia in the past? Because a wizarding king has appeared amongst their ranks. Then, they even fought back, reclaiming their lost capital. A single mage can turn the fate of a country.¡±


    ¡°As far as I remember, your League supported them?¡± I smiled, seeing him gently bite his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I am not friends with the current Ishillia, and I wasn¡¯t a friend back then either.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we helped them. We just stopped interfering and took some lucrative deals for profit. A nation at war is always willing to pay more than those who are not. Having people who can use the power of the Gods is a boon to any country. But having bloodlines, preserving their magic, and having access to wizards, sorcerers, witches, whatever each country calls them, is not a luxury everyone can afford. Our two are¡­ old. I don¡¯t even know if they even live as neither the Goldlight nor the Quickfeet Guild is the ones who could call them their own.¡±


    I knew he was explaining this to me so I could understand that giving them magical needs to solve their problems would be like giving a man a colander to gather water in while his house is burning down. But to me, it was fascinating. I never really thought that magic was THAT rare. Maybe because even without sensing it, I could still work with it... He was right; my perspective was based on what I experienced here and in Ishillia as a whole. I knew not about other lands of this continent. I wonder¡­ How would my inventions fare in different regions? Or¡­ how far developed those lands whose kings and queens have no access to magic at all?


    ¡°Sovereign.¡± Alvor continued, seeing my pondering expression, ¡°You told me about solutions last time. Your tools... The ones that could help us get through these hard times. If they are¡­¡±


    ¡°They don''t require magic.¡± I raised a hand, and I heard him let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Chairman Alvor, you seem to know a lot about our world.¡±


    ¡°I traveled to a lot of places, Sovereign.¡± He nodded, feeling relieved. As he began thinking, his eyes grew distant for a moment, ¡°I once crossed it from sea to sea. I am already nearing my fiftieth year, and I have been on the road since I was born. My family was traveling merchants. I served the Goldlight Guild my whole life¡­ and it was and is a good life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to have dinner with me.¡± I said with a friendly smile. "I¡¯d also like to hear about the countries you have visited.¡±


    ¡°Most certainly! Ah?¡± He stumbled as the train began slowing down. ¡°Are we¡­ stopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We arrived at my factory district. It is built a bit further away from the city, so the noise doesn¡¯t pollute the everyday life of my citizens.¡± I chuckled and knew it was time for another round of surprises and shocks.


    Getting off the train, Merlin was already here, waiting for us with eight tractors built and ready for transportation. I let him guide our guests, show them how they worked and operated, and explain the differences between the four with wheels and the four with tracks. He also described the multitude of accessories that we would be giving them, be it tools for turning the earth over, plows for future winters, or carts to carry the goods, logs, or whatever they wanted to put on them.


    When they heard how it worked, using wood or coal to burn, and that everything was mechanical within it, I saw the gears turning in their heads. We didn¡¯t need to explain it much; it was already evident to them how one such machine could count as multiple serfs working the fields. They understood their values at once.


    ¡°You have been magnanimous so far, Sovereign Leon. Can I be blunt one last time?¡± Alvor walked up to me after driving one of the tractors for a few minutes, trying out its controls and testing its capabilities.


    ¡°Always. I prefer it over flowery talks.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid we will dismantle your machines and learn how to build them for ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The shock on his face was priceless. Amusing. It took all my will to hold back my laughter and keep talking in a normal, calm voice.


    ¡°I am not giving you secrets that I am guarding with two hands. I am giving you tools. Use them, and if you can remake them just as well, go ahead. It won¡¯t affect me. If you manage it, it means you will have more resources that I can trade for. It is a win-win scenario for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± He stuttered, clearly not expecting something like this. He was a merchant; this was¡­ not how they would do business.


    ¡°Same with the trains. I am not expecting it to be a treasure of my Avalon forever. It is a tool. What use do I have for it if I can¡¯t utilize it to its full potential? We veered off topic on the train ride, my friend, but I will tell you now. One day, my trains will be traveling all around the continent. That is why, if you build the tracks for it, connecting it to my country¡­ my trains can journey to your home and speed up the exchange between us.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I didn¡¯t think someone¡¯s expression could turn even more flabbergasted, but it did happen. I watched as Alvor opened his mouth multiple times, trying to say something, but he was unable to find the correct words. In the end, he muttered something that finally broke me and made me laugh.


    ¡°This is so stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, Sovereign Leon! I mean¡­!¡± He stiffened, catching himself, ¡°You¡­ you are essentially giving away knowledge that could be worth gold, no, it could be worth of whole countries!¡±


    ¡°I have what I need.¡± I replied amidst my laughter. ¡°I am satisfied. The desire to always want more, without limits, without feeling the satisfaction of what you have, will only lead to ruin and an unhappy life in the end. I like stopping and enjoying the moment, the fruits of my achievements. If sometimes I don¡¯t give, there won¡¯t be anything left to take.¡±


    ¡°What if others decide to take it by force?¡± He asked, almost by reflex.


    ¡°They can try.¡± I smiled, showing a bit of teeth, ¡°As I said¡­ I am not giving away things that I would guard with two hands.¡±


    Just as if on cue, our last surprise for the day arrived. It was Yuri, walking over, piloting the Princess. The shaking of the earth as it approached us, its sheer size and menacing look even when painted pink, everything was akin to witnessing a metal avatar of a God walking on earth. Alvor almost fell to his knees, his face pale, his companions nearly screaming out, pointing at the approaching monster until it stopped close to us. She was equipped with a spear and two cannons on her shoulders, shining in the summer sun''s light. As its head turned to look straight at us, Alvor''s leg finally gave out as he fell to his knees, looking up at it with primal fear in his eyes.


    ¡°If anyone tries to take something by force¡­¡± Yuri said, her voice booming out, reverberating as a deep, low rumble from the mech¡¯s headpiece. ¡°They will first have to walk over us. Ishillia tried and failed... Monsters tried and failed... and we are prepared for new challengers.¡±

 Chapter 284 – I Hear Voices

    The dinner was much more productive than I expected when I first proposed it to Alvor. Of course, I wasn¡¯t trying to wedge anything between the other merchants and him, so I extended the invitation to the others just the same. But I also made sure they knew I was making the finalized deal with Alvor, and it was him who I wanted to interact with when it came to finalizing the work between our two countries.


    In the end, I even managed to strike a personal deal for books. It was time to expand my view and knowledge. Dealing with Ishillia on the battlefield can expand to a global crisis, as it already shows the mark of it happening. Whatever the end will be, I will need to know about the other significant powers that could influence it all. Plus, Merlin also wanted to read new stuff, so he was just as excited about getting fresh homework materials for school. And himself.


    When Luna brought in the desserts, I looked around the table and smiled, holding my glass of red wine. Sasha was talking with a group of merchants, explaining what type of raw materials she would want, while Mikan was apparently talking with another group. From what I heard, she was describing some of our alchemical solutions and new medicines and practices we enforced to keep the population healthy. Yuri was missing from the table, as she was with the kids. It was too late, so she remained with them, bathing and tucking them in.


    ¡°Sovereign Leon,¡± Alvor said as he came over to my side of the table, thanking Luna, who immediately pulled a chair close to us so we could talk leisurely.


    ¡°Is it about the barrels?¡± I smiled, knowing that it was the only topic that we didn¡¯t discuss yet.


    ¡°I understand if it is¡­ useless. We can pay you for something else and with some extra when we come next time.¡± He bowed, feeling that he should not even try to explain, hoping I wouldn¡¯t hold them accountable for bringing something useless over.


    ¡°It is alright.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Tell me, how much is there within your territory?¡±


    ¡°Of the Black Blood?¡± He asked, a bit surprised, thinking about it. ¡°I can¡¯t say. It was never really explored nor mined. We didn¡¯t find a proper use for it, nor did anyone who was half-interested in buying it. It is too crude to be used for anything besides warfare. Even then¡­ There are more useful methods to wage it than to try and pour it over others.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that it is an untapped resource.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Walk with me,¡± I said after a moment of silence, standing up, holding my glass, and leaving the dining room. Alvor and Luna, who were having a wine bottle, followed me at once. Every time I emptied my cup, she refilled it with a serene smile, acting as if she were my shadow.


    ¡°Sovereign?¡± Alvor asked, breaking our silence as we entered the garden. I just looked at the millions of stars up in the clear sky, saying nothing, not until there was enough tension between us.


    ¡°I call it oil. Easy to remember.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ oily. Yes. But you can¡¯t cook with it.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± I smiled, quickly adding, ¡°Not food, though. Look, in its current form, you are right; it is kind of useless.¡±


    ¡°Current form¡­¡± He muttered, showing he wasn¡¯t sent over without reason. He was catching on quickly. ¡°You can make it useful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I answered with a half-truth. I could, but could I? I have no idea how to refine crude oil into something useful. I knew how to build an engine running on kerosene. When I was transferred to maintain old military equipment, that was also among the things I read about. But on how to turn oil into what I need, I had no inklings of. I will need the help of my people. We will need to come up with it together.


    ¡°So you are not sure¡­ but you have ideas. You are just unsure if it is worth it to invest the required energy to gain something useful out of it. If you can gain something out of it in the first place.¡±


    Well¡­ Thankfully, it seems I don¡¯t need to come up with anything. Alvor¡¯s merchant mind has solved the issue for me. That¡¯s why it is best if you say less when you don¡¯t know something and let others provide the solution. Or talk themselves into something. Thank you, Chairman Alvor.


    ¡°You are sharp,¡± I chuckled, raising my glass. "I am interested in buying oil from you and am willing to accept it as part of your payments.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, to develop anything and determine whether it can be used, I will need a substantial amount. A few barrels aren¡¯t going to cut it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. What we brought with us this time is just sample products. There is no market for them, so it is hard for me to gauge a barrel¡¯s worth, but I would usually offer it for the price of a gold piece.¡±


    Fuck¡­ that¡¯s cheap. I almost said it out loud but caught myself. Still¡­ It had to show on my face because Alvor very quickly continued, waving his hands.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I meant a gold piece from the League. Converting to Avalon¡¯s currency¡­ half. Half of what your gold is worth.¡±


    I think I will replay this event to Merlin. I will make sure that he implements a lesson for our future merchants that they should never play themselves into a corner nor let their emotions override their logic. Damn¡­ I almost felt sorry because Alvor just played himself into my hands. So it is this bad in the League¡­


    ¡°Acceptable.¡± I nodded, ¡°I am willing to pay that much for it. But as I said, you need to bring me a lot more to take it as payment for our dealings.¡±


    I knew this would happen¡ªI am not stupid. I could see it in all of their eyes; they were ecstatic to head back home because they would dismantle one of the tractors. They will do everything to reproduce it, and for that, all the raw materials I am asking for will also be something they want to keep. So, I can see a scenario where they will bring me nothing but barrels of oil and may even give me further discounts on anything else I may want. When I shook hands with Alvor, seeing his smile, I was even more sure of my conjecture. Well¡­ Before they realize what they sold me, maybe I should make a deal so I own their oil fields¡­?


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    After two more days, the Atuvian merchants left, bringing with them their new machinery and other products. Alvor¡¯s bags were also hiding a bunch of letters from me, addressed to the other Chairmen leading the two guilds. One of those letters detailed my proposition of building a railway line into their country, something I knew Alvor would also promote heavily. I expected them to give me a response before winter, and I don¡¯t think I will be disappointed.


    While our connection with the League was being established, I also began receiving news from the South through Mirian. With the Geth Emprie¡¯s invasion, it bogged down a big chunk of the Ishillian army, but that didn¡¯t mean we wouldn¡¯t be attacked. She also scouted the borders between the North and the Central regions, noticing that most, if not all, crossing points were built up and guarded by well-armed forces. Maybe they are gathering their strengths, or perhaps they are digging in, wanting to prevent us from attacking them. It could be both.


    As for the east¡­ What we know is that the old Kingdom of Scorc has been burning. I mean, it''s literally on fire. Whoever Pascal sent there is not troubled by morals. Any village or city that rebelled when the news of the Geth assault reached them was massacred and burnt to the ground. Will it break them or just create more trouble? We shall see, but one thing is for sure. Good. Let Ishillia''s attention be split towards as many issues as possible.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Hearing my son quietly call me, I sat up straight in my chair. It was already late, I was ready to wrap things up and head back to our bedroom, too, but now he was in my office, looking at me nervously.


    ¡°What is it, little one?¡± I smiled, standing up and picking him up, giving a kiss on his face. ¡°Bad dreams?¡±


    ¡°A voice.¡± He answered, and it made me listen closely. I kept up my smile, trying not to scare him and remaining calm, but a voice in a wizard¡¯s head was nothing good. At least, I didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°What voice? Can you tell me?¡± I asked, sitting down on the couch and gently patting his head. ¡°Does it try to tell you something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head, furrowing his brows, thinking, ¡°Leyla can¡¯t hear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°When did you start hearing it? She did, too?¡±


    ¡°Um. Always¡­ Um¡­ Heard it, like heard you and mommies! But we learned to not hear them if we don¡¯t want to. It was¡­ um¡­ um¡­ noisy.¡±


    So, it is not a voice but a thought. We already guessed they learned to control their gift naturally and were no longer listening to our thoughts. We tested it with Sasha, trying to think of things that would excite the little imps, but they didn¡¯t react. We just didn¡¯t know, not until now, whether they lost the ability or gained control over it.


    ¡°And¡­ you can¡¯t shut it out?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡± He nodded, looking embarrassed. ¡°When it is quiet. I start noticing it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ And¡­ what does this voice try to tell you? Can you make it out?¡± I asked, watching him shake his head, ¡°Is it angry?¡± I asked again, receiving another headshake.


    ¡°It is¡­ sad.¡±


    ¡°Sad?¡± I whispered, raising both of my eyebrows. Sad¡­ What does that even mean? ¡°What do you think, is it human¡­? Or?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, " he answered, looking unsure and troubled. "I can¡¯t understand it. It is like¡­ far whispers. But I feel it, um, um¡­ um¡­ that it is sad. Is it... afraid? I think...¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Son, what do you sense? Does that sound hear what you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± For a long minute, he fell silent, closing his eyes, probably looking to find it in his mind and trying to focus on it. I waited patiently, watching his expression, gently rubbing his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. I don¡¯t even need to ask, but... Is it coming from the other side of the mountains?¡± Watching him nod, I already had a theory in my mind. ¡°Guessed so. Well¡­ Listen, kiddo! Don¡¯t be troubled by it. You will grow up to be strong, and whatever that sound is, you will be able to shield your thoughts against it. If not now, then when you are an adult!¡±


    ¡°I will be?¡± he asked, still a bit unsure. The fact that his sister managed to do it, yet he didn¡¯t, made him a bit hesitant to trust his abilities.


    ¡°Of course! You are my son, after all!¡± I laughed, making a mess out of his hair, finally drawing a smile on his face.


    ¡°I will work hard, Dad!¡±


    ¡°What about your mother? Did you tell her this?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± He flinched, looking away, ¡°Mom would make a big fuss about it¡­¡±


    ¡°That is true. But we need to tell her.¡±


    ¡°Hauh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will make sure she won¡¯t panic!¡±


    Well¡­ I said that, but of course, all three did panic when I explained the situation. The only calm one was Luna, holding Arthur¡¯s hand, leading him out of the room as the trio began rattling about a hundred things, asking me a quintillion questions, not even noticing Arthur¡¯s absence. I couldn¡¯t tell who was more nervous. Sasha, Mikan, or Yuri?


    Sasha was all about finding a magical solution, consulting with Merlin, and working out a suppression magic. Which I shot down. I won¡¯t stand for suppressing my child¡¯s magical abilities just because of a minor drawback. If something wants to take him from us, it needs to get through the Pass first. And if it is capable of doing that¡­ then no suppression will hold it back from my Arthur. He needs his powers to protect himself.


    Then, Yuri was advocating for preparing a force the world had never seen before to invade and hunt the monsters into extinction. Extreme. As always. Lastly¡­ I looked at Mikan, who surprised us all with a sentence I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°I do hope my little one will not hear things¡­¡± she muttered, holding her belly that had yet to start growing¡­ but it was enough to tell us the news at the weirdest time possible.

 Chapter 285 – Refinement

    We were sitting within the throneroom of my Palace, having a meeting between me, Sasha, Mikan, Merlin, my ministers, Paxon, and Marca, the latter who was responsible for most of our alchemical solutions, including medicine. We have been in the talks since morning, taking a few breaks here and there as we were facing a problem I had no real solution for. Refining oil. I know it surprised my ministers at first, but I wasn''t omnipotent. I knew what I wanted; I just didn''t know how to get it at the moment.


    Sasha listened attentively while I explained everything to my people, even though she heard it twice already. It was a simple, concise overview of our newest resource. I described everything I knew about oil and what we could use it for, mainly focusing on its possible use in enhancing our military vehicles or opening up the avenue for us to develop newer, better variants, including machines that could fly without magic. A fine backup is needed when magic is blocked before us. It was mostly the latter that made everyone so excited.


    Mikan had already checked the barrels, examining their content from the point of view of checking for magical traces. It turns out they were indeed from ancient beasts because she was sure that she could sense a magical presence in them. It was faint, very faint, but she told me she was sure because it gave off the same feeling as Mikki-2 being suppressed within her soul. As for how that would change things... we will only know if we succeed.


    Returning to the room after a brief coffee break, Merlin was leaning back in his chair, his fingers drumming on the table''s surface, deep in thought. Across from him, Marca looked slightly out of place, her hands stained from experiments and her hair perpetually in disarray. She was scribbling on a piece of parchment, writing down everything that was said before and putting it away for later review. Paxon sat next to her, leaning over sometimes, looking at her writings, refreshing his memories as the information I had given out since morning was indeed hefty to remember at once.


    In our previous break, I did what I was best at: I drew a sketch. It was a rudimentary representation of a distillation tower.


    ¡°This,¡± I began, breaking the silence between us, ¡°is roughly how we could break crude oil down into usable parts. Still, there will need to be proper and careful tests and examinations."


    This idea came from Marca. From her experience, oily substances could be refined, distilled, or separated. It is just the question of how sophisticatedly we can do it. Watching my drawings, she only hummed, reading them, and noticed that this one would be bigger than anything she had worked with before.


    "We can make this. And quickly." Paxon nodded, affirming it for me after checking the rough estimates of materials needed.


    "If I am right," Marca spoke up, "we need to heat the crude oil until it separates into different layers. The lighter compounds should rise to the top, and the heavier ones stay at the bottom. IF this black oil indeed acts like anything else that I worked with. Different substances have different boiling points¡ªthis is a core idea in distillation. But¡­¡± She scratched her head, smearing more soot into her hair. ¡°I¡¯ve never worked with anything like this one. We don''t know what these layers are... What is the required temperature for separating? We will fumble a lot at the start. And the fact it has traces of magic...¡±


    ¡°I roughly have an inkling of these layers." I mumbled, doing my best to recall the relevant information from the depths of my brain, but how to reach them eluded me. "The lightest part is something like gas¡ªvolatile, quick to burn, but not what we¡¯re after. The middle section should be something called kerosene or diesel, which would be already good enough to power the engines I want to make. They could be refined even further, but we don''t need to bother with that yet. The heavier parts¡ªtar and asphalt¡ªshould be considered byproducts but still useful for other things. Like building roads.¡±


    ¡°How much of this stuff do we need to make?" Paxon asked as he frowned, crossing his arms. "Refining sounds labor-intensive, and even if we succeed, how much would we make from a barrel?¡±


    ¡°Start small,¡± Merlin interrupted, his voice commanding attention. ¡°Before you worry about scale, we need to understand the process. If we can produce even a small amount of refined oil consistently, we can expand from there.¡±


    "And we must consider safety." Sasha nodded, agreeing with him. ¡°Heating such volatile substances¡­ If something goes wrong, the consequences could be catastrophic. This refinery must be built elsewhere, where an explosion is not going to hurt Avalon.¡±


    Her words made us fall silent once again. True. There could be accidents, especially if we are unsure of what we are doing. Edmund was lucky that he didn''t blow up the school, but we can''t bank on being lucky all the time. Mikan, who had been silent until now, finally also spoke up.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Leon, have you considered using magic to stabilize the process? We can make formations that can regulate temperature or contain pressure. Even if you wish to avoid heavy reliance on magic in our production, small applications might make the difference between success and failure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it," I nodded, "but I¡¯m wary. There are two reasons why. I want this process to be replicable even in places without magic-sensitive individuals or CC. I can''t and don''t want to establish a refinery in a foreign country in the future and have to send people and my magic technology over just for them to steal it. The second reason is more simple. You confirmed it has traces of magic in it. What if it reacts to interference and becomes even more volatile?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± She answered, ¡°but we shouldn¡¯t dismiss magic entirely. A formation to measure and regulate heat could act as a safeguard, especially in these early experiments, and it should be more useful than detrimental. Then, when we know more, we can phase it out.¡±


    ¡°A containment formation might also help with fumes." Marca agreed. "I don¡¯t know much about this type of oil, but I imagine heating it would release vapors¡ªand those could be flammable or toxic.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Or both." Sasha also chimed in, agreeing, "Fumes are a problem. We need to vent and neutralize them safely while maintaining control over the heat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk practicality. We can add formations after the main structure is in place." Paxon leaned forward as it came to this, "If we¡¯re building this distillation tower, what materials are we using? Stone? Metal? Both? Which one would not contaminate the process or could withstand the heat, pressure, and everything that comes with it?¡±


    ¡°Metal,¡± Merlin answered without hesitation. ¡°Stone would crack under the heat, and we need something that can handle pressure.¡±


    ¡°Steel, then,¡± Paxon repeated, writing it down. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty coming from the Silver Regions. But crafting a tower like this will still take a bit of time. It¡¯ll require precision work, so I will need to drag out expert builders from our... current projects.¡± He said tactfully, trying to mention our hidden manufacturing place as little as possible.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I waved my hand, authorizing it immediately. "We¡¯ll need to assemble the best craftsmen. Marca, you¡¯ll oversee the chemical side. Paxon, coordinate with the blacksmiths. Sasha, can you design the tower in proper detail?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled, happy that I was entrusting this to her. ¡°But I¡¯ll need Marca¡¯s input on the specifics. We¡¯re dealing with temperatures and reactions I can¡¯t fully predict." Listening to them, Merlin tapped his fingers on the table, his expression thoughtful, drawing my attention to him.


    ¡°Leon, you said the middle layer¡ªkerosene or diesel¡ªis what we need for engines. Could we refine the process to target just that?¡±


    ¡°Not easily,¡± I answered, but that was only my guess. ¡°The process is about separation, but it¡¯s not exact. We can''t target only one layer; we need to reach it by continuously doing it. We¡¯ll get a range of products no matter what. I know for a fact that we will have to do it over and over to get what we want.¡±


    ¡°So we must find uses for all the byproducts.¡± He concluded, hearing my explanation. "Even the flammable gases."


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s how it should be done." I chuckled, happy that we all agreed on it without me needing to remind them, "Nothing goes to waste in Avalon.¡±


    "We should make sure we secure Atuvia''s oil fields." He continued, his eyes stern and commanding. Maybe it was a bit of his previous incarnation showing in his manner. "If we succeed, this is going to be just as invaluable as coal right now. We can''t dilly-dally!"


    ¡°I thought of the same.¡± I hummed, scratching my chin. ¡°It seeps to the surface in certain areas under the Goldlight and Quickfeet guilds'' command. The supply should be sufficient for our initial experiments, but that is why I mentioned that I wanted it to be magicless. I will strive to get them to agree for us to build our refineries right at the source.¡±


    ¡°Then we move forward from here! Leave it to us, My Sovereign!¡± Merlin declared decisively. ¡°Marca and Paxon, begin preparations. Lady Mikan, please work on a basic containment formation for safety reasons.¡±


    ¡°Will it really be this magical, Leon?" Mikan asked, turning to me with a curious expression. "Why do we need engines that use oil? Can''t we just use the same as in the mechs? Or on the train? You¡¯ve introduced so many advancements already. Steam should do the same... no? Why not continue with those?¡± Listening to her, I couldn''t help but smile as my gaze turned distant.


    ¡°These types of engines are the next evolutional step. Steam is powerful, but it¡¯s limited. With the newer engines, we can build machines that can travel farther and faster with more power. While in regular use, steam can be widespread, these new engines will boost our military prowess so we can stay on top. I can build single-person planes that can cross great distances, just as fast as Ishillian ships. Or faster. Of course, they wouldn''t be as durable as magic-boosted constructs... but they would be dominating over regular armies nonetheless. Imagine if, from our future airship, little ones can fly out and do a much better reconnaissance than our current balloons? And that is only one example. And we can do this without magic... or in places where magic is suppressed.¡±


    A silence fell over the room as they absorbed my words. It was a vision that felt both fantastical and inevitable, a glimpse of a future they could barely imagine. In the end, Sasha broke the reigning silence.


    ¡°One step at a time.¡± she smiled serenely. "We will get there. But, for now, we focus on refining the black blood of the earth!"


    Hearing her say that, everyone rose, saluting towards us, their roles clear and defined. As they left the chamber, I lingered, already thinking about making some old¡ªvery old¡ªcar models. I always liked the look of those long-gone days when blocky yet colorful cars filled the streets. Heh... I wonder, if I call the first car I build Ford, would a third reincarnator suddenly pop up in my city, being very angry with me?

 Chapter 286 – Edmund’s Dream

    Edmund sat at the small wooden table in his family¡¯s dining room, staring at the freshly opened letter in front of him. The wax seal was broken with the utmost care as it bore the unmistakable insignia of their Sovereign. He made sure to cut around it with precision, wanting to put it away and turn it into some kind of family heirloom. His hands trembled slightly as he held the paper, and his eyes darted over the neatly typed missive, signed by both his Sovereign and Prime Minister, Merlin. Not even his parents dared to breathe loudly as they stood behind him, watching, while his little sister tiptoed next to him, holding onto her brother''s arm.


    "Dear Master Edmund," stated the letter, already calling him master as he started to read it loudly, "As your Sovereign, I am honored to invite you to participate in a groundbreaking new project within Avalon. As one of the brightest minds in our city, your skills, ingenuity, and curiosity have earned you a place among the select few chosen to join the combined operation between Avalon''s Industry and Alchemical ministry branches. This initiative seeks to address one of the most significant challenges of our time, the refinement and utilization of a newly discovered resource: black oil. It is a viable resource for Avalon''s growth, one that we are going to pursue to understand and exploit."


    "Oil?" His little sister asked, "Are you going to cook?"


    "I don''t think it is that type of oil..." Her mother muttered, rubbing her head, before letting her son read onward.


    "You will work alongside other brilliant inventors, some of your former teachers, and the best engineers in our domain. Your contributions to this endeavor could pave the way for revolutionary changes in energy, transportation, and our industry, solidifying Avalon''s place as a beacon of progress not only in the Frontier but in the whole world."


    "By the Gods!" his father gasped, his eyes twinkling from the pride he was feeling. "This has to be... just as grand as¡ª!" But then he trailed off, as he wasn''t supposed to mention the work on the underground base. Not even before his family, though they already knew everything.


    "It does sound like it... doesn''t it?" Edmund agreed, grinning, reading on.


    "Should you accept, you will be granted a private laboratory equipped with state-of-the-art tools and resources to aid your work. A personal stipend will be yours, and whatever your answer is, a starting fund for your future research has also been arranged.


    Please respond to this letter in person at the Ministry within the next three days. A guide will then escort you to your superior for an in-depth briefing. Refusing this offer will not result in any punishment or future slights against your opportunities within our Avalon. Freedom of choice is our most important right; I am not punishing my people for exercising it.


    Signed,


    Sovereign Leon


    Managed,


    Prime Minister Merlin."


    Edmund read the letter twice, then a third time, unable to believe what he was holding in his hands. His heart raced, his mind filling with a mix of excitement, anxiety, and disbelief. They wanted him. They wanted him... He never thought about it like that. He invented something that was now in use almost everywhere, but since then, he hasn''t come up with anything else. He just... finished his studies after. Since graduating, he was unsure what to do, finding himself lost in the world. He couldn''t go back to school anymore, and the rumors of a future ''university'' were still just that, rumors. The dream of becoming a teacher, since tasting the feeling of inventing something, was no longer satisfying. Yet... How could he repeat something so grand? Now, he finally knew that the opportunity had come. He wanted to work and invent things for his Sovereign! Not just a lamp or help refine this... oil, but in the future, so many more things needed to be made. He knew he had to become someone who was there when it happened.


    ¡°Edmund?¡± His mother¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°What is it, dear?¡±


    He looked up to see his parents, whose eyes were encouraging. They knew what their son was thinking about, and they knew the time had come to finally look at him not only as their son but as someone who was now his own master¡ªjust as the letter had called him.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± He swallowed hard, then stood, holding the letter aloft like a trophy. ¡°I think this is my calling, Father. Mother. I think I have found what I want to be. To help others to figure out how to use nature''s resources. To make them into something practical. They also think I can help!¡± He laughed a bit breathlessly and added, ¡°They¡¯re giving me a lab! A stipend! It... It is everything...¡±


    "It is your destiny, my Son." Amon, his father, nodded, patting his shoulder. "I know you will make us all proud.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°But it means I¡¯ll have to leave, though." Edmund muttered, while his expression turned thoughtful. "I¡¯ll have to move out¡­ start my own life. Maybe I will be even sent away to some other place to work...¡± Hearing him, his mother stepped forward and placed her hands on his, gently stroking the back of it.


    ¡°And you¡¯re ready for that. You¡¯ve done more in the past year than most people dream of in a lifetime. If this is your chance to do even more, to make a difference, then you have to take it.¡±


    "And you can always come back to visit... no?" His sister asked, receiving a warm smile from Edmund.


    "Of course!"


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s right." His father nodded. "This is what we¡¯ve always wanted for you¡ªto have opportunities we never had. You¡¯ve made us proud, Edmund. Whatever you decide, we¡¯ll support you. We have made Avalon for our children, and I have always known that our Sovereign didn''t only say it to soothe us into obedience. I am seeing it happen right before my old eyes! Our Sovereign never lies to us. Avalon is the place where we can make dreams come true; we just need to work for them. And you worked hard, my son.¡±


    Edmund felt a lump in his throat. He looked down at the letter again, then back up at his parents. He knew this decision would influence all of his life in the future. No, it will impact not just his... but his own children''s lives whenever it is time for him to have a family.


    ¡°I want to do it,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I want to see what I can accomplish.¡±


    The week that followed was a whirlwind of preparations. His parents packed his belongings, knowing that even if it was a tearful goodbye when Edmund left, it would not be a final one. On the night before Edmund was to report to the Ministry, his family held a small dinner in his honor.


    The dining room was filled with the rich, salivating aroma of roasted chicken, spiced potatoes, and freshly baked bread. The table was set with their best dishes¡ªsimple but lovingly polished for the occasion.


    ¡°To you, my son!¡± his father said, raising a glass of his own homemade cider. ¡°To the boy who made a lamp that changed our lives and to the man who¡¯s about to change the world!¡±


    ¡°To Edmund!¡± the rest of the family chorused, clinking their glasses together, making the young man tear up before his parents could.


    ¡°You¡¯re all making too much of it,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I just had an idea and got lucky...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short!¡± his mother expressed, her tone stern but affectionate. ¡°Luck had little to do with it. You worked harder than anyone in your class, and now you¡¯re reaping the rewards. You deserve every bit of this, Edmund.¡±


    As the meal went on, the conversation turned to memories of the past year¡ªthe day the Sovereign announced the Edmund Lamp, the first royalties that arrived, and the astonished looks of their neighbors when Edmund''s name became forever immortalized.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given us so much, my Son,¡± his father said. ¡°And now it¡¯s time for you to go out there and see what else you can do. Just promise us one thing.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± He replied, wiping his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget where you came from.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± He swore as it was something he knew he wouldn''t do, not even under the influence of magic.


    The following morning, Edmund stood at the gates of the Ministry, his heart pounding in his chest. The building was almost next to the palace, an arms reach from his Sovereign... His palace. After entering and introducing himself, the guide, who was indeed waiting for him, escorted him to the correct department. He was also young-looking, someone who was barely a few years older than him, working under the current ministers and, one day, maybe having a position to sit at the same table, listening to their Sovereign''s orders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± the young man said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be here if the Sovereign didn¡¯t think you were up to the task.¡±


    Hearing him speak helped a little, so he nodded back in answer, gripping the strap of the satchel slung over his shoulder, bringing around his most prized possessions, ready to perform an experiment on the spot if they asked him to. He felt the same type of nervousness when he was invited to talk with the Queens of Avalon and appear on their radio show. He just hoped that wouldn''t be a reoccurring thing he had to do...


    As they entered the room, Edmund was struck by the buzz of activity around him. There were already people inside, standing around a big table, clutching blueprints, rolling up old ones, and checking on the newest modifications coming from the palace itself. Certified Ministry Engineers pored over models of devices while clerks took notes on long rolls of parchment by hand before they would type it down later that day. The air buzzed with excitement and purpose, and Edmund swore he recognized one man in there... Karus Lithannan... The Forgemaster!


    ¡°This way,¡± the guide said, leading Edmund to a side office with a large window overlooking the city. Inside, a tall man with black hair and a warm smile stood waiting.


    ¡°Master Edmund,¡± the man said, extending a hand. ¡°Welcome. I¡¯m Minister Paxon, head of Avalon''s Industry. We¡¯re thrilled to have you on board!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Edmund replied, shaking the man¡¯s hand, unsure if he should have saluted or not. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be here!¡±


    Paxon, noticing his nerves, just smiled and patted his shoulders, gesturing to a set of blueprints spread across a nearby table.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got our work cut out for us. The Sovereign believes oil could be the key to Avalon''s future, and he¡¯s counting on us to figure out how to make it work. Although I am the one greeting you, Chief Alchemist Marca will be your actual director. She is not here at the moment, but we will do proper introductions later. You¡¯ll have your own lab, of course, and a team of assistants to help you. We want you to feel at home here.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the blueprints, his mind already racing with possibilities. His own lab? Assistants?! The letter never mentioned that he would have people working under him!


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get started!¡± He spoke, his voice so honest, it almost made Paxon laugh out loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Let¡¯s get you settled in and then introduce you to the team.¡±


    As Edmund followed Paxon through the bustling corridors out of his office, he felt a surge of determination. This was his chance to make a real difference, to contribute to something greater than himself or his lamp. He was ready to face any challenges ahead, to prove that the boy who had invented a simple lamp wasn''t just a one-shot lucky guy. He wanted to prove that he could help shape the future of Avalon now and until he drew his last breath.

 Chapter 287 – Growing

    ¡°Yes, we are going to replace it with bones.¡±


    My voice echoed once again, reinforcing my decision while I looked at Merlin, informing him of the changes Mikan and I settled on.


    ¡°Bones it is¡­¡± He shrugged, looking at the fourth revision of the internal structure of the airship, where its primary power sources would be constructed. "If you really are SURE of this..."


    ¡°I am sure of it.¡± Mikan said soothingly, smiling at Merlin. "They will be the perfect material to house its two cores.¡±


    ¡°I can understand the logic, and I read your reports, Lady Mikan. I am still skeptical about whether they will perform as we expect them to. There is a chance for a reaction that we are unaware of, and that could set us back tremendously.¡±


    ¡°There will be a reaction.¡± Mikan nodded, ¡°That is why we must do it here and now; this is a special case. A chance we can¡¯t replicate with the mechs or other monster cores.¡±


    It took Mikan a few days to convince me, but after I saw the results of her prototype, I was positive that it would work as she described. She had been studying the two corpses we brought back and dismantled, and in the end, she concluded that if we built our airship¡¯s frame around its two core CCs of their bones, they would function at an increased rate.


    She demonstrated it by surrounding one of the cores with meticulously arranged bones from its original body. She explained how she noticed which runes were in a repeated pattern on the bones closer to the beast¡¯s core, and so she reconstructed it, tweaking it to fit in place. It took her weeks to finish, but it was immediately evident that it indeed had an effect.


    I couldn¡¯t tell or feel it, but when Sasha came to check it out, she confirmed that the feeling the CC was giving off was twice as stable and resonating with her. If not for Mikan, who also felt the change and was probably more attuned to it than Sasha or Merlin, we wouldn¡¯t have known. Still, the logic was there. The monsters grow these bones according to the laws of our world to house their cores. It is only natural that they have a connection with it, even in death.


    ¡°At least this arrived in time before we would have to dismantle it,¡± Merlin muttered, looking at the changed plans. ¡°The outer frame of the ship is already completed. For now, it is a skeleton only; we have yet to apply its metal shielding.¡±


    ¡°Leave that to the end; first, finish the interior.¡± I nodded, tapping on my table, ¡°What is your estimation? When will it be ready?¡±


    ¡°Before winter.¡±


    ¡°That fast?¡± I sat up straight because something like this should have taken years, if not more, even in my old life.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Our best people are working on it!¡± Merlin answered with a look of surprise. ¡°With our tools, the most challenging part of moving heavy materials is literally nonexistent, Leon. We can lift and place them quickly, wherever they are needed. The part that slows us down is when formations are involved. It requires one of our presence so they are put down perfectly.¡±


    It seems I have been a bit out of the loop. Well, I can¡¯t really blame myself or anything else because, first, there was the news of war breaking out in Ishillia. Then came the Atuvian merchants and the discovery of oil. I had to set up the fuel project, recruit the people most suited for it, and design their laboratories outside of city limits. It took some time, but they were now working on coming up with the correct method to start producing kerosene for me. After that project was launched, I spent my previous weeks focusing on my children instead of anything else. Sasha and I began teaching them runes and formations, introducing them to magic as a system and not just an abstract feeling they followed by instinct.


    It was essential to do this, especially after learning that my son¡¯s mind was being coerced by something or someone. He had to learn not to go with people who offered magical candy to him. I wanted him to be safe, so we decided to start teaching and arming him with skills that would protect him against anything the future may throw at him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Westland?¡± I asked, shaking my head to regain focus, continuing our quick meeting in the morning.


    ¡°Major Pion¡¯s last message detailed that the city is stable and the Zimmermanns are implementing the changes we wanted. The three sons have been sent West as our envoys into Lacri. We have yet to hear back from them... The Major also suggested that if we had to, we could recall the Rook as the region is stable enough to maintain order without it.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the railway project going?¡± I asked, pulling Mikan into my lap in the meantime, gently stroking her belly, knowing I had my fourth child growing within.


    ¡°It is progressing according to plans,¡± Merlin reported, tilting his head and thinking back about it. ¡°We are already stretching towards Westland, connecting all the minor regions, including Greyback. Down south, Empress Mirian is also doing the same. Oh yes, a letter came from her yesterday. She has requested that we start negotiating a price... She wants to buy the plans for building a train.¡±


    ¡°Sell it to her.¡± I nodded at once, making his eyes go wide.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sell it to her,¡± I repeated with Mikan in my lap, blushing because I was snuggling up to her from behind. ¡°We are at war, and we need all the advantages. The train is a tool that will help us overcome supply-line problems and strengthen us. Set it up now and not when we are at war! I have already said this many times, Merlin, but I need to make some improvements to spread around the world. Otherwise, I would also be limited by what surrounds me. Let the others draft up a proposal, and let¡¯s get on with it, okay? It will still take time for her people to get used to it, gain experience, and manufacture one that is on par with ours. They won''t have the time to experiment if their borders are being assaulted by Ishillian armies!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± He sighed, not objecting to the idea anymore. ¡°Anything else, My Sovereign?¡±


    ¡°With all that is going on,¡± I shrugged, lifting Mikan out of my hold and standing up, ¡°We must focus on the airship. It needs to be ready before the flames of war reach us. We have a few months or maybe a year to do that¡­ I don¡¯t think Pascal would be patient enough to wait for us to make the first step.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°The spells are ready, my Emperor.¡± Echoed the subservient voice within the Eternal Emperor''s mind.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Pascal hummed, receiving a mental message from Kiva, who was overseeing the eastern part of the Empire. That simply meant that he was the one holding down the rebelling Kingdom of Scorc, his iron fist dripping from blood. ¡°Feed it the required souls; use the worthless rebels to fuel its fire.¡±


    ¡°We can use it in its large-scale mode whenever you are ready.¡±


    ¡°Gradual refinement is what I need right now. A sudden influx of essence could be¡­ hard to control.¡± He answered after a brief pause, opening his eyes and looking down on his body. The hand that was severed before had been replaced and was now attached to his body anew. It was clearly someone else¡¯s arm as the skin was way smoother, with fewer blotches and a shade darker than his, yet it moved when he wished so... still, he needed to get used to it.


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡± With that, Kiva¡¯s mind retreated from Pascal¡¯s, probably attending to new reports, readying to massacre another group of partisans.


    ¡°Shed more blood for me,¡± the age-old emperor muttered, standing up and walking towards the full-sized mirror in his room. He watched his scrawny, ancient skin smooth out, unnaturally reverting to a younger shade.


    It wasn¡¯t immediately visible, but he noticed it, and he knew where to look. He felt it. Where his skin was paper-thin before, cracking and flaking off, it now became elastic once again. The millions of creases were slowly retreating, disappearing from his face, while the splotches all over his body were shrinking day by day. He was getting younger.


    If war demanded sacrifice, Pascal Ishillia demanded it even more. All the lives lost on the battlefield, especially in the Eastern regions, were put to good use. His students were still working on it, setting up the same forbidden spell that kept their Master alive throughout the centuries. While regular human lives meant a drop in a bucket, in times like this, they were at least somewhat useful in larger quantities.


    ¡°Maybe if a million or two perishes.¡± Pascal smiled for the first time in a long time. He was holding onto his staff while licking his dry, parched lips, waiting to be young again. Although it would not turn him back to how it was when he was in his prime, he would at least no longer look like a ghoul but like a proper emperor. To look like how an old man should. ¡°The Vasas were indeed a scourge.¡± He scoffed, walking away and checking on the skull every month, but since the last time, it has never been reactivated as before.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was just¡­ a fluke. But in magic, that is not an option. Especially not if it was related to them. His magic, the spell that allowed him to consume the lifeblood and essence of others, was something he created, mixing the remnants of the Emperor of Magic¡¯s works and what was left behind by the Vasas, however little knowledge it was. He may not have admitted it, not even to himself, but he should have looked for more clues before designing his Master-level spell. It wasn''t perfect¡­ it caused him to be stuck within the city since then, locked away within the palace itself, bound to the focal point of the formation. He became unable to ever leave its premises, or he would risk turning to ash at once. Even worse, its effects were weakening with every passing decade, and he could not come up with a method to stop it from deteriorating.


    ¡°Maybe it was a sign¡­¡± He whispered, turning away from the skull, leaving his underground vault, ¡°Maybe the solution is in the North. I will have to capture Mirian¡­ Mhm. Yes. I will do that. This war will feed me enough, give me time to find out more, and fix everything. Yes. Yes¡­ That will do.¡±


    The way he was speaking while walking, leaning on his staff, was akin to a deranged man waddling around a psychiatric ward, unable to realize he was no longer the same man he once was. Pascal couldn¡¯t admit that he had fallen into a quagmire that kept dragging him down deeper and deeper into madness. There was no escape from it, no matter how many times he tried to extend his life. Death was coming for him, and he could feel its breath on the back of his neck every time he closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Dad! Dad! Look!¡± Arthur yelled, running up to me with his tiny legs. Despite being almost three, he was running as if he were an adult, his balance and movement perfectly in sync, adapting to the little baby fat still on his body.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I chuckled, crouching after entering the playroom they had for themselves. I looked towards Yuri with a smile, who was playing with Leyla and Lancelot, building a tower from wooden blocks.


    ¡°Look!¡± he repeated, stretching his right arm towards Leyla, his fingers spread wide, palm facing straight ahead¡­ Then, the building block flew out of my daughter''s hand, making her yell out.


    ¡°ARTHUR!¡± She flared up, mimicking her brother¡¯s move, doing the same as the block suddenly stopped in mid-air, trembling while floating there as the two were grappling for it via magic¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed while Yuri just rolled her eyes, mouthing to me that they were at it for a long time. Even Lancelot looked unimpressed, continuing to build alone, sitting in his mother¡¯s lap, asking by stretching to be lifted up so he could put the new piece at the top.


    ¡°Okay! Stop!¡± I finally stepped in, grabbing the piece of wood and plucking it out of the air. I felt a tug of force while I did so. It was like when you try to push opposing magnets together, like an invisible force enveloping it. When I interfered, my twins fell to their buttocks, moaning and rubbing their bottom because of the unexpected intervention. Good, it will be their punishment for this mischief. ¡°How?¡± I asked, looking at them questioningly, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Magic!¡± Arthur answered proudly, but I just looked at him sternly, finally making him realize I wasn¡¯t asking that.


    My curiosity came from the fact that I did not see any formation being activated¡­ I needed their mother to be here and see this!

 Chapter 288 – Light Waves

    I was sitting in my office with Sasha, Mikan, and Merlin, talking about my twins and their magic.


    ¡°So, they do it the same way as all three of you?¡± I asked, wanting to summarize everything.


    ¡°Should be the case.¡± Merlin nodded after a momentary pause, ¡°None of us felt anything out of order, and they also described how they mentally formed the spell, describing it to us.¡±


    ¡°They did¡­¡± I muttered, looking at the drawing before me, replicating the spell my children came up with by themselves.


    Studying it, it was, in short, a gravity spell. A gravity manipulation spell. Utilizing it, they could mark something and disable the effect of gravity on it, making it weightless. Then, they just create a magical gravity well, pulling it to themselves. It was ingenious in a way, and I felt proud of my kids, but it also scared me a little. Every time a spell is used, a formation is visible. Even the one they came up with, yet when they used it, there was nothing.


    ¡°There are two possibilities why,¡± Sasha spoke, reading my thoughts. "One is that the spell¡¯s light is outside of what human eyes can see. Leon talked about light we can¡¯t perceive with our eyes.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Merling nodded, crossing his arms and scratching his chin.


    ¡°Like the X-ray thing?¡± Mikan asked, looking back and forth between us, seeing me nod. "But... we should have still felt its presence. I think..."


    ¡°The second option is that they are born with a special gift.¡±


    ¡°Or both,¡± Merlin added to my wife¡¯s conjecture, but I also had a new idea the moment Mikan brought up X-rays.


    ¡°What if they have magic in their... blood. Or in their bones? No. On their bones?¡± I asked, making them shudder, and I saw Sasha¡¯s face darken.


    ¡°Even if that is the case, we can¡¯t tell!¡± She stated at once. Her voice was firm, and it told us that we should not even dream about trying to check it.


    ¡°I am not going to cut up my own kids!¡± I answered with the same tone, making her soften her expression apologetically as she lowered her head. ¡°We can check it without hurting anybody.¡±


    ¡°How¨C Oh!¡±


    ¡°Mikan gets it.¡± I leaned back with a sigh, ¡°The question is, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know," she muttered, while the other two already realized what we were talking about. "I need to know more to get an idea of it so I can start thinking about the hows. Maybe it would also help me understand the type of magic I am most familiar with."


    ¡°I am not a scientist, so I can¡¯t tell you the details. I only know it in broad attributes.¡± I sighed again, furrowing my brows, trying to recall everything I knew about light. "Well," I started after about ten minutes of silent rumination, leaning back in my chair as I tried to explain the details swirling in my head, "X-rays... They''re like light, but not light we can see. How should I say it? They''re kind of... sharper, I guess? No, finer. Yes. Like threads thinner than hair, so thin that our eyes just don¡¯t catch them, but they¡¯re still there, doing their thing.¡±


    ¡°Doing their thing?¡± Sasha asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded, gesturing with my hands, ¡°light goes through stuff. Photons pass through matter, at least, to my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it dark in a room with no windows?¡± Merlin asked, making me rub my temple.


    ¡°Because not all of it travels through matter? Part of it that we can perceive gets stuck? Look, I am a complete amateur when it comes to this, okay? I won¡¯t be able to answer questions; let me continue! This passing through is what makes light, or in this case, this type of light different. Regular light¡ªwhat we CAN see¡ªbounces off things. Walls, clothes, skin. That¡¯s why we see them and why we see them in color. But there is a part of light that goes on without bouncing.


    ¡°Like this X-rays?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, but I wasn¡¯t sure about myself. Half of this knowledge was information from my younger years of my past life. My biggest issue was that they were my memories, mostly from my childhood, before my enhancement. It was knowledge that I wasn¡¯t sure was foolproof or even correct. Haah¡­ ¡°They don¡¯t stop at the surface.¡± I continued, ¡°They push through skin and muscles like it¡¯s water, showing what¡¯s underneath.¡±


    ¡°Bones! They bounce off the bones, no?¡± Mikan chimed in, her eyes lighting up. ¡°That¡¯s how we could see what¡¯s inside people without hurting them, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°They¡¯re like the part of light that ignores everything except what¡¯s dense enough to slow them down, like bones or metal. That¡¯s why I was thinking... if with your magic we could do something similar, maybe we could create a device or a spell that allows us to see through solid objects. See-through our bodies and see what is inside.¡±


    ¡°Even if Mikan can do it,¡± Merlin hummed thoughtfully, tilting his head, ¡°And she can produce it; how are we going to see the results?¡±


    ¡°We need to create a counter-spell that translates it.¡± Sasha chimed in, folding her arms. ¡°Think about it¡ªour enemies had a similar device with their spying cameras. They recorded light, capturing images, and there were colors on it that were more than what we could see. Then, they had a device that could decode it. If I recall, that thing should arrive soon; it has been weeks since Pion discovered it and sent it to us. We can dismantle it and use its principles.


    "And if our magic could be used even more precisely than this natural X-ray light. If we manage to make it, we can focus it and manipulate it perfectly, allowing us to see things we can¡¯t view otherwise.¡° Mikan nodded, feeling enthusiastic.


    ¡°If we can work this out,¡± Merlin smiled, looking at us, ¡°we can create something that would give us an edge over any other power. We could see through cities, find hiding enemies, and tell where people were without entering the buildings. More than that, we could reveal if some place was magically reinforced or designed and find their traps because we could peer through their castle walls.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Or we could use it to heal others.¡± Mikan added, approaching it from the opposite angle, ¡°We could look into people and see why they are sick. No?¡±


    ¡°First,¡± I raised a hand, ¡°Let us see if we can come up with anything! Mikan and I will try to devise a spell.¡± I looked at them, finalizing our next step: ¡°Then, we can start refining it and implementing it. As for the twins¡­¡± I chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s just be happy they are healthy~!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The following weeks reminded me of the days I¡¯d had in my early teens, studying and trying to get my grades up. Of course, back then, I failed and ended up in the army, unable to skip out on my mandatory service as I never got into a college. Not until I got myself my current brain. Anyway¡­ Mikan and I threw ourselves into the work with the kind of single-minded determination that any student would when they worked on a deadline. Not that we had one, but still. Every day, for six straight hours or sometimes more, the two of us huddled in either my office or on the testing fields, heads bent over formations and scribbled notes, testing and retesting concepts. We scrapped about a hundred, rewriting the formations multiple times.


    Every piece of the puzzle had to be methodically constructed. Each test brought its own frustrations: some formations fizzled out without a hint of producing light or even activating. In other cases, they nearly scorched the air around us with uncontrolled bursts of energy, shooting towards the sky. The latter ones¡­ I shelved them because, who knows, maybe I could refine them into a beam weapon later. Still, I was nervous that there was a high possibility that they would cause cancer to their users. I remembered the dangers of playing with these types of experiments.


    What kept us looking past our failures was the fundamental understanding that light acts as both a particle and a wave. Luckily, that discovery was famous enough for me to remember it in the form of a memory from my childhood. Part of snippets of knowledge I¡¯d retained through sheer curiosity long before my memories were enhanced. Mikan, for all her talent with magic, wasn¡¯t familiar with the science behind it, so I had to explain it to her¡ªbest to my abilities, of course, but it was enough to give her a framework from which to work off of.


    ¡°Think of it like water ripples,¡± I¡¯d said one morning, my hands sketching invisible waves in the air. ¡°Light moves in waves¡ªup and down, side to side. The distance between the peaks of those waves determines their properties. Longer waves? That¡¯s a red light. Shorter waves? Blue. Go even shorter, past what we can see, and you get ultraviolet, X-rays, gamma rays¡ªthings invisible to our eyes but still part of the same spectrum.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ So¡­ if we¡¯re going to make light we can¡¯t see, we need to control those¡­ ripples?¡± Mikan asked as she frowned at me, her brow furrowed in thought.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I¡¯d said, feeling a flicker of pride at her quick grasp of the concept. She is just as bright as anybody else. If she one day starts doubting herself again, I will need to spank her. ¡°But not just control them.¡± I continued before my mind began to wander, ¡°We need to tune them. Like adjusting the strings on a guitar to play the exact note we want.¡±


    It sounded simple enough in theory. In practice, it was a nightmare. The formations we built to generate light were temperamental, prone to flickering out or producing light so faint it barely illuminated the room. It wasn¡¯t until the second week that we had a breakthrough: a simple formation etched into a polished sheet of silver that, when activated, emitted a steady beam of pure white light.


    ¡°Finally! I was starting to think we¡¯d never get this far!¡± The moment it worked, Mikan let out a whoop of triumph, jumping a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet,¡± I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t stop a grin appearing on my face. ¡°This is just the first step. We¡¯ve got light, but now we need control. But you were perfectly right! We should start using something that is reflective. We will need mirrors; maybe it helps us and the formation focus it¡­¡±


    Not that long later, with our current influx of raw materials, we had an elaborate setup with a working spell that created light. We let it shoot its rays through mirrors, bouncing it so we could observe the changes happening to it as we began adding and subtracting from the base formation.


    Her affinity for manipulating light-based spells proved invaluable as she began tweaking the formation, bending, and shaping the beam with a precision I could only marvel at. This could be only done by someone who could feel magic. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Slowly, painstakingly, she learned to adjust its wavelength, shifting it from the warm glow of visible light to the ultraviolet range and beyond. By the third week, she could produce X-rays¡ªat least, that was my guess because she could feel the spell working and describe the feeling of its vibration in the magic originating from her body.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Mikan murmured, looking at the working spell, ¡°It is invisible like the twins'' spell, but it is working. I can feel it being on."


    "Which also tells us, that their formation was not invisible... It was not there..." I muttered, but she didn''t hear me, half-confirming what I was thinking of. That my kids may have a gift... on their bones.


    "Now we just need something to reverse it so we can see the results, too!¡±


    ¡°Before that,¡± I spoke again, a bit louder, remembering the stacks of papers I had in my office. "We need to be aware of the dangers it can also pose to life itself.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t joking because with progress came caution. The more we experimented, the more I remembered about the dangers of these invisible spectrums of light. X-rays were relatively mild if used sparingly, but gamma rays? If Mikan could produce those¡­ Those were a different beast entirely, capable of tearing apart the very building blocks of life. The realization left me uneasy, and I spent the next few nights writing page after page of notes, documenting everything I knew¡ªor thought I knew¡ªabout the electromagnetic spectrum.


    I called it The Book of Light, though it was more a compendium of warnings than anything else. I outlined the potential uses of each type of light, from the harmless warmth of infrared to the deadly precision of gamma rays, stressing the importance of restraint and understanding. If not for the current people of Avalon, then to those who one day may be born here and be able to use it. I explained how prolonged exposure to high-energy waves could damage living tissue and how specific wavelengths could heat objects or even ignite them. Every word was a reminder to myself¡ªand to anyone who might read it after I¡¯m gone¡ªthat this was a tool, not a toy.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s enough?¡± Mikan asked one evening, glancing over the neatly bound pages of the book.


    ¡°For us? Maybe,¡± I replied. ¡°For anyone else? I don¡¯t know. The moment this knowledge spreads, it¡¯s out of our hands, so I will place this under some security clearance. This won¡¯t go into public print. People could use it for healing¡­ or for destruction. Best to keep this one close to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said softly. ¡°At least this way, we can set the standard.¡±


    What remained for us was to create its counterpart, which made it possible for us to see it in action. To peer into the invisible, so to speak. That came down to Sasha and Merlin. With our refined spells, they managed to work quite fast and put together a prototype in only a few weeks. By the end of the month, we¡¯d refined the design enough to create a working prototype. Merlin was suitably impressed, wanting to do more with it, though Sasha¡¯s concern was evident as she flipped through my notes.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she asked, her voice low. ¡°This could be very dangerous, Leon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about anything,¡± I admitted. ¡°But we¡¯ve come this far. Don¡¯t worry; first, we will test it on animals.¡± I smiled at her, making her shrug and nod. She couldn¡¯t lie. She was worried about our twins¡­ What if we find out their bones are like the monsters that come through every year? What would that mean? And¡­ how could that happen?


    I had no answers to that, but at least we would know. Then, we can find the answers as life goes on.

 Chapter 289 – Gamma

    The smell of charred components and failed prototypes littered the floor in Sasha''s personal workshop. She was working on finalizing their sixth revision of the boiler-sized machine, which they were hoping would be the perfect counterpart for Mikan and Leon''s completed spell. All the previous ones burned up in their tests, so this time around, it should work... Hopefully.


    In the corner of the room, Merlin leaned over a disassembled instrument, his hands deftly sorting through the dismantled formation within Otto''s device that allowed him to view the images that his spies took of the train more than a year ago. Merlin furrowed his brows as he deciphered the inscriptions etched into the machinery''s inner walls, overlying three of them. Even though they already copied everything, he was still studying the original, making sure they didn''t miss any hidden function that it may be capable of.


    "Ishillian technology never ceases to surprise me. Sometimes, they invent something nice, and then they do nothing with it." He muttered, holding up a CC core encased in polished steel. "It¡¯s not as well implemented as ours, but the principles... they¡¯re very close. I wonder if they have things like this widespread amongst their most loyal servants. Because I am pretty sure they never publicized something like this. Maybe not even between their branches in the family."


    "I highly doubt it," Sasha smirked in answer. "They withheld how to make mortar. Do you think they would tell others they can produce something like this? But... why not ask your old self?"


    "He wouldn''t share." He shrugged. "I know; I sometimes feel like him. When Leon says he doesn''t mind others copying our inventions, I feel myself squirming. I want to keep it within us¡ªwithin Avalon alone."


    "The old Ishillian instincts, huh?" Sasha joked, chuckling, making Merlin smile too.


    "Most likely. Luckily, it is Leon''s decision, so I can relax! Anyway, this particular thing will be useful for us in the future. I think we can finally achieve our next-generation helmets for our soldiers! The way they used layered spells here was the last piece to make it truly viable and to shrink it to a wearable size. And..." He turned towards the machine Sasha was working on.


    "This is still way too bulky for that. And we didn''t even get it to work yet!"


    "I know." He raised his hands, dropped the topic, and came over. While Sasha was checking the structural integrity, Merlin was doing the same to the formations and CC slots within the machine.


    It was then that Mikan arrived, knocking on her workshop''s wall so as not to scare them with her presence. Sometimes, they were lost in their work and didn''t even notice that Luna brought them food, getting scared when someone tapped their shoulders.


    "Hey! How''s it coming together?" she asked as she glanced at the shattered remnants of the original gadget¡ªan artifact that was now nothing more than scrap metal.


    "Almost there." Sasha smiled, looking at her before returning to work. "I¡¯ve reworked the focusing mechanism to channel your spell through this matrix of mirrors. The hardest part was calibrating it to accept the intensity modulation."


    "I understood none of that." She muttered.


    "Once Merlin finishes and adds the last CC set, we¡¯ll start testing. Hopefully, it won''t fall apart this time around." She added with a sigh, looking at the by now wholly metallic, cylinder-shaped instrument.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Hours later, the prototype stood on the ground, out in our testing field. It was a curious amalgamation of brass plating and steel support beams, hiding a complex matrix of mirrors to bounce off light, produced by a way too complex magic formation.


    "Pretty bulky." I exclaimed, walking around it as it reached up to my chest in height. Looking at the top, a projection lens was encased in a rotating ring, akin to our gyroscopes, acting as its crown jewel. "Let''s fire it up!"


    "Here goes nothing..." Sasha muttered, slotting the activating CC in as everything was already prepared and ready for our live test in the early evening.


    "It looks... fragile." Merlin, standing at a safe distance, raised an eyebrow as the gyroscope atop the machine began rotating and spinning until it stabilized into a clear pattern.


    "It has been attached to its frame," Sasha answered, her arms crossed, watching it. The first prototype was indeed fragile. The moment it began to spin, it flew off the top, shattering. "The manual adjustment of the spell has yet to be implemented as we don''t know what frequencies we will need to set it to. Mikan, it is your turn to adjust the spell within, and let us see if this works as intended! Stop at set intervals so we can establish the required states for a manual dial."


    Mikan nodded, beginning to focus. It was her spell in the end, so she could feel it, and she could also adjust its strength while her fingers began twitching as if typing something.


    The next moment, the spinning gyro at the top lit up in visible light, and a projection flickered to life, casting a faint blue light into the air.


    "The counter spell seems to work properly." Merlin nodded, "We have visual. Now... let''s aim the invisible beam at our first subject!" He grinned as Mikan moved her hands, and a metallic, sliding door opened on the cylinder, letting the spell hit a chest placed two meters ahead of it.


    After a bit of anxious waiting, an image formed in the blue projection¡ªa translucent rendering of the chest, revealing its contents as though its wooden frame was made of glass. They could see the tools inside perfectly outlined, some of them looking half-translucent, showing the one under or behind them.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Yes!" Sasha laughed out, beaming with happiness and proud of their success.


    "Can we adjust the depth?" I asked, transfixed on the image, feeling that it was even better than the machines in my old world.


    Mikan nodded to my question, twitching one of her fingers. The projection shifted, peeling back multiple layers. First, the box vanished completely, leaving only the tools suspended in midair. Then, the tools themselves dissolved, replaced by the bench it was sitting on.


    "It¡¯s working better than I hoped," Mikan expressed, a smile turning her lips upward. "This level of clarity¡ª"


    Her words were cut off as a spark crackled from the device. The projection stuttered, and a high-pitched whine filled the air. Sasha darted forward, flipping a switch to cut the power and extract the CCs, powering it down at once.


    "Overloaded," she said grimly, examining the smoking components and opening one of the side panels. "Some of the internal support melted... and dropped the mirrors. But the mechanism is sound. We just need to refine them so they become even more resistant."


    "I think this is already a success." I clapped before anyone could start feeling disappointed. "I think this warrants a little celebration~!"


    ...


    ....


    ......


    With our morale still high, the issue was resolved in a few days, and we moved on to biological tests. First, a small cage containing a rat was placed in front of the device. Mikan¡¯s adjustments were more cautious this time, and the projection sprang to life with a soft, steady glow.


    The image had a constant blue hue, but that didn''t matter. What was important was that the rat appeared in stunning detail. First, its fur and skin were visible, and the tiny heartbeat created faint ripples in the image. As Mikan twisted the dials, the layers peeled away like in a comic book, revealing muscles, organs, and the delicate structure of its skeleton.


    "This could save countless lives," Mikan murmured, awe in her voice. "Imagine detecting illnesses, injuries¡ªthings that would have been impossible to see otherwise!"


    "And what about military applications? If this can see through walls or armor..." Merlin added at once, "If we can put this into our soldier''s helmets, they will be able to see the enemy before they see them!"


    "We can discuss this later. When it is not a massive cylinder that weighs a lot." I cut in before they could continue, "When we are sure the spell won''t cause tissue to break down and cause cancer."


    "Cancer?" They asked, and I just shrugged, not explaining it then and there.


    We continued our experiments in the coming days, observing our animals to look for changes in their health or behavior. So far, none seemed to exist as we tested the device¡¯s range and precision. We also discovered that by fine-tuning the spell¡¯s intensity, we could shift the projection¡¯s focus to different materials¡ªwood, stone, and even metal. Walls became transparent, revealing hidden compartments¡ªwell, at least if we had built one into a wall. The possibilities seemed endless. Especially if we can use this to keep in mind and find raw resources. We wouldn''t need to rely on luck but penetrate the mountains and see where we should start digging.


    However, it was during one such test that the device¡¯s darker potential finally showed itself. Mikan, intrigued by the upper limits of the spell¡¯s intensity, pushed the modulation higher than ever before. Sasha also suggested it, wanting to test the new compounded materials she made. The projection sharpened, its glow turning an eerie shade of violet. The rat on the bench suddenly went still and twitched unnaturally.


    "Mikan, that¡¯s too high!" Sasha warned at once.


    "I just need a moment to¡ª" Mikan began, but her words faltered as the rat collapsed while starting to smoke, releasing a horrid smell. The projection cut off abruptly as the device¡¯s newly added failsafe was also triggered, preventing it from damaging itself and ejecting all the CCs fueling it at once.


    We all froze at that moment. Sasha recovered first and rushed to examine the rat, but it was too late.


    "Don''t touch it!" I warned, coming over and looking at the cage.


    The poor bastard was boiled alive; it was still smoking and its flesh bubbling, its insides oozing out as it was turned to plasma within its carcass. Damn... this could be a very dangerous weapon. A true death ray, something that nations would kill for in my old life.


    "At least the safety measures worked..." Sasha muttered, just as intrigued as Merlin. Yes, it was horrifying but... revealing. Turning around, I saw how Mikan looked on, horrified, her eyes watering, so I quickly stepped over and hugged her to soothe her feelings.


    "The spell at maximum intensity must have reached a level you wrote about." Sasha bobbed her head, holding a stick and poking the rat while talking to me, "Likely a burst of concentrated energy, akin to what you called a gamma ray."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to..." Mikan¡¯s hands trembled as she held onto me. "I just wanted to see how far it could go. I didn''t think our spell could reproduce... that...."


    "Well, we learned its limit," Merlin spoke gently, though his tone carried a tinge of pride. "We created something that can reproduce a cosmic strength. That¡¯s the purpose of experimentation! But this machine is a weapon as much as it is a tool. We must treat it with care and with the utmost secrecy." This time around, he was now just as solemn as anyone would be, no longer fantasizing but planning for the future. It was already here.


    And I agreed.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    We spent the next few days refining the device even further. Sasha finally added a dial that could be used to change its intensity. We also added more safeguards to prevent the spell from exceeding the determined safe thresholds, ensuring that its power could be harnessed without causing harm. If it goes beyond what living tissue can handle, it will eject all its CC to shut it off at once. Still, the incident weighed heavily on Mikan.


    She devoted herself to perfecting the spell¡¯s applications. She adjusted its parameters to allow for specialized uses¡ªan MRI-like mode that mapped internal structures with precision and a scanner for identifying magical anomalies within living beings. It was an idea that came to her after remembering how Otto''s mages blew themselves up. Then, she came up with even a setting for detecting concealed objects within magically reinforced places, like Otto''s base that Pion and the others raided.


    When it was deemed a finished product, we gathered in my office, where Merlin spoke first.


    "This invention has the power to change the power dynamic between us and any enemy we may face in the future. I already have a formation in my mind that could use it to its fullest. Still, its requirement would be akin to using a beast core."


    "I don''t think we should use it as a weapon." Mikan added, raising her hand like a student.


    "We¡¯ll control its allocation. From now on, this is a spell and device that is among our top-secret knowledge. We will issue the refined version to our hospital, which will be used to detect injuries and illnesses. The army will have its own variants for the same reason. When teaching them how to use it, the knowledge of what else it''s capable of is not to be revealed."


    "The safety methods are stable and holding," Sasha reported. "They won''t be able to overload it, as I built a four-layered one. It will self-destruct at the last one if everything else fails. I also added a security spell. If someone tries to open it without knowing where to disable it first, it will destroy the machine."


    "Make sure everyone knows that fiddling with it is punishable by being sent on the Walk." I declared, and then I turned to Merlin.


    We didn''t say anything as we talked about this privately. Only Sasha, he, and I knew about my final decision: The weaponized version would be installed onto our airship. It will be a weapon of last resort... Something I wanted to have if Pascal decided to do something drastic, and remembering Katherine''s demise, I could easily see it happening.

 Chapter 290 – Mark II

    It was a scorching summer day when I received a message from Dorian. He had come personally to invite me to his workshop, where he had completed something I had been waiting for for a long time: a new helmet for my soldiers. Of course, I had to see it at once, so I left after a quick shower, inviting my General with me to his workshop because this was something he had to see for himself, too. He had to be the first to get a feel for the new equipment among my soldiers.


    Arriving, Dorian''s plant buzzed with the whirr of machinery, creating textiles from our raw resources and the occasional drone of electricity as our industrial district was the first to be hooked up to our coal plant. Since it was completed, all of our factories have been running day and night with people working different shifts. I think Dorian was already employing more than a thousand souls, if not more. He was, for sure, one of the biggest among my people who were running their own private enterprises. Arriving, we were led to his office while he stood in the center of the room, his self-tailored silver-and-crimson jacket gleaming under the lights. Every one of the fixtures was on, making sure that not even on the hottest day of this summer could any shadow creep in and interfere with work and, especially not with his presentation.


    The walls within his planning room were lined with sketches, prototypes, and fabric swatches¡ªhe wasn''t just making a helmet out of monster materials; he was making an art piece. A soldier of mine will wear this helmet for extended periods, so the inside had to be cushioned and comfortable. Not to mention, they should be protected as much as possible when someone gets close enough, trying to bash their heads in. The idea of comfort was usually an afterthought. This detail was typically lost when it came down to army-oriented pieces of equipment, no matter what they were. Stepping further into the room, on a polished steel table before us, there it was. The Mark II helmet. The culmination of Dorian''s painstaking work, implementing all that we came up with.


    I walked around the table with measured strides, examining it without touching it, taking in the fact that it was... badass-looking. He had a knack for design because it was a mix of the image of a knight''s helmet with a skull-mask faceplate. It looked... cool. Of course, it wasn''t just me or Oleg coming along; all of Dorian''s leading engineers and artisans in the room stood in silence as I examined their collective work, stopping a few paces from their boss in the end.


    "Dorian," I began, my voice calm but curious. "Never stop being you." I chuckled, patting his shoulder and making him let out a tired chuckle, as working on this was not easy and was an arduous, long journey. "I assume this is the Mark II?" I asked, out of politeness, to let him explain it. He quickly gave a deep bow, which looked theatrical yet was also sincere; I could feel it.


    "Indeed, My Sovereign. Allow me to present Avalon''s next great leap in soldier protection and efficiency¡ªthe Mark II: The Crusader!" He swept a hand toward the table, his smile a mix of pride and anticipation.


    "Crusader?" I asked, surprised at the naming convention he chose for it.


    "Well, after reading about all that is going on in the world in the latest papers, I thought it would be appropriate."


    "Hehe... sure. Why not?" I grinned, nodding at him to continue.


    Dorian lifted the helmet with practiced care, its black surface catching and swallowing the light from above, looking like it was made out of one whole block. From the outside, you simply couldn''t see any stitches or rivets, anything that could tell how it was put together. Its matte black surface was interrupted only by a faint silvery etching, a subtle touch of artistry that also served as the surface for the runes built into. It was what allowed it to tap into its newest functions. When he turned it so I could see its features more clearly, he continued explaining all that they managed to include in it.


    "First and foremost, the Mark II armor set, along with the helmet, is fully sealed; well, it becomes fully sealed when the helmet''s sealing command is given." Dorian began, his voice carrying the precision of a proud artisan showcasing his masterwork. "With the accompanying Mark II armor, which includes an underlayer that integrates seamlessly with the plating and the helmet, the wearer is protected from fumes and extreme environments like acid splashes. It will cover all exposed skin, protecting our soldiers and, for a short time, even allowing them submersion underwater! Well, as long as they can hold their breath, that is. No Avalon soldier will be unprepared for unexpected terrains!"


    This means that if I develop a proper breathing apparatus and a wearable oxygen tank, I can have amphibian troops ready. Oh boy, Dorian, you outdid yourself!


    "Impressive." Oleg nodded, his eyes glowing with desire, wanting to don his new ''uniform'' at once and test it to its limit. Heck, I was sure he was thinking about collecting all his best soldiers and having a mock battle with two factions from them. One side wearing the new and current set of armor.


    "The visor can be raised for direct visibility," Dorian continued happily. He pressed a button near the chin, and the visor slid up with a soft hiss as he spoke. "Should it be needed. But when down..." He pushed it back into place with only one finger, showcasing how easy it was; the visor began glowing faintly for a moment on the inside. On the outside, it looked like the skull''s eyes lit up with red light for a brief moment, making it chilling for anyone witnessing it. Looking into the helmet, I saw the image turning crystal clear, acting as if I was looking at some modern augmented headset from my original world. "The wearer''s vision is enhanced by the magical projection system." Dorian continued proudly, "It offers a perfectly clear view of their surroundings in a 220-degree, My Sovereign!"


    "No distortion?" I asked as I leaned closer, inspecting the visor.


    "None," Dorian assured me with confidence. "Moreover, the helmet includes an optical zoom feature that can be activated by a slider on the side of the helmet. It can be locked in place to stop accidental use. Perfect for scouting or targeting as it implements our spotting devices in its entirety."


    "And communication?" Oleg asked as he considered it more important than seeing what they could achieve with an already existing device.


    "Built-in radio transmitter and receiver." Dorian tapped the backside of the helmet. "Instant, secure communication between units, officers, and even the command center. Its range still falls around the one-kilometer radius, but linking up can extend that as our soldiers already demonstrated it on the fields."


    As he spoke, Dorian pressed another concealed button, and the helmet emitted a soft hum. Symbols began to shimmer across its surface, lighting up the skull design, turning it almost spectral and more frightening as the eyes also lit up once again. Damn... these are theatrics... they are edgy... but Gods... I love it!


    "And this," he continued, his voice dropping for emphasis, "is where the Mark II truly shines. Using a combination of our already developed and proven magic devices and engineering, the helmet detects nearby magical formations, active spells, or concentrated magical presences. It marks them for the soldier, both visually on the projection and audibly through the comms. No more ambushes from invisible foes, and they can choose to use jamming formations to deal with the enemy mages in their view! Prompted, they are close enough. The working distance... needs live testing, My Sovereign."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I stood silent for a moment, my gaze fixed on the helmet. Then I reached out, took it from Dorian''s hands, turned it over carefully, and examined it, touching the comfortable insides at the neck; I could not find anything to complain about. Putting it on and cycling through its functions, I remembered Merlin''s words. If we indeed managed to add the new features to the Mark III, that would be insane. After giving it to Oleg, who was like a kid receiving an early Christmas gift, I couldn''t help but chuckle, seeing him almost squeal in excitement.


    "You''ve thought of everything, Dorian," I said proudly.


    "I try, My Sovereign." He answered with a faint smile. "The Mark II is not merely functional; it is a statement. This is a testament to our superiority in these dangerous times. Its design is to frighten our enemies, to make them and their children remember that fighting us is like brushing past death. With your approval, My Sovereign, we are ready for mass production."


    I only had to glance at Oleg, who was already wearing it, and I was unsure if he would take it off, even if I ordered him to.


    "Approved. Begin production immediately! Every soldier in Avalon''s army will wear this."


    Dorian let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding until now and then continued with another surprise.


    "My Sovereign, we can modify the old armor sets. We can upgrade them to the Mark II. Only the helmets need a complete redo."


    "Even better." I nodded, appreciating his approach, "As for the old helmets, we will send them to my Uncle."


    "Are we?" Both Oleg and Dorian asked, surprised.


    "Yeah. He can use it on his elite guard. Let''s make them happy." I smiled, deciding it then and there.


    "It will be done, My Sovereign!"


    "I always enjoy your designs, Dorian." I continued, "This is more than armor¡ªit is an art piece. It does more than I hoped to, and for that, you and all of your people will be rewarded. Good job, everyone!"


    As I exited the room filled with the quiet murmurs of engineers and artisans, excited beyond belief, I couldn''t help but chuckle. This felt great! Back in the room, Only Dorian remained still, his hands resting lightly on the Mark II. It took a bit of effort from me to get Oleg to give it back. I''ve been calling for him to come multiple times, and Dorian had to promise he would be the foremost person in Avalon to get the first set.


    And to think, Dorian was an unpolished gem, almost lost in the hands of worthless nobles... I wondered how many similar, hard-working, and talented people are being squandered all around the continent. Maybe I should start spreading the rumors that people with genuine talent are always welcomed in Avalon.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The Grand Hall of the Goldlight Guild stood as a symbol of trade and wealth in the western region of the Atuvian League. The only other one matching it was the Quickfeet Guild, but as their headquarters were on the eastern side of their conjoined territory, the meeting was taking place at the former party''s home base. Its marble floors and gilded pillars were shimmering under the light of a dozen chandeliers holding hundreds of candles, filling the room with light as their meeting progressed deep into the night. The leaders, or in this case, Chairmen of the Goldlight and Quickfeet guilds, had gathered around a grand oak table, maps and ledgers spread across its glossy, waxed surface.


    Chairman Alvor sat at the center of the table, flanked by guild masters from both factions, his colleagues, and fellow merchants. His usually calm demeanor was tinged with urgency, as he already explained the opportunity before them a hundred times. Still, he was ready to do it once again.


    ¡°We must act quickly,¡± He began, his voice almost sounding demanding. ¡°The Sovereign of Avalon has extended an unprecedented opportunity! If we wait, others will outpace us, and we¡¯ll lose the advantages of his machines and technology.¡±


    One of Quickfeet''s chairmen, a wiry woman named Lissa Vrynn, leaned forward, her sharp green eyes scanning the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain of this? His tools are impressive, yes, but aren¡¯t we already working on reverse engineering the tractors you brought back? Do we need more from him?¡±


    Of course, Alvor shot her a pointed look as she was getting on his nerves, wanting to preserve as much profit for herself as possible. This was not the time to be stingy.


    ¡°The tractors are just the beginning. His trains, his factories, his vision¡­ Lissa, it¡¯s not just about the machines; it¡¯s about the infrastructure and the philosophy behind them. He¡¯s not hoarding knowledge¡ªhe¡¯s offering it for mutual benefit. If we align ourselves with him now, we position the New League to thrive in ways we¡¯ve never imagined!¡±


    A murmur rippled through the room, some nodding in agreement while others exchanged skeptical glances. Chairman Roven of the Goldlight Guild raised a hand, joining in the conversation and silencing the others.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to ensure our caravans are prepared. If we¡¯re building this... railroad to Avalon, it won¡¯t just be steel and timber we need. We¡¯ll need to trade goods that appeal to them, right? What does Avalon value, in your opinion, Chairman Alvor? I know they are willing to accept the oil, but we all realize that is because of cordiality.¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Alvor chuckled dryly, then grew serious. ¡°But prioritize what their Sovereign mentioned. Rarer metals. And anything unique¡ªspices, textiles, things from distant places that are not native to Ishillia. And... I think he accepts oil not just because he wants to be friendly. I think he has plans with it.¡±


    Lissa tapped the table, her thin lips pursed after listening.


    ¡°Everyone has plans with it when first seeing it. Let him have it; it is worthless, but he will realize it sooner or later. Until then, we can come out of this cheaply! Don''t forget that this railroad is a massive undertaking. We¡¯ll need to start buying up the land along the route. Farmers won¡¯t give it up without a fight. We can''t come out of this in the negative!¡±


    ¡°Pay them fairly,¡± Alvor insisted. ¡°This project will benefit the entire region, but we can¡¯t risk rebellion or bad blood that is already tainting our League. Quickfeet caravans will handle negotiations and logistics. Goldlight can oversee the rail construction itself. This partnership will define the future of our New League.¡±


    ¡°What of the risk?¡± Roven asked, his tone wary. ¡°If Avalon¡¯s Sovereign has these... monsters¡ªthose metal colossi you described¡ªhe clearly has military strength far beyond ours. What happens if he decides he doesn¡¯t need us anymore?¡± Alvor¡¯s and many of the others'' expressions darkened briefly, hearing the most critical question finally being asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we need this partnership. Sovereign Leon isn¡¯t a warmonger like Ishillia, but he values loyalty and practicality. I am sure of my assessment. If we integrate ourselves into his vision, we become indispensable. And remember, he¡¯s already shown he doesn¡¯t guard his tools jealously. His logic is simple: a stronger League means a stronger Avalon. We are neighbors, after all. We need to adopt the same perspective.¡±


    Even though Lissa was stingy, she wasn''t blind, so she nodded slowly, her skepticism softening.


    ¡°I can see the logic. If we focus our caravans on gathering resources Avalon lacks and build the railroad swiftly, we gain the upper hand in this relationship. He may be ahead of us, but we won¡¯t remain behind forever.¡±


    A general consensus began to form, voices blending towards agreement. Alvor seized the moment, standing and spreading his hands over the League map, before someone asked another question, restarting their six-hour-long meeting.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Goldlight will oversee the railway¡¯s construction, and Quickfeet will handle the logistics and trade routes. Every caravan heading west will prioritize goods that Avalon values. We¡¯ll establish depots along the planned railway, so we¡¯re ready when the line is complete and can move our cargo faster. This is our chance to elevate the New League, to bring prosperity unlike anything we¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    The room erupted in a chorus of approval while Lissa leaned back, smirking faintly.


    ¡°Well, Alvor, you¡¯ve certainly brought us into a bold new chapter while you are being appointed to this Soverign''s contact. Getting rich of him and of us, huh? Let¡¯s just hope this Leon you are so buddy-buddy with that his generosity doesn¡¯t come with strings attached that we haven¡¯t seen yet. Hiding behind honeyed words.¡±


    Alvor¡¯s smile was faint but confident, ignoring her accusations.


    ¡°If there are strings, Chairman Lissa, we¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re tied to our advantage.¡±


    With that, the meeting concluded, and the guilds began preparing for the monumental task ahead. The League was about to change anyway, so their New League tethered itself to Avalon¡¯s innovations in a partnership to survive the storm rocking Atuvia. At least, Avalon promised wealth and transformation¡ªfor better or worse.

 Chapter 291 – Spreading Influence

    The Atuvian League''s hardened soil had long been both a bane and a challenge to its farmers. The dry, unyielding earth was rich in nutrients but stubbornly hard, requiring back-breaking labor and countless oxen to work it just to yield even the smallest fields of crops. It was a fact that had shaped the League''s culture, forcing them to rely heavily on trade and the ingenuity of their merchant class to survive. When producing their own food was less worthwhile than importing it, they began importing what they needed while exporting their raw materials, which were more readily accessible for the Atuvians. It not only transformed their society, but it built up a reliance that showed its ultimate weakness after suffering two harsh winters only a few years apart. It was a gut-punch to the League and for so many other nations on the continent, forcing them on their knees. But right now, it seemed that a helping hand arrived, ready to pull them up from the ground.


    The focus of the Goldlight and Quickfeet guilds was twofold. First and foremost, they began building the first railway connecting their territories to Avalon to accelerate their trade, especially acquiring food to survive until they could restart their own production. The second was unraveling the secrets of the tractors they bought, the machines that had begun to change everything. The steam-powered beast, with its churning pistons, rotating gears, and hungry boiler, swallowing up coal that they had in abundance, was like an artifact from another world. Well... it was, but they didn''t know it. Its arrival in the League had set the members of the two guilds ablaze with curiosity and ambition, especially when one of them was dismantled by a joined task force for study.


    Outside the bustling city of Aldrim, the home base of the Goldlight Guild, a massive construction site had been erected in only days. Rows of laborers worked under the summer heat, sweating and swearing as they drove iron spikes into timber ties. The air was thick with the scent of freshly cut wood and the acrid tang of hot iron while the rhythmic pounding of hammers echoed across the plains, stretching for kilometers at once. They were also building a so-called train station while thousands of others were laying down parallel lines, heading towards the west. Those workers who knew nothing couldn''t imagine why, but they were paid, and every bit of money could save lives in these dire times.


    The Goldlight and Quickfeet engineers, still amateurs at understanding Avalon''s designs, huddled over blueprints and guidelines provided by Avalon itself on how to measure and build these tracks. These plans outlined the dimensions of the steel beams, the composition of the rails, and the precise angles needed for stable turns. One of the difficulties was that they had to adapt to Avalon''s measurements, which were alien to what they were used to. However, after understanding it and executing these designs with their own tools, they had to realize the difficulty had risen once more as it became more challenging to produce them to specs than they first believed.


    ¡°Flattening the rails is our biggest hurdle,¡± Master Forn, a blacksmith with decades of experience but no knowledge of mass production, grumbled to his people. He was examining a crude iron rail, its surface looking rippled like disturbed water. ¡°Without proper furnaces or rollers, we¡¯ll be stuck hand-beating every single one of these for months...¡±


    Chairman Alvor, his employer, stood nearby, his arms crossed as he observed the progress and listened to his report.


    ¡°Then we must innovate,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll scale the furnaces to Avalonian proportions if we must. Maybe I can acquire their blueprints on my next visit. If it takes a mountain of coal, so be it; we have it in abundance. This railroad is our lifeline to Avalon, and failure is not an option.¡±


    The Quickfeet Guild had already mobilized its caravans to bring in supplies¡ªtimber from the northern forests, iron from their reopened mines, and stone to stabilize the trackbed. Every guild member, from lowly apprentices to seasoned merchants, understood their assignment, working together like an anthill. The promise of Avalon''s machines, coupled with the potential for a resurging trade dominance in the north, had, once again, reignited their morale.


    Within a cavernous workshop in Quickfeet¡¯s capital city, Zortan, the tractor, designed to be reverse-engineered, arrived like a slumbering monster of metal. Its black exterior was marred by scratches from countless inspections they did while transporting it, and its inner workings were now exposed, like the bodies of the beasts killed by Avalon, ready for harvest. Around it gathered crafters, smiths, and tinkerers from both factions, the brightest of their people, their faces smeared with grime and their hands constantly picking up and putting down pieces they examined for the eleventh time. The lead engineer and designer, an experienced middle-aged man named Harrik, jabbed a finger at one of the tractor¡¯s pistons, now disassembled on a wooden workbench.


    ¡°This,¡± he said with awe, ¡°is the beating pulse of it all. These parts move in tandem to drive the wheels or the tracks, but the power source¡ªthis... steam engine¡ªis what baffles me most. It may look just like a simple cylinder, but... it is not.¡±


    Beside him, Lissa Vrynn, one of Quickfeet¡¯s Chairman, leaned in, visiting them almost every second day.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure it¡¯s powered by boiling water?¡± she asked, "Some people said it may be magical."


    ¡°No, it is not. And really, it is powered by fire and water.¡± Harrik nodded to his boss. ¡°But it¡¯s not just that. The pressure must be immense, enough to drive the pistons back and forth at incredible speeds. That boiler over there¡±¡ªhe gestured to a cylindrical contraption¡ª¡°is key, but replicating it has been... proven to be difficult.¡±


    The artisans had tried forging their own version, following the Avalonian one as best they could. The result was a crude, leaky cylinder that had exploded during their first test. It had taken a week to repair the damage, and the workshop¡¯s roof still bore scorch marks from the blast.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°We need finer metalworking tools,¡± muttered another smith. ¡°The precision of these Avalonian parts... we¡¯re decades behind, if not more. I would sell my daughter to one of their engineers just to see what tools they are using.¡± Lissa frowned, pacing the workshop as she listened.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind. I hope your daughter is young and beautiful." Lissa commented, and they knew she wasn''t joking. "We don''t have time to wait until you copy their tools, so we must import their stuff. If Avalon''s Sovereign won¡¯t part with his methods, we¡¯ll find another way then. Trade routes stretch far beyond these borders¡ªsurely someone out there has what we need. I will get what you require to replicate this machine. Until then, learn everything you can!¡±


    Despite their setbacks, the tractor¡¯s potential was undeniable. When they had managed to put the others into motion, their iron wheels had churned through the toughest soil with ease, dragging their tools behind them. They were transforming fields that would have taken months to plow into arable land, finishing it within days. They were the equivalent of hundreds of serfs working at once and without complaining or slacking off. Farmers from surrounding villages had come to witness the spectacle, their eyes wide with wonder and envy, as not every land owner was given one, only those who were the most experienced and most loyal to the two Guilds.


    ¡°This machine could double our harvests¡ªno, triple them!¡± One such lucky farmer reported after spending a week with the tractor, learning to handle it properly. Not long after... every other documented the same thoughts, making the two guilds'' leadership really eager to up their trade with Avalon and forge a much deeper relationship with their new neighbor.


    Alvor didn''t rest either. He had seized on this sentiment, organizing demonstrations across their territories to showcase the tractor¡¯s capabilities. This calculated move was designed to rally support for the costly railway project while also planting the idea of future sales.


    ¡°You¡¯re sowing seeds, Chairman Alvor,¡± Lissa had remarked after one such demonstration. ¡°Seeds of profit. You do realize that the other Guilds, fighting for the control of Atuvia, will hear about these machines...¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Alvor had replied. ¡°Once we¡¯ve cracked the secret of its construction, we¡¯ll flood the market with our own variants. Every farmer, noble, and guild master will clamor for owning one, and the League will rise again. Inner trade is just as important as dealing with outsiders... When we revitalize our home, we will have the power to dictate who gets one and who doesn''t.¡±


    "And at what price." Lissa nodded, agreeing with his idea. "Still, we will need to be ready, and they will want to take it by force."


    "They have no money to hire mercenaries." He countered, "Both of us know that fact as we are the same. Brutes can''t be paid for by raw materials, only by gold. We have the former but lack the latter."


    "What about the Avalonian loans?" she asked, although she was against them and understood the implications behind them very well. They just had no way of refusing them.


    "I would rather spend it on other things if we must put ourselves into debt than waste it on a bunch of untrustworthy vultures."


    "True." She nodded, thinking a little, "The other guilds'' infighting is already taxing enough..."


    "Yes, and otherwise, I wouldn''t be brave enough to be this loud about our miracle machines," Alvor added with a sly smile.


    Back in the Goldlight Guild¡¯s headquarters, plans were already underway to secure patents for their future machines, even without having a working variant yet. While Avalon''s Sovereign had shown no interest in monopolizing his designs, the League¡¯s merchants disagreed with Leon''s decision. If they were to mass-produce tractors, they needed control over their distribution.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to differentiate our models,¡± Chairman Roven stated as he examined a sketch of a simplified tractor design that was presented to him. Even if it was just a concept for the moment. ¡°Strip away the unnecessary frills, make it affordable for smaller landowners. At the same time, we can develop luxury models for the aristocracy¡ªones with gilded frames and custom engravings, decorations, crests, uniquely shaped boilers, and complete customization!¡±


    ¡°Sell to everyone,¡± others agreed. ¡°But we must ensure quality. If the first models fail, our reputation will suffer.¡±


    ...


    ....


    ......


    As the weeks turned into months, progress on both the railway and the tractor accelerated. Apprentices learned to operate basic rolling machines, creating smoother rails in half the time after Alvor returned from another trip to Avalon, bringing some tools with him. Meanwhile, the workshop in Quickfeet finally succeeded in replicating a functional boiler. Its maiden voyage was a smoky, triumphant affair, even if its output was behind Avalon''s design. At least, this time, it did not blow up.


    The moment it was confirmed, the League¡¯s merchants began negotiating deals with foreign traders, promising early access to the tractors once they were ready for export. As for their origins, rumors began spreading of Avalon''s technologies, drawing envoys from neighboring regions curious to witness the League¡¯s transformation, inquiring if this mythical Avalon truly existed or not... or how they could make contact with them. Even if the price of that contract could be... high.


    It seemed that Atuvia''s luck, at least the regions under the control of the Goldlight and Quickfeet Gulds, was turning. No, it was evolving. For centuries, they had been known only for their shrewd merchants and vast connections backed by their thousand-strong caravans. Now, they stood on the brink of an industrial revolution, one driven by their determination to match Avalon''s ingenuity and seize the opportunities it offered.


    As the first stretch of railway neared completion, linking the League¡¯s central cities to Avalon¡¯s border, Alvor stood atop a newly laid embankment, surveying the scene. Laborers worked tirelessly to secure the final rails while a crowd of spectators gathered to witness the historic moment.


    ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± he murmured to himself, his thoughts drifting to the tractors still under construction and the profits they promised. ¡°Avalon may have given us a spark, but we¡¯ll grow it into a proper fire.¡±


    Standing there, he could already see in his mind''s eye: In the distance, the first Avalonian train... Appearing on the horizon, its unmistakable whistle signaling its arrival while its loud rattling would cut through the air like a herald of things to come. The League was ready to embrace the future, one rail and one wheel at a time. Maybe... one day, they will also have giant, walking machines of war to defend themselves.

 Chapter 292 – Naughty Inspiration

    It was a late night, and silence reigned within the palace of Avalon. Except beyond one open window, from which the rhythmic clacking of typewriter keys filtered out into the inner garden. It was adjacent to Leon''s office, a smaller room that was now Luna''s own little sanctuary. The room itself wasn¡¯t grand like the lavish library or Leon¡¯s study, but it wasn''t puritan either. It was... homey. It was hers¡ªa place she finally asked for herself, embracing her pen name ''Madam Lu'' and where she could conjure her newfound talent without interruption or distracting thoughts. A little sanctuary for writing.


    Well, almost without interruption. Luna leaned back in her chair, letting out an exaggerated groan while staring at the half-filled page and glaring back at her almost mockingly.


    "A noblewoman and her maid locked in a forbidden embrace beneath the shimmering moonlight," she muttered to herself, squinting at the words. ¡°Too clich¨¦, isn¡¯t it? Is it too much? Last time, I just wrote that they hugged nakedly... Haaah... Writing is hard!¡± Her fingers drummed against the polished wooden desk as she sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s all Yuri''s fault...¡± she murmured with a smirk.


    The sultry third wife, as she liked to call her when she annoyed her, had been lounging in the sun earlier, her body completely naked, spreading her legs directly at her as she teased Luna about her steamy secret project. She said that she would really want to be the first to taste her new book before anyone else could... And that playful jab had lingered in Luna¡¯s mind all afternoon, unearthing a torrent of inspiration.


    Yet now, the blank spaces on the page seemed endless, and all of her ideas just refused to manifest on the paper in a way she was satisfied with, scrapping about four versions of her previous drafts.


    ¡°Okay, focus,¡± She whispered, hunching over the typewriter. Her dark, lazily styled hair brushed against her cheeks as she adjusted the ribbon spool and pressed another key to continue.


    Excerpt Draft:


    "Lady Yura paced the grand hall of House D¡¯Evereux, the hem of her emerald gown sweeping across the marble floors. Her heart raced, not from the evening''s dance or the compliments bestowed upon her by the court, but from the knowledge that within her chambers, someone waited for her.


    Lumi, her loyal maid, had sworn secrecy about their clandestine meetings¡ªa promise that, if broken, could ruin them both. Yet despite the danger, Yura found herself drawn to the warm smile and delicate touch of the woman who had stood by her side since childhood. Tonight would be no different¡ªYura would defy the expectations of her station to embrace the one thing she truly desired: Lumi''s young and lustful body. She will be hers, inside and out."


    Luna stopped typing and rolled her eyes after she reread the paragraphs.


    ¡°Defy her station, huh? How original! Ugh...¡± She grabbed a pen and scribbled a note in the margin: Add conflict¡ªwhat¡¯s the obstacle? Jealous suitor? Overbearing father? Spy? Arranged marriage to a foreign noble?


    She tapped her chin and glanced at a bookshelf occupying the wall on her left, filled with her favorite books. Half of them were written by Merlin. The other half was filled with sketches and scribbled ideas, many of which Leon had encouraged her to jot down, wanting her to become successful. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but gently reach down between her thighs, as most of those sketches were now reminding herself what they did this morning. Another great inspiration...


    "Stop! Luna, focus. Otherwise, this will never be written!" Her lips pursed, she refused to fall for her own desires, using them to write something taboo instead. ¡°Yuri will love this!¡± She quickly grabbed her pen, writing another note at the margins: Forbidden love exposed during a masquerade ball¡ªmaybe a rival maid vying for power overhears and blackmails them?


    The thought sparked excitement, and her fingers flew across the keys.


    Excerpt Draft:


    "Lumi''s hands trembled as she traced Lady Yura''s body through her gown. The noblewoman¡¯s sharp perfume, a blend of rare lilacs and citrus, enveloped her senses. They were alone now, and the other maids had been dismissed for the evening.


    ¡®You¡¯ll enchant the entire court tonight, my lady,¡¯ Lumi said, her voice steady despite the flutter in her chest.


    Yura''s expression lingered on her face, her piercing gaze softening as it met Lumi''s. ¡®I don¡¯t care about the court.¡¯ Her gloved hand rose, brushing a stray curl from Lumi''s face. ¡®There¡¯s only one person I wish to enchant.¡¯


    Lumi''s breath hitched. ¡®My lady, this is madness¡ª¡¯


    ¡®I know,¡¯ Yura whispered, her lips so close that Lumi felt the heat of them, ¡®but madness has never tasted so sweet.'' She finished, going in for the kiss, reaching under her maid''s skirt. Her slight resistance always stoked the fire in her lady''s heart!"


    Luna leaned back with a triumphant grin, forgetting the fact she was now typing with one hand, the other stuck between her legs once again.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a line worth keeping! Ah..." She flinched, finally realizing what she was doing.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    She stood up quickly to stretch, pulling away her hands, rolling her shoulders, and walking over to the window while fixing her clothes. This always happened... excitement and the drive to write clashed, making it hard to finish a book. She needed air. It always helped.


    Outside, Avalon was silent, the air fresh and clean, while the world, at least here, was at peace. The feeling made her smile and shiver. Even after years of living here, the city still felt like a dream¡ªa world apart from the stifling confines of noble estates she¡¯d served in while training before meeting Leon. The insecurity of her future or what kind of noble house would, in the end, have command over her life.


    "I don''t think I would have been as lucky as my Lumi." She murmured, glancing back over her shoulder at her simple draft before her gaze shifted again, returning to the gardens before her office. It was then she had to blink twice because Yuri was there, sitting on a stone bench, facing her room, waving at her in her loose pajamas. Luna¡¯s heart warmed at the sight, knowing she had come to check on her as it was indeed very late. Since becoming sisters in Leon''s harem, Yuri had been her closest friend. Ever.


    ¡°Maybe I should change the names, huh? They are too obvious for a girl-on-girl story...¡± Luna mused aloud, returning to her desk after returning her waves. She adjusted the typewriter paper and began typing again, her thoughts flowing with renewed energy, knowing Yuri was on her way to her office. She just didn''t want to interrupt her if she was... in the zone, as Leon called it.


    Excerpt Draft:


    "¡®My Lady, this is... reckless,¡¯ Lumi moaned, her voice low and urgent as she and Yura ducked into the shadowed alcove. ¡®If anyone saw us¡ª¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d let the world see if it meant keeping you by my side,¡¯ Yura interrupted, her hands gripping Lumi''s hands, pressing her against the cold wall, her hot breath caressing her neck, ¡®You don¡¯t understand, Lumi. Without you, all this¡ªthe gowns, the jewels, the titles¡ªit¡¯s meaningless.¡¯


    Tears pricked Lumi''s eyes, but she shook her head. ¡®You speak of love as if it¡¯s a shield, but love cannot protect us from the blades of scandal.¡¯


    ¡®Then let it be a sword,¡¯ Yura said, her lips curving into a smile. ¡®Let it be the weapon we wield together.¡¯ With that, she went in for an attack, ripping apart her maid''s gown and exposing her white skin and her perky breasts. She reaches out with undeniable authority to squeeze them and ravage her body in the heat of carnal desires.


    Before Lumi could respond, a sharp voice echoed down the corridor. ¡®Lady Yura? Are you there?¡¯


    The two women froze, their stolen moment shattered by the call of duty."


    Luna stopped, her pulse quick, her breath hot as she once again realized she was typing with only one hand. But she didn''t stop this time. She leaned forward, rereading the last few lines while moaning, imagining it.


    ¡°Not bad, Madam Lu,¡± someone murmured with a smirk behind her.


    "Yeah... Isn''t it?" Just as she began to type again after answering, she realized she was no longer alone.


    ¡°Hard at work, I see,¡± Yuri giggled, reaching around her body, doing just what Luna had written, tearing open her clothes and starting to aggressively fondle her body.


    ¡°You have no idea!" Luna sighed, shivering, and her scent told Yuri that the little masochist had already reached her first climax. "Writing about forbidden love is harder than it looks!¡±


    ¡°Really? As hard as your nipples?¡± Yuri asked back again, pinching them between her fingers, ¡°I¡¯d think you¡¯d have plenty of experience to draw from.¡±


    Of course, Luna¡¯s cheeks were already flushed, but she tried acting as if nothing was happening and continued to write. With two hands this time, as Yuri was here to take care of that part.


    ¡°Oh, I do. That¡¯s the problem. How do you distill perfection into words?¡±


    Hearing her speak in such a way, Yuri laughed, her fingers sliding down, ready to provide emergency solutions to the broken dam she had going on between her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out, Madam Lu,¡± Yuri whispered, leaning closer and licking and biting Luna''s earlobes. "And when you do, let me know. I might have a few suggestions for your next chapter.¡±


    ¡°Suggestions, huh? Hauh... like what you are doing right now?" She let out a satisfied moan again, "Careful, Yuri or I¡¯ll start naming characters after you.¡±


    ¡°Please, you have barely changed some letters right now! Little exhibitionist!¡± Yuri replied with a giggle before her fingers slipped deeper in, flawlessly knowing and finding how and where Luna liked it the most. ¡°Now hurry up and finish. It is already late; we need to go to sleep!¡±


    "But... I am at the... best part!" She moaned again, her body jerking back and forth as Yuri became even more aggressive, sloshing her nectar everywhere under the table.


    "You are something else!" Yuri whispered with honest amazement because the more she teased Luna''s body, the quicker she was writing. Hells, the closer she was to climaxing, the better the scene was in the draft. "Do it, Lucchy... Do it~ Yes~ Finish! Finish it with a bang!"


    None of them were sure if anyone heard Luna''s lovely, loud scream a few moments later, but Yuri was sure of one thing. Her bestie had written something really juicy, and not just because of the accidental spots on the paper.


    "Yummy~!" Yuri grinned, licking her fingers, watching Luna''s powerless body slumping in her chair. "Maybe I should tease you more while you work? You were louder and more of a fountain than Mikki is!"


    "Hauh... but it was so gooooood..."


    "Hehe. Happy to be of service to the great Madam Lu! How will you continue? Will they be exposed by that maid? The lady in your story made her maid finish just as loudly..."


    "No spoilers!" She grinned, looking up at her, showing a V-sign. "Aaaaaah... The moments after always feel so relaxing..."


    "Come, come, then. Let me take you back to bed."


    Leaning forward, she picked her up, letting Luna hug her body as the two left the office.


    "I''m glad..."


    "Hm?" Yuri asked, looking down at Luna, who was almost half-asleep, snuggling up to her, looking like a satisfied little kitten.


    "I''m just glad Leoccy brought me here... I like it here... I like him, I like you, I like Sacchy and Mikki... I like the kids... I like my family."


    "That is why we are a family." Yuri soothed, answering with a whisper.


    "No... I had a family; it wasn''t like this." Luna continued, her eyes closed, her breath tickling Yuir''s breaths. "Leocchy is like a strong, firm wall, protecting me... us. Sasha is the warm fire in our house, Mikki the light that chases away the dark..."


    "And what am I?" She asked, curious how she was seeing her.


    "The guard dog, always watchful..."


    "Ahahaha! What a roundabout way to call me a bitch!" Yuri laughed, yet her voice was deeply touched, and that part was unmistakable.


    "But a bitch I love..." Luna mumbled, slipping into a happy, satisfied slumber, making Yuri stop, just watching her with a smile.


    "Woof. Now... Let''s get you back to bed for real. It is not the same if we are not sleeping as a family..."

 Chapter 293 – Hover

    ¡°Well¡­ we expected this, no?¡± I asked, looking at the drawing I recreated from memory, resting on my drawing table in my office.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    None of my wives said anything, but I think I was the least anxious about the results. The sketch was none other than my recreation of the X-ray image of our twins that I memorized. Their bones were visibly decorated with hundreds of runes running along their spines, connecting them to their skull. Examining it, the whole thing looked like a secondary nervous system, one responsible for my children''s magical capabilities. We also scanned ourselves, but neither Sasha, Mikan, Merlin, nor I had anything similar. And we looked. Everywhere. So¡­ this was a ¡®I have no idea of what is going on¡¯ situation. I wasn''t as bothered by it as I took it as a boon. Of course, I was well aware that such gifts can easily flip and turn into curses, but I''d like to think along the more optimistic route. Otherwise, every change will feel and look like something terrible.


    ¡°It is not deadly nor dangerous.¡± I tried to lift up the mood, but Sasha wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°Our son is hearing voices of¡­ creatures. It IS dangerous!¡±


    ¡°What if they are coming for him?¡± Mikan asked, amping up the fright Sasha was feeling, making me rub my forehead, muttering under my breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t make it worse, my dear¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree with Leon.¡± Yuri cut in, looking at the others. It is not dangerous because nobody can take them away. It''s simple. Anyone who tries dies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡­ Not a bit!¡± Sasha murmured, taking the teacup from Luna, who was the smartest amongst us, and bringing them some calming brew.


    ¡°Well,¡± Luna said, placing the last cup before me, ¡°it does give them extra power, no? And it isn¡¯t like they become monsters!¡±


    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t!¡± Sasha yelped out, coughing, breathing down half of her tea. Damn it, girl?! Are you trying to calm them down or amp them up? Which is it?


    ¡°What did Merlin say?¡± Mikan asked, rubbing Sasha''s back, slapping it gently until she finally cleared out her airways.


    ¡°I quote: It has to be the Vasa bloodline.¡± I answered, telling them his exact words. I also thought of the same thing when the results were out, and I asked him to try to get as much information out of his past self as possible. ¡°Turns out, the hunch of the previous Empress was correct.¡± I smiled, remembering when I visited the capital city and met with Luna... and that psycho. Looking back on it, I was lucky to be not beheaded then and there. Phew! That would have... sucked.


    ¡°So¡­ you are a descendant of some ancient royalty?¡± Luna asked with a chuckle, noticing me gazing at her before her question made me shrug.


    ¡°My guess is on Sasha, as she is a witch, and I am not." I answered with a smile, "Or it could be both of us, but it is a moot point to argue about.¡±


    ¡°It has to be Sacchi.¡± Yuri agreed. ¡°Lancelot was just as ordinary as me.¡±


    ¡°You are not ordinary.¡± Luna joked, making Yuri stick her tongue out. ¡°And we can check on the fourth little one after she is born!¡±


    True. When Mikan was examined, we could see my growing child in her tummy as we adjusted our machine. It was an experience. What Mikan told us while looking at the same image was that she felt that our growing baby was sure to be a little girl. That''s a nice split if I say to myself: two boys and two girls. Now, if Luna could get pregnant¡­ She would have to have twins like Sasha to keep up the ratio.


    ¡°Maybe it is Leon,¡± Sasha muttered, catching me gazing at Luna¡¯s hips, reading my thoughts. ¡°Neither of you is magical, and Luna is still childless. That is also a clue in itself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got time!¡± Luna answered at once, raising her hands. ¡°I am not in a hurry at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway! Merlin is envying the kids.¡± I added with a chuckle, ¡°He already determined that because of this little addition, Arthur and Leyla don¡¯t need to bother with calculations as much as you do. Their bodies react naturally to the surging magic around them and activate the corresponding runes. They can cast spells quicker, almost instantly, without giving them away. I started to realize why the ancient legends tell us that they were close to reaching the Gods¡¯ realm before being dragged down by the Ishillians.¡±


    ¡°Legends are legends.¡± Sasha argued, ¡°What we need to be careful about is the monsters on the other side! Those things are real. And that nobody else must learn about this! Understood? I don¡¯t want some foreign wizard getting the bright idea of kidnapping our children to experiment on them!¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Nobody will even know about it.¡± I nodded, placating her by giving her the drawing to burn it. ¡°It is only us and Merlin, and be sure that he won¡¯t speak about it. Not even to Elena.¡±


    ¡°Good. The less people know about it, the better!¡± Yuri exclaimed, standing up and stretching, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill innocents to keep the secret!¡±


    ¡°You changed,¡± Sasha whispered, looking at her, finally smiling. Maybe the tea was working at last. At least, that was what I thought.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Yuri winked back at her, ¡°Maybe I just sealed away the wild version of my mind like Mikki did with her inner demon. See? I am learning from my wifey comrades! We share the same cock, so we are on the same frequency, ahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hauh¡­¡± Mikan blushed, looking down at her cup instead of answering, while Luna simply giggled, and Sasha only rolled her eyes, ignoring Yuri once again.


    ¡°Well!¡± I followed suit and stood up, ready to leave my office before they started drawing me into something weird. I''d love to... but today was a big day. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for now. If something happens, Arthur will tell us anyway.¡±


    ¡°Will you go to the bunker? Again?¡± Luna asked, gathering the empty teacups. ¡°When should I prepare dinner?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answered with a shrug. ¡°Today is going to be the first hover testing. If it goes well, I¡¯ll be back early. If it doesn¡¯t¡­¡± Well¡­ I did not want to think about that possibility.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    The airship. Right now, it was like a skeleton, but it was already prepared to test the very first installed monster core. Looking at it, it was massive in size, and from the bottom, its landing, well, claws, were extended, resting its full weight on them. They will be hydraulically operated, and they fold up, retreating into their belly when in the air. It will be the second mechanism we are going to test today.


    As for its body, it was like any airship from my memories, from black-and-white images and ancient videos. Only this one won¡¯t go up in flames if it goes down like a certain German variant. The inside, visible at the moment, looked like a massive birdcage, and the different levels and decks had already been established, including where the crew would sleep, eat, relax, and live. Of course, it was still barebone as we were first finishing the CC installations and connecting all the bells and whistles for the airship to remain in the air.


    And, of course, the required sub-formations for it to be able to land. As for how would it move? The part that would propel it forward was not yet added to the primary spell as we don¡¯t want it to ram into the walls of the underground facility. Its ultimate test will be navigating it out into the open anyway. Right now, I just wanted it to hover in place.


    ¡°We are ready!¡± Merlin called out as every worker retreated, leaving only him on the airship, where the future bridge would be. For now, he would operate it by himself, something that I was sure would freak out Elena, but¡­ I had faith in him, so I agreed.


    ¡°Hit it!¡± I yelled back, feeling my heartbeat rise, my palms sweat, and my stomach tighten as it was time to see if our plans had played out as we expected them to. Designing something is one thing¡­ seeing it in action is the real deal.


    Luckily¡­ It went without any issues. The moment Merlin activated the primary formation, the monster core came to life, almost like roaring, releasing a definitive magical hum that everyone could hear in the cave, even if none of us were attuned to it. Then, with a soft, blueish hue, the body of the airship lifted up as if it were a feather caught in a breeze. Then, the landing claws, all six of them retreated, slotting into place in under a minute.


    ¡°All systems function as normal, My Sovereign!¡± Merlin yelled out to me, maintaining the spell with minimal effort. ¡°I sense no issues nor any deviations from the expected function! I have full control over it.¡±


    With that, he rereleased the claws, ordering the airship to touch down before turning the formation off. As it did so, gradually and surprisingly gently, the airship gave its weight back to the frame while we were looking for any deformations in its internal structure, waiting to hear something snap. Nothing broke, nor did it twist. It was a testament to my workforce and their mastery. What we managed to pull off here was just as magical as the spell itself. The airship was built at a pace I would not think possible, not even in my world, and it had no issues on its first live test. That fact is the most incredible about it, really.


    ¡°Estimates?¡± I asked after I climbed up, following Merlin as we checked on the formations and made sure none of the etched metal, the CC¡¯s holding frame, or anything connected to it wasn''t malformed after its weight returned.


    ¡°By winter, it will be done and operational. Of course, we will need a secondary flight test after we have installed the second monster core. We still don¡¯t know if there will be interference or not, even if we tested the formations before. All of my trials in the training field show that they won¡¯t cause any problem working at the same time, but¡­ How did you say it?¡±


    ¡°What can go wrong, will go wrong?¡± I asked, shaking my head. ¡°Please, prove me wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am working on it.¡± He chuckled as both of us were in an excellent mood. No matter where we looked, nothing showed cracks on the surface. ¡°Well, My Sovereign¡­ It just works!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I muttered, ¡°Say it too many times, and something will bug out.¡±


    ¡°Bugs?¡± He asked, looking around. "What?"


    ¡°Not like that¡­ hah, no matter!¡± I waved away my thoughts. We will continue. Let¡¯s install the secondary core in the following weeks and conduct another test. Then, we can install the weaponry and main systems.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that¡­¡± Merlin glanced at me while we continued our examination, ¡°Are we going to go half and half?¡±


    ¡°No. Two-thirds of the weapons will be magic-powered.¡±


    At first, I wanted to go half and half, using cannons that operated on gunpowder, but then I realized if magic gets disabled, the ship will go down anyway. Still, I wanted non-magical cannons onboard because enemy shields could dispel our attacks, but not a cannonball hurtling toward their battlements.


    "About the¨C" I asked, but he nodded knowingly.


    "I will install it myself. Don''t worry."


    I didn''t ask more. The fact we were going to install a ''Death Ray'' and do it in secrecy was something I would only reveal after it was done. And not too many people either. That weapon was best to stay as hidden as possible. For now...

 Chapter 294 – Isolated

    The sun hung high on the horizon, casting warm, golden hues over the somewhat barren, hardened landscape. Still, despite looking slightly abandoned, it was just at first look as the air was alive with the distant hum of conversation and the loud clangs of tools. Avalonian engineers made their final checks on the newly constructed train and stopped at the newly established border crossing between Avalon''s territory and Atuvia. Once again, this freshly built wonder caught every eye when passing by, its fresh coat of paint untouched by the soot and grime that inevitably accompanied every type of railway work. This was the latest model, the Pioneer, the third train to emerge from the factories, and it stood ready for its maiden voyage.


    For the five hundred prisoners assembled on the gravel-strewn platform and inspection station, the sight of the train traveling by it had been just the same exciting experience as it was eight months ago. While the mechanics and accompanying soldiers examined the engine one last time, they were allowed to stretch their limbs and get some air before they continued onward. If not for the fact that they were indeed prisoners, many of them would have thought this was some kind of trip, feeling like a child once again. Johan and Arik stood among the crowd, their uniforms rough but clean, marked with the insignia of their labor force, a hammer with chains wrapped around its handle. Despite the restrictions of their internment, their lives had become almost routine, starting and ending at the same time, and for the first time ever, they were beginning to understand Avalon''s way of life. There were rules to it, and as long as those rules were followed, life was good, even for prisoners like them.


    "Looks like they¡¯ve outdone themselves again," Arik muttered, shielding his eyes from the sun as he squinted at the train. His voice held a mix of admiration as, this time around, he spent more time examining the machine than worrying about his possible fate awaiting him.


    Johan, standing beside him, adjusted his cap and nodded in response.


    "They always do. That doesn''t mean this railway will hold up, though. I heard the engineers discuss it. The land we are heading into? The League or what? This Atuvia¡¯s ground is nothing like Ishi... no, unlike Avalon¡¯s. It has a hard soil, sometimes even shifting one, making it unstable¡­ They¡¯re asking for trouble. I don''t think it will be just as easy to ride a train into their territory and go back home. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have brought five hundred of us."


    Arik chuckled dryly, hearing his friend speak.


    "I agree. Which is why we¡¯re here. If it derails, we¡¯re the ones putting it back on its track."


    The two men exchanged a look, their expressions calm and collected, unlike when they first were brought to Avalon. The months of hard labor in the mines had been hard, but the fairness of the rotations, the structured rest days, and the treatment they received had begun to soften their initial worry. They weren''t whipped, they weren''t hit, and they weren''t pushed beyond their bodies'' limit to break down and die underground. They were treated... well. Their lives were still confined, their freedom just a distant memory, but they were alive, fed, healed if injured, and then clothed. More importantly, they were learning. Orders had to be understood so those who couldn''t read were taught to do so. The smarter ones were even taught to count and made to oversee groups of their comrades. It was how Jonah ended up as the supervisor of his own twenty-men group.


    As they stood there, the guards called for order, and the prisoners filed into the waiting carriages under the watchful eyes of Avalonian soldiers. There were no loud shouts or beatings¡ªonly the firm, disciplined presence of men standing over two meters tall and wearing their black armor and bone-made weapons. Johan and Arik found seats near a window, watching the border crossing and rolling over to a railway that wasn''t built by Avalonian hands.


    As the train lurched into motion, the landscape outside began to blur. The rolling hills of Avalon gradually gave way to the wilder, less cultivated lands of Atuvia. The prisoners stared out the windows, some in wonder, never having the chance to visit another country. Others remained seated with quiet contemplation, more focused on what kind of work they may have before them. Johan, probably the calmest within their carriage, leaned against the glass, his gaze distant.


    "Hard to believe we¡¯ve come this far," Johan murmured. Hearing him, Arik slouched beside him and raised an eyebrow, whispering.


    "Still thinking about running?" He smirked faintly because it was just a fleeting idea he had said once, not even taking it seriously.


    "No. I was a bit drunk when I mentioned it, so you should have forgotten it already! Not worth it."


    "Smart man," Arik said, clapping him on the shoulder. "Besides, you¡¯ve got to admit, there¡¯s something about this place. The way they do things... It¡¯s like they¡¯ve figured out how to make the world work."


    Johan didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he watched as they passed a cluster of workers repairing a section of track running parallel to theirs. Avalonian engineers barked instructions, their voices calm but authoritative, while another group of prisoners and hired laborers moved in synchronized efficiency. There was no chaos, no waste of motion¡ªjust a clear sense of purpose.


    By midday, the train had reached the heart of Atuvian territory. The ground here was less forgiving, and the tracks groaned under the weight of the locomotive. The train slowed to a crawl, and soon enough, the inevitable happened.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A sudden jolt threw everyone forward, and Jonah ended up on the floor, quickly pushing himself up. The train ground to a halt, and shouts erupted from the front carriages, telling him enough that they either hit something or the track just exploded under the weight of the train. Johan and Arik exchanged glances, already knowing that it was time for them to get to work. Moments later, the guards began issuing orders alright, herding the prisoners out of the train and onto the rocky terrain.


    "Derailment," one of the engineers announced, his tone brisk but unfazed. "Not a major one, but we¡¯ll need to realign the tracks and check the undercarriage. Everyone to your stations!"


    The prisoners moved with practiced efficiency, each assigned to a specific role. Johan quickly called over the men under him, including Arik, as they found themselves among the crew tasked with inspecting the damaged section of the track. They were working alongside Avalonian engineers. Their once-clumsy hands were now adept at handling the tools of their newly picked-up trade, following their Avalonian supervisor''s orders, working as one unit.


    "Keep the rail steady!" Johan shouted as they wrestled a warped piece of metal into place. Sweat dripped down his brow despite the cooling breeze that sometimes swept over them, but he didn¡¯t falter. Through their work comes atonement. He believed it. Nearby, Arik grunted as he hammered a spike into the ground, wiping his forehead.


    "You¡¯d think they¡¯d test the ground better before laying these down," he muttered.


    "Atuvia¡¯s not Avalon," one of the engineers replied, his tone matter-of-fact. "But that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. To make it better. We already ran test runs back and forth, and we are jointly fixing the mistakes."


    The work continued into the afternoon, with breaks strictly enforced by the Avalonian overseers. The prisoners were given water and simple but hearty meals, helping their bodies refuel for the grueling labor ahead. It was during one of these breaks that Johan found himself sitting beside an Avalonian engineer named Marcus, who had been watching him work and issue orders to his man.


    "You¡¯ve got a knack for this," Marcus spoke up, nodding toward Johan¡¯s hands, calloused yet steady.


    "Learn fast, or you don¡¯t last," he answered, trying to crack a joke, which was met with Marcus''s chuckle.


    "Fair enough. But it¡¯s more than that. You¡¯ve got an eye for detail. Ever think about joining us? Become an engineer? When your sentence is up, I mean."


    Johan blinked, caught off guard. The idea of a future beyond his imprisonment had seemed so distant, so intangible, that he never tried thinking about it. He still had years, and he wanted to focus only on the now, not letting his mind be overwhelmed. But now, with Marcus¡¯s words hanging in the air, it didn¡¯t feel so far-fetched. So... out of reach.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," he said quietly, though his mind was already racing.


    Becoming an engineer. Would they let him? He didn''t know, but so far, through his experience, he was somewhat sure that they would. Maybe, while he had his off days, he should start focusing on learning even more. The engineers of Avalon weren''t just better workers. He saw the rolled-up blueprints they were working with. The drawings, the numbers, and the measurements were like looking at a complex puzzle, one that his mind wanted to solve. But to be someone who can do that... he needed to learn. To study and to understand.


    "Maybe..." He muttered to himself. "Well, it is not as if I would be able to do anything else but study in my free time, huh?"


    By evening, the derailment had been fixed, and the train was back on its way. The prisoners returned to their seats, their bodies aching, but their spirits oddly lifted. Their fatigue was accompanied by their sense of accomplishment, a feeling that they had contributed to something larger than themselves. It was even more evident out here than down in the mines, and they found themselves enjoying it.


    As the train chugged along, Johan leaned back in his seat, staring out at the darkening sky. Arik, half-asleep beside him, snored softly, exhausted after hammering through the whole day. The rhythmic clatter of the wheels was almost soothing, lulling Jonah into a lullaby, too, just when they were being transported for the first time. It was also a reminder of the progress they had made¡ªnot just in the railway, but in their own understanding.


    "Mhm..." Arik stirred, muttering in his sleep next to him, "Working off our debts... mhm... Peace..."


    "Yeah..." Jonah smiled, letting his mind drag him into sleep, "Peace does sound nice."


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "That is... an issue..." Mirian muttered, standing on the balcony of her castle while Kustov and Milan listened to her, standing a step behind, still in the room.


    The aging duke had brought back news, which was then confirmed and re-confirmed multiple times before he brought it up to Mirian. Then, the Empress herself took the Judgment and skirted the borders of their ''Northern Alliance'' and had to come to the same conclusion.


    "We are indeed boxed in." She muttered, looking out straight towards the South.


    What she meant by it mainly was the Judgment, her, and the inventions of Avalon. Pascal''s disciple not only surrounded the natural crossing points and most optimal routes toward the capital city with armies, dug in and constantly being reinforced, but also placed down massive, expert-level formations along the border, chained together. It was something she didn''t know Ishillia could do, but evidently... it just did. This chainlink was not an ordinary one as it erected an invisible wall that would act as an anti-magic spell, activating the moment magic came near it, disabling, even if just temporarily, everything that passed through its generated field. It meant that if she tried going over with the Judgement, the ship would just fall out of the sky.


    "Only magicless armies will be able to pass over," Kustov spoke up, rubbing his forehead. "We will need to inform Avalon of this and come up with a counter-solution."


    "Maybe we can infiltrate and sabotage it. Create an opening to go through when we decide to do so," Milan offered. It could be a sound plan, but Mirian was still thinking. She had a feeling that it could hurt not only formations but people who were attuned to magic.


    Evidently, Pascal was keeping the North in check so he could focus on the other battlefields. Ishillia was besieged on all fronts, something that troubled the mighty Pascal, too. They could just sit back and gather their strength, but who knows by doing that, what kind of preparations would it allow for Pascal''s forces. Or they could attack... but once again, what would that mean for their own troops? She was, for a long time, unsure what to do next.


    "Kustov."


    "Yes?" he asked, stepping forward. He smiled at his son before facing Mirian, who turned around with a soft sigh.


    "It is time for you to visit Avalon. Go and make the report personally for your Sovereign. Let us see what he has to say about this."

 Chapter 295 – A Slippery Eel

    A long caravan coming from Atuvia just climbed up to the top of a gentle hill, revealing Avalon''s walls not that far from their position, its gleaming towers catching the late afternoon sun. The city¡¯s walls were taller than what people within the group were used to, even with the massive mountains as its backdrop. For a brief moment, the sheer scale and visibly predetermined, designed beauty of the city stole Lyria Tanneth¡¯s breath¡ªa lapse she quickly corrected by glancing downward, feigning indifference. She tightened her grip on the edges of the cart she rode in, careful not to let her admiration betray her. Not because she was a newly up-and-coming businesswoman... No.


    To the others in the caravan, she was simply Eira Shastan, a merchant¡¯s apprentice from Atuvia''s eastern region. She was a bright gem who managed to outgrow and overthrow her teachers and establish a name for herself. In the end, she straight bought up her retainers, overtaking their caravan business, moving away from the turbulent regions towards the west, and settling under the Quickfeet Guild''s territory. Then, as the opportunity arose to travel to Avalon, she was eager to visit the suddenly legendary city of inventions and deliver goods. Of course, this has been her goal all along.


    She had spent months perfecting her Atuvian accent, learning their habits and history, and forging her background through brainwashing spells, heavy bribes, and, of course, murdering those who would pose a danger of revealing her true identity. The elaborate backstory Lord Barth provided to her included everything for her to succeed¡ªand she did manage to do so in a short few months only. It was a good idea to ''originate'' from Atuvia''s eastern part, making it a bit harder for Quickfeet and Goldlight to do proper background checks as they were already isolated to other parts of Atuvia. It was the main reason for her cover and designed to draw as little attention as possible, acting as a relative newcomer yet clearly gifted merchant who wished to escape the turmoil within the League.


    Her pulse quickened as she scanned the city¡¯s skyline and layout one more time. This was no ordinary settlement, and it looked just as proper as the Capital of Ishillia. This city of stone bristled with activity and confidence, its structures exuding the blend of practical function and artistic grandeur that made her stomach turn. It was as if they were openly defying Ishillia. Well... They were.


    As the caravan began moving again, she tried to look for clues of magic, formations masqueraded as crests or banners, anything she had been trained to recognize, but she couldn''t see any. She almost let it show on her face, cursing Avalon because she was forbidden to bring along any magical instruments or artifacts capable of detecting the presence of magic. Barth had drilled into her the dangers of Avalon''s unknown methods that allowed them to trace and find it, something that caused Lord Otto''s failure.


    "Still impressed by your first visit, eh, Eira?" the caravan master, Gorran, teased as he urged his horses forward. His Atuvian dialect was rough but clear.


    "It¡¯s a lot bigger than I imagined," Lyria replied, keeping her tone light. "I thought it¡¯d be more... rustic. You know, for a frontier town."


    Her comment drew chuckles from the others in the caravan, though one of the younger guards added.


    "Rustic? You''re looking at the pride of the Ishillian Frontier! Avalon¡¯s no backwater city. If it wasn''t clear from the fact we passed by their train, then seeing the city for yourself should be the final proof you need!"


    Lyria smiled shyly, as expected, but inwardly, she cataloged every detail of the road, the border crossings, the train tracks they passed, and the majestic metal machine occupying it. She noticed that the workers who were still hammering and helping Atuvia finish their so-called railways were slave labor, evident from the guards standing around them at all times.


    "At least, they are not that different." She thought, making a mental note of the fact, wondering if the train would be available when it was time to head back to Atuvia. She wanted a ride on it to be able to make an even better report.


    To not betray her thoughts, she began memorizing the surrounding terrain. Then she observed the traffic heading in and out of the city, the clean roads that were well-maintained, with enough space for double-lane travel; more than that, they were flanked by drainage channels and small barriers¡ªpractical and efficient. It wasn''t that surprising, though, as they passed a river that was not on any of the maps she knew of... and through a massive, completely metal bridge.


    It was hard to accept that they managed to make a river, but she had to. Maybe it was the result of the harsh winter, but... whatever it was, now it was there, flowing and causing her report to become grimmer with every passing day. If Lord Barth and the Eternal Emperor ordered an invasion, crossing into Avalon could be a big issue as they could be halted and herded into choke points very easily, thanks to the sudden changes.


    While thinking about it, she noticed that along the path were, possibly, Avalonian soldiers in pairs, patrolling with measured purpose. They carried no banners or decorated armor, but they wore matching black-and-gold uniforms, sleek and looking like a noble''s formal suit. Their weapons looked ordinary, made out of metal. They weren''t wearing the menacing armors she had seen, and their frames were also smaller... they were younger, too. Which, in turn, told her that these were most likely trainees. Tasked with patrolling duties.


    ¡°Soldiers within ten minutes of running time,¡± she still noted to herself. ¡°Uniform spacing. Disciplined but relaxed¡ªat ease, not tense. No signs of recent incidents, minor or major.¡±


    As they arrived at the city gates, the atmosphere shifted a little. The walls of Avalon loomed over her, their surface intricately decorated, carved with motifs of roaring lions and flowing rivers¡ªartistry so seamless it could have been mistaken for natural stonework. To decorate a wall like this was unheard of... And a complete waste. The gate itself was massive, made to look like it was a giant lion''s head, and its mouth was its entrance. Above it, large mechanisms suggested the gate could be raised or lowered with terrifying speed, although she couldn''t calculate how fast it would happen.


    Looking at the decorations, she began thinking... it was clearly added later, and she noticed the subtle clues confirming it. Were they hiding additional secrets? Things that were added later?


    ¡°Magic?¡± she wondered, "Has to be... Also, the decorations. They must hide different spells to protect the city. I am sure of it."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Have your papers ready," Gorran called to the caravan from the front, being a long-time member of the Quickfeet Guild and this particular group''s leader.


    Lyria joined the others in producing a small bundle of documents¡ªfake ones that Barth¡¯s other agents had crafted meticulously. A brisk Avalonian officer approached; his young face looked proud, his gaze sharp beneath the brim of a strange-looking hat¡ªsomething the others had called a ''cap'' before. He held a clipboard in hand, taking away their identifications, which were mandatory and had already been inspected at the borders. Still, this young soldier took it away once again, rechecking the stamps they first got, adding a second one as he asked them questions.


    "Reason for your visit?" He asked, mainly Gorran, his voice crisp and to the point.


    ¡°Delivery and trade,¡± The caravan leader replied, handing over his manifest. ¡°We¡¯ve brought oil, a bit of raw ore, and some spices from beyond Atuvia''s borders.¡± As he spoke, the officer scanned the documents, his eyes darting across the text, reading faster than anybody Lyria knew. Was he even reading it?


    "And you?" he asked, looking at her as if noticing her questioning gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gorran¡¯s new partner,¡± she said quickly, lowering her eyes. I mean, business partner!" She blushed while the people chuckled around her. "This is my first trip to Avalon...¡±


    Still... The officer studied her for a beat longer than necessary. Lyria felt her stomach tighten, fearing her acting had failed, but she was forced to keep her breathing steady. She was certain her false identity would hold, but Avalonians were perceptive. They did kill Lord Otto... The intensity of his stare felt like it was peeling back her skin, searching for lies. Finally, the officer nodded, handing back their documents.


    "Everything seems in order. Proceed."


    As their group began to move, heading into Avalon, Lyria allowed herself a silent exhale. One obstacle cleared. She was in.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The first thing that struck her about Avalon was the cacophony of various sounds.


    Unlike other cities she had visited, there was a different kind of bluster of street hawkers or clanging blacksmiths. Instead of it being a chaotic mess, trying to muscle others out of business, here there was a strange harmony¡ªa hum of life, balance, and... working together. What she also quickly noticed were the tall poles that lined the streets, crowned with bright lamps at their top. Yet... she didn''t see torches or anything in them, so she couldn''t decide how they worked, already noting to herself to inspect one at night.


    As they continued, the streets were unnervingly clean. Where is the smell? There are horses here... Why do the roads look clean? The pavement was smooth enough to skate across, and it stretched wide enough to allow the passage of multiple carts side by side, even in the city. It just... didn''t make sense.


    Then, above her, she also noticed that wires stretched between some of the buildings, faintly humming with energy. It couldn''t be magic; she had no talent for feeling it, so... it had to be something different. Another note landed in her mental book, urging her to discover what it was and why it was there.


    As they passed through the bustling market district, Lyria marveled at the sheer variety of goods on display¡ªthings she didn¡¯t recognize and others that seemed out of place for a city supposedly at the edge of civilization. What she knew of were the clockwork devices, glass tubes filled with swirling colors, and books printed in crisp, uniform fonts. Some even had colorful pictures on their covers! Worse, she also realized, most of the buyers were clearly other Atuvians and not the locals...


    ¡°What is this place?¡± she thought, her composure momentarily shaken. Lord Barth¡¯s warnings rang in her ears: "Do not underestimate them. Avalon is no mere upstart settlement. Look at them as I do... A danger to Ishillia. A bigger danger than the Geth Empire."


    By evening, Lyria had settled into her rented quarters above a modest inn in the district, closest to the main market square. The room was sparsely furnished but clean, with a bed, a small desk, and a lamp that needed no candle. She studied it for a moment, noting that she just had to put some stones in, pour water into one of its compartments, turn a handle, and... there was light. She wanted to take it away... but she held herself back, walking to her window, looking out onto the city.


    The view provided a perfect vantage of the city¡¯s central square, dominated by a colossal bathhouse further back that looked more like a palace. Its columns and mosaics glowed softly under the lamplight filling the city, and streams of steam rose from its vents, curling into the cool night air.


    ¡°Opulence and function,¡± she noted. ¡°Every building serves a purpose, but they take pride in their presentation.¡±


    Sitting down, her eyes closed, recalling everything she had memorized, she began sketching a rough map of the city in her journal, marking key landmarks, patrol routes, and possible escape paths. Her earlier exploration revealed more about Avalon''s defenses, and she had to mark them as her drawing would be sent back to Lord Barth. Watchtowers were only on the city''s walls, and they were manned by actual, armored guards at regular intervals, hidden from head to toe. Maybe they were not even humans... Then, there were no visible siege weapons, but she felt that those decorations covering the surface of the wall hinted at something hidden¡ªas for what? She didn''t know.


    The people, too, intrigued her. Avalonians walked with a sense of purpose and unmatched drive, their confidence palpable. Unlike other cities where every caste was living in their own little quarter, Avalon radiated an unsettling unity. She had even spotted workers heading home from a workshop, their faces tired but content, talking with people who were better dressed, going in for a drink as if they were on the same level. It was a stark contrast to how it should be. This was... maddening.


    ¡°Yet... This place works,¡± she realized with a pang of unease. ¡°And that makes it extremely dangerous.¡±


    Her next move was clear. She needed to establish a foothold¡ªfind someone who could provide her with access to Avalon¡¯s inner workings. Perhaps one of the city¡¯s officials, a soldier, or even a local merchant with connections. Barth¡¯s instructions had been explicit: "Use any means necessary."


    Thinking about it, Lyria changed into a simple dress, letting her hair fall in loose waves to soften her appearance. The inn¡¯s common room was lively, filled with workers and vendors relaxing after a good day''s work. She scanned the room as she walked down, her eyes lingering on a young man in the similar officer¡¯s uniform the guard at the gates wore. He was seated with a few comrades, laughing and sipping from a mug of what looked like ale.


    Perfect. She approached slowly, her steps already calculated to seem casual for anyone watching her swaying hips. When she reached his table, she let her accent slip slightly as she leaned a bit forward, showing her cleavage that although it wasn''t that deep, it was still inviting.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said, feigning uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯m new to Avalon and was wondering if you might recommend a good place to dine?¡±


    The officer looked up from her cleavage, blushing a little. His gaze briefly flicked down one last time before he smiled warmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the right place, miss! They serve the best stew in the district here, only five minutes from here! I think they are open until midnight.¡±


    Hearing him speak and watching her body, she allowed herself a shy smile, grateful he had taken the bait and pushed it a bit further.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be sure to try it. If I am not too imposing... I would also love it if you could show me where it is~ I would be happy to invite you all, too, of course! As a thanks, from me~!¡±


    As the evening wore on, Lyria engaged the officer and his comrades in small talk, carefully weaving a narrative of an innocent merchant eager to learn about Avalon. By the end of the night, she had a name, a potential contact, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªa subtle invitation to meet again.


    It was nothing concrete yet, but she had time. She would slowly peel back the layers, revealing the truth about this... Avalon.

 Chapter 296 – A Frightening City

    The following day dawned crisp and bright for Lyria, waking her early, unaffected by yesterday''s long evening, during which she built her very first connections. Fixing her disguise as Eira Shastan, standing in front of the small mirror in her room and getting into her character, she stepped out, heading back into the bustling morning streets of Avalon. The city was already alive, even though the sun barely rose above the eastern horizon. Not that it surprised her; it was a big city, after all, and with the amount of merchants coming and going, it was reasonable.


    Today would be a truly long day, as her plan was to walk the city and systematically map it out in her mind, something that would be much easier than anywhere else, thanks to the logically planned, straight streets. She had already picked up on the fact that Avalon was like a drawing yesterday, but now, walking on foot, it was even more evident. The city wasn¡¯t merely different from Atuvia or Ishillia; it was an entirely alien world for her, a stark departure from the courtyards of nobles, the wooden carts coming and going in other cities, and the many narrow alleys of the Capital of Ishillia. For someone from a family serving the noble lineage that was directly linked to the Eternal Emperor, she was used to the rigid system the world had solidified through thousands of years. Every caste had their roles and living quarters¡­ And it was true for any city. It was how you could tell if you were in the part of town home to the workers or if you entered the noble¡¯s domain.


    Yet here? Nothing indicated in which part of the city she was in. The streets, for instance, were unnervingly clean. Everywhere. No, not just the city, its people too. There were no piles of garbage in the alleys, no smell of unwashed bodies passing by her, and certainly no beggars jostling for scraps or the mercy of walking by people. No... There were no beggars at all! How can that be?! Were they disposed of? That was what she could only think about, and no other explanation made sense to her mind.


    While thinking, Lyria kept walking, her face maintaining the facade of an amazed tourist. The roads below her feet were paved with precision, divided into lanes marked with paint to indicate which lane led where. Carts and carriages were forced to keep to their own lane and not obstruct the others, taking turns only where the road let them, allowing such a smooth flow that Lyria couldn¡¯t help but admire it. It was not just the streets, though. She found signposts at every crossroads, wearing the names of the avenues, guiding the pedestrians, pointing out landmarks and important buildings¡­ the entire city had been built with an orderliness that defied her understanding. Yet¡­ it also made sense why. It made navigating the city so much easier for everyone.


    With that in mind, making her mapping the city so much easier, Lyria strolled Avalon with purpose but also with caution, hidden behind her act of stopping here and there, examining the buildings and their decorations. She needed to commit her route to memory, marking the key areas and observing the patterns of its people.


    Her first such stop was the central market, which she started at after exiting the inn she was staying in. Unlike the chaotic bazaars of Atuvian cities or the free-for-all markets of Ishillia, Avalon''s main square bore the same image of obsessive organization. Stalls were arranged in neat rows, each seller hawking wares under striped canopies. She also noticed that not every seller appreciated it if the buyers began haggling with them. Most of the time, Avalonian people refused to even engage in the act with the Atuvian merchants, stating that the price they put out was the final one. And¡­ whenever she tried to make a quick calculation, she had to agree those were indeed reasonable prices.


    While walking, she noticed that a small crowd had gathered near a stall selling¡­ Something she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Merch?¡± Lyria asked herself, reading the sign put on the front of the stall. ¡°As in¡­ Merchant? What? I don''t get it...¡±


    Walking closer, she saw the pair of young owners were selling something called a t-shirt. She tried ignoring the weird name, and instead, she was shocked that those clothes had the crude visage of their so-called Sovereign... Or his harem¡¯s individual faces sown onto them. If not that, there were pairs with weird-looking, two-legged monsters on them, or just displaying probably the crest of the city or its rulers. All of it was prosperous. This should be such an offense anywhere else that the two would be publicly executed elsewhere. Lyria wanted to ask so many questions¡­ but if she did, that would start raising suspicion. So, before she became overwhelmed by the bizarre sight, she decided to ignore it and continue her mission.


    As she moved on, her ears caught snippets of conversation. Locals spoke of Avalon''s partnership with Atuvia in surprisingly familiar terms. How do they know about it this well? Cooperation between sovereign entities was typically dictated by power and ambition; rulers didn¡¯t explain their decisions to their subjects. Why would they? The decision had already been made by those who understand the stakes; people should just shut up and follow their leaders. Yet here, people discussed Avalon''s goals openly, almost casually, as if they understood them just as well... As if they believed in them. The gall to think people of such lowly heritage could even comprehend the complexity of ruling...


    To find out more, her steps led her to a stall at the end of the street selling newspapers. After the seller explained what he was peddling, she was shocked by the idea behind it, so she bought two¡ªone to read and one to put away and send back to Lord Barth. Her eyes enlarged after she found a bench, sat down, and began to read. Everything was detailed in it. Everything. Down to the latest decisions of their Sovereign, the cooperation between Atuvia and Avalon, the news of war happening down South¡­ Which meant they had informants or at least spies elsewhere. It was not a surprise¡­ She also knew that Lord Otto¡¯s place had also been infiltrated, although he had caught the culprits early.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Why does he tell his people this much?¡± Lyria asked herself, reading the quotes from this¡­ Sovereign. She wanted to understand it, but her conditioned mind just couldn¡¯t accept it. Then, she caught something at the end of the main article. ¡°Hear more about it in the bi-weekly Sovereign¡¯s Sessions¡­ What is that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to wait long to discover what it meant. It was a radio show, whatever that implied. Finding her new contact with the young officer from yesterday, she asked about him and learned that it was a so-called ¡®Podcast¡¯ by two of this Sovereign¡¯s wives. It was a show that almost all of the locals attended in the theater to listen to personally or via radios in the inns where they were present.


    ¡°Radio¡­¡± She muttered, realizing it was the first artifact, the first invention of Avalon, that she had to detail as thoroughly as possible, even more so than mapping the city or learning about the train.


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t buy a ticket to the show to see it in person, as those were already sold out two months in advance. So, instead, she managed to get her new ¡®friend¡¯ to invite her to a place in an inn where there was a radio present. Where she could listen to the show. Of course, he was coming along, eager for a date, and Lyria wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to solidify her position within the city either.


    It was early evening when they arrived, and the place was already packed. After finding a place to sit, her ¡®partner¡¯ ordered some snacks to munch on, along with drinks, while she surveyed the place. To her astonishment, the radio wasn¡¯t a big instrument; it was a stylish, wooden box sitting in its own basket, high above the main bar area, the centerpiece of the whole establishment. Her genuine surprise came when it suddenly crackled, silencing the murmurs in the inn like a magic spell¡­ and then a jingle came through, followed by clear voices. If not for the horror she suddenly felt washing over her, she would have been astonished to be in the presence of such¡­ magic. She listened to the Sovereign''s Sessions, her jaws hanging open, only closing them when her partner gently chuckled, admiring her supposed innocence.


    ¡°Khm¡­¡± Lyria suddenly shook herself, blushing, acting as if she was just a young, silly teenager, but her ears remained glued to the radio.


    ¡°For too long,¡± came Sasha¡¯s voice, ¡°we¡¯ve seen Ishillia build walls and make enemies wherever it turned its corrupted head toward. Our Avalon is different, and the railway we are spreading over the world symbolizes that. We are here as people of reason, with our hands reaching out and making new friends with those who are willing. It¡¯s a bridge to cooperation and to a better future, but we can also flex it into a fist if it meets with aggression.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the Atuvian League accepted our hand and shook it as friends.¡± Mikan added, her tone softer but no less convincing, ¡°We¡¯ve created a partnership that benefits not just Avalon but the entire region. It¡¯s not about domination; it¡¯s about cooperation for a better future for everybody.¡±


    Lyria¡¯s stomach turned. She wasn¡¯t sure what disturbed her more¡ªtheir apparent sincerity or the fact that Avalon¡¯s people seemed genuinely inspired by it. A ruler didn¡¯t need to justify their decisions, yet here, the Sovereign did so with calculated transparency. He was sending her bedchamber toys to sweeten people¡¯s perceptions. What a clever move¡­


    The whole experience left her in a mix of shock and disgust. She hated what she heard, and she was overwhelmed by the implications of this technology. Her ¡®partner¡¯ couldn¡¯t tell her details about it, or he was trained not to¡­ So she didn''t push it either. Whichever it was, the unknown further mystified the radio¡¯s capabilities for her, and she knew it had to be one reason why Lord Otto failed and died. She had to find out more! So, by the time the show ended, she parted with her source, deciding not to appear as an easy catch, setting up a second date for the future. Acting as if she was just a little bit tipsy, she ventured toward the centermost area of the city¡­ to the Palace. A perfect excuse why she lost her way if she got caught.


    The transition between the areas was subtle but unmistakable, even in this clean city. The buildings were taller than usual, most having a plaque beside their entryway detailing that they were official government buildings. Passing by them, memorizing their position, Lyria attempted to approach the palace grounds, but no sooner had she crossed an invisible threshold than two soldiers appeared at her side. They wore frightening armor with a skull-like helmet, truly scaring her, and for a moment, she thought she had met Death itself. These were different than who she had seen so far¡­ Yes, they were polite, yet their firm stance left no room for negotiation. Not to mention, she could not see any humanity in those skulled helmets and glowing, red eyes.


    ¡°Apologies, miss,¡± one said, his voice cracking with static before being audible. This alone made Lyria realize they were using the same thing¡­ radio¡ªwhich meant they could communicate instantly over who knows what distances! ¡°This area is restricted to authorized personnel only.¡±


    Keeping her composure and drunken blush, she kept feigning embarrassment, stepping back with unsteady legs.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! I-I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize. I think I am¡­ lost... Hauh¡­¡±


    The soldiers exchanged a subtle look, turning their heads just enough for her to notice before one escorted her back to a safer part of the city. Despite their cordiality, the soldier walking her was like an executioner. His presence was a chilling reminder of Avalon''s efficiency and power. She hadn¡¯t even seen them coming, and they¡¯d appeared as if conjured from thin air. Even though they were such massive creatures...


    ¡°Creatures¡­¡± She whispered, looking back over her shoulders after her escort disappeared. ¡°Maybe they are not even human¡­¡±


    By the time she entered her room, she realized that she didn¡¯t see one thing¡­ Where were the manufacturers? The factories she heard about? She only saw blacksmiths, but¡­ Not a place where a train could be produced. Something wasn¡¯t adding up¡­


    ¡°They have to be hidden somewhere!¡± She whispered, ¡°In the mountains? No. That is impossible. Nothing can dig into it or be built up on the snowy peaks¡ªnot even this Sovereign can manage that. So¡­ it has to be outside of the city. I will have to visit it! Maybe I can find someone to take me there. We did bring raw materials with us, after all...¡±


    Letting her body drop onto her bed, she glanced at the clean, empty ceiling above her. Raising a hand before her face, she realized it was still shaking. She was afraid, no matter how well she ignored it¡ªshe was terrified, very much so.

 Chapter 297 – Suspicion

    It seemed that after a long winter, we were going to have a long summer now. Okay, it wasn''t as hot as two months ago, but despite entering autumn, the weather was still clear and sunny most of the time. I was in the throne room, having the weekly meeting with my ministers, and it was Oleg''s turn to give his report. He stood at the opposite end of the long table, his massive frame straight as a pike, his gloved hands clasped behind his back. I almost chuckled, thinking about how weird it was seeing him outside of his new lover, his armor. Since getting it, he has been at the Pass, training the new recruits, organizing the veterans, and testing all the functions of our new set.


    The room was silent while he spoke, except for the clicking sounds of a typewriter. Since its invention, I have had a clerk present, documenting our meetings, so it wasn''t just my memory that kept track of things; my ministers could also always read back what we discussed with precision. Oleg cleared his throat after finishing the regular greeting and summary of the status of the Pass.


    ¡°Progress with the training regimens continues on schedule, My Sovereign,¡± he spoke with clarity, his voice carrying a natural authority. ¡°The latest recruits from our academy have completed their initial evaluations, and I am pleased to report that they show remarkable promise. We¡¯ve also implemented the updated drills for urban conflict and fortified defense scenarios derived from our experience in Lothlia. The results have been¡­ promising.¡±


    "Mhm. Good." I nodded, "I expected no less." Hearing me being satisfied, he paused, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    ¡°The new recruits may lack the battle-hardened experience of our veterans, but their adaptability and discipline are already the telling sign of future elites. The training enhancements incorporating synchronized tactics with our mechanized divisions have already proven highly effective during simulated engagements.¡±


    ¡°And the morale? I expect a beast tide coming at us this winter.¡±


    ¡°High,¡± Oleg assured him. ¡°Especially among the younger ranks. They take great pride in being part of Avalon''s armed forces and view their service not merely as a duty but as a privilege. The presence of our war machines during training¡ªparticularly the Lion¡ªhas only reinforced their confidence in our superiority.¡±


    ¡°Confidence can affect their discipline,¡± I warned him, waiting and allowing him a moment to consider before answering.


    ¡°For the most part, it remains exceptional, Sovereign. However¡­¡±


    "However?" I raised an eyebrow, letting him continue. He switched to the topic that he had already reported individually, namely, our increased influx of foreigners.


    ¡°With the recent inpouring of foreign merchants from Atuvia, there has been a slight rise in incidents,¡± Oleg continued, his tone collected but edged with distaste. ¡°Bar fights, mostly. Minor scuffles in taverns and marketplaces. In every case, the instigators have been foreigners, not Avalonians. I made sure that an impartial examination took place in each incident! Our soldiers, even when off-duty, have maintained composure and avoided escalating these disturbances... but these problems have tripled in the past month and don''t show any sign of dying off.¡±


    "I expected as much." I shrugged, knowing about most of it. Did I like it? No. But it is simply unavoidable; it is human nature, especially when different cultures and ideologies clash and rub up against each other.


    "A full report on these incidents has been compiled." He continued, gesturing towards a clerk standing behind my ministers'' table. "The most serious involved three Atuvian traders engaging in a drunken brawl over a gambling dispute. They damaged property and injured our tavern keeper. All three were swiftly apprehended and are currently awaiting sentencing.¡±


    ¡°And the tavern keeper?¡± I asked, my gaze hardening.


    ¡°Recovering well,¡± Oleg replied. ¡°He will receive compensation for the damages. We¡¯ve already ensured that such incidents are dealt with swiftly to maintain order. The Atuvian merchants, while bringing opportunities, have also introduced an unpredictability that our city is not accustomed to, My Sovereign. We are monitoring the situation closely.¡±


    ¡°See to it that these disruptions do not escalate." I shrugged, exhaling through my nose, "I will not have our city¡¯s peace compromised, even by allies. Diplomacy can only stretch so far. Fine the instigators heavily, and as for the three, confiscate all their cargo and expel them from Avalon''s territory. Make sure that a group from our elite escorts them out of the country back to Atuvia. If they complain, break some bones.¡±


    ¡°As you command, my Sovereign,¡± Oleg said with a respectful bow of his head.


    "Also!" I added, "Write an official document explaining why they are banned from returning to my city ever again. Make two copies, give one to them, and send one directly to Chairman Alvor. Make it public and make sure others learn of their sentence! We are going to crack down on this before it gets out of hand. If they don''t like it, then they can get out of our city!"


    I watched as my ministers nodded, agreeing, and I knew that if I was too soft, I would be taken advantage of. Honestly, Atuvia needs me more than I need them anyway. As I looked at them, I saw that Oleg hesitated for a moment before continuing, his tone shifting slightly.


    ¡°There is¡­ one more matter to address. A report was brought to my attention late last evening. Minor, but curious nonetheless.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I nodded, tilting my head curiously.


    ¡°This comes from a trainee within our Military Academy, Lieutenant Korval. While off-duty, he encountered a young woman¡ªan Atuvian visitor¡ªwho showed unusual interest in certain aspects of our infrastructure, our factories... Specifically, she inquired about the radio and its production.¡±


    ¡°Is she a merchant or a noble? Although, in Atuvia, those are two and the same...¡± I muttered, comprehending the answer halfway through my question.


    ¡°I checked her information from the gates and the border crossing, My Sovereign. She presented herself as an aspiring merchant, someone who became successful early in life. It seems legit, but... She is not you, My Sovereign. I have my doubts."


    "Ahaha, I am not the only talented man!" I laughed heartily, "For example, I dare say Merlin is above me in talent."


    "You jest, My Sovereign!" he exclaimed, shooting to his feet at once. Looking troubled, he nudged the people around him to back him up. He made everyone chuckle, easing the mood before I waved to him to sit down, looking at my General once again.


    "Well," Oleg continued, "Lieutenant Korval initially thought nothing of it, as such questions from visitors are common. Most are overwhelmed by their first experience within our city, coming face to face with our lifestyle. But... her questions were¡­ precise. Lieutenant Korval''s report mentioned multiple times that her wording was too precise for someone who should be unfamiliar with how magic works. While most visitors marvel at the radio¡¯s capabilities or its novelty, she seemed to have a rudimentary understanding of how it might function. Her phrasing suggested a functional knowledge of magical formations¡ªat least enough to understand how such knowledge could be applied in manufacturing, calling it an artifact from the get-go."


    "That could be strange..." I mumbled, "And they only have two mages there... But that also doesn''t mean they would have the expertise in recognizing magic and making deals with other nations and mages."


    "Sovereign," Merlin interjected, standing up. "I am not so sure about that. Dealing in magic artifacts or resources could be an answer, yes, but considering her age and her background, it is implausible that any nation would strike a deal of such high security with someone still new and relatively nameless."


    "I agree." Oleg seconded him, "When the Lieutenant offered vague answers, as per protocol, she dropped the subject unnaturally quickly and redirected the conversation to less sensitive topics. As per his report," Oleg looked down, reading it word for word, "It was as though she realized she¡¯d probed too far. Her demeanor remained pleasant, but the abrupt change felt¡­ calculated.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything more?" I asked, leaning back on my throne, thinking, tapping its armrest rhythmically.


    ¡°Just the Lieutenant''s thoughts." Oleg continued reading Korval''s raw report, "She was charming, perhaps too charming, after I traced back all of our interactions. At first, I thought she was simply being polite, even flirtatious. But now, in hindsight, her interest in the radio seems¡­ deliberate. I have no concrete evidence to suggest ill intent, but I felt it to be prudent to report my suspicions.¡± Looking up from the written report, he also added one last tidbit of information. "Her description matches of a drunk Atuvian woman walking towards the palace last night, My Sovereign.


    ¡°What about your assessment?¡± I asked, looking at everyone at the table.


    Oleg¡¯s face was a mask of calm calculation, speaking up first after a few seconds of silence.


    "Lieutenant Korval acted correctly in bringing this to our attention. While it may simply be an Atuvian woman with a sharp mind and curiosity, the circumstances are unusual enough to warrant vigilance. With Avalon''s growing prestige, we must assume that others¡ªfriends and foes alike¡ªwill seek to uncover our secrets. We all know Atuvia is already dismantling the tractors we sold them. This can be their way to learn more, or... We must not forget that the previous Empress could have people still in her debt. The current Emperor may have cashed in those debts to try and infiltrate us through them.¡±


    ¡°What is her name?¡± I asked calmly, taking note of Oleg''s assertions.


    ¡°She introduced herself as Eira Shastan." Oleg answered at once, "Of course, if it is a false identity, we shouldn¡¯t expect such an individual to leave an obvious trail of the fact. I can contact our troops in Atuvia, overseeing the railways, to look into it, and when they reach their city, they can uncover more information.¡±


    ¡°Let''s do that!" I agreed, wanting to be sure, "Have her movements within the city tracked,¡± I ordered. ¡°Discreetly. If she were a spy, she might realize it, but that wouldn''t be ideal. Nobody is perfect, so she will slip eventually if we are right. In the meantime, I want additional scrutiny on those entering Avalon, especially from parts of Atuvia that we have no contact with.¡±


    ¡°It will be done.¡± Everyone answered at once.


    "We cannot allow foreign powers¡ªwhether out of envy or ambition¡ªto undermine us." I continued with a half-smile, "And I don''t mean Ishillia alone. In the future, we will have faraway empires sending their people here, so this is not the last we have to deal with foreigners. If this ¡®Eira Shastan¡¯ proves to be more than she seems, she will find that Avalon does not tolerate dangers to its safety. No matter if it arrives openly or uses subterfuge.¡±


    A faint murmur of agreement rippled through the chamber as Oleg stepped forward, reclaiming the room¡¯s focus.


    ¡°With your permission, Sovereign, I will also recommend that our intelligence operatives monitor any unusual communications or movements among Atuvian visitors. Be it via letters, birds, or any other method. Although we would detect any magical traces, there are other ways to send a message.¡± he declared. ¡°If this individual is part of a larger effort, we may uncover more by observing her associates.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± I agreed at once.


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" Oleg straightened up, saluting, his posture as unyielding as ever. ¡°Then that concludes my report, My Sovereign. Is there anything further you wish to address?¡±


    I regarded the room for a moment before shaking my head and ending the week''s meeting.


    ¡°No. You are dismissed. Keep me informed.¡±


    As the ministers and their clerks began to file out, Oleg lingered for a moment. I knew that his mind was already turning over strategies for heightened security. If this woman¡ªthis Eira Shastan¡ªwas indeed a threat, she would soon find herself ensnared in our ever-watchful grasp.


    Maybe, if I am lucky, I can either convince her or blackmail her into betraying his current masters. A double agent is never something terrible to have, even if it could be dangerous. I was about to leave too when Merlin returned, looking a bit... troubled?


    "What happened?" I asked as multiple other ministers were just as stiff, following him, feeling that something big had to happen.


    "My Sovereign!" He said hurriedly. "Duke Kustov! He is here..."


    "Kustov?" I furrowed my brows while Merlin continued, licking his lips.


    "Yes. He says he came to report something that can''t wait any minute..."


    "Everyone! Back to your seats!" I ordered, raising my voice, "Go on, Merlin." I nodded, also sitting back, "Call him in. It has been a long time since we last met..."

 Chapter 298 – Need A Captain

    "Long time no see, Duke Kustov." I spoke first as he entered the throne room, going to one knee before me.


    "Indeed, My Sovereign. To be honest... We didn''t even meet, not when I was conscious like now."


    "Ahaha, now that you mention it like that..." I laughed, waving my hand to let him stand up. "I am glad to see you are fine. It wasn''t easy to come this far, was it?"


    "It is all thanks to you, My Sovereign. You did save my life and my family''s life. My bloodline. I would be dead otherwise, so it is perfectly right for me to serve you and your orders. Whatever they may be."


    I don''t know if it was still the original brainwashing talking or not... Whatever it was, by now, it was in the past, and he was one of my most loyal people, someone who I trusted. Plus, his daughter was the future wife of my Prime Minister. All is good that ends well, isn''t it?


    "I heard you have an important message. What happened?" I asked, sitting up straight on my throne. "Was the Silver Region attacked?"


    "No. Not... Exactly." He muttered, shaking his head. "We are trapped. In a sense, My Sovereign."


    As he continued to explain, I quickly understood what he was saying. If Mirian was right, and I believed she was, they managed to erect an invisible wall that would disable all of our main machines if we wanted to cross over it.


    "Even if we are isolated," Merlin spoke up after thinking it through, "We can still use it to bolster our defenses and armies. They must realize this!"


    "The Empress''s idea is," Kustov nodded, agreeing with him, "that the Emperor deemed us dangerous enough to seal us off. He wants to end the wars raging all around Ishillia so he can focus on us with his complete attention and the entire might of the Empire. We are being cut off until then..."


    "I prefer it this way." I chuckled, scratching my chin. "I would have been more annoyed if they had sacrificed all of their southern territories just to bring the hammer down on us."


    "Still..." Merlin murmured, crossing his arms thoughtfully, "If we want to attack, we will have to deal with it. I can think of coming up with a countermeasure¨C"


    "No." I interrupted him, looking into his surprised eyes, "It is fine. I would be more interested if we could copy something like this."


    "Sovereign?" They asked simultaneously as some of my ministers also began to stir, thinking about why.


    "There are two reasons," I explained, leaning forward. "For one, we can attack from an angle they don''t expect. We can travel through Atuvia and enter from their side without them realizing it. If our new toy is ready, we could transport the troops much more quickly... And their regular armies won''t have time to pack up and shift positions. Well... We could also use it to split them."


    "If they move away..." Kustov murmured, making me smile.


    "Yeah. If we go around and the forces facing us regroup and retreat from the borders to meet us, a second, regular army can cross without issues, and then we can capture them in a pincer attack."


    "What is the second reason?" Merlin asked curiously.


    "Its range," I answered, tapping on my armrest. "How high does it go?"


    "High?" Kustov blinked his eyes, making me nod my head.


    "Exactly. If we can, we should somehow test it out... because if it has a certain cut-off point, we can easily exploit it."


    "I think, I don''t understand, My Sovereign." The aging duke asked, looking a bit taken aback, "Are you... are we able to fly over it?"


    "We will be soon enough. I will need to ask Mirian, how high Ishillian ships can go..."


    "In your measurements..." Kustov muttered, making me smack my lips because I did hope he would remember it. He captained one, after all. "About 2,000 meters?"


    "Well..." I smiled, my fingers drumming more rhythmically now, "There is a number I think we could match easily. And then some."


    "But..."


    "Merlin," I looked at him confidently. "I am not saying it would work; that is why we will need to test it first! But I do believe if this spell is designed to keep the Judgement from swooping in and harassing Pascal and his forces, then it had to be built to the parameters the ship is capable of achieving."


    "If we could cross it, they would be completely blind to our advances, and we could land behind their backs!" Kustov exhaled, his eyes glowing in a brilliant light.


    "We could paradrop our troops behind enemy lines, yes."


    "Para... drop?" They asked in synch, making me shake my head.


    "I will explain it later! For now, it isn''t important. We are just theorizing anyway. First, we need the ship to be ready, and then we can start actually planning."


    "A ship..." Kustov whispered under his breath, finally understanding it. I guess he thought we were building something similar to what he knows of. Well, why not reward my loyal Duke, then?This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Merlin!"


    "Yes, My Sovereign?"


    "Prepare a tour of our base. I''d like to show our progress to my good friend~!"


    I don''t know which was a bigger shock to him. That I called him a friend or that we had a ship in the works. Either way, I couldn''t help but smile, seeing Kustov''s eyes get watery.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    The air within the cavern was cool at the entrance, yet the deeper we descended, the hotter it became, thanks to the constant work of my people and our machinery. Only Merlin, a group of soldiers, and I came along as I let Kustov tour my secret base, knowing he wouldn''t tell a soul about it, not even to his own son or daughter. Below the mountain of rocks, it was just as bright as outside as a sea of bright lights along the walls illuminated the cavernous space in soft golden hues, casting long, shifting shadows of the thousands working within.


    I watched as Duke Kustov stepped through the massive, circular hole on the side of the mountain, his expression guarded but his eyes alive with curiosity. By now, the entrance was chiseled into an immaculate and round shape, wide enough for the future when my airship would fly out of it. Later on, I was planning to install sealing mechanisms for it, but... that can wait.


    ¡°Welcome, Duke Kustov,¡± I said, gesturing grandly to the expanse of the underground base after we arrived and the giant inner grotto came into view. ¡°To what may be one of Avalon''s best-kept secrets.¡±


    Kustov almost forgot to blink while his gaze swept across the chamber. His boots clicked softly against the polished stone floor as he took a tentative step forward, peering into the brightly lit depths.


    ¡°I¡­ I did not expect this,¡± he murmured. ¡°The scale of it... This is... incredible. I don''t think Ishillia could do anything like this!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. Maybe they do. We never know, but come, let me show you what we¡¯ve been building.¡± I honestly felt like someone who could finally show off his collection... I felt way too proud, but damn, it felt good!


    We began walking down a sloping path carved from natural rock, lined with rails used to transport materials deeper into the cavern. Workers bustled about us¡ªcraftsmen, engineers, and guards¡ªeach focused on their task, only stopping when recognizing me, saluting, and greeting us with a proud shout. Kustov¡¯s eyes were wide, darting between the sights, be it the railway built to roll carts up and down between the base and the surface or the dozens of metallurgy workshops built into the giant room.


    ¡°Is this... really a factory?¡± he asked, marveling at the machinery humming steadily in the background.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± I answered. ¡°This will be the future birthplace of most of my inventions. Hidden away from prying eyes! We are constantly digging deeper and expanding. You could say this is my hidden second city. If Avalon ever gets in danger, I will have a place where I can pull back all my people and save them from death.¡±


    "Who could endanger your city, My Sovereign?" He asked in disbelief.


    "Monsters can." Merlin shrugged, shaking his head, and he was right.


    Kustov didn''t ask more, and I just smiled, letting his mind take in the spectacle of the massive frame of gleaming steel and the shape of my airship. To his eyes, it was the skeleton of a beast alright, suspended by thick chains and supported by scaffolds as workers were plating it in steel armor, covering its ''bones.'' Even in an incomplete state, this airship radiated an almost otherworldly presence, something he never had seen before.


    ¡°By the Gods¡­¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible over the din of construction.


    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± I chuckled after letting him savor his surprise, my voice carrying a mix of pride and mischief that I couldn''t mask. ¡°This is the future, Kustov. The skies will no longer belong solely to Ishillia. While their ships mimic those that sail the waters... Mine will dominate the sky. This is what an actual airship is supposed to look like!¡±


    Kustov¡¯s steps were slow and deliberate as he approached the edge of the viewing platform. He placed a hand on the railing, his fingers gripping the cold metal tightly, squeezing it, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen airships before,¡± he began, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I have even become a captain of one, albeit only shortly. But this... this is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever witnessed. The size alone... The Judgement could easily fit into its belly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than size,¡± I patted his shoulder, stepping beside him. ¡°Every beam, every plate, every rivet has been crafted with purpose. This ship isn¡¯t just meant to fly¡ªit¡¯s meant to overpower. Anything that the Judgment can do, this can do it better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You¡¯ve truly built something that can rival Ishillia¡¯s mightiest vessels? No... something that can smite them down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my friend. It wasn''t made to rival them. It was made to surpass them.¡± I gestured toward the airship¡¯s hull, which shimmered under the lamplight. ¡°I can carry my Knights and drop them from the skies, right on top of my enemies... And that is just one thing this aircraft will be capable of doing. You''ll see.¡±


    Kustov¡¯s gaze followed my hand, tracing the monumental metal frame. Workers swarmed the structure like ants, some welding plates into place, others maneuvering newly brought, locally created plating, holding it as if it weighed nothing, thanks to their tools.


    ¡°And the power source?¡± Kustov asked, his voice shaky. ¡°Surely this requires more than a few CC.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is true." I chuckled, glancing at Merlin, and I knew he wouldn''t want to share this information. Not because he didn''t trust the Duke but because he was afraid someone would capture him and get all the information out of his mind. "The airship will run on a twin system. We have two massive monster cores in it, one to make it fly, the other to power its weapons.¡±


    Kustov¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. He simply shook his head, overwhelmed by the sheer ambition of the project.


    ¡°Would you like a closer look?¡± I asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Yes... please. My Sovereign!¡±


    I simply nodded and led him down a series of winding stairs and onto a platform closer to the airship¡¯s base. Here, the noise was deafening¡ªhammers striking metal, the hiss of steam escaping pipes of the machines, working to churn out steel, and the rhythmic clanking of machinery. The air was thick with the smell of grease and molten metal, constantly purified by magic formations, yet not fast enough to eliminate it all. Walking next to it, Kustov reached out to touch one of the massive support struts, his hand brushing against its cool, smooth surface.


    ¡°This... This could change everything,¡± he murmured. ¡°With this, Avalon would be untouchable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± Merlin agreed. ¡°And it¡¯s not just about war, Duke Kustov. It is about to strike fear into our enemies'' hearts. Ishillia used the ships to deter its enemies, and it worked for centuries. Now, we are going to do the same...¡±


    We stood there for a moment, gazing up at the colossal structure. The airship¡¯s frame seemed to glow with potential, and I felt the same way as the Duke. I wanted to stand on it and see it fly already.


    ¡°I must admit, My Sovereign,¡± Kustov exhaled, his voice steady but filled with emotion. ¡°I would love to be here when it leaves its cage and takes to the skies.¡±


    "Good." I grinned, looking into his eyes. "Because I need someone who has captained a ship before."


    "What?!" He and Merlin asked at the same time. While Kustov remained stunned, forgetting to breathe, Merlin just shrugged, shaking his head with a wry smile.


    "What do you say, Duke Kustov? Care to become a captain once again? I will need someone to pilot my ship~!"

 Chapter 299 – The Situation Down South

    The fields surrounding Volkhir, the central city within the southern frontline in Ishillia, had become an unending sea of churned mud, blood, and ash in the past months. The Geth Empire and Ishillia still stood locked in grueling combat that neither side could break. It was now the middle of autumn, and the months of fighting had stripped the land of its vitality, doing it much more harm than the long winter ever could. What few trees had managed to survive by now had been all stripped bare, their skeletal forms standing there like weird, ghoully mementos on the scorched earth. The air wasn¡¯t any different; it reeked of decay¡ªrotting corpses of those who neither side could retrieve, mingling with the acrid smoke of ever-burning fires, consuming everything, including those who they could recover but didn''t survive.


    Both armies were rooted in place, unwilling to yield even a meter of land yet unable to advance at the same time. Realizing it, the Geth forces had dug themselves into the flatlands, constructing rudimentary fortifications with any tree they managed to cut down. They reinforced them from the earth they dug up and the boulders they found. Using anything that could be moved. These were only poor imitations of Ishillia''s expertly entrenched positions, though, but better than camping in the open. Still, they offered some semblance of protection, especially after they realized they weren¡¯t going to conquer the city and push deeper in. Each day was a grim cycle of survival¡ªfor both parties. There was no end to repairing fortifications, rationing supplies, and counting the dead.


    For Emperor Kadosa IV, the holy conquest he preached had long turned sour. He no longer stood at the front of his troops, delivering fiery speeches to inspire them; those days had ended when the Ishillian lines proved to be unbreakable. Without his closest ally, Emperor Ahnud¡¯s presence, his plans fell apart very quickly. Was he angry? Yes. Yes, he was. Ahnud''s failure to deal with his neighbors, being bogged down in a similar stalemate with Roblesia and Tentian, was the direct cause of the failure of his crusade. At least, Kadosa and many of his generals began thinking like that.


    By now, the Emperor of Geth had spent his days in his command tent, poring over maps marked with countless failed strategies and blocked routes to go around the Ishillian defenses. His armor, once clean and shiny, adorned with the Medallion of Life, was now tarnished, dented, and beginning to rust because of the blood stuck to its surface, eating away at it. The weight of his decisions caused his army¡¯s numbers to dwindle, and he found it increasingly challenging to find reinforcements, pulling untested officers and young men from back home. Still, his pride forbade him from retreating.


    Food supplies had become a constant concern. Supply wagons were frequently ambushed by Ishillian guerrilla forces, their routes becoming more perilous by the day. Somehow, no matter how many such groups he crushed, more would pop up¡­ Then, the common folk who had joined the crusade by themselves were the first to feel the sting of starvation and the horrors of an actual battlefield. Desperation grew among their ranks, turning their fervent faith into murmurs of dissent, even causing a few regiments to disappear, disband, and become bandits. A pest who started raiding Kadosa''s supplies, just like the Ishillians.


    Kadosa''s commanders were no less troubled. Every plan to breach Ishillia¡¯s defenses had failed spectacularly. Most of the siege engines that were brought forward in their previous, biggest summer assault had either been destroyed or rendered useless by Ishillian precision strikes. It was their last, big push for a breakthrough, lasting for four days, ending in the Emperor¡¯s order to retreat to their starting point, achieving¡­ nothing.


    There were attempts at cavalry charges into the Ishillian fortifications, resulting in catastrophic losses, thanks to the uneven terrain favoring the defenders. They were followed by a massive night assault, a source of hope that had quickly turned into a cruel joke; Ishillian mages ensured that even the cover of darkness offered no advantage.


    Then came the Geth response, using their own mages to bathe the land in fire, which was countered by the Ishillian forces just the same. The only result that both parties achieved was the death of regular troops caught in the crossfire on both sides as fire rained from the night sky.


    The battlefield between the two armies became a no-man¡¯s-land after the fighting, a treacherous expanse riddled with traps, craters, and the charred, unclaimed dead. Skirmishes erupted once again the other day, brief but ferocious clashes that left both sides losing a good amount of troops once again. Geth patrols ventured cautiously into the hills surrounding the land, seeking weaknesses in Ishillia¡¯s defenses, only to be ambushed by hidden archers and guerrilla fighters.


    It unfolded in the early hours of the overcast morning following the previous night''s magical battle. A Geth detachment, led by a young officer, a fresh replacement from back home after his predecessor died on the battlefield, initiated a breakthrough. He was desperate to prove himself and attempted to flank an Ishillian outpost nestled in the hills. The Geth soldiers moved quietly, trying to hold their breath so as not to make a noise, but the Ishillians had anticipated the maneuver. It wasn¡¯t the first time they had stopped a flanking maneuver, and it wouldn''t have been the last, either.


    As the Geth troops approached the outpost, a hail of arrows rained down from above, cutting through their ranks with precision. The survivors charged forward, only to find themselves ensnared in hidden traps dug into the earth, decorated with sharp metal spikes, catching multiple men and impaling their bodies. Hearing their cries, Ishillian infantry emerged from their covert positions, their blades drawn, rushing down at them, knowing where not to step. The skirmish was over in minutes, and the Geth strike force of veterans was annihilated, forcing Kadosa to find another officer replacement¡­ again.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    When news of the failed attack reached the Emperor, he ordered retaliatory strikes against Ishillian positions in anger, resulting in yet another bloody stalemate. This ended his attempts to break Ishillia and stopped all of their attacks for weeks.


    ¡°We cannot sustain this, Your Grace.¡± General Harven, one of Kadosa¡¯s most trusted tacticians, stood before the Emperor, his face ashen. ¡°When winter comes, it will destroy us before Ishillia ever does.¡±


    ¡°And what would you have me do, Harven?¡± The Emperor snapped, slamming his fist onto the table. ¡°Retreat? Slink back to Geth with our tails between our legs? We are supposed to be on the same level as Ishillia! They are supposed to be in inner turmoil, fighting rebellions all over their territory! Yet they stopped us?! Am I going to acknowledge that Ishillia is superior even when it''s down on one knee?!¡±


    ¡°No, my Emperor. But we must adapt. Strike at their supply lines. Send assassins to take out their commanders. We need chaos in their ranks, or we will bleed ourselves dry. We must do something, or we both will die here, and we all know Ishillia will be the first to recover.¡±


    Kadosa¡¯s expression darkened, but he gave a curt nod. He was right¡­ they couldn¡¯t keep this up. That night, he dispatched his most skilled operatives in a desperate gamble to disrupt the Ishillian war machine; if this wouldn''t work either, he was afraid that he had to give the command to retreat. And that could end him up in much more trouble than anyone could imagine... maybe even in a revolt back home.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Across the battlefield, Ishillia''s defenders still held firm, though their efforts of standing their ground were not without cost. Volkhir¡¯s surrounding fields were now a labyrinth of trenches, barricades, and hastily constructed fortifications. A man-made forest of dearth.


    Soldiers rotated shifts at the front lines, their faces less strained than those of their counterparts on the other side. Lucca, Pascal''s disciple, proved to be a more outstanding tactician than Emperor Kadosa¡¯s own generals. He oversaw the defense, directly giving orders and reacting to everything Kadosa and his army tried. He was a constant presence, moving among the troops to bolster morale, casting spells himself, blocking the enemy¡¯s magic. His robes were worn and caked with mud, but he was leading by example. Although he looked tired in the past month or so, his mind remained sharp, and he tirelessly devised countermeasures to Emperor Kadosa¡¯s relentless assaults.


    ¡°Hold the line,¡± he ordered innumerable times, a phrase that became the mantra of the Ishillian troops. ¡°Every day we stand is another step toward victory.¡±


    But even Lucca knew the cost of this prolonged struggle. Ishillia''s forces were stretched thin, their numbers dwindling with each skirmish. Reinforcements trickled in from other regions, but they were often raw recruits or hastily armed peasants, conscripted bandits. Every lost veteran was a hard blow¡­ The rebellion in the old territory of Scorc had diverted critical resources, and although his disciple brother was washing the land with blood to reign them in, breaking the spirit of the people was not an easy task. Then¡­ there was the northern border with the disobedient Mirian Ishillia. At least, he received news from Barth that he had finished his preparations and contained the woman in the North, sealing the region like trapping a bug under a glass jar.


    At least his Mater, the Eternal Emperor, could now start focusing on this battle. Thinking about his situation, his mind returned to the immediate future of his own supplies. While they were better protected than the Geth supply lines, theirs were also not immune to disruption.


    For the past two days, Geth''s assassins somehow managed to sneak past him. They struck under the cover of night, targeting caravans and supply depots. These attacks forced his commanders to divert troops from the front lines, further straining their defenses. Yet, Lucca adapted at once, employing counterintelligence and delegating one of his mages to place magical wards at their depots, trying to root out the infiltrators. He didn¡¯t hesitate to send a mage to find the enemy, along with a squad of veterans. The tiniest cracks could break their wall as time passed¡­ and he wasn¡¯t going to let it happen.


    The city of Volkhir itself bore the scars of war. Once a recognized regional capital, it was now a fortress in all but name. Civilians worked alongside soldiers, reinforcing barricades and tending to the wounded brought back from the front lines. The city¡¯s walls were lined with ballistae and their own siege engines, ready to repel any assault that may break through. Every able-bodied man, woman, and child had been conscripted into the defense effort, leaving the streets eerily empty. Anyone refusing to do so very quickly found themselves hanging from the walls.


    Thanks to Lucca¡¯s quick reaction, Kadosa¡¯s gambit to sow chaos in Ishillia¡¯s ranks had yielded only minor successes. At the same time, Ishillian''s efforts to push Geth back were unsuccessful due to the difference in the number of troops. The war had devolved into a grinding war of attrition, and Lucca was hoping to whittle the Geth forces down to size so he could finally overpower them.


    For the Geth Empire, the question was no longer one of conquest but of survival. If their army suffered a disastrous defeat here, the entire Geth Empire would be at risk. Kadosa¡¯s commanders urged him to consider a retreat, but the Emperor remained steadfast, his pride outweighing the mounting losses. For Ishillia, the challenge was to maintain their fragile line while preparing for the inevitable resurgence of Geth¡¯s assaults.


    Lucca understood that their current strategy was working, but he lacked the resources to launch a counteroffensive. He had to hold out a bit longer. When they retreat, he can start pushing a little. And with the North contained, the remaining Ishillian ships were being prepared. The moment they arrived, the Geth Empire would be finished!

 Chapter 300 – Kinships

    ¡°Leon, are you listening?¡± Yuri asked, pursing her lips, sitting atop me, moving her hips back and forth while I was lying under her in our bed.


    ¡°I am, but¡­ is this really when and how you want to make your report?¡± I asked with a moan because she wasn¡¯t giving me any chance to start concentrating.


    ¡°It is the most efficient way!¡± She giggled, pulling my hands up to her breasts, making me knead them, knowing well she liked it if I was a bit forceful with them. ¡°With Sasha and Mikan taking the kids for a walk in the city, we have half an hour to do this before they come back! I want you in a one-on-one for a change~!¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, it is more than enough time to finish¡­¡± I grunted, thrusting my hips upwards, making him moan in pleasure as we kissed deep inside her.


    ¡°Are you acknowledging that you are a quick shot¡­?¡± She panted, pushing herself down on me, increasing her hips'' speed. ¡°Anyway! As I said, the girl may or may not be a spy. She didn¡¯t do anything suspicious yet. We have been trailing her, and no messages left her hands, or if they did, she is well-trained enough for us to miss them.¡±


    ¡°What about animals? Birds or something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. My guess is that if she is indeed collecting information to report, she won¡¯t do it while here. She is careful. She also made contact with our promising Lieutenant Korval, initiating two more dates and keeping up the act. According to his report, those went perfectly fine, and she acted normaaaaaaih?! Right there! More! Ah!¡± She yelped suddenly, shivering as I poked her at the right angle, giving me a reason to grin as I continued grinding against her favorite spot. ¡°Khm! What I was... ah... don''t stop.. ah! What I was... saying was... that she is good¡­ maybe you should... fuck her brains out to get information¡­ Or just do it literally. Ah... Let her... have a great... last time!¡±


    ¡°Yuri¡­¡± I slapped her buttocks, which resulted in her picking up more speed.


    ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯d watch that¡­ Haaah¡­ You could break her in quick¡­!¡±


    ¡°That is why I said you should have reported as usual!¡± I shrugged as she was in her wild mood again, prompting me to switch poses, push her down, and mount her from behind until she was finally satisfied and spanked red.


    Slipping out of her at the end, letting her lay there, moaning in satisfaction, she slowly turned around and nestled her head in my lap. Playing with my rod, she began licking me clean, doing it slowly, savoring it for a long moment.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked between two licks, looking up at my eyes with great satisfaction. ¡°We can bring her in for questioning if you want.¡±


    ¡°And spook her? No.¡± I shook my head, rubbing hers, running my fingers through her wet hair, ¡°Let¡¯s keep her here, along with a few of the other Atuvians. They brought in oil, yes?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. A lot of it, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Good. Use it as a basis that we need time to find a place for it as we are still building containers to hold the liquid. Let¡¯s continue our observation, but don¡¯t let them travel to the manufacturing plants!¡±


    ¡°No foreigners are allowed there anyway.¡±


    ¡°Just make sure they don¡¯t learn where it is either.¡± I added, thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can stretch her visit out; will she slip up or not?¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t?¡± She asked after cleaning me up and sitting up herself, stretching with a satisfied moan.


    ¡°We will send them back home on the train if that''s the case. Prepare it as if it were nothing. Then, send infiltrators and some soldiers as escorts with them. The latter can be easily explained by the fact that we are protecting our machines. The former group can slip into Atuvia. I want an intelligence network established there, not just to spy on our possible visitors but on everything they do.¡±


    ¡°And if it turns out she is a spy?¡±


    ¡°Make sure she returns!¡± I declared, looking into her eyes before leaning closer and kissing her neck, right where she liked it the most. "Then we will capture her, and you can get everything out of her brain.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ You are making me wet again¡­ Well, not that I am dry; you pumped me full~!¡±


    ¡°We are back!¡± The door opened at that moment with Sasha poking her head in, looking at us. ¡°I told you, you have thirty minutes at tops.¡± She shrugged, glancing at Yuri. "No encore!"


    ¡°We are already done!¡± she jumped up from the bed. ¡°Let me wash up, and we are coming.¡±


    ¡°Good. Luna is done with lunch. The kids are already hungry, so don¡¯t make us wait! Oh, and Yuri!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± she shrugged, "Tomorrow is yours, as per our deal.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what deal?¡± I asked, looking befuddled, making Yuri turn around, winking at me.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We all want a little one-on-one with our hubby! I just won the first draw. Second is Sacchy, third is Lucchy, fourth is Mikki. And don¡¯t worry!¡± She turned back to Sasha, who was about to pull back with a face as red as a tomato. ¡°I didn¡¯t milk him dry. You¡¯ll get your pussy filled to the brim, too~!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Are you okay, My Sovereign?¡± Merlin asked as he entered my office.


    ¡°Hm? Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°Your face... It is a bit sunken in.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That? Yeah. A piece of advice, my friend!" I put down the reports from my oil refinery task force, detailing that they had begun the first testings, "If you decide to have more than one wife, be fit. Work on your stamina.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± He mumbled, understanding my ¡®plight.¡¯ Not that I was complaining. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would happen, Elena is already a handful¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she now?¡± I perked up, interested in the possibility of a little bit of gossip. Hm... I may have spent too much time with Luna yesterday.


    ¡°Yes. She wants to do it every day.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ is that a problem?¡± I asked, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because I can also be tired!¡± he moaned, plopping down on my couch. ¡°There is so much to do, but she insists that it is for my own good!¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡°Please, she just wants to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± I laughed, standing up and sitting down next to him, patting his back, ¡°When it happens, we will drink to that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not against it, it''s just¡­ Really tiring¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should cut back on your workload. The airship is also almost finished, so we should have the first test flight in a few days. Until then, you can rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I can handle it!¡± He protested at once, ¡°I didn¡¯t come to complain; there is nothing to complain about! I came to inform you that the spies have been selected, along with the group that will escort our targets back to Atuvia. This Eira Shastan may be, indeed, just a curious young girl. Although¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, seeing him fall into silence.


    ¡°There was a request coming from her group. Not from her directly, but from her supervisor, asking if they can see our manufacturing plants. Which also means they figured out we weren¡¯t showing them everything. The idea may have originated from her; we can¡¯t confirm it.¡±


    ¡°The fact that she is leaving with them is also interesting. Oh well¡­¡± I leaned back, not that worried about it. ¡°We will see how it unfolds. I am more worried about the coming winter.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, yes. I also came to report that I have sent the message you asked me to. Is it wise to recall Pion and the Rook?¡±


    ¡°Westland should be stable enough.¡± I countered. ¡°Matilda can take care of it, and when next spring comes, she can return. Any news of her sons?¡±


    ¡°Pion said there was some, and they are compiling a full report.¡±


    ¡°At least that is something. We have already opened up toward the east, and I am curious about how our western neighbors are doing.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, about the duke¨C¡°


    ¡°Are you against me making him a captain?¡± I asked bluntly, cutting in before he could word it more¡­ diplomatically.


    ¡°I thought you would captain it¡­ It is a ship worthy of your command, My Sovereign! Yours alone!¡±


    ¡°Who said I won¡¯t command it?¡± I grinned, standing up from next to him, ¡°But I won¡¯t spend my life on it, and it will need a captain that is in charge of Camelot.¡±


    ¡°Camelot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I looked down at him, ¡°Our flying fortress~! I think it is a fitting name, one that would have been fine for this city, too.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a cloudy day above the city of Hospet. The air was filled with the scent of rain from before, soaking the lands surrounding it. Matilda stood on the balcony of the city¡¯s castle, pulling her coat closer around her body, fighting back the cold while overlooking the busy settlement. If you knew where to look, you could notice the clues, the city still bearing the marks of the battle, although most of the buildings and walls had indeed been repaired by now.


    ¡°Will you be alright?¡± Pion asked, stepping next to her, letting Matilda¡¯s body lean against his while his hands wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°I am a grown woman. Heh¡­ I could have been even your mother, too.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He shrugged, unbothered by her teasing words, ¡°You did raise three idiots, so the nobles here should not be an issue. With the soldiers I leave behind, you should be safe.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. Your words are way too straightforward! Well, at least they are not that idiotic...¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ true.¡± Pion shrugged as he had to acknowledge that some skills had been passed down to them.


    The trio of troublemakers was indeed a great asset. Not while in Ishillia or Avalon, but when they were sent to do diplomatic missions in other countries. The way they acted and carried themselves was precisely what other kingdoms¡¯ nobles expected.


    A week earlier, they had returned from the Principality of Lacri, the small country bordering Ishillia from the west. They managed to open up relations with them, especially now, after knowing that Ishillia was in massive turmoil, be it the ¡®civil war¡¯ or the invasion of Geth. It was the best time to make deals where they could be not only equal to the giant Ishillian Empire but maybe even be the ones winning out in an agreement. Of course, they were still cautious, but the fact that the offspring of a supposed duke had come over was already a good sign for them of the seriousness of opportunities. Not that the three would correct their thinking, informing them that their noble ranks were already stripped away. Especially not now, when the smaller country was still struggling after the long winter and was eager to make pacts with the devil himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for our Sovereign¡¯s decision,¡± Matilda spoke up again, ¡°on how to deal with Lacri. They are relatively poor, so we won¡¯t make much from cooperation besides political influence. But, there may be something in the documents I am sending over that has a gem in it that I can¡¯t identify.¡±


    ¡°He will know what to do.¡± Pion nodded, not just because he trusted his Sovereign but because he firmly believed it.


    ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He looked down at Matilda¡¯s eyes, ¡°The North is in peace now, fully standing behind Mirian¡¯s rule and in a friendly relationship with Avalon.¡±


    ¡°I am speaking about the monsters. The fact that you, the Rook, and half of your troops are being recalled is a preparation for the winter. I am not stupid, you know what I mean, you big bulky kid!¡±


    ¡°It is my duty to defend my home.¡± He answered calmly, but Matilda just hugged him more tightly.


    ¡°Just make sure you protect your own life too¡­ I lost a husband already.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t marry.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She giggled, but Pion simply kept holding her, ¡°Or... Am I too old for you?¡±


    ¡°If that would be the case, I wouldn¡¯t even be here.¡± His reply was firm, just as he hugged and leaned in for a long, pleasant kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. We are Avalonians; we are built for this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just make sure of that, okay?¡± Matilda whispered, pulling him into the bedroom, onto the bed, and onto herself. ¡°Let me caress you until morning¡­ I won¡¯t see you again until spring, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°But you will see me.¡± He kissed her this time around, already undressing Matilda, ¡°Promise.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ That¡¯s what I wanted to hear¡­¡± She whispered, hugging him with both hands, not wanting to let go.

 Chapter 301 - Camelot

    I stood on the main bridge of my almost completed airship, which was located right in its nose. The front view at the moment was obstructed by the ship''s solid, raw metal frame, plunging us into complete darkness, only lit up by the red emergency lights on the walkways and handrails within. Still, the darkness would not last for long; we were just waiting for everything to connect to the main core.


    The bridge itself was multi-layered, with different posts at different levels placed on their little ''islands'' surrounding a central command platform. On the latter, before the main steering wheel, stood Kustov, present for the first flight of Camelot as his future captain. I sat behind him on a slightly elevated chair, one that solely belonged to me, with some built-in functions only I knew about.


    "Alright, people! Get ready!" I exclaimed, sitting in my comfortable seat, feeling my heart beat loudly in my chest. It was the first time we would fly¡­ Will it hold? I couldn''t help but think about it, especially how it looked at the moment.


    The bridge was barebones at best. Only the main instruments were ready, and some seats were where officers would sit and give orders through the ship''s crew, manning their positions via our radio system and punching in the orders of Kustov or mine. Only a skeleton crew, including Merlin, was aboard right now, numbering around a hundred people. Unlike us, he was at the central core, responsible for the ship''s primary functions, making sure even if something failed, he could control the monster core and put us down without crashing into the mountain or the forest below. Then, there was a soft beep, notifying us that the formations were ready.


    "Activate the Imaginary!" I ordered, deciding to keep the Ishillian name as it was the same, really.


    A moment later, the bridge lit up as the polished but yet-to-be-painted metal walls disappeared, replaced by a magical image that showed a complete 360-degree vision of the underground factory. It surrounded us, giving us perfect vision and preventing us from flanking us. That is why I designed the bridge, and its crew had their little islands, allowing the crew a better view of everything and possible targets.


    "So far, so good." Crackled the radio on the bridge, transmitting Merlin''s voice. "I sense no faulty runes or sub-formations. We can start!"


    "You heard the man!" I replied with a smile, glancing at Kustov. "Take us out of here, Captain."


    "Yes, My Sovereign!" He saluted, his gaze burning with fervor, as he began instructing the crew and stepping up to the captain''s wheel, responsible for steering our 400-meter-long vessel¡­ the flying fortress of Camelot.


    With a slight tremble, we had to lift off. The formations came to life, gradually stripping the vessel of its weight and manipulating gravity so that if we wanted to move forward, a pulling force allowed us to do so. We will test how fast we can go in the coming days, but for now, we just have to come out of the underground base without crashing.


    Feeling us begin to move, the view around us changed in real-time, with no delays, which was important; luckily for us, everything was working as intended. While I could see many of the crew looking on nervously, they were well-trained and focused. Even with fear and excitement tugging at their minds, they obeyed Kustov''s orders, which were surprisingly precise. Thankfully, the ship also turned out to be responsive and easily maneuverable. Although the Camelot was larger and differently shaped than the Ishillian ships, the main controls were very similar, so I chalked it up to that. Or... he was a natural.


    Whatever the case, he perfectly navigated us through the entrance, emerging from the underbelly of the mountains straight into the light, out into the sunshine. It was blinding at first as we rose to the sky, but as everything came into view, it was mesmerizing. We could overlook the region from up here¡ªour region. Our home.


    "Beautiful..." I whispered, grinning from ear to ear.


    The ride itself was smooth. The magic driving the airship made it feel like we were floating and could go anywhere in the world without restraints. I think I finally understood why everyone feared Ishillia''s warships. It''s a good thing we almost robbed them of all of theirs.


    "Report!"


    "Yes, Sovereign." Kustov saluted, returning from his own amazement. Comparing today with the day he was forced to leave his noble title behind and become the captain of the Ishillian variant was night and day.


    I listened to the callouts and the incoming reports as we flew further up, outside of my secret base, floating there, unmoving, casting a large shadow below us. Everything was working perfectly. All in all, the Camelot was ready. It didn''t mean it was finished, though. We didn''t have any weapons installed yet, except the ¡®death ray,¡¯ but besides me and Merlin, nobody else aboard the ship knew about it. Its controls were integrated into my chair, so only I was able to issue its usage¡­ As for regular weapons, that was going to be the next big step, connecting them to the second monster core, and then we would need to paint the ship and decorate it within.


    It may be a warship, but it will also be my command center. I can''t have it look dull¡­ So, I think I will let Luna loose. With Mikan overseeing her, of course. Amongst us all, those two had the most sensible eye for decorative choices, thanks to their upbringing in the Capital.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Captain," I spoke up, blinking my eyes, feeling a wild feeling rising within me. I wanted to see what else we can do with this beauty.


    "Yes, Sovereign?"


    "Start climbing. I want to see how high we can go."


    "¡­" At first, he stiffened as this was not in the plans¡­ but I saw he was just as curious and excited as I was.


    "By my calculations, 10,000 meters should be possible," Merlin answered through the radio, making the officers'' murmur become louder at once.


    "Well then." I leaned back, nodding at Kustov, "Let''s see if my Prime Minister''s hunch is real or not."


    "As you order, My Sovereign." He saluted, turning around and looking towards the left-side control island responsible for our altitude. "Ensign! Start ascending!"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    The sunlight made the towering metallic frame of the Camelot shimmer as it ascended from the hidden cavern, its raw, silver-colored body casting a giant patch of shadow across the ground below it. Sasha stood under it with her arms crossed, her eyes fixed on the airship, refusing to blink them, afraid that if she did so, the airship would be gone or fall out of the sky with her husband aboard it. Beside her, Yuri had a broad grin plastered across her face, her arms folded behind her head as if she were admiring a personal achievement.


    "It¡¯s actually flying," she remarked her tone a mix of awe and triumph. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we managed to pull this off."


    "Of course, it¡¯s flying," Sasha replied angrily. "It was meant to fly! Leon designed it, and I made sure it was built well! It won¡¯t fall down!"


    ¡°I never thought it would crash...¡± She countered, blushing, ¡°I doubted it would fly, but only because it is made out of metal. But¡­ magic is magic, and you two worked yours on it!¡±


    Near them, Luna crouched down, patting the heads of the soon-to-be four-year-old Leyla and Arthur, who were bouncing with excitement, their tiny hands reaching toward the sky. Hopefully, none of them were about to use any magic that they couldn¡¯t perceive and make it fall on their heads¡­ At least, that was Luna''s first thought. On the other hand, Lancelot, snuggled in Mikan¡¯s arms, gurgled happily, seemingly oblivious to the significance of the moment but catching the energy of the crowd around him. Or he was just hungry, holding onto Mikan¡¯s milk-filled boobs, trying to bite onto it through her clothes.


    "Mama, it¡¯s so big!" Leyla exclaimed, her wide eyes reflecting the airship''s metallic sheen. ¡°Papa is so cool!¡±


    "Don¡¯t tell that to him directly.¡± Luna chuckled, ruffling her hair, ¡°His ego is already as big as¨C¡° but she stopped, feeling Sasha¡¯s glare stabbing her in the sides.


    ¡°Big as what?¡± Arthur asked, getting curious, making Luna sweat as Sasha¡¯s gaze intensified at once. ¡°As Mommy¡¯s boobs?¡± He pointed at Mikan, making Yuri laugh loudly. Hearing him, the owner of the two mountains blushed at once, looking at Sasha with a pleading expression that said she had nothing to do with this. ¡°Papa would look funny with big boobs¡­¡±


    "He has a flat buttocks, he would tip over! BAM!" Leyla agreed, thinking about it and explaining it with overexaggerated hand gestures.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sasha said finally, making the twins look at the airship again and watching it hover above them all.


    Behind them, a small gathering of Avalon¡¯s high-ranking ministers and officials stood in silent reverence. Minister Rennar adjusted his spectacles, his typically stern face betraying a hint of admiration. When they were invited, they only knew that something was waiting for them¡­ something big. Most of them didn¡¯t expect it to be literally this big.


    "It¡¯s a masterpiece," he said under his breath, though loud enough for those near him to hear. "An airborne fortress, unlike anything Ishillia could produce."


    Many of the others nodded in agreement, standing tall and proud. Once, they were peasants¡ªno, lower than that¡ªsupposedly barbarians of the Frontier. Yet now? They were Avalonians, people who could hold their heads high no matter who they faced next. The children¡¯s laughter broke the contemplative mood as Leyla and Arthur began to chase each other around Luna, pretending to be the airship themselves.


    "Vroom! Camelot is going up, up, up!" Arthur shouted, raising his arms as if soaring into the sky. True enough, it was just then that it began ascending higher and higher.


    "That was not in the plans¡­" Sasha muttered softly, looking up at the ship, shrinking in size as it climbed upwards. "They¡¯re already testing its limits... Tsk! I will have a word with our dear husband after he comes back down."


    "Let him do it," Mikan said with a smile. "We all know how he is¡­ Plus, I think none of us would be able to resist the urge."


    ¡°No, no, Mikki. She is right.¡± Yuri interjected, agreeing with Sasha. ¡°He refused to take us on, saying if something goes wrong, he won¡¯t endanger us. And now he hogs all the fun? I will get my vibrator ready, Sacchy; you bring the cuffs.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ going that far?¡± Luna flinched, and unbeknownst to them, so did Leon up in the commander¡¯s chair.


    As they spoke, Camelot finally reached the clouds high above. A cheer erupted from the gathered officials and onlookers, echoing across the ground as they saw it disappear from view, cutting into the white mass that was rolling down from the top of the mountains. The ministers clapped and exchanged nods of approval, hoping that soon, they would be allowed to witness for themselves how it feels to touch the sky.


    ¡°Fly!¡± Leyla giggled once, then jumped¡­ and began floating upwards.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sasha yelped, afraid she would fly away like a balloon. She quickly grabbed her legs and pulled her down, feeling that her daughter had no weight to her at all. Her one-piece dress was also floating as if immune to gravity itself.


    ¡°Woah, woah, kiddo!¡± Yuri grunted just the same as Arthur was also in the air, his ankles held by her with a firm grip.


    Luckily, the ministers were still lost in the discussion, missing the sudden mischief by their future leaders as the two were pulled into their parents¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Luna whistled, blinking her mismatched eyes. ¡°Their magic is¡­ powerful, huh?¡±


    ¡°Turn it off! Now!¡± Sasha ordered them, and her voice was scaring the kids, who simply nodded, their weight returning to normal in the hands of Yuri and Sasha. ¡°What in the Gods¡¯ names are you two thinking about, hm? Your father will hear about this; you just wait!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Arthur wanted to say something, shrinking back at once, seeing his mother¡¯s furious gaze.


    ¡°What do you think¡­?¡± Yuri whispered, glancing towards the leader of their harem, ¡°Were the Vasas, back in the ancient days, also able to fly? Maybe they were like in the legends¡­ standing on swords, zooming around the sky, and changing rivers with a wave of a hand, huh?¡±


    ¡°Whatever they were, these two unruly imps are not Vasas!¡± Sasha grunted, her nostrils exhaling angry plumes of smoke, ¡°Try this again¡­ and then I will make sure both of your buttocks are so red, not even Mikan can heal it!¡±


    Yet, deep down, she was not angry. She was¡­ afraid. Afraid that whatever was happening to her children was something that would be noticed. Noticed by a force, living on the other side of the mountains¡­

 Chapter 302 - Peeping

    "Ugh... my back..." I moaned, standing in my office, trying to stretch. Turning around, I watched as my door opened, Luna coming in with a tray with my breakfast on it.


    "For the record, it wasn''t my idea." She muttered, holding back a giggle, watching me groaning. "I wasn''t angry at you."


    "Sleeping on the floor was not the most comfortable, but, eh, I experienced worse." I chuckled, shaking my head while taking the coffee cup and sipping it. "Well, the tests were still good, and I can understand why Sacchy was in a spicy mood."


    "How was it?" she asked curiously, sitting up on my desk and dangling her bare feet, dressed in her maid outfit.


    "It was nice. Really nice. But also strange..."


    "How so?"


    "Well," I hummed, recalling the sight from the Camelot''s bridge, "a God''s magic is no joke. After clearing the first layer of clouds, around 4,000 meters high, the mountain is still there."


    "But... but... When there is a clear day, it... it doesn''t reach the clouds..." She muttered, wondering how that could be true. They could see the top of the mountains, even if they were really high up or when they were surrounded by thick clouds rolling down on their sides.


    "Exactly my question. They were also weird. More shimmery, sometimes a bit translucent. So, I don''t think it was the mountain but something that looked like one. At any rate, Merlin reported that it was indeed some kind of magic force, one that he didn''t dare to interact with. If he is unsure, so are we! So we steered clear, even when we reached our maximum altitude of 11,000 meters."


    "Woah... that''s high!"


    "And cold. Very cold. But yes, it is high, and it also explained to me why no flying beasts are coming over. They simply can''t. Now, after knowing this, we can likewise test the barrier Pascal has raised along the border. If it also reaches up to that height, we will skirt it through the east, heading to the old Scorc territory. If not, then we can simply fly over it."


    "What about the duke?" She asked, watching me with a smile while I began eating the sandwich she had brought for me.


    "He will report back to Mirian and then return. He served her enough, and by now, Mirian had established herself in the Silver Region. I don''t think she needs him anymore, so I will employ our good old friend as the captain of Camelot. By the time he comes back, the ship should be equipped with all the weapons, ready for winter."


    "Sasha already told me about it!" she exclaimed proudly. "It will be stuffed, eh? How many cannons in total? Fifty?"


    "Sixty-eight." I chuckled, "Eighteen Dragonfire Cannons on the broadsides, counting up to thirty-six in total. Then, there will be four aft and fore cannons, numbering eight in total. That''s forty-four. Same amount of topsite and underside cannons. That brings us up to fifty-two. The remaining sixteen will be non-magical, using the gunpowder we have been making. For those cannons, we will also have ammunition stored aboard the ship. They will be siege-variant or, in this case, magic-breaking weapons. We already know that magical shields can¡¯t block physical projectiles, so I will space out cannons to counter such defenses.¡±


    ¡°What about the death ray?¡± She grinned, making me stop eating and raising an eyebrow at her. Did Sasha tell her about it? Although I kept it a secret, besides Merlin, I also explained it to her¡­ Naturally.


    ¡°Did Sasha mention it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so there is one!¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± I chuckled, shaking my head, ¡°You got me there.¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu, I knew you wouldn¡¯t pass up on it! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Yuri or Mikan! Although, I think the former would be able to keep it under wraps. As for Mikki, yeah, she would be¡­ Hm, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them,¡± I interrupted her, waving my hand, ¡°but only after the ship is finished. By then, it will be done, and I will emphasize to Mikan that she should not feel any responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It is not like you need to hide it from us. I don¡¯t think Mikan would be angry at you because of it.¡±


    ¡°I just want her conscience to be clear and make sure that as few people know about it as possible. I won¡¯t tell Kustov about it either, for starters. That weapon is dangerous, and I don¡¯t want anyone to think about copying or using it for an easy solution.¡±


    ¡°But you will use it, though?¡±


    ¡°You would be a good interrogator,¡± I smiled at her, pecking her neck and making her giggle. ¡°Of course I will. I just don¡¯t trust others to be as responsible as I will be. Some may say that''s a way too prideful thing to say... but... we''ll see if they are right or not. The targets I would utilize it against are going to be monsters and Pascal personally. When nothing else works.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s next, then?" she asked with a smile, looking up at me happily. ¡°A new experiment?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I want to relax a little. Doing nothing, playing with my wives and my kids. All of our projects are underway; as long as they don¡¯t need me to be there, I can kick back a little.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds fun!¡± she grinned, hopping off my table and touching her lips. ¡°You could also help me with a scene I am stuck at! You know, with my book!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? And what is it about?¡±


    ¡°It includes¡­ well¡­¡± she blushed, but her eyes were sparkling, ¡°ropes¡­ and I can¡¯t tie myself up properly¡­ And don¡¯t say Yuri would! It is not a girl-on-girl scene, and I can¡¯t immerse myself in the play properly if I ask her to help me out!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I raised my eyebrows, getting really interested now. That¡¯s the creative method for you, eh? ¡°Continue¡­¡± I whispered, standing before her, running my hand through her hair, playing with it while also slipping my other hand into her top.


    ¡°Hauh, perfect! I need a character just like this! It is a scene where the bandit boss captures an assassin and breaks her in... mhm! It is all about penetrating her defenses and turning her allegiance!¡± She explained, moaning, her hands gripping the edge of her skirt.


    ¡°Damn¡­ Are you totally into writing more and more erotic stories now?¡± I asked, holding her face in my hand. Without hesitation, she nodded her head while I pressed my knee between her legs, letting her rub up against it. ¡°Well, you can''t say that I am not a good husband¡­ Do you have rope prepared?¡± Before I could finish my question, she already hummed in answer, trying to bob her head. ¡°In your office? Hm¡­ good girl. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± She panted, but before I let her go, I gently pulled on her hair, keeping her hack. "Nyauh?!"


    ¡°Strip. You are going to walk there naked. A captured assassin could hide weapons everywhere, isn¡¯t she? I need to make sure you are harmless!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you bastard! I won¡¯t submit!¡± She answered after blinking her eyes once, settling into character, ending up with torn clothes as I made sure she followed me naked, just as I ordered.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mhmmm¡­ Leon?¡± I whispered, dreaming about my husband right before I woke up late in the morning, feeling somewhat guilty that I had made him sleep on the floor as a punishment¡­ Uuu¡­ He didn¡¯t even complain or try to explain things! He just accepted it...


    Sitting up, Yuri and Mikan were still asleep next to me, snuggling up with Lancelot, Arthur, and Leyla, making me smile while watching them. If there was genuine happiness in this world, this was it.


    ¡°He is probably in his office¡­ He should rest sometimes...¡±


    Getting out of bed, careful not to wake the others up, I decided to throw on a robe, wrapping it tightly around my body and tying my hair into a ponytail. With Luna also gone, he most likely already had breakfast, but I can still give him a massage¡­ I bet it wasn¡¯t comfortable sleeping on the floor¡­ Hauh, maybe I went a bit far?


    Exiting our room silently, I caught on one of our clocks that it was already nine. I usually woke at seven¡­ It was rare for me to sleep in this long.


    ¡°Hm, maybe he is no longer in his office¡­¡±


    And I was right. Upon entering, it was indeed empty, but then I noticed it. There it was, on the ground, Luna¡¯s usual maid outfit, torn apart and shredded. At first, it did give me a scare, but the moment I noticed her panties and how¡­ soaked it was¡­ I knew why.


    ¡°Haaah¡­ You little!¡± I pursed my lips because now I for sure had no chance to make it up to him! No wonder she was so slippery and didn¡¯t even wake us while sneaking out! But¡­ where were they?


    I didn¡¯t need to think for long, hearing her muffled scream from nearby, coming from her little writing room. What the hell were they doing to make her scream like that? She is usually not the overtly loud type. That role falls onto Yuri''s shoulders.


    Being a bit curious, I decided not to interrupt them just yet. Instead, I crouched down, pressing my ears against the door to her room, listening. I heard more moans and screams, but all of them were muffled... then came some... gurgling?


    ¡°Given up yet, you assassin whore?¡±


    ¡°Mhffmhf!¡±


    ¡°Speak up, I can¡¯t hear your answer with a dick in your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    It was the first time I had heard Leon speak so harshly and sound like a ruffian¡ªat least when talking to us. I quickly looked into the keyhole and saw Luna tied up, her small frame bound by thick ropes, cutting into her body. Her legs were spread apart, spaced out by a metal rod at her ankles. Then again, her hands were locked behind her back, and she was unable to use them as she lay on her stomach, right on her table. Looking in, her bottom was facing me, and I could see that they had been doing it for a while because she was dripping with more than just her own juice! And I had never seen her buttocks be so red before¡­ Ah¡­. I see now. There was a wooden paddle there, right next to the table.


    ¡°So rough¡­¡± I muttered, unable to hold it back, watching my usually kind husband holding Luna¡¯s messy, ruffled hair, moving his hips right before her face, using her¡­ throat. No wonder she was so muffled. ¡°It¡¯s Yuri¡¯s fault¡­ for sure¡­¡±


    Probably. Maybe not¡­ hauh¡­! Before I realized it, I was peeping on my own husband with my hands between my robes. Damn it, this is also Yuri¡¯s fault! Yes! Hers! But I couldn¡¯t stop myself¡­ Oh, I hope my little twins won¡¯t be like their mother! Hauh¡­ come on, you two¡­ finish already!


    As if Leon heard my thoughts, I saw him pull out, letting Luna breathe, splurging right on her face and head, showering her. That¡­ should have been mine this morning. So unfair¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I give up¡­ Master¡­ please! Let me¡­ serve you on my¡­ own accord!¡± Luna whispered, out of breath, exhausted, yet I saw her head move, trying to reach Leon¡¯s throbbing rod.


    ¡°Good.¡± He answered, giving her a slap that surprised me, but she just moaned and sounded way too happy¡­ Oh, Luna, you are worse than Yuri! ¡°From now on, you are my assassin! Got it? My good little bitch.¡±


    ¡°Yeeees! Only yours~ Woof!¡±


    Now I had the proof. That bark? Yuri. This was aaaaaaall Yuri''s fault! Still... I kept watching as he untied her, helped her sit up, and brought her water. Then, I saw him begin to caress the rope marks on her pale skin, his kind smile returning to her previously much wilder face.


    ¡°Sorry, I may have gone overboard... does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna flinched, looking down at herself, ¡°Oh! No, not at all! Nyaaaah! This was great! I will totally write the best scene after this! After I cleaned up¡­ Ehehehe! Confess!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Leon asked, clearly surprised.


    ¡°Did you do something like this to Yuri too? Or are you a natural bandit lord?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ no, this was a first for me. I don''t like doing things that you girls don''t enjoy. I only feel pleasure if I see it in your eyes that you like it." He answered, and I felt his sincerity. "Yuri... well, she favors it rough, but I constantly find that if I am gentle with her, switching back and forth, she enjoys it better. Something like this? No, Luna, this was new to me, too.¡±


    ¡°But it was good, isn¡¯t it?! " she asked, and I was amazed at how lively she sounded. Yet she looked like she was ravaged by not only our husband but a whole army! ¡°What about the others? Now, I am curious. Not when we are doing it together, but when you are alone with them!¡±


    Mikan likes it when we do it slowly, sensually, with a lot of hugging and grinding. She usually takes the lead and pampers me. Sasha... She likes it best from behind and likes it when I dictate the tempo. She likes it passionately but not as wildly as Yuri and especially not as wildly as you."


    ¡°I can handle that too!¡± I spoke out involuntarily, and before I caught myself, I was in the room, my robe half slipped off from my naked body, panting. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°M-morning?¡± Luna gulped, looking around, getting shy¡­ now? Really? What¡¯s the point, hmph? You little... imp!


    ¡°How long have you been watching?¡± Leon asked with a grin, making me pout and drop my robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling¡­. You¡­ You... Bandit scum!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Master!¡± Luna laughed after a brief pause, hopping down from the table and grinning as she picked up the wooden paddle. ¡°Let me help you break in this noble prisoner!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± I snorted, my heart racing with an excitement I never felt before, ¡°Like you could!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry!¡± my husband whispered, stepping close to me, his breath making me shiver. ¡°We will make you talk¡­ or scream. Probably the latter¡­¡±


    ¡°D-do¡­¡± I stuttered, looking at him, feeling my body burning up, ¡°Do your worst!¡±

 Chapter 303 - Ass

    The rhythmic clatter of the train¡¯s wheels on the newly built track was both soothing and unnerving to Lyria. She felt like that since it left Avalon. It was her first time riding anything like this thing¡ªa steel and iron behemoth that hissed and roared with power, yet she could see no signs of any magic propelling it forward. No¡­ That is not true. There was one clue. In the front, where it blew out the big plume of white smoke, there was something, a flicker she knew was a result of a formation. So there WAS magic within it¡­ she knew it wasn¡¯t just something men could make. It had to be the work of a mage.


    While in Avalon, she learned through word of mouth that there were mages within. She already knew that would be the case... but she didn''t think it would be more than one. Three? It was no wonder Lord Otto lost his life. She even realized she had heard two of them speak: the so-called Lady Sasha and Lady Mikan. It suddenly made sense why they were in the bed of this¡­ Sovereign! Smart. Seducing witches was a sure way to power; she couldn¡¯t fault him for that.


    Still... she questioned if this Sovereign was real or just a puppet used by the mages. Her own idea was the latter, feeling that they were merely the subordinates of Mirian Ishillia. That was the only logical conclusion. As for the third? It was this region''s Prime Minister, a young boy. It further reinforced her idea that these mages were here to create new weapons for Mirian to stand up against the Eternal Emperor. That made more sense than any other explanation.


    While thinking about it, she sat in the passenger car, right behind the main engine, gazing out the window at the rolling hills and occasional building sites that dotted the landscape while they were passing by. As for what they were building? It seemed like these were either small future stops or service stations if anything would go wrong with the train¡­ Or military sentry posts. She couldn¡¯t really tell. Drawing her eyes from the rolling scenery, she looked around the inside of the cabin.


    She had to acknowledge the train itself was a masterpiece, something they had to get to themselves. Lyria¡¯s eyes occasionally flicked over the interior¡¯s more nuanced points: polished wood paneling, brass fixtures, and seats that, while utilitarian, spoke to a level of craftsmanship absent in most Ishillian designs. It was a world apart from any of the other rudimentary modes of travel, not just in Ishillia but anywhere on the continent. She¡¯d already overheard the other passengers, members of her, and other caravans, marveling at the smoothness of the ride and the speed with which they were covering the ground. They were making calculations of how much profit they could gain just by using it, even though they were not the ones owning it. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk because, realizing that there was magic involved, a weak entity like Atuvia had no chance of understanding it. Magic was unknowable to regular people¡­ only mages could comprehend and wield it. That was a fact.


    She leaned back in her seat, allowing her posture to remain relaxed, but her mind began to race. Her mission in Avalon had been carefully planned, but she had to make sure she didn¡¯t make mistakes. Not big ones, at least. Asking questions about their artifacts, particularly the radio, had been bold¡ªperhaps too bold¡ªbut it had yielded insights into how they used magic nonetheless. Plus, she wasn¡¯t detained, not once.


    The Avalonians were cautious, their answers carefully measured, but the very act of withholding information told Lyria what she needed to know. Their secrets were worth protecting, and even the civilians were wary of outsiders, maybe taught from an early age not to divulge their secrets.


    Her inquiries had raised some suspicion; she had seen it in the eyes of that young officer, too. Yet she remained confident. Her story¡ªthat of an ambitious merchant looking to climb higher on the ranks¡ªwas plausible enough, and her decision to redirect conversations when she sensed discomfort had likely staved off deeper scrutiny for now. The key to a successful mission was patience, and Lyria had it in abundance. She would return to Avalon in time, armed with more plausible reasons and deeper pockets to gain additional connections. She had time¡­ and she would use it to her fullest.


    The train lurched slightly as it began a gentle curve, and Lyria shifted her gaze to the other passengers. Besides the others she originally came with, there were laborers and a few minor officials from Avalon coming to inspect their investment, their chatter blending together with the noise of the train. She¡¯d already made a note of the other, dangerous Avalonian escort riding in a separate car¡ªelite soldiers who were ostensibly there to oversee the labor force traveling to Atuvia. They were directly sent by the Sovereign to help with finishing the final railway station. Yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel their presence was as much about showing Avalon''s strength as it was about overseeing the construction.


    Her fingers brushed the edge of her notebook, a well-worn ledger-like book she used to maintain her cover. Inside, innocuous notes about trade prospects and market trends masked coded observations about Avalonian technology and infrastructure, everything she had memorized during her stay. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a start. After a calming breath, her focus was on observation again¡ªthe train¡¯s layout, its mechanisms, and the interactions of its crew. Every detail mattered.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    In the adjoining car, Kiwi, a codename chosen by one of Yuri¡¯s agents, now ranked as an intelligence operative, adjusted the collar of her laborer¡¯s uniform and cast a subtle glance toward the door leading to Lyria¡¯s compartment. She had been briefed extensively on her sharp mind, quick wit, and dangerous interest. Her inquiries about the radio had set off alarms within Avalon¡¯s top branch, aiming their intelligence network''s top agents on her. Kiwi had been tasked with shadowing her during this journey, and she wasn¡¯t alone, bringing her sisters and even elite soldiers along this trip.


    ¡°She¡¯s calm,¡± Kiwi murmured to her partner, a sister disguised as a railway mechanic. ¡°Too calm for someone leaving empty-handed. She buys only knick-knacks and mostly brings home money, while her partners bring along a hoard of sellable goods. She is an odd one out, alright!¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°She¡¯s playing her role of someone who can do much more with money at the start of her career than with material goods.¡± her partner replied, adjusting her cap. ¡°Which means we need to do the same. If there are any obvious moves, she¡¯ll bolt, so we need to be extra careful. For now, we watch. Gather intel on her contacts once we¡¯re in Atuvia.¡±


    ¡°And the labor force?¡± Kiwi asked, nodding toward the dozen or so Avalonian workers traveling with them. Officially, they were here to assist in completing the railway¡¯s final station. Unofficially, several of them were also operatives trained in infiltration and counter-espionage, new recruits, no longer from the old gang but from Avalon itself. Their mission was twofold: ensure Lyria¡¯s activities were monitored and establish footholds within Atuvia¡¯s infrastructure for future operations.


    ¡°Cover¡¯s solid. They¡¯re builders and engineers first, spies second. No one¡¯s going to question why Avalon sent its best to ensure the station gets finished on time.¡±


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Kiwi¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk.


    ¡°Just remember, Melon, that this isn¡¯t a sprint. It¡¯s chess. And she¡¯s already made her opening move.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She chuckled, ¡°I trained my apprentices well.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    With the change of scenery coming closer to the border, Lyria¡¯s thoughts drifted to her arrival in Atuvia. The railway was a monumental project, a collaboration between her ¡®homeland¡¯ and Avalon, yet the balance of power in the partnership was evident for both sides. Avalon provided the technology, expertise, and innovation. Atuvia could do nothing but provide raw materials and labor after failing to produce adequate results. It forced them to invite Avalonian experts in to finish the project, once again, owing more and more to them. Still, the Guilds weren''t stupid and hurried to copy everything... from their machinery to Avalon''s basic knowledge. But not everyone was happy about it.


    Her mission, however, required subtlety, and dangers were brewing towards it within Atuvia. There were¨Conly smaller groups for now¨Cwho felt they were being taken advantage of by both Avalon and the Atuvian Guilds. They either had to be taken care of or used as bait¡­ Openly antagonizing Avalon would be foolish; instead, she aimed to integrate herself into the flow of trade and diplomacy to become a trusted figure within Avalonian circles, maybe offering these dissident voices as proof of her trustworthiness. It was an option, and she would have to use all possible aids to get to a position where she could personally visit the actual birthplace of this¡­ train. The manufactories of Avalon.


    She opened her notebook and began jotting down notes, the act casual, as if she just remembered something. Her entries were mundane¡ªor would appear so to any prying eyes. Yet they served as memory triggers for later, a way to catalog her observations without drawing suspicion, containing code phrases only she and her superiors knew of. She also noted down the train¡¯s speed, the materials used in its construction, and the demeanor of its crew¡ªeach detailed as much as she could, including names, appearances, and anything she knew of.


    Across the aisle, a merchant struck up a conversation with her all of a sudden, commenting on the train¡¯s marvels. Lyria responded warmly, closing her notebook and engaging in idle chatter about trade opportunities and the potential for economic growth the railway would bring.


    ¡°The Avalonians certainly know how to build,¡± she said, her tone laced with admiration. ¡°This train alone could revolutionize trade across the continent! Not to mention all the things we saw within their city¡­ Comparing it to Aldrim or Zortan? I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Aye, I wouldn¡¯t either.¡± the other merchant agreed. ¡°But all of their inventions are more than just awe-inspiring ideas. I hate to say this, but these stuff are the manifestation of power. I don¡¯t think Ishillia ever realized it yet. This train? Whoever controls it controls the continent¡­ I can already see that.¡±


    ¡°Could be true¡­¡± She smiled, but deep down, she cursed because she knew he was right, ¡°And with Avalon¡¯s expertise, the future looks bright for all of us.¡±


    In the worker¡¯s car, seeing through the windowed door connecting the two, Kiwi kept her expression neutral as she observed the interplay between passengers. Lyria¡¯s ability to blend in was impressive, but it only deepened her natural suspicion. A trustworthy merchant might be awed or intimidated by the Avalonian advancements; Lyria¡¯s admiration felt calculated, and her curiosity was too pointed.


    ¡°Her smile is cute,¡± she murmured to her partner. ¡°But my gut tells me the Sovereign is right. She is a whore, just like us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll slip,¡± the other operative replied confidently. ¡°They always do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s done sooner rather than later. The sooner we identify her network, the better.¡± Kiwi¡¯s gaze then shifted to the Avalonian laborers¡ªletting out a chuckle.


    ¡°What?¡± Melon asked.


    ¡°Ass.¡± She whispered, making her chortle.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe Boss managed to push it through.¡±


    ¡°You know her.¡± Kiwi winked at Melon, ¡°Boss Yuri knows how to play her cards.¡±


    There was no arguing about that. Not that long ago, the new Secret Service was officially established, turning their Black Ops group into a proper branch of the military directly under Yuri and their Sovereign¡¯s control. Avalonian Secret Service. A perfect name.


    Infiltrating Atuvia¡¯s intelligence networks was their first big mission. Sent for mapping the two Guilds¡¯ vulnerabilities and laying the groundwork for future Avalonian information gathering. It was a game of shadows, and Lyria was just one piece on the board, the first to be taken out. If she indeed was an enemy of Avalon.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­¡­


    As the train passed the Avalonian border inspections and began its descent into the foothills leading toward Atuvia¡¯s heartland, Lyria allowed herself a small smile in her seat. She wasn¡¯t dragged off the cart¡­ which was good. Her first visit to Avalon had been a successful reconnaissance mission, a chance to test the waters and establish herself. What remained was her preparations to send the information back home¡­ but she wasn¡¯t going to be sloppy just because it looked safe at the moment. It also needed careful preparations.


    And she had a nagging feeling that she was being watched. The Avalonians were too careful, too organized, to let someone like her come and go without scrutiny, even if they only had nothing but mild suspicion. Paranoia was the best safeguard for someone like her.


    As the train rolled into the final station, still being worked on by hundreds of people, Lyria gathered her belongings, her demeanor poised and unhurried. She would return to Avalon soon enough, armed with more questions and better strategies. Kiwi and her team also disembarked in the shadows of the platform, their eyes never leaving her. Their starting game of chess just got interesting, with each move calculated and each player seeking the upper hand.


    The question was, whose king would fall first?

 Chapter 304 - Mikans Midnight Snack

    I woke up in the middle of the night, thanks to the movement within my bulging belly. I already knew it was a cry for food because I felt hungry the moment my consciousness awoke. My little one demands her midnight snack, hm? Stepping out of our bed, I threw on a loose robe, put on my glasses, looked at the others, and noticed that someone was missing¡ªnamely Leon.


    "..."


    Did something happen? That was my first thought, but then again, it wasn''t winter yet, so it shouldn''t be about a monster attack. Ah... then I noticed. The twins were also gone. It didn''t take long for me to find the trio right in the kitchen, where my, I mean, our husband was feeding them with something he called a ''smoothie.'' Or something like that. It was simply a blend of fruits, but the kids loved it.


    "Did I wake you up?" he asked me, rubbing the twins'' heads as they slurped with satisfied expressions, sitting on the dining table, dangling their tiny legs.


    "No. She did." I answered with a smile, gently stroking my tummy.


    "I see. Let me make you something then! These two were also in the mood for some midnight munchies, isn''t that right?"


    "Munchies!" They answered in sync, letting their cups down, their faces smudgy from their drinks.


    "It should be enough, though!" Leon chuckled, cleaning them up and putting them down. "Now, go, time to sleep! Head back to bed. Got it? No detours, no mischiefs, and leave the exploration of the night to when you are a few years older."


    "Ooookay!" They saluted, hugging his legs before hurrying up to me and doing the same.


    "Go, go..." I whispered, smiling at them, "If your mother also wakes up, she won''t be happy of you two wandering around!"


    "And what will it be for you, my dear?" He asked with a smile after we were left alone, "If it was our daughter who woke you up, a simple drink wouldn''t do it now, would it?"


    "That''s... true." I nodded, realizing I was indeed hungry. Very much so. "A sandwich should do it, though!"


    "Good thing I am prepared because I was thinking of the same thing! Sit. I''ll do it."


    Watching him prepare it, I couldn''t help but rest my chin on my palm and just admire his body from behind... I mean, his work. Hauh... Well... maybe not just his work. I remember when I was still younger, taken from home because of my sensitivity to magic and how afraid I felt. I dreamed of someone who would come for me... Just to be with me.


    Later, as I failed more and more, I couldn''t help but feel myself to be useless. I was someone who couldn''t even process the easiest spells that the others managed in only a few months, and I was being left out of everything. I wasn''t bullied, but... the silence and the looks I got were enough to make me realize I was an unwanted disappointment. I hoped that someone would look at me differently and then take me away.


    Instead, I was sent to learn about priests and all that it entailed, so if not by casting magic, I could serve the Empire differently. In any other ways, they decide to...


    I don''t know if there were other plans for me, but when I was allowed to visit the Geth Empire, I felt as if I was being prepared as some kind of asset. I usable one. Maybe to become a spy, ordered to offer my body, or who knows? I was afraid of that, but then again, I was let to return, and not long after, I was sent to the North. Well, thinking about it, carrying my child in my tummy, it did turn out that way! The difference is that it was my choice...


    "What''s so funny?" He asked, making me jolt out of my thoughts.


    "Ah?"


    "You are smiling, Mikki. Was I swinging my hips? Luna said I tend to do that when I am lost in doing something. Sasha also told me I usually have my tongue out when concentrating. I never realized."


    "Oh, oooh! No, I was just... remembering," I answered, feeling my face burning up. I took a big bite from the sandwich to hide my blush so I wouldn''t have to answer. It was... so tasty. It had a fried slice of monster meat in it, with a good amount of Luna''s sauce, topped off with lettuce and cheese. It was incredible, and I could feel our growing daughter enjoying it just as much.


    "Remembering of what?" He asked curiously, eating his own, watching my eyes.


    "Of my past. Growing up. Being alone."


    "Ah... I know it is not something pleasant, but don''t think about bad things; you are in good hands now~!" He exclaimed, glancing at my boobs.


    "Pervert." I joked, making him giggle, which was... cute. I liked it when he was roguish, yet his eyes remained caring even when he was playful. "And it wasn''t all bad. I liked studying." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "And it led you to me." He nodded his head confidently, "It all worked out because we dealt with your issue~!"


    True. There was a big issue that I didn''t even know about back then. My dear ancestor... Since she was banished into the depths of my consciousness and magic, never to resurface again, I entirely became the owner and commander of my powers. I should be angry at her for putting me through so much, but by now, I haven''t held any grudge against the old Morningstar. I haven''t heard her voice for a long time, and I have begun to forget her, which may have been for the best.


    "Need another?" He asked, and I just realized I finished mine, licking my fingers in the process.


    "Oh... oh no, this will be fine! I still need to watch out... I have been eating a bit more than I should, I think."


    "You are perfect," he continued as we stood up, stepping behind me and hugging me firmly. His hands held my belly, gently rubbing it while his face was buried in my loose hair, sniffing me. It felt electrifying. "You are the softest amongst us... don''t lose that."


    "There is still a balance..." I muttered, moaning softly, feeling him poking me from behind. Hauh... if he keeps doing that, I will get into the mood myself! We have also been holding back... that wasn''t helping at all. I haven''t done anything with him for months now. We agreed that we should not until I was in a stable period. Ah, who am I trying to deceive? I wanted him just as much!


    "Heavy..." he said, and as I looked down, he was holding my breasts in his hand, measuring them. He wasn''t wrong... They were... and they were a chore to carry around all day.


    "They are... full!" I moaned, feeling his fingers squeeze into my flesh through the thin fabric, playing with my nipples. "W-wait...!" I tried to warn him, but it was too late as milk squirted out, soaking my robes, turning them seethrough and sticky.


    "They are. Your back has to hurt. Come..." he continued, leading me not into our room but into his office. And I wasn''t going to complain or resist¡ªnot now, not ever.


    It didn¡¯t take long for us to lay there and cuddle while naked right on his couch. He always knew how it felt the best as he hugged me there, lying on our sides, his arms wrapped around me from behind, one playing with my breasts while the other gently stroking my belly. I was already ready, and he knew it, so without saying anything, he slowly slipped into me, opening the way with ease. The feeling of him filling me out was something otherworldy¡­ Even if it wasn¡¯t the first time, it was just as pleasant as then.


    I know he liked doing it more actively, but right now, he also knew what I needed the most. He moved his hips ever so slowly and gently, rocking me in his arms¡­ and it was¡­ the best. I know my moans were loud, but I couldn¡¯t help it because every time he pushed in deeply, hitting my baby room, I experienced a jolt rushing through me, and my nipples squirted milk everywhere. I was getting afraid my mind would soon turn blank because of the pleasure assaulting my thoughts. I could do nothing but hold onto his arms, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    I don¡¯t know how long we did it, but time simply stopped existing, and I felt like floating, reaching heaven, when he finally filled me with his essence. It was like a flood that finally extinguished the fire in me, the same fire that I had been battling for months now. I didn¡¯t know my body would miss this feeling so much, but it did¡­ and now I was satisfied.


    When I returned to my senses, I was lying atop him, our bodies sweaty, sticking together, while his mouth was firmly holding onto my breast, emptying it like a baby. His face looked so innocent while doing so... and I couldn¡¯t help but start stroking his head, letting him continue. Somehow, he was still up, but I also didn¡¯t want to risk it. Our baby was the priority, after all.


    So, while he kept suckling and pleasuring me through my sensitive nipples, I wasn¡¯t going to let my husband remain unsatisfied. My fingers wrapped around his mightiest weapon, making me chuckle at how cutely he reacted to it, increasing the force he was sucking my milk out. I think it was the first time that I was dictating his pleasure, or at least, the tempo¡­ it was fun. I found myself teasing him a little, too, slowing down as I felt him nearing the edge before continuing, and when he finally splurted, it flew higher than it ever did, covering my tummy and thighs that I was hugging him with.


    ¡°Good baby~!¡± I muttered without thinking, giving my other breast into his mouth, letting him empty it, continuing to pleasure him, not stopping until his rod finally went limp between my fingers, and he fell asleep.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    I got roused from my weird stupor when the door to the office opened. Finally, it registered in my mind that it was already morning, and the sun was up, shining in on us. Until then, I just laid there, stroking his chest, snuggling up to his body, all naked and¡­ filthy.


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s some smell!¡± Luna exclaimed, laughing, making me blush as I sat up, realizing I was still lost in this¡­ perverted fantasy. ¡°Relax, it¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t need to blush, Mikki! Anyway, I came after noticing you were gone, so¡­ I am going to make breakfast, okay? Wake him up by then!¡±


    With that, she was gone, and Leon started to stir, making me look at him. I leaned in and gently kissed his lips, and he returned it very quickly, his eyes opening.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Good morning¡­. I think?¡± He muttered, smiling at me.


    ¡°It is a good morning.¡± I nodded, watching his warm gaze, ¡°It is always a good morning when it''s with you.¡±


    ¡°You are going to make me blush!¡±


    ¡°Hehe~ I¡¯m not so sure!¡± I giggled, climbing off of him. ¡°My tummy is calm, which is a rarity¡­ it seems our daughter was lulled into a deep sleep.¡±


    ¡°Saying it like that feels weird.¡± He muttered, making me chuckle, but then again, we should start cleaning up ourselves a little. Which he also noticed. ¡°Come! I¡¯ll wash your back while taking a quick bath. Luna can then clean the room.¡±


    ¡°I will do it! It is our mess after all¡­¡± I offered, but he shook his head, shooting my idea down.


    ¡°No, you are going to rest. Let her do it! She always mumbles about new ideas for her book¡­ Since accepting the fact that she is a loved writer, she has been pumping out books like there is no tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°They are¡­ well, they are something. I am surprised they sell this quickly whenever one is published¡­¡± I muttered because her stories were always so¡­ vivid.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sex sells.¡± He nodded while stretching, ¡°And a healthy city accepts its needs, so people shouldn¡¯t be ashamed of it. Come! I¡¯m hungry~! Even though I had a good meal in the middle of the night~!¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡± I answered with a smile, taking his hand and letting him lead me to the bath¡­ all naked. Hauh¡­ thankfully, nobody came up in the corridors, or I wouldn¡¯t know what to do! My body should only be seen by him¡­ I am his, after all.

 Chapter 305 - Life in Avalon

    The soft jingle of the wind chime echoed faintly through the open window, mingling with the cheerful sounds of Avalon¡¯s bustling streets. Olivia sat by the window of her cozy home, cradling her newborn son, Niko, in her arms. Both of them were listening to the soft sound, and she was unable to stop smiling since her son was born. The moment she could hold him in her hands, she knew it was something that she would remember forever. The house was modest, by Avalonian standards, but comfortable, with polished wooden floors that her husband had laid down, covered by woven rugs that warmed the space nicely. The faint scent of freshly baked bread from the kitchen lingered in the air, reminding her of the loaf cooling on the counter, something her husband brought to her before heading off to work, knowing she wasn''t going to be able to just get up and go, not with her newborn.


    Niko stirred, his tiny hand grasping at nothing, his delicate face peaceful, letting out a satisfied yawn. Lina¡¯s heart swelled as she gently rocked him, humming a lullaby her mother used to sing to her and her sisters. Being the oldest of them, she now had her own home, her own husband, and her own life. It was more than she ever thought would be possible, yet she watched it rise up around her while growing up.


    Outside, the city thrummed with life. She could hear the rhythmic clattering of hammers on an anvil as their home was close to the renowned blacksmith workshops, only a corner away. Then came the distant hiss of a steam engine, probably in one of these workshops, followed by the chatter of merchants and customers at the marketplace. Avalon was alive and colorful, and it was a city that cared about its people, and she was proud to call it home.


    Although she could barely remember that it hadn¡¯t always been this way, she knew it through her parent''s constant reminders. Her mind drifted back to her childhood, a period when life was... less certain. She had grown up in a small farming village where her family barely scraped by, further out from Avalon but still within the region of the Sovereign. His rise to power brought about drastic changes: lands were reformed, and people who wanted to move into his new city had a chance to do so. Her parents didn''t hesitate, taking on his offer and the opportunities for people like her family to start anew.


    After that, his father worked on building the city, something that her husband, now a proper mason, also declared proudly every time it came up in a conversation. They both had helped build the city¡¯s towering aqueducts and the magnificent bathhouse. They had moved to Avalon when it was finished, trading uncertainty for security. And it was worth it all.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± a young voice called. She turned to see her neighbor, Mara, standing in the doorway, her braid slightly askew and her dress smudged with dirt.


    ¡°Ah? Mara? Please, come in!¡± She stood with a smile, watching her enter, holding a basket filled with food in her hands.


    ¡°Can I help with dinner later? I know it is hard to do it alone, especially while Konrad is at work~!¡± Mara beamed with happiness, and Olivia chuckled softly, feeling warmth swelling up in her heart. She knew that she would offer the same if their roles were reserved. Mara''s children were already older and attending school, and she was happy to help a new mother in raising her newborn. Olivia was delighted that, as people of Avalon, they were one big family, always helping each other.


    ¡°I would be eternally grateful for that, Mara. I am still learning, so seeing some tricks would help me a lot in taking care of my husband and my son!¡±


    "Please, it is nothing!" she laughed, putting down the basket, looking at the sleeping newborn, and gently stroking his head. "What a strong little boy! He may be a hero when he grows. My son wants to be a Knight, while my daughter decided to become a painter, you know."


    "A painter?" Olivia asked with surprise.


    "Yeah. Lady Dia was in school, teaching an art class to students who were interested. Her paintings have been selling well; these Atuvian merchants were buying it all up... So my daughter took it upon herself to become the richest woman alive!"


    "I am rooting for her~!" Olivia chuckled, making Mara smile, looking out of the open window.


    "Me too. But for now, she can''t even write a sentence without a mistake. So... She has a long way to go!"


    "She has time," Olivia answered, looking down at her son, thinking about what he may grow up to be. But she knew that, whatever it was going to be, she would be proud of him.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    ¡°Class dismissed!¡±


    The clamor of chairs scraping against the floor filled the room as Theo hurriedly stuffed his notebook and pencil into his satchel. He was the first out the door, his head buzzing with the day¡¯s lessons, learning about the history of Avalon and about their Sovereign''s laws. The morning had been spent learning arithmetic and geography, which was not his strong suit, but in the afternoon, it was finally about time to study the most interesting part: The Sovereign!


    His heart raced as he ran down the tree-lined streets from the school toward the main square. He always came visiting, watching the statue of the Sovereign and his wives. Theo''s mind was filled with outrageous stories, even more colorful than what was written in their books. Today was no different, as he skidded to a stop in front of it, craning his neck to take in every detail.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll serve you, Sovereign Leon,¡± he whispered, clenching his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll build machines for you or defend Avalon with a sword! Maybe even pilot a mech myself!¡±


    It was not the first time making the bold declaration, but nobody who heard it would find it funny. There was already an example of this, the first Knight, Polo. Theo also pictured himself piloting a towering mech, its movements as fluid as his own, marching into battle to protect Avalon from its enemies. Or perhaps he¡¯d become an engineer, designing the next generation of war machines for his Sovereign. Even if math was way too hard...


    ¡°Theo!¡± A shout rang out from behind him. Following it to its source, he turned to see his best friend, Corin, jogging toward him, his own satchel slung carelessly over his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing, staring at the statue again?¡± He teased, knowing the answer well, ¡°Come on! We¡¯re going to be late for training.¡±


    Instead of answering, Theo simply grinned and began racing his friend to their goal. They had signed up for the Youth Militia program, which taught boys and girls the basics of discipline and teamwork. It wasn¡¯t mandatory, but for Theo, it was a step closer to his dream. As they ran toward the training grounds, his heart surged with determination, speeding up his short legs and making him win their little race. Their teachers always told them that Avalon was a city of possibilities, and he was ready to seize them all.


    He would make his parents proud, he would make himself proud, and most importantly, he would make his Sovereign proud!


    ...


    ....


    ......


    Sergeant Garren stood atop the city walls, his posture straight, his gaze sweeping over Avalon, holding onto his massive halberd with one hand. He was assigned guard duty this week, knowing full well that soon, he would stand atop the wall in the Pass, facing monsters as winter was creeping up on them, leading his own group of soldiers.


    "Let them come..." He told himself, filled with zeal to protect the city he was looking over with a proud pair of eyes.


    From his vantage point, he could see its orderly streets stirring with life, belonging to Avalonians and the now-visiting Atuvians. Smoke rose from the chimneys of workshops, and children¡¯s laughter echoed from the parks, music to his ears and the reason he became a soldier. This city was everything he wanted, and nobody should be allowed to take it away, not from him or from his family.


    He tightened his grip on his halberd, his sense of duty unwavering. The Sovereign¡¯s vision had built Avalon, and Garren would protect it with his life. He had joined the Sovereign¡¯s army a decade ago, back when Avalon was little more than a blueprint and a promise. A nameless project. He remembered those early days¡ªthe long hours, the sweat and blood as he helped build it and then defend it in the winter.


    ¡°Anything to report?¡± he asked a younger guard who was assigned to him. His name was Rynn, and he was slowly approaching his sergeant, his helmet hanging on his waist. His newly issued black armor gleamed in the setting sun while Rynn''s face hid the nervousness of his first actual day of duty. It reminded Garren of his younger self and how nervous he was when joining his Sovereign''s army.


    ¡°All quiet,¡± Rynn replied. ¡°But I am keeping my eyes sharp. Complacency invites trouble, and we have Atuvians coming and going every day.¡±


    Garren nodded, stepping up to the parapet, satisfied with his report. He allowed himself a brief moment to savor the view, slowly moving his eyes towards the ground. Down below them, a caravan was leaving the city, so lowering his helmet''s visor, he activated its newest function, communicating with the soldiers down below. Luckily, this one also didn''t try to smuggle anything out. There were a few who tried before, but when they were asked why their manifest didn''t match their cargo, they very quickly realized their mistake by leaving the city empty-handed and banned forever from returning.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    ¡°Fresh produce! Get your apples here, straight from the orchards!¡±


    Karla¡¯s voice rang out over the market square as she arranged the gleaming red apples in neat rows. The market was alive with activity, and she was wearing a happy little apron decorated with images of smiling children. Around her, bakers hawked their bread, butchers displayed their cuts, and artisans showcased their wares, never getting into real arguments with each other, working in harmony. The air was filled with the mingling aromas of roasted nuts and spices coming from faraway land as the Atuvians opened their own stalls, joining in on the fun. The smells were sometimes mixed with the occasional whiff of coal smoke from the nearby forges when it escaped through another opening, not purified by magic. It made the city to be even more alive.


    Karla had been running her stall for three years now, and business had never been better. Avalon¡¯s growth meant more mouths to feed, and the Sovereign¡¯s reforms ensured bountiful harvests, even here, in the old Frontier.


    ¡°How much for a dozen?¡± a young man asked, snapping her attention back to her stall.


    ¡°A silver piece,¡± she replied with a smile while he handed over the coins, and she wrapped the apples in a cloth sack.


    As the man walked away, Karla took a moment to soak in the scene. The marketplace wasn¡¯t just a place of commerce; it was a hub for Avalonians, where neighbors met, gossip was exchanged, and the pulse of the city could be felt directly. This city had given her and her family a purpose, something more than just living and surviving. Because of that, she was proud to contribute to its thriving community, even if she did nothing more than sell the Apples her family grew outside of Avalon, in one of the five villages, away from this bustling city.


    ...


    ....


    ......


    In his cluttered workshop, lit by the strong light of an Edmund Lamp, Krel adjusted the valve on his latest creation. The hiss of steam and the whir of gears filled the room as the small automaton came to life, its brass limbs moving jerkily but steadily.


    ¡°Another step closer,¡± he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow. Krel had been an inventor for the past year after finishing school, but he wasn''t like the others¡ªlike the one he looked up to, Edmund. He wanted to do something else¡ªhe wanted to entertain the children. That is why he was designing a toy, one that looked like the Lion and was capable of moving by itself, at least, as long as steam was flowing through its veins.


    Krel¡¯s eyes flicked to the schematic pinned to the wall¡ªthe design for his miniaturized mech, a dream of many children. After working day and night for a whole year, finally, a working prototype was close to finish.


    The toy on his desk kept walking, its gears whirring as it completed its test run without falling over once. Krel couldn''t help but laugh loudly, imagining a future where such toys were commonplace, children playing with them, holding their own future and dreams in their hands.


    If Avalon could make their dreams come true, he would give them the first taste of it so they would never lose the will to fight for them!

 Chapter 306 - Camelots Power

    The air outside was bitter and sharp, the wind already carrying the bite of the coming winter as it kept rocking our ship. Luckily, the integrated formations copied from the Ishillian ships kept us stable and anchored in space. As we traveled, testing the Camelot¡¯s capabilities, I watched the snow on the side of the mountains creep downward, knowing the first snowfall was getting close. At least it wasn¡¯t going to be a sudden and prolonged winter this time around.


    Putting the weather aside, I was satisfied with everything so far as the ship was performing above my expectations. The only thing I think we need to improve is implementing some kind of heating system as staying this high, this long, it tended to be freezing. My gloved hands rested firmly on the arms of my command chair, watching our surroundings through the Imaginary system; I smiled as we drifted into the designated testing area, descending from above the clouds into the clearing chosen beforehand. I made sure that no people were around this place, not at least in a five-kilometer radius. As for our targets, it was nothing really, just a hastily put-together town. A skeleton of one, really, rocks piled together in the form of houses, something my men built very quickly to be then destroyed by us.


    Moving my gaze away, I looked at the fully present crew on the bridge; they were tense but focused. Today was important, and they knew it. My dear captain returned very quickly after I sent him back with my own message to Mirian. When he arrived, he didn¡¯t leave the Camelot, not once, making his permanent stay on the ship, living in his captain¡¯s quarters. His antics were mirrored by the key officers he had chosen and promoted after a multitude of tests. Since then, Kustov and his men had drilled the remaining crew assigned to my ship on maneuverability, responding to commands, and preparing the Camelot''s systems for a live weapon test. Merlin had been working tirelessly to synchronize the newly installed weaponry with the secondary magic core, and Elena joined him in the endeavor. It turns out that she was a great team with her father as captain, soon becoming the officer responsible for the ship¡¯s weaponry. Well¡­ let¡¯s see then how she fares in action, too.


    ¡°Captain,¡± I said calmly, my voice cutting through the hum of the bridge. ¡°Status report.¡±


    Kustov, standing proudly at the forward platform before me and before the main wheel, turned to address me with a salute. He was wearing a newly designed uniform, sporting Avalon¡¯s black colors with a heavy, royal-blue accent. It was my chosen scheme for those who are going to be in our newly established Air Force. Or navy. It depends on whether we look at Camelot as a ship or a plane. I haven¡¯t decided yet.


    ¡°All systems are online, My Sovereign. Stabilization runes are functioning as expected. We can hover indefinitely. By Master Merlin¡¯s report, the core¡¯s output is at seventy percent and is holding steady.¡±


    ¡°Weapon teams?¡± I turned my head slightly toward the leftmost control island, where a cluster of officers manned the systems responsible for the Camelot¡¯s arsenal. Both magical and regular ones.


    ¡°Primary cannons are charged and ready. By report, the magicless ones are also ready to fire at will, Sovereign,¡± Elena¡¯s reply came crisply. With a turn, she looked at her subordinates, all sitting before control panels, each person responsible for different parts of the ship, be it the sides, top or bottom, our back or front. ¡°Merlin has calculated the strain the activation of the second core may put on the Camelot. He says it will rock the boat but won¡¯t sink it. Still, he suggests that we test using the smallest volleys first. If we push too far too quickly, it could destabilize the secondary core and influence the main drive, affecting our ability to hover.¡±


    ¡°We will do that then,¡± I nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. This was getting¡­ exciting! With a shift in my chair, I brushed above the hidden instrument within the left armrest, knowing that we would also test something else at the end. ¡°Oh¡­ Winter has a perfect timing, huh?¡± I asked, making everyone look up and see the same thing I was watching. Outside, snowflakes had begun to drift lazily in the cold air as if the world was telling me that it was time. It wasn¡¯t going to wait for me to prepare anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s start this¡­¡± I whispered, keying the radio in my chair, connecting to my Prime Minister. ¡°Merlin, you¡¯re up.¡±


    The radio crackled to life as Merlin¡¯s voice responded from deep within the bowels of the ship, where he oversaw the magic cores, bringing the second to life slowly, manually. If today¡¯s test goes well, the next time, it will be done automatically as we prepare to fire, but for today, I left it all to him.


    ¡°Core synchronization is stable.¡± He answered, his voice calm and focused. "Systems are green across the board. You may proceed, Sovereign.¡±


    Good enough. I raised my hand, giving a slow, deliberate wave toward Kustov.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Target the closest cluster of buildings: Primary bow cannons. Single volley. Lowest power. Fire when ready.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Sovereign!¡± Kustov relayed the command with a shout. On the weapons platform, Elena nodded sharply, asserting the appearing magic formation. Even though nobody else was a mage here, they didn¡¯t need to understand it. They just had to know which button to press and which lever to pull for the correct mechanism to engage and slot the required rune in place, activating the firing spell within the cannons. While her subordinates were the ones shoving the fire command in place, it was their ranking officer who was responsible for deciding when, where to aim, and with how much strength to use when firing.


    ¡°Target locked,¡± Elena stated firmly as the ship¡¯s magical aim confirmed it was locked on, just like in our mech''s. ¡°Ensign, fire the first volley at Level 1 strength.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then the Camelot roared, and the whole ship shook as a blinding red light flashed at the bow of the airship.


    A cluster of fireballs erupted from the forward cannons, blazing like miniature suns as they tore through the air. The bridge vibrated faintly under the force of the release, but the stabilization runes held firm, easing it out very quickly. Outside, through the Imaginary, we watched as the beams streaked across the snowfall and the valley under us, striking the target at a dead center.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The explosion was immediate. A vibrant flash consumed the collection of stone houses, which were about three kilometers from us. It was followed by a shockwave that sent a plume of earth and debris skyward, leaving a crater behind. Seconds later, a low boom rolled across the valley, vibrating through the ship¡¯s hull like the growl of the monsters from which we took my airship¡¯s primary cores.


    ¡°Target obliterated,¡± Elena reported. Her voice was professional, but there was no missing the awe in her tone.


    ¡°Main core strain increased to eighty-five percent momentarily before stabilizing.¡± Merlin reported at once, ¡°No structural degradation detected. The second core¡¯s magic seems to integrate nicely and isn¡¯t interfering with the main one as much as we expected it to!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± I chuckled, feeling that everything was going as planned. ¡°Record the readings so we can look them over later. Let¡¯s proceed to the next phase! Kustov,¡± I continued, leaning forward in my chair. ¡°Prepare for combat maneuvers. I want to test the ship¡¯s agility at full combat simulation. Make a right turn and then fire the broadside cannons at Second Level!¡±


    ¡°Understood, My Sovereign.¡± He saluted and stepped to the wheel, his sharp gaze flicking across the Imaginary, determining the correct course. He began issuing orders to the crew, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Helmsman! Prepare for full-speed ascent. Engineering! Bring the main core output to ninety percent. Weapons crews, hold fire and await new targets.¡±


    The Camelot groaned softly as the main core adjusted its output. My people changed the needed runes within the ship¡¯s body, affecting the spells and keeping us up in the air while moving. I could feel the shift, a subtle sensation of upward momentum as the Camelot began to climb. Through the Imaginary, I watched the valley fall away beneath us quickly as we started turning. The ship was faster than I expected, but I had a hunch that an Ishillian warship was more maneuverable than ours¡­ So be it. We were stronger.


    ¡°Bring us around, starboard! Full ninety-degree turn!¡± Kustov barked his next order, making sure the ship was following my demands to the letter.


    The bridge tilted ever so slightly as the Camelot¡¯s body pivoted. The world outside spun with it, the horizon tilting as the ship executed a maneuver that should have been impossible for something of its size. I subconsciously gripped the armrests of my chair, my pulse quickening with exhilaration. All of this, for a brief moment, reminded me of my old life¡­


    ¡°Stabilization magic is holding,¡± an officer reported. ¡°Minor energy fluctuations, but within acceptable limits.¡±


    ¡°Good. Target two: broadside cannons. Fire at will!¡±


    The crew worked like an oiled machine. Orders were relayed, coordinates punched in, and within moments, the Camelot¡¯s starboard cannons thundered. This time, the shaking of the ship was much more vigorous as dozens of bolts of magic streaked through the air, arcing slightly as they flew on their perfect trajectory. The second target¡ªa similarly distant stone structure¡ªshattered under the onslaught, exploding into a cloud of dust and rock. It was another complete obliteration.


    ¡°Direct hit!¡± Elena called out. ¡°Target annihilated!¡±


    ¡°Core strain nominal. The secondary core is holding steady.¡± Arrived Merlin¡¯s report right after.


    "Good... Let''s continue." I smiled, running through all the combat scenarios I had planned for today.


    The tests continued for over an hour. The Camelot climbed, dived, and rolled across the clouded sky like an apex predator testing its strength. Its cannons glowed, and their screams echoed throughout the land with every maneuver, flashes of fire blasting through the faraway targets with a precision that even I hadn¡¯t dared hope for. The toll on the cores was monitored carefully, with Merlin barking occasional warnings through the radio when the secondary core neared its operational limits. It turns out that if we use the highest output, pushing the cannons to hit Level 4, it finally disrupts the main core''s function, causing the ship to become unresponsive for multiple seconds. Which could mean life or death in a sticky situation.


    On the other hand, the gunpowder-backed cannons, loaded and aimed by a regular crew at their station, had much milder results. They performed as I expected, missing most of their shots and falling short of the distance the Dragonfire Cannons were capable of. My fledgling canoneeers needed more training, and Kustov will give them that. Until then, I made sure that they knew I wasn¡¯t angry or disappointed. We still need to refine them anyway, so all was good! But¡­ there was one more thing.


    As the sun dipped toward the horizon, bathing the by-now snow-covered land in hues of orange and crimson, I called for the final test.


    ¡°Prepare the main weapon,¡± I said quietly, my voice carrying an edge of finality. As for what it was, most of the crew were kept in the dark. What they knew was that it was another weapon installed in the bow, facing directly forward.


    Still¡­ The bridge fell silent. Even Kustov hesitated, turning to glance at me with an unspoken question. I told him what it was on the day I finalized his rank as the captain of my flying fortress.


    ¡°Only a low-powered beam,¡± I clarified, my eyes fixed on the horizon. ¡°I need to see it in action.¡±


    ¡°Weapons team, prepare the Sovereign¡¯s weapon.¡± Kustov nodded slowly as Elena stepped forward, entirely in the know because I allowed Merlin to tell her everything. I was not about to risk my little brother''s love life with secrets. Plus... This way, she is now tied to my war chariot in earnest. She saluted when I voiced my order and took over, personally arming and aiming it. Her hands moved cautiously, entering the activation sequences with an audible gulp. ¡°Ready, Sovereign.¡±


    I also was a bit nervous¡­ This won¡¯t be like Mikan¡¯s test, as it would be powered by a monster¡¯s inner core. A CC of the greatest proportions and with refined cosmic energy. I gripped the hidden controls in my chair, feeling a strange weight settle over my consciousness. This weapon was a no-return point in warfare.


    ¡°Target: Mountain Ridge. Fire.¡± I exhaled, pressing down on it.


    The ship trembled as the magic surge rushed through its structure, and our death ray fired. Unlike the cannons, it was a single beam¡ªbrighter, sharper, and deafening in its silence. It was visible not to the naked eye but to the Imaginary. From the outside, it was as if nothing had happened¡­ But I watched as it cut through the air like a sword, striking the distant ridge. For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, the ridge exploded. A shockwave of force rippled outward, sending avalanches cascading down the mountainside in a fury of snow and rock. I watched as the snow on it was vaporized and turned to steam in an instant, resulting in its rapid expansion, hence the explosion. The sudden heat was followed by a low rumble, as an avalanche came down right after it, burying our testing field completely.


    ¡°Core strain¡­ ninety-eight percent,¡± Merlin¡¯s voice crackled through the radio. ¡°Cutting power now.¡± As he spoke, the beam faded, and silence returned to the bridge. With a nervous smile, I exhaled slowly, and the grip that I was exerting on my armrests also relaxed.


    ¡°Crew,¡± I said, my voice soft but carrying across the stunned bridge. ¡°All the tests are up to my satisfaction. Good work, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Sovereign,¡± Kustov replied, his tone full of quiet awe.


    I just nodded as I sat back in my chair, staring out at the darkening horizon. The Camelot hovered silently, the snow-covered valley below scarred by its power. Winter had come, and I was sure that just a low-level beam could finish off a monster if it hit it. But¡­ with only a few seconds of firing and at only the lowest output¡­ Merlin already had to cut it. Oh boy! Mikan, my dear, you created something that we can¡¯t fully utilize¡­ yet.

 Chapter 307 - An Early Wave

    The winter was cold, and the snowfall was becoming a continuous company above my city, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as last year. It was just another typical winter. Still, as high as we were at the moment, the cold bite of the wind could be heard howling, even within the airship, filling its cabins and corridors with its noise. Looking out through the Imaginary, surveying the Pass, it was a sight that I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of. This year, our side was stronger than ever.


    We came here not only to survey and prepare but also to visit my parents, bringing my kids over as usual. They were also nagging me relentlessly to bring them aboard, so I decided to merge the occasions.


    Its newly painted black and violet metallic hull looked great as its body loomed over my army, causing them to stand firm and proud on the walls. Steam curled from the vents along its sides as we were testing the freshly installed heating system so my crew wouldn''t freeze to death up here while standing guard day and night.


    While boarding it, I was thinking about the hum of its magical core, something that only mages could pick up on. I was wondering if it would pique the interest of monsters¡­ Draw them here to check it out, or would they ignore it? Like my kids? Because they were clearly not bothered by it.


    I had a hunch we would learn about it this winter, but so far, it was only the first week. I didn¡¯t expect an attack so soon. Even if they came early¡­ this time, in addition to the Camelot, the Rook, the Lion, and the Princess were also here. We were ready.


    Getting on and giving them a tour was more fun than I anticipated. After letting the little ones check the rooms, the barracks, and the engineering, we then walked along the ship''s wide observation deck, heading towards the bridge. My wives followed closely behind me, their expressions changing a lot throughout the tour as it was one thing to build it, watch it fly, and thoroughly another experience standing within its belly. Of course, my attention was mostly on the two imps, Leyla and Arthur, who had been nagging me day and night to bring them along. They have been running up and down everywhere, touching and watching everything, way too excited. Lancelot, already strong enough to stand on his own, two tiny feet, tried his best and trailed after them, sometimes faltering or even falling to his butt. But he never gave up, simply standing back up, determined to follow his siblings. Especially as my Mother was shadowing the trio more than I was, always there to pull them back when they went too far.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem this massive while building it,¡± Sasha sighed, her voice coming from behind me. She ran her hand along a rail, knowing exactly which group made it just by looking at the craftsmanship.


    ¡°That¡¯s what¨C¡± Luna tried saying something, but Mikan interrupted her before Sasha could roll her eyes.


    ¡°I wonder what others will say when they see it!¡±


    ¡°That, I am also curious about!¡± I added with a chuckle, ¡°I will ask the bridge to zoom in on their faces when it happens, as much as possible.¡±


    While they also giggled at my response, we finally reached the ship''s bridge at the bow. My little ones wanted to stay aboard for the whole day, but the royal chamber was not yet ready; the furniture still waiting to be finished and installed. So, a sleeping party above the ship was a no-go.


    Of course, at first, my Mother was against the idea of bringing everyone up at once. But I felt differently. Was it recklessness? No, not if you knew the full capabilities of our creation. Only three days ago, we had the last test. With Polo returning, I ordered him to mount his Rook and fire at Camelot so we could test its anti-magic defenses.


    First, we started with low power, and its shielding shrugged his attacks off very easily. In the end, it even withstood a full-blown spell from the Rook, firing all four of its cannons at once. Half of those spells were dispelled before reaching it; the other half was halted by the magic shield it erected automatically around its hull. Merlin¡¯s final report stated with certainty that it could withstand at least four such attacks before failing. The second report was from Elena, saying that she would like it to be finally finished because it was nerve-wracking. I know... I was sitting there, along with her and the crew, proving my belief in our ship.


    Plus, I knew that if such an attack did land on Camelot in the first place, we would already be in big trouble. That was why my Mother relented in the end, following us and my children onto the Camelot and no longer complaining. Right now, it was the safest place in the Pass, safer than being in the castle.


    After entering the bridge, my twins clapped their hands, and they quickly found my seat and climbed up on it, surveying the view from there and making the bridge crew chuckle. Especially when they saluted back, learning the proper posture very quickly from the officers who greeted us. Lancelot, too young to understand the significance, clung to his grandmother''s hand, his eyes filled with pleading to pick him up and put him between his older siblings.


    ¡°Leon,¡± Louise said softly, her tone laced with pride, holding my youngest Son, ¡°you¡¯ve outdone yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± I flinched; the last time she complimented me in this affectionate tone was when I told her that Mikan was pregnant.


    ¡°I thought your walking toys would be the peak, but son¡­" She continued, "This is even better.¡±


    ¡°Which was more shocking? The mechs or seeing the Camelot,¡± Luna asked suddenly, grinning, but that smile quickly vanished after hearing my Mother¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The most shocking thing is that you are yet to bear my Son¡¯s child! Do you use the correct hole? Do I need to come in and assist you? Or what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, the whole bridge fell silent at once, and all the murmurs disappeared from around us. Even my kids leaned out of my chair, watching my Mom with big eyes. Luna, on the other hand, looked so red that I thought she had turned into a furnace. Maybe she tried melting the floor to hide away...


    Before she could respond, though, alarms blared throughout the ship, shattering the moment. My face hardened as I strode to Kustov, standing at the main wheel of the Camelot. Looking at the image before us, soldiers on the walls were shouting, their movements quick and well-trained, and there was no sign of panic. It was routine.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°The Lion has noticed a reaction,¡± Kustov explained, his voice grim. ¡°Beasts are coming.¡±


    The Imaginary zoomed in at his command, revealing the threat in a surprisingly crisp image, even while they were kilometers away, just emerging from the winding pathway within the canyon before us. They were weird creatures. More¡­ deformed than I was used to. However, they weren¡¯t small, despite their surprising numbers. They were easily the size of small buildings, maybe reaching a two-story height. Counting them, there were about two dozen coming at once. Their forms were the amalgamations of claws, fangs, and armored hides. Watching them come into view, the leading beast resembled a twisted combination of a gorilla and a lizard, maybe with the head of a crocodile. It had four arms, two ending in human-like fists the other two being tipped with scythe-like talons. Sharp, fin-like scales were jutted outward from its back, while its body was covered in a mix of scales and fur.


    Behind it, more creatures surged forward¡ªmostly hulking, four-legged warthog-like animals with razor-sharp tusks and tails that looked like cobras. Lastly¡­ there were a few insectoid, ugly, thin bastards with chitinous exoskeletons bringing up their rear. Why are there always bugs? I hate bugs.


    ¡°Get back to my room,¡± I ordered my family, my voice steady despite the view displayed on the Imaginary. ¡°Mom, take the children.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Arthur began his tiny protest cut short by me.


    ¡°Son, you will have time to face these things,¡± I answered firmly, my instincts overriding my thought of safety.


    ¡°But they can¡¯t jump this high!¡± Leyla countered, making me smile a little, looking at the others.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like they would be safer anywhere else on the ship.¡± Sasha countered me, surprisingly, taking the side of my kids, who beamed happily for her support. The only one who was unsatisfied with the sudden development was my Mother. But she stayed silent, simply shrugging, holding Lancelot, who was the only one becoming nervous, feeling the sudden change in her.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t scared!¡± Leyla declared, standing in my seat proudly. ¡°The baddies will be defeated by you, Dad!¡±


    ¡°No. Not just me.¡± I shook my head, turning back towards the image, knowing that my kids had won this round. "We will defeat them. I alone can¡¯t."


    With the matter settled, letting them stay, my mind also calmed down significantly. Yeah¡­ Sasha is right. It is the same anyway, and we are not in any real danger, not on the Camelot. Maybe it will be a good experience for them to see it. Maybe my twins will pick up on the feelings of the monsters that we have missed so far¡­


    ¡°Activate defensive protocols.¡± I ordered not only Kustov but the army below me, ¡±Signal the mechs. The Lion, the Rook, and the Princess are to deploy immediately.¡±


    ¡°We are already in place!¡± Echoed Yuri¡¯s answer through the comms. ¡°Time to kick some furry butt!¡±


    ¡°Butt!¡± Lancelot repeated, clapping happily, making my twins join in on the chorus.


    ¡°Furry butt!¡±


    Ignoring their cheerful antics, Kustov nodded with a half-smile, relaying the orders to the rest of the army. Outside, the three mechs stirred to life, my Father taking the lead with The Lion, painted in gleaming gold and royal blue. He stepped forward with his sword and shield ready, becoming the vanguard of the operation.


    The black and white Rook followed, its bulkier frame hulking along with long-range cannons turning and locking in place on its shoulders. Its shield spell shimmered to life, creating a translucent barrier around itself and the soldiers below, who were filing out in its wake to man the howitzer battlements. They were ordered to wait, as this was our opportunity to bag ourselves some monster cores, scales, and bones. Firing on them early could scare our self-delivering resources away.


    Lastly, I watched as the Princess moved into position on the flanks, its slimmer design a stark contrast to the Rook''s as it passed by. Its foldable spear extended with a sharp hiss, ready to impale some of the incoming enemy.


    ¡°The Lion is to engage the leader.¡± I gave the order to my Father, who followed my lead without questions. ¡°The Rook will provide coverage to the howitzers at the back. The moment they are engaged, the Rook can start shooting those that slip through! If they run, the howitzers must rain hell down on them! Lastly, the Princess will have free reign to engage. Kill the ones that get through it all and keep the battlements secure. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡± Came the trio¡¯s answer at the same time, making my lips curl upwards.


    Below, the battle began when that gorilla-like beast noticed my Father¡¯s invitation to battle. It roared and lunged at him, its arms and clawed fingers raining down on his shield. Before it could land them, though, Father charged, his sword slashing downward, putting the whole weight of the mech behind it. The blade''s edge bit deep into the creature¡¯s shoulder, eliciting a deafening roar of pain from it, forcing it to use its four limbs to stop it from cleaving it into two.


    The Rook¡¯s cannons thundered the next moment, each shot lighting up the sky as it targeted the four-legged group of beasts behind the leader, trying to go around him. Explosions tore through the ranks of the tusked monsters, scattering them like leaves in a storm. Then the Princess darted into the fray, using their chaotic reaction to her advantage, her spear spinning in a deadly arc as it skewered the creatures with precision, letting it go through their brain in just one thrust.


    It wasn¡¯t even a fair fight.


    ¡°Lion, keep it pinned.¡± I gave another order, watching it play out, ¡°Don¡¯t let it retreat. The bastard already knows it''s beaten. Rook, adjust your aim¡ªfocus on the insectoid group to the west; they are trying to flank you. Princess, move to intercept the remaining four-legged ones. Ignore the ones that are already running; the howitzers will bombard them.¡±


    The lead beast, wounded but not defeated, lashed out with its claws again, forcing my Father to raise his shield. Sparks flew as its talons met the metal surface, the sound echoing like a thunderclap. Seizing the opening of its claws stuck into the shield, he let go of it with a dance-like move, sidestepping to arrive at the beast¡¯s back. It was over as he drove his sword into the creature¡¯s spine, severing it at once. The bastard still tried and thrashed wildly, its roars turning into guttural cries as it collapsed, bleeding out on the ground.


    When it happened, the other variants received either some kind of backlash because they became¡­ erratic, or maybe it was the fact that their leader died. Almost the same, really, as they were no longer trying to break through but to run away. The Rook¡¯s cannons continued to fire, thinning their numbers along with the howitzers, cutting their retreat off, and blasting multiple of them into shreds. One of the insect-like bastards tried to grab around the Princess¡¯s legs, attempting to crush or cut it to make it fall. Yet, with a flick of her spear, Yuri severed the creature¡¯s head; it then slumped into the snow, twitching, releasing its greenish blood.


    ¡°Yuck. I hate bugs.¡± She grunted, her voice coming through the open channel, stepping on it for good measure.


    High above the battlefield, we hovered like an all-seeing sentinel, my crew ready to intervene if needed. But we held back, trusting my knights and soldiers to handle the battle. It was an easy victory.


    My Father had delivered another crushing blow to another large beast, its sword cleaving through its armored hide, cutting it into two. Nearby him, the Princess ran through the battlefield, her spear slicing and dicing the remaining insect-shaped monsters, their skinnier bodies unable to protect them against her strikes. Not long after, the Rook¡¯s cannons fell silent as it powered down its shields and let my soldiers swarm out from between its legs, already preparing for a harvest.


    Within minutes, the first wave was defeated; their broken bodies scattered across the snow, oozing glittering red and green blood onto the snow. This was¡­ way too easy.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I said quietly, my voice carrying through the comms. ¡°Bring the spoils back. I¡¯m afraid this occasion will repeat itself soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Are you expecting trouble?¡± Sasha asked while my kids were in a loud chatter. They were clearly awed by what they were seeing and repeated the moves they witnessed.


    ¡°It was too easy,¡± I whispered, but then Mikan leaned in between us, saying something that made me blink my eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ We did become pretty strong¡­ aren¡¯t we?¡±